ã€ŠForced to Marry Mr. Billionaireã€‹


 Chapter 1 - 1 1 A Low and Indifferent Voice

    ?1: Chapter 1 A Low and Indifferent Voice   1: Chapter 1 A Low and Indifferent Voice                                   J City¡¯s Golden Emperor Hotel.

    Standing at the door of the 1001 Presidential Suite was a tall girl.

    Her skin was fair, her features delicately beautiful, with ink-ck long hair cascading over her shoulders, exuding a poetic sense of freshness and elegance.

    ¡°The important person Uncle mentioned should be inside,¡± she thought.

    Although she couldn¡¯t understand why Uncle insisted on her signing the contract, all she could do was follow his orders.

    The girl pressed the doorbell, and the door immediately swung open automatically.

    ¡°Excuse me, is Mr.

    Tang in?¡± she asked.

    Thick curtains blocked out the sunlight, the room was dark as the lights were not turned on.

    An Ruo frowned slightly as she walked in.

    Click¡ª

    The door suddenly closed automatically, and she subconsciously fumbled for the light switch.

    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡± Suddenly, a deep and indifferent voice sounded from within the room.

    An Ruo jumped, ¡°Is that Mr.

    Tang?

    Hello, my surname is An, I¡¯m here to sign a contract with you today.¡±

    She hurriedly took out the contract from her bag, but a stranger¡¯s masculine scent quickly closed in, her slender wrist was grabbed, and the contract dropped to the floor with a snap.

    ¡°Signing the contract isn¡¯t urgent, I need to check the goods first,¡± the man said tly, his tone steady yet¡ªdangerous.

    There was a tall, blurry figure in front of her, and inexplicably, a wave of panic rose in An Ruo¡¯s heart.

    She tried to keep calm and managed a smile, ¡°Rest assured, our An family¡¯s goods alle with a quality guarantee¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?

    Let¡¯s see,¡± the man said.

    In the darkness, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth curved slightly, he forcefully pulled An Ruo into his embrace, easily lifting her into his arms.

    Not until An Ruo was thrown onto the soft bed did she realize that the other party had misunderstood her meaning.

    ¡°Mr.

    Tang, you¡¯ve misunderstood, the goods aren¡¯t¡ª¡± me.

    ¡°Is it your first time?¡± Tang Yuchen suddenly asked, interrupting her.

    An Ruo was stunned, and then her face flushed red.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the contract she still had to sign with him, she would have cursed him out.

    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t dare deceive me,¡± the man said, and his solid body pressed down upon her¡ª

 Chapter 2 - 2 2 I Ruined Her with My Own Hands

    ?2: Chapter 2: I Ruined Her with My Own Hands   2: Chapter 2: I Ruined Her with My Own Hands                                   It was dark.

    An Ruo woke up from aa, only to find that Tang Yuchen¡¯s presence had long since vanished from the room.

    Clothes were scattered messily on the floor, and an arousing scent still lingered in the air.

    It all pointed to the indignity and unbearable experiences of the previous night.

    A set of clothesy beside the bed, prepared for her.

    An Ruo held back the tears in her eyes, bit her lip tightly, and quickly dressed.

    She couldn¡¯t stay in this ce for another moment; she had to sue Tang Yuchen and make him pay a painful price!

    Her gaze suddenly fell on the contract on the table, Tang Yuchen had already signed it.

    A thought shed through her mind, and she suddenly understood everything.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned ghostly pale as she quickly grabbed the contract and rushed back home.

    As if it was prearranged, today Uncle, Aunt, and her cousin were all sitting in the living room.

    The moment An Ruo returned, An Mingqi couldn¡¯t wait to snatch the contract from her hands.

    Upon seeing the signature, his face immediately blossomed with joy.

    ¡°Ruo Ruo, oh, you are truly formidable, sessfully helping Uncle to close this deal.

    How do you wish for Uncle to thank you, shall Uncle buy you a gift?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s really¡­..

    you!¡± An Ruo¡¯s body swayed, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    No wonder he sent her to sign the contract; it was to sell his daughter for glory!

    Seeing An Mingqi¡¯s unrepentant expression, An Ruo coldly said, ¡°Uncle, though I¡¯m not your biological daughter, at the very least I am your niece.

    How could you do this to me, has your conscience been eaten by a dog?!¡±

    An Mingqi¡¯s face suddenly turned stern: ¡°An Ruo, is this how you speak to your elders?¡±

    ¡°I have no such elders!¡±

    She had always been grateful to him for raising her and her brother, always viewed him as the kindest elder in her heart.

    Yet, he sold her off for the sake of a business deal.

    An Ruo felt such hatred in her heart, but more than that, there was pain, the anguish of being betrayed by her own rtives.

    Xu Huwen, who had always disliked An Ruo, suddenly stood up and pointed at her, yelling: ¡°An Ruo, you¡¯re too unfilial!

    Your uncle and I have raised you and your brother, and not only do youck gratitude, but now you even speak to us this way.

    You ungrateful wretch!¡±

    ¡°Ha, ungrateful?

    It¡¯s you who are selling your daughter for glory.

    You know what you¡¯ve done in your hearts!¡±

    An Ruo held back a fury inside her.

    If she didn¡¯t vent, she felt like she would die.

    ¡°You knew full well what Tang Yuchen would do to me, yet you tricked me into going.

    What in the world were you thinking; for the sake of a business deal, you could truly destroy me with your own hands?¡±

    The more she thought about it, the more unbearable the pain in An Ruo¡¯s heart became.

    The tears she had been holding back finally broke free and ran down her face.

    Since her parents had left, she had never felt such sorrow.

    ¡°Enough, you¡¯ve just lost your virginity, what are you grieving for?¡±

    An Xin, her cousin, red at her impatiently and said casually, ¡°An Ruo, having bedded a man like Tang Yuchen, you haven¡¯t suffered any loss.

    Do you know how many women wish to get into Tang Yuchen¡¯s bed?

    You should feel lucky to have had this opportunity.¡±

    An Ruo was seething, feeling a painful tightness in her chest.

    The impact of losing her virginity was too much for her, and hearing An Xin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but retort with sarcasm.

    ¡°If Tang Yuchen is that good, why don¡¯t you go?

    Why didn¡¯t you take the opportunity this time?¡±

    An Xinughed, not angry in the slightest: ¡°An Ruo, you and your brother have lived at our ce for over a decade, it¡¯s about time you offered something in return.

    Besides, our home isn¡¯t a charity¡ªwe don¡¯t just provide for others without reason.

 Chapter 3 - 3 3 Why Wont You Let Me Go

    ?3: Chapter 3 Why Won¡¯t You Let Me Go   3: Chapter 3 Why Won¡¯t You Let Me Go                                   The issue of losing her virginity had devastated her, and upon hearing An Xin¡¯s words, she couldn¡¯t help but retort sharply.

    ¡°If Tang Yuchen is so great, why don¡¯t you go?

    Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity?¡±

    An Xin responded not with anger but augh, ¡°An Ruo, you and your brother have been living in our home for over a decade; it¡¯s time you showed some gratitude.

    Besides, our family isn¡¯t a charity; we don¡¯t support people for nothing.

    In fact, you should be thankful to us because we have found you a strong support, a good family.

    Once you¡¯re married, you won¡¯t have to worry about food or clothing.¡±

    An Ruo was stunned, and asked in surprise, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Seeing that his daughter had spilled the beans, An Mingqi no longer kept An Ruo in the dark.

    ¡°Ruoruo, you really should be thankful to us.

    We¡¯ve found you a very decent husband, Tang Yuchen.

    Weren¡¯t you ming Tang Yuchen for taking advantage of you?

    Well, now you¡¯re going to marry him and be his wife soon.

    So, you shouldn¡¯t hold this against him anymore.¡±

    ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re going to marry me off to Tang Yuchen?

    To that rapist!¡±

    Xu Huwen frowned and said, ¡°Don¡¯t phrase it so crudely.

    Mr.

    Tang¡¯s worth billions; marrying him is the fortune of your previous lifetimes.

    Trading your body for Mrs.

    Tang¡¯s status, it is Mr.

    Tang who is at a loss.¡±

    An Ruo understood.

    They had indeed sold her.

    And thoroughly so, not only had they used her to sign a contract with Tang Yuchen, but they had also sessfully kicked her out of the home.

    ¡°Hah, you¡¯ve really calcted everything perfectly,¡± An Ruo said through gritted teeth.

    She wiped away her tears, suppressed the pain in her heart, and said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯d rather die than marry Tang Yuchen!

    If you don¡¯t like me staying here, I¡¯m leaving right now!¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡± An Ji, who had been secretly listening to their conversation, rushed out and clung to her waist, crying, ¡°Sister, I¡¯ll go with you.

    Don¡¯t leave me behind!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t leave you behind, I¡¯ll take you wherever I go,¡± An Ruo said as she grabbed his hand, preparing to leave.

    Suddenly, An Ming grabbed An Ji from behind and said coldly, ¡°Ruoruo, whether or not you marry Tang Yuchen is not up to you.

    If you don¡¯t marry him, I will send Xiao Ji abroad, and you¡¯ll never be able to see each other again.¡±

    An Ruo stared at her uncle in shock, as if she didn¡¯t recognize him.

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve already used me to get what you wanted, why can¡¯t you let me go?¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t marry Tang Yuchen, the second round of funding won¡¯te through.

    Ruoruo, since you¡¯ve already lost your virginity to him, you might as well do the kind thing and marry him, letting uncle¡¯spany sessfully secure all the funding,¡± An Qiming shamelessly said.

    ¡°An Ruo, think carefully, whether An Ji lives or dies abroad will be left to fate,¡± An Xin said with a sweet smile, yet a gleam of malice flickered in her eyes.

    She hated An Ruo, because An Ruo was prettier than her.

    She was more popr at school, and whenever An Ruo was around, nobody cared about her presence.

    For her, An Ruo¡¯s existence was a nightmare.

    Only bypletely destroying An Ruo and making her suffer could her own heart feel content.

    An Ruo¡¯s face was devoid of any color, but her eyes were resilient and stubborn, ¡°You have no right to send Xiao Ji abroad, I¡¯m his sister, and I will take him away!¡±

    Moreover, Xiao Ji couldn¡¯t go abroad; he had asthma and could be in danger of losing his life at any moment.

 Chapter 4 - 4 4 You Happen to Be the Sixth

    ?4: Chapter 4 You Happen to Be the Sixth   4: Chapter 4 You Happen to Be the Sixth                                   An Mingqi¡¯s gaze was icy cold as he said indifferently, ¡°Have you forgotten that I am Xiao Ji¡¯s legal guardian?

    Where he goes is only for me to decide.

    Ruoruo, if you don¡¯t marry Tang Yuchen, then you¡¯ll truly never see Xiao Ji again.

    Weigh your options and decide what¡¯s more important.¡±

    ¡°Sister¡­¡± An Ji held back his tears, looking at her heartbroken.

    He didn¡¯t want to be separated from his sister, but he also didn¡¯t want her to sacrifice herself for him.

    ¡°Xiao Ji.¡± An Ruo cried too, he was her only brother, her only family.

    How could she bear to let Xiao Ji suffer?

    For Xiao Ji, even if it meant death, she was willing.

    An Ruo slumped to the ground, her gaze hollow: ¡°Why¡­

    is it me¡­¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Tang Yuchen so perfect and outstanding?

    There were plenty of women who wanted to marry him, why did it have to be her?

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason; in three days, just get ready to be a bride.

    In these next few days, I will send Xiao Ji to another ce; once you obediently get married, I will let you see him again.¡±

    After An Mingqi said this indifferently, he grabbed An Ji and was about to leave.

    ¡°Sister, let go of me, I want sister!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ji, give me back Xiao Ji.¡± An Ruo got up and tried to chase after them.

    Xu Huwen made a signal to the servant, and they immediately stepped forward to hold back An Ruo; soon, An Mingqi left with Xiao Ji.

    An Ruo stopped struggling, she suddenly turned around and red at them, her eyes filled with intense hatred.

    ¡°You¡¯ll definitely get what¡¯sing to you for doing this!¡±

    An Xin, however,ughed it off nonchntly; she stood up and walked elegantly to An Ruo, her beautiful yet vicious eyes staring at her as she said softly.

    ¡°An Ruo, with Tang Yuchen¡¯s excellent prospects, do you know why it is not me marrying him, but you?

    Do you also know how many wives Tang Yuchen has had?¡±

    An Xinughed out loud and continued: ¡°Five, because Tang Yuchen has a very tough fate that dooms his wives, each of his previous five wives was cursed to death by him.

    Rumors say that he will curse six wives to death, and you happen to be the sixth.

    Marrying him, you probably won¡¯t live long either.

    You talk about retribution; well then, let¡¯s see who faces it first.¡±

    Looking at An Ruo¡¯s shocked expression, An Xin felt an exhrating sense of satisfaction.

    She had finally reached this day, the day she could see An Ruopletely ruined.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo had no choice but to marry Tang Yuchen.

    Before she could fully take care of Xiao Ji herself, she couldn¡¯t risk forcing An Mingqi to send Xiao Ji abroad.

    The wedding was in three days.

    Before that, An Mingqi had gained a lot of benefits, not only signing a big deal with Tang Yuchen but also received an enormous dowry of one hundred million.

    An Mingqi indeed made a profit, but An Ruo was at an utter loss, sacrificing her entire life without gaining anything.

    Soon, the wedding date arrived.

    It was a marriage without a ceremony, just obtaining a certificate, and then everything was over.

    Moreover, at the time of registering the marriage, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t show up at all.

    An Ruoxin thought that he had married so many times, he probably didn¡¯t take getting married seriously.

    However, she didn¡¯t expect anything from the wedding; a simple process was best.

    The luxurious car stopped in front of a purely European-style castle.

    Having obtained the marriage certificate, An Ruo was sent to Tang Yuchen¡¯s vi.

    Their new house was veryrge and beautiful, but An Ruo had no interest in admiring it; she was so tired that she just fell onto the bed and fell asleep.

    ¡°Young Master Chen¡­

    you¡¯re so bad¡­¡±

 Chapter 5 - 5 5 Driven Out of the Bridal Chamber by Husband

    ?5: Chapter 5 Driven Out of the Bridal Chamber by Husband   5: Chapter 5 Driven Out of the Bridal Chamber by Husband                                   ¡°Ah, slow down¡­

    I can¡¯t take it anymore¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you want me to slow down?¡±

    ¡°Annoying¡­

    What I said was the opposite¡­¡±

    An Ruo was awakened by a strange dialogue.

    Opening her eyes, she saw a man and a woman doing that thing on a vast bed.

    The bed was very big and sturdy.

    They were vigorously moving on top of it, yet she didn¡¯t feel any vibrations at all.

    Upon seeing them, An Ruo was startled at first, but then calmed down.

    She sat up, her long hair a little disheveled from sleeping, her cheeks flushed, which gave her a charming look.

    The man and woman before her were both extremely good-looking.

    The man had a perfectly chiseled face, especially his eyes¡ªdeep as the ocean beneath long, thickshes.

    One look into them could easily drown a person.

    The woman¡¯s appearance was that of the ssic seductive and voluptuous type, with a figure so curvaceous it was breathtaking, far more eye-catching than her slender frame.

    An Ruo calmly appreciated their features and figures, even taking the time to study their movements.

    After watching for a short while, she wondered, weren¡¯t they afraid of breaking their backs?

    Also, there they were, their movements on disy as if she were watching monkeys at the zoo, didn¡¯t they feel any shame at all?

    Caught up in her thoughts, a sharp gaze suddenly shot towards her, and Tang Yuchen could no longer remain unfazed.

    This woman was his new wife, and on their wedding night, he was in bed with another woman.

    She was not only unangry but also seemed to enjoy their performance, which was a blow to his male ego.

    He stopped his movements and looked at her coldly, spitting out a few words, ¡°Get out!¡±

    The woman under Tang Yuchen, Lisa, had noticed An Ruo long before.

    This Young Lady was clearly not favored at all.

    She affectionately hooked her arm around Tang Yuchen¡¯s neck, smirking and shooting An Ruo a triumphant gaze.

    An Ruo came back to her senses.

    Well then, she might be the first bride to be kicked out of the bridal chamber on her wedding night.

    But don¡¯t assume she¡¯d be sad or upset, she couldn¡¯t wait to leave.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let me interrupt, carry on,¡± An Ruo said with a slight smile, graceful as she walked toward the door.

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly, his gaze on her back turning even colder.

    Suddenly, the corners of his mouth curled into a cold sneer.

    Interesting, it seemed he had married a woman who waspletely unmoved by his charm.

    An Ruo found another guest room to sleep in.

    ****

    She woke up very early the next morning, having sleptfortably and feeling refreshed.

    As she came downstairs, she saw Tang Yuchen andst night¡¯s woman having breakfast together.

    ¡°Young Lady, good morning,¡± Uncle Tao, the butler, greeted her respectfully.

    ¡°Uncle Tao, good morning.¡±

    ¡°Young Lady, your breakfast is ready.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    An Ruo took a seat opposite Tang Yuchen and hispanion.

    Across the table, Lisa yawned ostentatiously and greeted her in a forcedly friendly manner.

    ¡°Good morning, my name is Lisa, and yours?¡±

    Seeing that Lisa looked unrested, it was clear thatst night¡¯s battle had been lengthy.

    An Ruo disyed her impable smile, ¡°An Ruo.¡±

    ¡°An Ruo, how about joining me for a beauty treatmentter?¡±

    Going for a beauty treatment with the official wife and the mistress, how audacious of her to suggest it.

    ¡°Sorry, I have something to doter, I need to step out.¡±

    Lisa nodded nonchntly, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll make ns another time.¡±

    At that moment, Tang Yuchen threw a document at An Ruo, saying indifferently, ¡°This is the marriage contract.

    If there¡¯s nothing wrong with it, just sign.¡±

 Chapter 6 - 6 6 I Have a Request

    ?6: Chapter 6 I Have a Request   6: Chapter 6 I Have a Request                                   An Ruo opened the document with confusion and looked over the terms inside.

    There were a dozen or so uses, all restricting her.

    For example, she had to be home by nine o¡¯clock in the evening, forbidden to have ambiguous rtionships with other men, forbidden to interfere with her husband¡¯s affairs, forbidden to do anything in her husband¡¯s name¡­

    One use was particrly ridiculous¡ªAn Ruo could only receive five thousand yuan as pocket money each month, and any other expenses were not covered.

    An Ruo scoffed inwardly, what kind of husband had she married?

    And he was worth tens of billions, yet so stingy and miserly.

    ¡°Any problems?¡± Tang Yuchen asked coldly after she had been silent for a while.

    ¡°No problem,¡± An Ruo lifted her head and said with a faint smile, ¡°However, I have a request.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened instantly, ¡°I paid for you, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in a position to bargain with me.¡±

    Such direct words.

    Yes, after all, she was just a wife he had bought.

    ¡°Even so, I am a person, and I think I still have the right to fight for some benefits for myself,¡± An Ruo smiled.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curved up slightly, revealing a trace of mockery.

    ¡°Speak, what benefits do you want?¡±

    He believed that An Ruo would surely take this opportunity to ask for money.

    From his point of view, since the An Family was willing to sell her for money, everything they did was about money.

    After thinking for a bit, An Ruo said, ¡°Actually, my request is very simple, just one: live together, sleep separately.

    In other words, without my consent, you are not allowed to force me to perform marital duties.

    If you agree, I will add this use, and we both sign it.

    What do you think?¡±

    A sh of astonishment briefly crossed Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes.

    This woman must have water in her brain.

    If she did not perform her duties as a wife, she would be even less favored.

    What she should be doing now is to please him and win his affection, so she could have a better life in the Tang Family.

    Tang Yuchen stared at An Ruo for a few seconds, but did not see any sign of pretense in her eyes.

    Either she truly had no interest in him, or her acting skills were too good and she was ying hard to get.

    If it were thetter¡­

    The corners of Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth lifted slightly, this woman must be veryplicated.

    ¡°An Ruo, you are my wife, serving me is your duty.

    Why should I agree to your request?¡±

    She knew he would say that.

    An Ruo had always resented Tang Yuchen for taking her by force the first time, so her words were impolite as well.

    ¡°Based on the fact that marrying you puts my life in danger at any time, based on your impure motives for marrying me, based on there being no affection between us, based on the fact that I¡¯m not your only woman.

    Are these reasons sufficient?¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes turned sharp, and he couldn¡¯t help retorting, ¡°Your motives for marrying me are pure?

    In the end, you married me for the money as well!¡±

    An Ruo felt a sense of hopelessness.

    The ones after money weren¡¯t her, but An Mingqi and his family; she was just a victim.

    But Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t think so.

    Since herst name was An, he must think she was the same as An Mingqi and the others.

    An Ruo nodded, ¡°You¡¯re right, I married you with a purpose, and you married me with a purpose.

    We each get what we need, isn¡¯t that good?¡±

    Having said that, without giving him a chance to react, she took out a pen, added that use to the agreement, and signed her name.

    ¡°If Young Master Chen has no objections, please sign,¡± An Ruo handed the agreement to him.

    Tang Yuchen took it, nced at it, and let out a faint, coldugh:

 Chapter 7 - 7 7 He Is Deliberately Making Things Difficult for Her

    ?7: Chapter 7 He Is Deliberately Making Things Difficult for Her   7: Chapter 7 He Is Deliberately Making Things Difficult for Her                                   ¡°An Ruo, this is what you asked for, I¡¯m waiting for the day you beg me.¡±

    As he wrote down his name, An Ruo heaved a sigh of relief, not having to share a bed with him was the best oue.

    As for begging him, that day would nevere.

    Lisa quietly listened to their conversation from the sidelines, and seeing that both had signed the agreement, a small smile yed on her lips, her heart blossoming with joy.

    An Ruo, I¡¯m afraid your position as Young Lady won¡¯tst long.

    No matter, once you step down, that position will be mine.

    After breakfast, An Ruo prepared to leave the house.

    Just as she reached the door, Tang Yuchen suddenly called out to her, ¡°Stop, you can¡¯t go out yet.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± An Ruo turned back in surprise.

    The corners of the man¡¯s lips curled into a teasing smile, ¡°You are my wife, so it¡¯s your duty to wash my clothes.

    Now go wash them all.¡±

    She didn¡¯t deign to share a bed with him, did she?

    Then she should fulfill her other wifely duties!

    Tang Yuchen decided that she was going to carry out all her duties as a wife.

    An Ruo frowned, ¡°Your clothes have dedicated servants to wash them, why must I do it?¡±

    ¡°Because you¡¯re my wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was deliberately making it difficult for her, but An Ruo did not resist further.

    It was only washing clothes, after all¡ªnot a big deal.

    ¡°If I finish washing the clothes, can I go out then?¡± she asked with a smile.

    Not getting angry at her, Tang Yuchen thought for a moment and said, ¡°After washing the clothes, you also have to prepare lunch for me.

    I want to eat the lunch you make.¡±

    ¡°After preparing lunch, can I go out?¡±

    ¡°Remember toe back early in the afternoon as you¡¯ll need to make dinner for me too.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± An Ruo calmly epted his requests.

    Doing these things didn¡¯t make her feel wronged as long as Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t pressure her into doing things she didn¡¯t want to.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    By the time An Ruo left the house, it was already twelve o¡¯clock noon.

    She went straight back to the An Family home, having not seen Xiao Ji for several days, she missed him and wanted to know how he was doing now.

    But when she hurried over to the An Family, Xu Huwen told her Xiao Ji was missing.

    An Ruo asked angrily, ¡°How can he be missing?

    Didn¡¯t you say that as long as I marry Tang Yuchen, I would be allowed to see him?

    Did you do something to Xiao Ji, causing him to run away from home?!¡±

    Xu Huwen scoffed disdainfully, ¡°Missing means missing.

    He has legs to go wherever he wants, can we even control that?

    An Ruo, let me tell you, we¡¯re only responsible for raising you and your brother, not for being a nagging mother constantly watching over you!¡±

    An Ruo knew she couldn¡¯t get anything more from her and directly called An Mingqi.

    An Mingqi said he had brought Xiao Ji home yesterday, but by morning he was gone, and he had no idea where he went.

    The servants at the An Family all said they hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Ji, and An Ruoxin became frantic with worry, deciding to go out and look for him herself.

    Xiao Ji was only twelve years old, and due to illness, he had always been frail.

    Aside from going to school, there were very few ces he could go.

    An Ruo searched all the ces he might go but still couldn¡¯t find him.

    Wearing high heels, she had walked a long way, not only were her feet aching, but her legs also felt as if they were about to break.

    Sitting on a bench by the side of the road, she thought to herself: Xiao Ji, where on earth have you gone?

    As the sun began to set in the West, An Ruo¡¯s heart grew more and more anxious.

    Wondering if Xiao Ji had returned.

    She called the An Family home, only to learn that Xiao Ji had still not returned, and her heart sank to the depths.

 Chapter 8 - 8 8 The Bad-Tempered Wife

    ?8: Chapter 8: The Bad-Tempered Wife   8: Chapter 8: The Bad-Tempered Wife                                   An Ji was her only rtive, and nothing could happen to him.

    An Ruo wanted to call the police, but they would only ept cases of missing persons after forty-eight hours.

    She didn¡¯t have many friends and didn¡¯t know whom to ask for help.

    Just then, her phone rang.

    An Ruo thought it might be news about An Ji and hurriedly answered the call.

    ¡°Hello, who is this?¡±

    ¡°An Ruo!¡± A man¡¯s deep, angry voice came from the other end.

    It was Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice.

    Unexpecting it to be him, An Ruo instantly cooled her attitude and indifferently asked, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Do you know what time it is?

    Have you prepared the dinner I wanted?

    You need toe back immediately or don¡¯t me me for being rude to you!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m caught up with something and can¡¯te back at the moment.

    Today, just have the servant cook for you, I definitely won¡¯t forget next time.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about your business.

    I order you toe back immediately!¡± Tang Yuchen said, intensifying his tone.

    An Ruo felt annoyed inside.

    He was being totally unreasonable.

    If she really didn¡¯t go back, would he actually not eat?

    Then let him starve!

    Not wanting to listen to his nonsense any longer, An Ruo hung up the phone directly.

    Hearing the beep in the phone, Tang Yuchen first paused then grew angry.

    She actually dared to hang up on his call!

    In his life, she was the first person who dared to do so!

    Tang Yuchen called again, but no matter how much the phone rang, the person on the other end just wouldn¡¯t pick up.

    Great, he had married a wife with a terrible temper.

    Tang Yuchen sneered coldly, ¡°An Ruo, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    The phone stopped ringing, and An Ruo was much more at peace.

    After resting for a while, she continued searching for An Ji.

    After walking a few steps, she suddenly thought of something and immediately gged down a taxi and gave an address.

    This ce was an old part of City J, where the houses were built two or three decades ago and were now quite dpidated.

    However, this was where An Ruo had lived during her childhood.

    When her parents were still alive, they all lived here together.

    Sadly, when An Ji was one year old, both parents died in a car ident, and then she and An Ji were taken in by her uncle and left this ce.

    She remembered thest time she was here, An Ji was seven years old, and she had brought him here and told him a lot about their past.

    In the small recreational area of the neighborhood, An Ruo saw a frail boy sitting on a swing, head down, sadly swinging his legs.

    ¡°An Ji.¡± An Ruo walked over joyfully, her hand tenderly touching his head.

    An Ji suddenly looked up and was also very happy to see his sister.

    ¡°Sister, how did you know I was here?¡±

    After her initial joy, An Ruo became angry, ¡°Why did you wander off?

    Do you know how many ces I¡¯ve been to find you, do you know how worried I¡¯ve been?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± An Ji said guiltily.

    He whispered softly, ¡°Sister, actually, I wanted to find you, but I didn¡¯t know where you were.

    Then I came here, thinking if you couldn¡¯t find me, you would definitelye here to look for me.¡±

    On hearing this, An Ruo felt a pang in her heart.

    She squatted down and looked at An Ji tenderly, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you call me?¡±

    An Ji didn¡¯t answer.

    He had thought about calling An Ruo.

    But he didn¡¯t know what to say, thinking it was because of his sister that she married a man she didn¡¯t like.

    He was very sad, very upset, and didn¡¯t want to return to that cold home, so he hid by himself.

 Chapter 9 - 9 9 Challenge His Dignity

    ?9: Chapter 9 Challenge His Dignity   9: Chapter 9 Challenge His Dignity                                   An Ruo didn¡¯t press him; she took out a note, wrote down an address, and handed it to An Ji.

    ¡°This is where your sister currently lives.

    If you can¡¯t find me by calling in the future, you can go to this ce to find me.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I got it.¡± An Ji carefully stored away the address, then cautiously asked, ¡°Sister, are you angry?¡±

    An Ruo shook her head with a smile, ¡°Seeing you safe and well, I¡¯m no longer angry.¡±

    ¡°Not that¡­

    I mean, are you angry because I made you marry someone you don¡¯t like?¡±

    ¡°Of course not!¡± An Ruo¡¯s response was very natural, ¡°Why would I be mad?

    It¡¯s normal for girls to get married; someday, girls will marry you too.¡±

    ¡°Sister!¡± An Ji¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment, and he hurriedly changed the subject, ¡°Sister¡­

    is your husband good to you?¡±

    ¡°Very good.

    He lets me live in a big house, and everything from food to clothing to daily necessities is even better than before.¡±

    An Ji smiled because, in his view, as long as life was better than at Uncle¡¯s, it must be a good life.

    He was very happy that his sister could escape Uncle¡¯s house and lead a better life.

    An Ruo¡¯s smile faded as she said apologetically, ¡°Xiao Ji, your sister left you behind to get married, I hope you don¡¯t me me.

    Right now, you can only stay temporarily at Uncle¡¯s house.

    Study hard, and once I find a way, I¡¯ll be able to take you out.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know.

    Sister, don¡¯t worry about me, I¡¯m doing very well.

    Actually, Uncle treats me quite well, so you don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡±

    An Ruo knew that what he said was the truth.

    No matter how you put it, An Ji was the only boy of the An Family.

    Even if Uncle held no regard for her, he wouldn¡¯t be too harsh on An Ji.

    After the siblings talked for a while, An Ruo was about to send An Ji back.

    They went to eat at a restaurant first before returning to the An Family house.

    When it came to An Ji running around everywhere, Xu Huwen made some sarcastic remarks, but neither of the siblings took it to heart.

    An Ruo got back to the vi by eight o¡¯clock in the evening.

    As she walked into the living room, she could feel a very tense atmosphere.

    ¡°You actually dare toe back.¡± Tang Yuchen sat on the couch, speaking in a frosty tone.

    An Ruo, seeing his unpleasant expression, felt some trepidation, but she maintained a calm facade, not letting her feelings show.

    ¡°It¡¯s eight o¡¯clock now, I didn¡¯te back after nine,¡± An Ruo said indifferently, meaning she hadn¡¯t broken the rules set by their agreement.

    Tang Yuchen sneered, ¡°So what?

    You still didn¡¯t prepare dinner for me.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Chen, I don¡¯t make tasty meals, and I don¡¯t think you really want to eat what I cook.

    You just want to use this as a way to trouble me, but don¡¯t you think what you¡¯re doing is rather childish?¡± An Ruo said, annoyed.

    Being married to him was humiliating enough.

    She had no intention of kowtowing to him, being a person without dignity.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression darkened; An Ruo¡¯s temper exceeded his expectations.

    He had always been above others, and everyone in his presence showed him respect.

    But not her.

    Time and again, she spoke unpleasant words to him, time and again challenging his dignity.

    Was she too confident, or was she ignorant of the way of the world?

    ¡°Ha, you¡¯re right, I am deliberately making things difficult for you.

    An Ruo, I don¡¯t want you to have it easy.

    What can you do about it?¡± Tang Yuchen boldly admitted, speaking as if his words were not lethal.

    An Ruo stared at him in disbelief, ¡°Suit yourself; you may want to give me a hard time, but I won¡¯t necessarily oblige.

    Don¡¯t think that by making my life difficult, I¡¯ll be afraid of you.¡±

 Chapter 10 - 10 10 Just Consider It a Dog Bite

    ?10: Chapter 10 Just Consider It a Dog Bite   10: Chapter 10 Just Consider It a Dog Bite                                   Having been married for only a day, this man was already despicable, and she could easily imagine what her future life would be like.

    But she wasn¡¯t afraid, she would never let those who bullied her have thestugh.

    He spoke shamelessly, but her replies were even more shameless.

    Even though Tang Yuchen was eloquent, he was so infuriated that he was at a loss for words, as they say, ¡°A schr meets a soldier, reason cannot prevail.¡±

    He was a soldier facing someone unafraid of death, which made it even harder to reason.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with him and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m going to rest.¡±

    After walking all day, she was very tired and just wanted to take a bath and go to sleep early.

    Back in the bedroom, An Ruo took off her clothes, wearing a strap nightgown, she nned to go to the bathroom.

    ¡°Bang¡ª¡± The door was suddenly pushed open forcefully.

    Tang Yuchen stood at the doorway expressionless, An Ruo frowned tightly, ¡°Don¡¯t you have manners?

    Don¡¯t you know to knock before entering?¡±

    The man¡¯s dark eyes stared at her in the strap dress, and his eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken a few shades.

    An Ruo¡¯s skin was very white, as pale as milk, and there was a schrly aura about her.

    Combined with her delicate and frail body, visually it gave a beautiful impression.

    The neckline of the strap dress was a bit low, revealing her softness that was faintly visible.

    This An Ruo was full of temptation, any man who saw her would harbor improper thoughts.

    Remembering that night, An Ruo¡¯s innocence, her beauty, Tang Yuchen suddenly felt a tightening in his lower abdomen, a burning heat surged within his body.

    Unable to control himself, he took two steps closer to An Ruo, An Ruo met his greedy eyes, and defensively stepped back four steps.

    ¡°What are you trying to do?

    Young Master Chen, don¡¯t forget the agreement we signed!¡± she hurriedly reminded him, fearing that he would repeat what had happened that night.

    That night was a nightmare for her, and also a hurt.

    She never wanted to experience it again in her life.

    Tang Yuchen slightly curled his lips, a wicked smile appeared, ¡°What do you think I want to do to you?¡±

    ¡°Then why did youe in?

    I¡¯m tired, I want to sleep.¡±

    ¡°An Ruo, you haven¡¯t forgotten that you are my wife, have you?

    Even if you want to sleep, you should sleep in the same room as me.¡±

    An Ruo hastily said, ¡°We signed an agreement, if I don¡¯t agree, you can¡¯t force me.¡±

    ¡°Sleeping together doesn¡¯t necessarily mean I¡¯ll touch you,¡± Tang Yuchen smiled wickedly, his tone somewhat sinister.

    Not necessarily touching her means he didn¡¯t guarantee that he wouldn¡¯t.

    An Ruo could clearly hear the implication in his words.

    Anyway, when a man and a woman share a bed, no one can guarantee that nothing would happen.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t foolish, she definitely wouldn¡¯t naively share a room with him, ¡°No need, I¡¯m fine sleeping here.

    You can ask Lisa to sleep with you.¡±

    ¡°Are you jealous?¡± Tang Yuchen retorted.

    An Ruo shook her head calmly, ¡°I am not jealous, your woman is Lisa, you should let her sleep with you.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face suddenly darkened, her words were truly unpleasant.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you my woman anymore?!

    An Ruo, don¡¯t forget I was your first man, you are still my wife, you will always be my woman!¡±

    She had been fine not mentioning that incident, but once mentioned, An Ruo became very angry.

    She looked directly at Tang Yuchen, scoffing sarcastically, ¡°Sorry, but as for what happened that night, I consider it as being bitten by a dog!

    If you think losing my virginity to you makes me your woman, then you are utterly mistaken!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Tang Yuchen suppressed his anger, his narrowed eyes revealed a hint of dangerous light.

 Chapter 11 - 11 11 Youre not allowed to leave tonight

    ?11: Chapter 11 You¡¯re not allowed to leave tonight   11: Chapter 11 You¡¯re not allowed to leave tonight                                   ¡°An Ruo, if I don¡¯t make you beg to get into my bed, then I¡¯m not a man!¡±

    An Ruoxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon hearing his sudden deration.

    She did not know what kind of person Tang Yuchen was, but she could clearly hear the threats in his words.

    Her intuition told her that he would do something to force her topromise.

    After all, she was just a na?ve girl who had just turned twenty-one.

    It was impossible for her not to be afraid of Tang Yuchen, a man of status, position, and means.

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the more afraid she became.

    She turned pale, but the stubbornness in her heart made her never want to admit defeat.

    Straightening her back, An Ruo¡¯s expression was as cold as frost, ¡°Are you done talking?

    If so, get out, I want to rest.¡±

    Far from leaving, Tang Yuchen casually seated himself on the bed, rxed and at ease.

    ¡°Everything here is mine.

    I can stay in whichever room I want.

    What are you going to do about it?¡±

    An Ruo could not find the words to refute him.

    Seeing that he did not n to leave, she wanted to say, if you don¡¯t leave, I will.

    But where could she go?

    She was already married to Tang Yuchen and could never escape the palm of his hand.

    Even if she switched rooms, he could just as shamelessly follow her.

    This might even provoke him and lead him to hurt her.

    An Ruo decided not to take a shower and remained silent.

    She pulled out a jacket to wear and sat on the other side of the bed, ready for a long haul.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her stiff back and the corners of his mouth turned up in a mocking smile.

    What a stubborn woman, with a temperament as foul and rigid as it gets.

    He was curious to see if she would maintain this posture all night long.

    Tang Yuchen pulled back the covers,y downfortably on the bed, and closed his eyes to sleep.

    Noticing his action, An Ruo¡¯s back grew even straighter.

    After a while, she turned her head to look at Tang Yuchen.

    His eyes were closed, and it was uncertain whether he was asleep.

    It seemed that he had no ns to leave for the night.

    An Ruo softly got up, deciding to sleep in another room for the night.

    She barely made a move when the man suddenly let out a light hum, ¡°Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not allowed to leave this room tonight.¡±

    An Ruo clenched her fists and couldn¡¯t help but say angrily, ¡°You¡¯re deliberately keeping me from sleeping!¡±

    Tang Yuchenughed with self-satisfaction and smugness, ¡°You got that right.¡±

    An Ruo was fuming and was about to storm out regardless when the man¡¯s devil-like voice echoed again, ¡°An Ruo, don¡¯t think I wouldn¡¯t take you right now.¡±

    ¡°¡­We signed an agreement,¡± An Ruo said in shock.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s handsome, thin lips curved up, and his phoenix eyes nted as he looked at her, ¡°An agreement?

    Naive woman, do you think an agreement can constrain me?¡±

    An Ruo realized for the first time that the word ¡°despicable¡± must have been coined specifically for people like Tang Yuchen.

    She wanted to scream, wanted to curse out loud.

    But she restrained her reason.

    Fighting him, she was bound to lose.

    If she could avoid his touch, what was a little grievance?

    An Ruo obediently sat back down, her slender back no longer straight, but exhaustedly bent.

    The man took in everything, his lips slightly curled in a smirk, his gaze cold and merciless.

    He was never lenient with disobedient women.

    He would make sure she understood that defying him would lead to consequences she could not handle.

    An Ruo dared not leave the bedroom or lie down to sleep next to Tang Yuchen.

    But she was so tired, so exhausted, and wanted to rest.

    Yet her strong will kept her awake throughout.

 Chapter 12 - 12 12 Unable to Accept Him

    ?12: Chapter 12 Unable to ept Him   12: Chapter 12 Unable to ept Him                                   However, as time passed, she eventually couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and fell asleep while sitting.

    When dawn broke, Tang Yuchen opened his eyes and saw An Ruo sleeping while sitting, which made his face turn a few degrees colder.

    So stubborn!

    And what he liked the most was making people bow and submit.

    Very well, An Ruo, our game has begun.

    Startled awake by the loud noise of the door closing, An Ruo suddenly realized that the bed was already devoid of Tang Yuchen¡¯s presence.

    He had finally left.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, immediately got up to lock the door, then went to take a shower and have a proper sleep.

    She hadn¡¯t slept wellst night at all; now, she was extremely tired.

    Lyingfortably in bed, An Ruo contentedly closed her eyes, although there was the scent that Tang Yuchen had left on the bed.

    Although it smelled good, it just made her feel sick.

    An Ruo frowned and turned over irritably to the edge of the bed, only closing her eyes for good when her nose was filled with the fresh fragrance of the nket.

    An Ruo only slept for three hours in this slumber.

    She was woken up by the sound of the ringing phone.

    An Mingqi called to tell her he had something important to say and asked her to meet him immediately.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to go out, but she still got ready and left the house.

    Sitting in the private room, An Mingqi said with a stern face and dissatisfaction, ¡°An Ruo, you are married now, not a child anymore.

    Why are you still being so willful?¡±

    Right from the start, she listened to his inexplicable scolding.

    An Ruo still politely asked him, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t understand what you mean.¡±

    An Mingqi didn¡¯t beat around the bush and got straight to the point, ¡°Ruoruo, you need to recognize your identity.

    You are Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, and you should act like a wife.

    I heard you¡¯re quite stubborn, not only causing Mr.

    Tang to be unhappy but also not sharing a bed with him, is that right?

    You¡¯ve been married for just two days and are already showing such temperament, how do you n to live the rest of your life?¡±

    An Ruo was taken aback, not expecting Uncle to know all this.

    ¡°Uncle, did Tang Yuchen tell you this?¡± That man was so petty, even making such trivial reports.

    An Mingqi waved his hand, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand Mr.

    Tang, it wasn¡¯t him who told me.

    I just need to ask around to find out.¡±

    ¡°Ruoruo,¡± An Mingqi softened his tone suddenly.

    ¡°I know you¡¯re still ming us for treating you like that, but we did it for your own good.

    Someone with just amon university degree and no family background couldn¡¯t possibly find a good family to marry into.

    It¡¯s your good fortune that a man like Mr.

    Tang is willing to marry you.

    Let bygones be bygones.

    If you really feel wronged, Uncle will apologize to you.

    And if you¡¯re still angry and want to scold Uncle, go ahead.¡±

    An Ruo hadn¡¯t expected Uncle to apologize to her.

    In her heart, she was still unwilling to believe that Uncle could treat her so mercilessly.

    Hearing him say this, she felt a little unable to keep her heart hard.

    ¡°Uncle, if you really have my best interests at heart, then don¡¯t force me to ept Tang Yuchen.

    I can marry him, but I really¡­

    can¡¯t ept him.¡±

    ¡°So in the end, you still me us, right?¡±

    An Ruo didn¡¯t speak; it was impossible not to feel resentment.

    Healing the wounds in her heart would also take time.

    Seeing her unresponsive to persuasion, An Mingqi also lost his patience, ¡°An Ruo, no matter how angry you are inside, just remember this, don¡¯t make Mr.

    Tang upset!

    When you go back, apologize to him, and do whatever he tells you to do.

    If you provoke him again, I will send Xiao Ji abroad!¡±

 Chapter 13 - 13 13 This is the Last Time

    ?13: Chapter 13 This is the Last Time   13: Chapter 13 This is the Last Time                                   An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then asked tentatively, ¡°Uncle, has something happened?¡±

    ¡°A big thing has happened!

    It¡¯s because you upset Mr.

    Tang, he suddenly decided to terminate the contract with the An family today.

    Canceling the cooperation at this time is like taking my life!

    Ruoruo, for the sake of me providing for you and your brother for over a decade, can¡¯t you make apromise for your uncle just this once?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, her hands resting on her knees trembled faintly.

    It was ridiculous, she had thought her uncle truly cared about her, but it turned out there was a reason for everything.

    In his eyes, nothing mattered more than the interests of the An family.

    She and Xiao Ji were not his biological children, so he didn¡¯t care about them at all.

    He couldpletely use them to exchange for any benefit.

    An Ruo felt a chill in her heart, wondering why her only elder was like this.

    ¡°Uncle, what exactly do I and Xiao Ji mean to you?¡±

    An Mingqi opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    An Ruo smiled miserably, ¡°If I say I won¡¯tpromise with Tang Yuchen, what will you do?¡±

    ¡°You!

    Are you really not afraid that I will send Xiao Ji abroad?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯ve already sold me once and made me marry Tang Yuchen at your behest.

    You¡¯ve used me to get what you wanted and even received a bridal price of one hundred million.

    I think everything I¡¯ve done is enough to repay your kindness.

    I don¡¯t hope that even thest bit of family affection between us will vanish.¡±

    An Mingqi¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on her as he said coldly, ¡°Are you saying that you don¡¯t want to help me, is that it?¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t think about using Xiao Ji to threaten me.

    If anything happens to Xiao Ji, I will make sure you gain nothing.

    Don¡¯t forget, I am now Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife.

    If I truly anger Tang Yuchen, do you think he will spare the An family?¡±

    An Mingqi mmed the table in anger, ¡°Ungrateful child, are you threatening me!¡±

    An Ruo cast her eyes down and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not threatening you, I¡¯m just saying that everyone has their limits.

    Uncle, using me once is enough, don¡¯t think about using me again.¡±

    ¡°An Ruo, if the An family goes bankrupt, Xiao Ji will also end up homeless!¡±

    An Ruo really wanted to say that would be for the best, she could use this opportunity to fight for custody of Xiao Ji.

    But she wasn¡¯t a cruel person; she couldn¡¯t remain indifferent to her uncle¡¯s family going bankrupt.

    Indeed, over the years, her uncle had taken care of her, or else she and Xiao Ji would have been sent to an orphanage, living even more miserably and pitifully.

    An Ruo stood up, took a deep breath, ¡°I understand, I will try my best to persuade Tang Yuchen to continue the contract.

    But uncle, this is thest time, truly thest time!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When An Ruo returned to the vi, a servant told her that Tang Yuchen was swimming in the pool.

    The castle was veryrge, with an indoor swimming pool as well.

    Clothed in ck swim trunks, Tang Yuchen moved through the water with the agility of a shark.

    An Ruo stood on the edge for a while, until the man came out of the pool and deigned to shift his gaze toward her.

    ¡°I have something to talk to you about,¡± she said hastily.

    Tang Yuchen took a towel from the servant, wiped his hair, and said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m busy right now.¡±

    ¡°Just a few words.¡± An Ruo stood in front of him and asked directly, ¡°What do I have to do for you to continue the cooperation with the An family?¡±

    She knew, he was canceling the cooperation just to pressure her.

    ¡°If I have offended you in any way, I can apologize to you, and I can ept your punishment.¡±

 Chapter 14 - 14 14 Apologies Are Not Enough

    ?14: Chapter 14 Apologies Are Not Enough   14: Chapter 14 Apologies Are Not Enough                                   An Ruo was 167 cm tall, which was considered quite tall among girls.

    Yet, standing in front of Tang Yuchen, she was still a lot shorter than him.

    The man looked down at her from above, his eyes dark and heavy, ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t waste my time.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, would an apology from me work?¡± An Ruo said submissively.

    She thought that by showing weakness, Tang Yuchen would ept her apology.

    Her chin was pinched by the man¡¯s slender and strong fingers, forcing An Ruo to look up and meet his gaze.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk, his eyes filled with naked mockery.

    He was mocking her, mocking her current submission, mocking herpromise and weakness.

    An Ruo was embarrassed, her face slightly red, and her eyes ufortably flickering.

    ¡°An Ruo, aren¡¯t you usually stubborn, good at opposing me?

    Now youe to apologize, where are your self-respect, your pride, your stubbornness?¡±

    His words were really unpleasant!

    An Ruo was both embarrassed and angry.

    She red at him and said angrily, ¡°Do you think I want to beg you?

    It¡¯s you who forced me to beg.

    You deliberately terminated the contract just to see me bow down.

    Now that I have bowed, aren¡¯t you satisfied?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, still so feisty.

    Is this how you beg someone?¡±

    An Ruo bit her lip, feeling somewhat regretful.

    ¡°Then I apologize to you again, I¡¯m sorry, please forgive my rudeness.¡±

    ¡°Not sincere enough.¡±

    An Ruo bowed respectfully to him, ¡°I¡¯m really very sorry!¡±

    Tang Yuchen crossed his arms, raising his eyebrows, ¡°An Ruo, just apologizing is not enough.¡±

    An Ruo looked up, knowing he was deliberately making it difficult, yet she was helpless.

    ¡°What else do you need me to do?¡±

    The man suddenly leaned close to her, his strong physique bringing an intimidating presence.

    An Ruo instinctively wanted to avoid him, but she forcibly held herself back.

    She stared into Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, her gaze not daring to drift down, not daring to look at his bare chest.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark pupils also stared at her, eyes carrying a profound heat.

    What his gaze implied, An Ruo could not possibly be unaware.

    She felt like a prey under the ws of a beast, fearfully awaiting the death sentence.

    Just when she thought of backing away, a strong arm forcefully wrapped around her waist, cutting off her retreat.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm was very strong; even though he had juste out of the water, the burning heat from his hand, transmitted through her thin clothes, almost scorched her skin.

    An Ruo was tightly held in his embrace, smelling his unique scent, feeling his warmth and his strength.

    Her heart panicked, struggling ufortably.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, what are you doing?¡± Her voice carried a tremor she herself didn¡¯t notice.

    Tang Yuchen lowered his head and dropped a light kiss on the corner of her mouth, causing An Ruo to shudder, frozen stiff.

    ¡°Woman, don¡¯t you understand what I want to do?¡± he whispered in her ear, his breath hot, his voice low and ambiguously.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Honestly, you taste quite nice.

    One night in exchange for a partnership with the An family, how about it?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s body trembled faintly.

    Tang Yuchen tightened his grip, holding her even closer.

    One hand wrapped around her waist and the other gently caressed the back of her head, whispering tenderly like a lover.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, it¡¯s just one night.

    We¡¯re already husband and wife, you should let go a bit.

    Besides, whether it¡¯s once or twice, it¡¯s all the same.

    I really don¡¯t understand what you are fussing about.¡±

 Chapter 15 - 15 15 Its Not My Will

    ?15: Chapter 15 It¡¯s Not My Will   15: Chapter 15 It¡¯s Not My Will                                   ¡°¡­Let go of me,¡± An Ruo uttered in a low voice.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips, but his eyes held no warmth, ¡°What, don¡¯t you want to cooperate anymore?¡±

    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± An Ruo¡¯s voice grew more intense by a notch, and she tried to break free like a frenzied kitten.

    The man suddenly released his arms, and An Ruo hastily stepped back several paces.

    Her long hair was a bit disheveled, and she smoothed it with her hand, looking down calmly and saying, ¡°Aside from this, make other demands.¡±

    Tang Yuchen sneered; she was indeed a stubborn woman, oblivious to her own mortality!

    ¡°An Ruo, there¡¯s only one chance.¡±

    ¡°Please make other demands,¡± her tone was still very calm, with an unyielding decisiveness.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a cold nce and walked straight past her.

    He rarely repeated himself.

    He had given her a chance; if she didn¡¯t want it, then there would be no room for turning back.

    An Ruo clenched her fists, her teeth biting down hard on her lips, leaving her face devoid of much color.

    She couldn¡¯t give up; she had to find a way to make Tang Yuchen agree to a partnership with the An family.

    She had to repay her uncle¡¯s kindness as soon as possible; only then could she live the life she wanted without any guilt.

    Tang Yuchen returned to his bedroom, took a shower, and when he came out, he saw An Ruo standing in the room.

    Seeing her with downcast eyes and a persistent look, he found itughable.

    He opened the wardrobe, his long fingers searching among the expensive shirts until he selected a white one.

    As the shirt was draped over his body, a pair of fair and soft hands reached out to help him with the buttons.

    ¡°Let me do it.¡±

    Tang Yuchen waved her hands away without expression, ¡°Get out.¡±

    An Ruo stubbornly reached out again, her actions cautious.

    The man narrowed his eyes at her, only seeing her longshes, unable to discern the emotions in her eyes.

    After all the buttons were done up, An Ruo lifted her eyes to give him a quick look and said respectfully, ¡°What would you like for dinner?

    I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    ¡°An Ruo, drop the pretense.

    Stop humiliating yourself in front of me.¡±

    ¡°Aside from that matter, I will agree to anything you ask, just as long as you continue to partner with the An family,¡± An Ruo insisted.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her, and suddenly smiled strangely, ¡°I¡¯m very curious.

    Since you want me to continue working with the An family so badly, why don¡¯t you climb into my bed again, like you did the first time?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s calm eyes flickered as she spoke honestly, ¡°The first time was not of my own volition.¡±

    The man mocked with a sneer, ¡°You mean to say, I forced you?

    Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t know what it meant going to the hotel that day.¡±

    If you darede, you should be prepared for the consequences.

    Even ast-minute change of heart wouldn¡¯t allow for any regrets.

    If she wanted to do business with him, then only he could end the transaction.

    Nobody could trick him in front of his face.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    A sh of surprise went through the man¡¯s eyes.

    An Ruo continued, ¡°All I knew was to go there to have you sign the contract¡­¡±

    She knew nothing else; had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have gone there even at the cost of her life.

    Tang Yuchen was a clever man, and he instantly understood the implications.

    An Mingqi was quite the fox, not sparing even his own niece.

    Even if An Ruo was deceived, what did that have to do with him?

    He was a businessman, focused only on results in his dealings, indifferent to the process.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m even more perplexed.

    He tricked you, so why are you still speaking up for him?¡±

 Chapter 16 - 16 16 An Ruo, who do you think you are

    ?16: Chapter 16 An Ruo, who do you think you are   16: Chapter 16 An Ruo, who do you think you are                                   An Ruo met his eyes, and the man¡¯s gaze was very calm.

    She didn¡¯t know whether to tell him everything, but what was the point?

    She didn¡¯t need his sympathy or pity, and he wouldn¡¯t pity her.

    Speaking out would only serve as a joke for others¡­

    ¡°This is what I owe him,¡± a simple sentence that was enough to exin everything.

    Tang Yuchen smiled and stopped asking, preparing to walk past her.

    An Ruo quickly said, ¡°Please don¡¯t cancel our cooperation, okay?

    I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    The man turned his head, revealing a perfect profile, ¡°Why should I?¡±

    That light sentence was filled with condescension and disdain from a position of superiority.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned red, not knowing what to say.

    Why should he?

    Because she was his wife?

    But she didn¡¯t want to be his wife, and he hadn¡¯t treated her like a wife¡­

    But why should he cancel the contract?

    ¡°Simply because this is our deal.

    I married you, so you must cooperate with the An family.¡± An Ruo knew it was embarrassing to say this and that her argument was somewhat unreasonable.

    But from her standpoint, she was the biggest victim.

    How could they base their benefits on her?

    She felt rebellious, refused to give in, and was determined to resist.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly let out augh, his ridicule of her undisguised.

    ¡°An Ruo, who do you think you are.¡± His cold gaze swept over her before he walked towards the door.

    An Ruo shuddered all over, suddenly feeling a chill that came from the bottom of her heart, a chill that not even the strongest sunlight could dispel.

    However, she quickly regained herposure and hurriedly followed behind Tang Yu.

    A gleaming ck Bugatti was parked at the entrance of the vi, Tang Yuchen got into the car, and An Ruo followed suit.

    The man grasped the steering wheel, his long fingers tapping lightly on it as he looked at her with a yful gaze.

    ¡°Woman, I¡¯m giving you three seconds to get out,¡± he said with a smirk, his words cruel.

    An Ruo fastened her seatbelt, looked down, and pressed her lips together without speaking.

    She didn¡¯t know what the point of this was, but she thought that if she stuck to him closely enough, she would find a chance to convince him to agree.

    Three seconds passed, and she still hadn¡¯t left.

    However, her hands gripping the seatbelt turned white at the knuckles, betraying her anxiety.

    Tang Yuchen curled his lips, his eyes sparkling with an inscrutable light.

    He didn¡¯t force her out of the car again and started driving towards thergest entertainment venue in J City.

    ¡®Ming Dian¡¯ was a paradise for the wealthy.

    Here, you could go wild and y to your heart¡¯s content.

    Even if you were a wanted criminal, once you entered this ce, the police could only wait outside the door; they couldn¡¯t barge in to arrest anyone.

    The venue was frequented by figures from both thewful and the criminal worlds, and everyone who could enter was no ordinary individual.

    Tang Yuchen pushed open the door of the luxurious VIP room, and the noise inside instantly poured out.

    An Ruo was almost blinded by the dazzling splendor inside.

    The vast room was easily over three hundred square meters.

    It wasn¡¯t just any KTV room; it was like a small entertainment realm.

    ¡°Hey, Young Master Chen has arrived, everyone p your hands to wee,¡± a devilishly charming man ying pool led the apuse, and the others joined in the ruckus, pping loudly.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, got a new type?¡± The man¡¯s gaze fell on An Ruo who was behind him.

    Everyone knew that the women by Young Master Chen¡¯s side came in many types, but all were very beautiful and attractive.

 Chapter 17 - 17 17 Eighteen Layers of Hell

    ?17: Chapter 17 Eighteen Layers of Hell   17: Chapter 17 Eighteen Layers of Hell                                   However, it was actually the first time he had seen someone like her, with her clear soup and in noodles, her unadorned face, petite and pure like a student.

    Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on An Ruo, unable to bear their burning eyes, she could only lower her head and demurely look away.

    Tang Yuchen was very familiar with this ce; he could be said to be its king.

    Here, he needed not deliberately greet anyone, behaving as he pleased, his every move was full of the demeanor of a ruler.

    An Ruo sat with him on the leather sofa, although she appeared calm on the surface, in reality, she wasn¡¯t very confident inside.

    She knew she should not havee to this ce, yet she had stubbornly followed along.

    The waitress prepared two bottles of ¡¯88 red wine for Tang Yuchen, the rose-colored liquid poured into the tall ss, emitting a splendid glow.

    Tang Yuchen picked up the ss, shook it by his lips, then suddenly pressed the cold rim of the ss against An Ruo¡¯s tender lips.

    ¡°Drink it.¡±

    An Ruowei hesitated slightly then carefully tried to avoid it, ¡°I don¡¯t drink.¡±

    The man¡¯s dark gaze fixed on her, his lips curved in a shallow smile, yet he did not speak.

    Under his scrutiny, An Ruo gave in.

    She reached out to take the ss, but Tang Yuchen avoided her hand, pressing the rim back to her lips.

    Her mouth slightly open, she had no choice but to drink from his hand.

    Even the most mellow wine felt spicy as it poured down her throat.

    Tang Yuchen deliberately antagonized her, tilting the ss and pouringrge gulps of wine into An Ruo¡¯s mouth.

    Frowning tightly, she drank with a grunt, and when she finished thest sip, she jerked her head away and covered her mouth, coughing violently.

    ¡°How does it taste?¡± The man¡¯srge hand fell on her back, gently stroking, as if helping her catch her breath, yet also seemed like a suggestive hint.

    An Ruo shook her head, not knowing if it was from the choking or from being drunk, her fair little face turned slightly red, ¡°I¡¯m not used to it.¡±

    The man smiled, pouring a ss of whiskey for himself, half a ss, not too much or too little, but the alcohol content was very high.

    ¡°Try this one.¡±

    An Ruo quickly shook her head, ¡°I can¡¯t drink anymore.¡±

    Tang Yuchen swirled the ss, a faint smile on his face, ¡°An Ruo, don¡¯t you want to get back the An family¡¯s cooperation?¡±

    ¡°But¡­

    If I drink anymore, I¡¯ll get drunk.¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, I¡¯m here, no one will dare to touch you if you get drunk.¡± Of course, except for him.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, somewhat tempted.

    If drinking just one more ss could regain the An family¡¯s partnership, it seemed like a good deal.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drink.¡±

    Tang Yuchen suddenly shook his head with a smile, ¡°You took too long to decide, I¡¯ve changed my mind.¡±

    He pped his hands, and instantly a waitress brought over eighteen test tube shots.

    The eighteen test tube shots, each a different color, shone in the light, casting bright and tempting glimmers.

    ¡°This is a specialty of Ming Dian, though the name isn¡¯t nice, called Eighteen Layers of Hell, but each shot is exquisite to the taste.

    If you can finish these, I¡¯ll agree to continue the partnership with the An family.¡±

    Tang Yuchen spoke with an air of nonchnce, but An Ruo¡¯s face turned deathly pale.

    Eighteen Layers of Hell, just hearing the name made one feel chilled.

    Drinking these, she was sure to end up dead.

    ¡°You have five minutes to finish them all, otherwise, you will never have another chance.¡± The man¡¯s lips curled, his smile three parts devilish, three parts spiteful, and one part ill-intentioned.

    An Ruoxin understood that this was indeed herst chance.

    Taking a deep breath, she picked up one test tube, tilted her head back, and drank it all in one go.

 Chapter 18 - 18 18 Dont Forget Your Promise

    ?18: Chapter 18 Don¡¯t Forget Your Promise   18: Chapter 18 Don¡¯t Forget Your Promise                                   The taste of the alcohol was not bad, with a sweet strawberry vor, like eating the best strawberry ice cream in the world.

    Tang Yuchen was right, the vor of the alcohol was good.

    An Ruo felt much relieved and drank several drinks in session.

    She was so focused on drinking that she didn¡¯t notice the people in the private room had all stopped talking, and were all staring at her with varying expressions, as if something was about to happen.

    Tang Yuchen was sitting casually, a smirk on his lips, his deep eyes gleaming with an evil light.

    Within five minutes, An Ruo had finished all her drinks.

    She turned her head to look at Tang Yuchen, ¡°I¡¯ve done what you asked, don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±

    The man didn¡¯t speak, his thin lips curved up, his appearance charming and graceful, like Satan¡¯s temptation, irresistible, constantly causing her to sink deeper.

    An Ruo shook her head, strangely finding Tang Yuchen very handsome.

    Suddenly, she felt very hot, despite the room¡¯s moderate temperature; she felt unbearably hot, as if she were about to die.

    An Ruo tugged at her neckline, unbuttoning two buttons of her shirt, revealing her pale vicle.

    It must have been the alcohol, An Ruo tried not to lose herposurepletely, staggering to her feet and reminding Tang Yuchen repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise.¡±

    Suddenly, her wrist was grabbed, and with a strong pull from the man, An Ruo found herself falling into his arms.

    The unique masculine scent of a man rushed to her nose, and An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but take a deep breath, feeling an inexplicably soothing pleasure.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s handsome face was inches away, his lips almost touching hers as he murmured, ¡°Do you know why it¡¯s called Eighteen Layers of Hell?

    Because the more beautiful things are, the more they sink people into the abyss¡­ The consequence of sinking is the torment of living being worse than death, that¡¯s the origin of Eighteen Layers of Hell.¡±

    An Ruo stared at him nkly, her mind a nk, a trembling fear rising in her heart.

    The private room was quiet, the others had left after she had finished drinking, now it was just the two of them.

    Tang Yuchen chuckled, tightened his hold around her waist, and continued with a smile, ¡°Do you feel unbearably hot right now?

    Are you craving something?

    An Ruo, with every passing second, your cravings will deepen until your entire being is filled with insatiable desires, doing things beyond your own imagination¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid, this isn¡¯t death, it¡¯s not that terrifying, besides, I¡¯m here, I will fulfill your needs, I will make youfortable¡­¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t get any paler.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s words were not very explicit, but she understood his intentions.

    Eighteen Layers of Hell, bluntly put, is a potent hallucinogenic drug.

    He had actually¡­ given her such a substance¡­

    An Ruo felt panicked, she bit her lip tightly, like a desperately struggling small animal, constantly trying to pull his hands off her, trying to flee the ce.

    She would not allow such a situation to happen to her.

    Just the thought alone was enough to make her feel like she was crumbling.

    ¡°Let me go¡­ let me go¡­¡± An Ruo struggled tearfully, stubbornly refusing to let her tears fall.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s arms were like iron mps, immovable no matter how hard she struggled.

    The woman struggled against his body, her soft body rubbing against him in his arms ¨C it was a torturous ordeal.

    ¡°Please¡­ let me go¡­¡± An Ruo¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her pleas as enticing as a kitten¡¯s.

 Chapter 19 - 19 19 Dont come over

    ?19: Chapter 19 Don¡¯te over¡­

    19: Chapter 19 Don¡¯te over¡­

    Feeling the change in her voice, she abruptly took pause as she realized her body was burningly hot, her thin undershirt already soaked with sweat.

    Inside her, a torrential desire churned, like an unstoppable flood,pletely submerging her.

    An Ruo felt immense fear and confusion in her heart, her eyes clouding with a misty haze, her slender body trembling like a sieve.

    Suddenly the man let go, and her boneless body slipped onto the carpet,cking the strength even to brace herself.

    Tang Yuchen pinched her chin, lifting her head, his eyes dark and deep, as if he wished he could swallow her whole.

    His fingertips were cool, causing An Ruo to shiver slightly.

    ¡°An Ruo, you¡¯re quite good at self-control,¡± the man said with a light smile, his handsome face carved like a demon¡¯s true form, then the smile faded, his gaze sharp and cold, ¡°I want to see how long you canst!¡±

    An Ruo violently pped his hand away, grabbed a bottle of wine from the table, and smashed it with force, shattering it on the surface.

    She grabbed a shard of ss, quickly retreated to a corner, and distanced herself from Tang Yuchen.

    With the sharp fragment against her throat, tormented to the brink of madness by desire, her eyes still held a trace of defiance.

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer¡­

    or¡­

    I¡¯ll die right before your eyes¡­¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze fixed on her was terrifying.

    He had not anticipated that An Ruo, with her graceful appearance, had such a fiery spirit.

    The two confronted each other for a few seconds; the man rxed his body, his long legs crossed, his thin lips curling into a cold smirk.

    ¡°I won¡¯te over, I¡¯ll wait for you toe to me.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t¡­

    I won¡¯t¡­¡± An Ruo hugged her body tightly, her own words sounding unconvincing even to her.

    But she truly preferred death to approaching him.

    Perhaps to everyone else, Tang Yuchen was a man who existed like a god.

    But to her, he was a demon.

    A demon she despised and feared.

    What happened that day in the hotel was the nightmare of her lifetime.

    Unless she lost her memory, she could never forgive him.

    An Ruo kept thinking about everything that urred that day, only hatred allowed her to maintain a shred of rity and prevented her from losing herself and crawling onto him willingly.

    But she underestimated the potency of the drug from the Eighteen Layers of Hell.

    In just a minute or two, she felt like it had been an eternity, and she reached her limit of endurance.

    Fingers tightening around the shard, An Ruoxin hardened her heart and forcefully shed it across her fair wrist.

    The sharp pain brought her some rity.

    But it was futile, she regained consciousness for only a few seconds before being overwhelmed by surging desire again.

    Suppressing a groan, An Ruo was about to make another cut when her wrist was suddenly grabbed.

    The shard was taken from her, and her body was easily lifted by someone and pulled into a broad, sturdy embrace.

    Her chin forcefully pinched, Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice was chillingly cold: ¡°An Ruo, I really underestimated you, you fucking have some nerve!

    Did I allow you to hurt my property?!¡±

    An Ruo heard nothing; she just wanted to alleviate the difort in her body.

    Her arms automatically wrapped around the man¡¯s muscr torso, and she buried her head in his chest, rubbing against him in misery.

    ¡°It hurts so much¡­

    save me¡­¡±

    If she had any rity before, it hadpletely copsed the moment Tang Yuchen held her.

    An Ruo¡¯s senses had already automatically shut out everything from the external world.

 Chapter 20 - 20 20 A Slap on His Face

    ?20: Chapter 20: A p on His Face   20: Chapter 20: A p on His Face                                   I couldn¡¯t see anything, hear anything, or feel anything.

    ¡°MD, you torturous little vixen!¡±

    Tang Yuchen suddenly lifted her, his deep eyes zing with mes.

    He threw An Ruo onto therge, soft sofa and pressed his strong body down onto hers, grabbing her chin with his burning kissnding eagerly on her lips.

    His fingers skillfully reached for her neckline, his fingertip lightly flicking, unfastening the button.

    An Ruo¡¯s delicate and exquisite body, like a perfect piece of art, was terrifyingly beautiful.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s throat rolled, hisrge hand gently caressing her smooth waist, the corner of his mouth curling into a sinister smile¡­

    An Ruo waspletely drenched, her body depleted as if she had reached the end of her life.

    Yet, she was not dead.

    Even in her daze, she could vaguely sense what was happening to her.

    This night was destined to be sleepless.

    The intense night lingered for a long time before it gradually dissipated.

    When day broke, An Ruo opened her heavy eyelids and found herself in Tang Yuchen¡¯s room.

    Actually, this was their new house.

    On their wedding day, because Tang Yuchen and Lisa had done what they should have done here, she had gone to another room.

    But why had she slept herest night?

    An Ruo quickly recalled what had happened the night before.

    She jolted upright, and at the same time, a solid arm wrapped around her waist from behind.

    ¡°Awake?

    Woman, you resisted fiercelyst night, but didn¡¯t you end up indulging under me?

    Women like you love to deny their true feelings.

    So, how was my performancest night?¡±

    An Ruo turned her head emotionlessly and faced Tang Yuchen¡¯s malicious smile, then suddenly pped him across the face.

    A moment of astonishment appeared in the man¡¯s eyes, followed by an overwhelming rage!

    He grabbed her throat in one swoop and roared furiously, ¡°You dare to hit me!

    An Ruo, are you tired of living?!¡±

    Tang Yuchen was truly enraged.

    No one had ever dared to hit him, let alone a woman pping him.

    This seriously crossed his line, so An Ruo¡¯s fate was bound to be miserable.

    Although her neck was in pain, An Ruo smiled faintly, ¡°Tang Yuchen¡­

    this is what you deserve¡­

    You demon, why don¡¯t you just die¡­¡±

    She couldn¡¯t forget the humiliation in the hotel, nor could she forget everything that happenedst night.

    Her world had been thoroughly destroyed and tarnished by Tang Yuchen.

    He was like an evil demon that had polluted the ivory tower in the heart of a young girl.

    Her world was no longer the pure white but had be filthy beyond cleansing.

    And the culprit was Tang Yuchen!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips curled up, sketching a demon¡¯s coldugh, his eyes filled with bloodthirsty darkness, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am a demon!

    But a demon who will personally send you to hell!¡±

    He squeezed her neck mercilessly, An Ruo¡¯s face turning pale, struggling to breathe.

    He wanted to kill her, but she wouldn¡¯t beg for mercy!

    An Ruo stared at him fiercely; she would firmly remember his face and wouldn¡¯t let him go even as a ghost!

    As her consciousness gradually faded, the pressure on her neck suddenly released, An Ruo copsed onto the bed, coughing violently.

    ¡°An Ruo, you want to die, but I won¡¯t let you off so easily.

    I will make you live, slowly torture you, and let you continue living in agony.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice, like a devil¡¯s, seemed toe from hell.

 Chapter 21 - 21 21 I Misjudged You!

    ?21: Chapter 21 I Misjudged You!

    21: Chapter 21 I Misjudged You!

    An Ruo¡¯s hand clutched the quilt tightly, her fingers turning a pale shade of blue.

    Tang Yuchen was nowhere to be seen, and there was a bruise around An Ruo¡¯s neck.

    She had changed clothes and used a silk scarf to cover the wound on her neck.

    Even if her heart was in agony, she would not abandon herself to despair or harm herself.

    So An Ruo obediently went downstairs to eat, and she ate her fill.

    After dinner, An Mingqi¡¯s call came in.

    He said Tang Yuchen had agreed to continue the cooperation, his voice filled with joy and excitement.

    An Ruo indifferently hung up the phone, unwilling to listen to another word from him.

    ¡°Hello, An Ruo!¡± At that moment, Lisa walked into the hall, excitedly greeting her, ¡°An Ruo, is Young Master Chen at home?¡±

    An Ruo nced at her and stood up to go upstairs.

    ¡°An Ruo, why won¡¯t you answer me?¡± Lisa ran up to her in a few steps, blocking her way.

    Looking at her pouting face, An Ruo was speechless, ¡°I don¡¯t know where he is.¡±

    No idea how her words pleased Lisa, but upon hearing them, she smiled happily, ¡°If you don¡¯t know, that¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll call him myself.¡±

    While dialing Tang Yuchen¡¯s number, she walked upstairs.

    An Ruo had nned to go upstairs to rest as well, but seeing Lisa go up, she decided to take a walk in the garden instead.

    She needed to think carefully about how to escape from Tang Yuchen.

    ¡°An Ruo, stop right there!¡± Suddenly, Lisa charged down from upstairs, letting out a fierce yell at her.

    The woman who just moments ago was all smiles had now changed her expression, as if An Ruo was a sworn enemy.

    ¡°An Ruo, I used to think of you as such an aloof woman, but I was wrong about you!

    You¡¯re nothing but a vixen in sheep¡¯s clothing!¡±

    ¡°Miss Lisa, what do you mean by that?¡± An Ruowei frowned slightly, displeased.

    Lisa, hands on hips, said angrily, ¡°You know exactly what I mean!

    The day after you married Chen, didn¡¯t you willingly suggest that if Chen didn¡¯t push you, you wouldn¡¯t sleep with him?

    Then tell me, why was Chen¡¯s room such a mess?

    Did you seduce himst night or what?!¡±

    An Ruo was stunned.

    Seeing her reaction, Lisa knew she had guessed right and sneered mockingly, ¡°I knew it!

    An Ruo, you have no shame!

    You¡¯re ying hard to get with Chen, huh?

    Let me tell you, Chen is mine, and you better not try to tempt him in the future or I won¡¯t be polite to you!¡±

    An Ruo was livid and didn¡¯t know what to say to refute her.

    She pushed past Lisa and walked briskly outside.

    ¡°Hey, stop right there!

    Does being right hit a nerve, leaving you with no ce to hide?!¡±

    An Ruo walked faster and faster, not knowing how long she had been walking until she finally stopped, exhausted.

    She sat down on a bench by the road, her mind inplete disarray.

    Her heart was in pain, as if the sky was falling down on her, yet there was no one to help her.

    She had to bear it alone.

    An Ruo covered her face with her hands, and the grievances that had built up over the days erupted.

    She could no longer hold back and burst into sobs.

    ¡°Sister, why are you crying?!¡± An Ji¡¯s voice suddenly rang out.

    An Ruo looked up in surprise and saw An Ji standing in front of her.

    She quickly turned to wipe the tears from her face.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°I came to find you using the address you gave me, and I saw you sitting here.

    Sister, did someone bully you?¡± An Ji frowned slightly, asking anxiously.

 Chapter 22 - 22 22 Baby, Youre Right

    ?22: Chapter 22 Baby, You¡¯re Right   22: Chapter 22 Baby, You¡¯re Right                                   An Ruowei smiled, ¡°No, I just got sand in my eyes, you misunderstood.¡±

    An Ji didn¡¯t believe her words; his sister had clearly been crying intensely just a moment ago.

    Suddenly, his sharp eyes caught a glimpse of faint bruises on An Ruo¡¯s neck.

    He abruptly pulled off the scarf from her neck, and the shocking marks of strangtion appeared before his eyes.

    An Ji¡¯s small face turned deathly pale, his voice trembling as he asked, ¡°Sis, who did this to you?!¡±

    An Ruo hadn¡¯t expected his action, and she frantically grabbed the scarf back to wrap it around her neck, covering the marks.

    ¡°I did it to myself by ident¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying!

    How could you do this to yourself?

    Sis, did he hit you?!¡±

    ¡°No, I really did it to myself.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still lying to me!

    Sis, I¡¯m already twelve years old, I¡¯m not a child, deceiving me is useless!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ji¡­¡±

    An Ji clenched his fists, furiously saying, ¡°Sis, how could he hit you, that¡¯s too much!

    I¡¯m going to confront him!¡±

    Seeing him turn to leave, An Ruo hurriedly stood up and grabbed him, ¡°Xiao Ji, you really misunderstood, don¡¯t go looking for him, I¡¯m begging you, please?¡±

    An Ji, seeing the sadness in his sister¡¯s eyes, suddenly calmed down.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t go look for him.¡±

    An Ruo relieved, smiled and took his hand saying, ¡°What brought you to find your sister?¡±

    An Ji said nothing, too embarrassed to tell her that he had missed her and just wanted to see her.

    An Ruo also understood his thoughts well¡­

    The siblings had never been apart from each other, with An Ji being nine years younger, she had practically raised him.

    Therefore, his dependency on her was as deep as a child¡¯s dependency on a mother.

    An Ruo patted his head, smiled gently, ¡°Come on, sister will take you to eat something, and buy you some new clothes.¡±

    Seeing An Ji, her mood improved a lot.

    At least in this world, she still had one person who was closest to her, always by her side.

    That evening, when An Ruowei returned to the vi, she saw Lisa and Tang Yuchen sitting in the living room watching the news, with Lisa¡¯s body almost glued to Tang Yuchen like it was stuck with super glue.

    ¡°An Ruo, you¡¯re back,¡± Lisa greeted her indifferently.

    An Ruo nodded slightly, then headed upstairs.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a nce, and Lisa stopped her, ¡°Wait, I have something to say.¡±

    An Ruo was really annoyed by Lisa and had no desire to listen to her at all.

    Seeing that An Ruo didn¡¯t stop, Lisa quickly stepped forward to block her, ¡°What are you afraid of, I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s expression was indifferent, ¡°Whatever you want to say, say it quickly.¡±

    Lisa, holding her arms and speaking in a tone like a wife interrogating a mistress, said, ¡°I ask you, did you seduce Young Master Chenst night?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Now that Chen is also here, let¡¯s rify everything in front of him.

    An Ruo, I want to expose your pretense and let Chen know what kind of woman you are!¡±

    An Ruo looked at Lisa, was this woman¡¯s brain filled with sawdust?

    She was used of seducing Tang Yuchen, such an absurd usationing from her.

    Seeing that An Ruo remained silent, Lisa coquettishly looked towards Tang Yuchen, ¡°Young Master Chen, tell her, was it her who seduced youst night?!

    She had clearly said that if she didn¡¯t agree, she wouldn¡¯t voluntarily go to your bed.

    Butst night¡­ Young Master Chen, tell the truth!¡±

    Tang Yuchen, legs crossed, arms folded across his chest, smiled faintly, ¡°Baby, you¡¯re right, it was she who seduced mest night.¡±

 Chapter 23 - 23 23 Im not interested!

    ?23: Chapter 23 I¡¯m not interested!

    23: Chapter 23 I¡¯m not interested!

    Having finished speaking, his scrutinizing gaze involuntarily fell on An Ruo, and unsurprisingly, he saw a sneering smile at the corner of her mouth.

    He wanted to see how she would refute him.

    An Ruo did not refute, instead she looked at Lisa with a faint smile, ¡°Miss Lisa, by what right do you interfere in matters between him and me?¡±

    Lisa lifted her head and puffed out her chest, proudly saying, ¡°Because I am Chen¡¯s woman!¡±

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to say anything more to this woman.

    She walked past her, disdainfully leaving a remark, ¡°Miss Lisa, don¡¯t forget your ce.¡±

    Lisa was stunned for a moment before she realized the implication of An Ruo¡¯s words.

    Hmph, what¡¯s so great about that!

    Sooner orter, the position of Young Lady of the Tang Family would be hers!

    An Ruo returned to her bedroom and immediately went online to check her bank ount bnce.

    There was a total of thirty thousand yuan.

    This money would suffice for her to use for half a year.

    She wanted to leave Tang Yuchen, then find a job, save some money, and then she could bring Xiao Ji to live with her.

    An Ruo envisioned a beautiful tomorrow, imagining a life of freedom and happiness in the future, and the corners of her mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up into a smile.

    When Tang Yuchen pushed the door open and entered, he saw her smiling.

    His eyes fell on the webpage, and he instantly saw what she was looking at.

    This woman, grinning so foolishly at thirty thousand yuan, maybe she was a bit too content.

    ¡°Only this much money?

    I¡¯ll give you an opportunity to earn money.

    One hundred thousand for one night, would you do it?¡± The man¡¯s voice softly echoed in her ear.

    An Ruo was startled, she turned her head to face Tang Yuchen¡¯s handsome face, not knowing when he hade up behind her, his hand resting on the back of her chair, bending down very close to her.

    An Ruo quickly closed the page and stood up to distance herself from him.

    ¡°I remember I locked the door.

    How did you get in?¡± she asked him with a frown.

    Tang Yuchen straightened up, arms crossed, staring at her with a faint smile, ¡°An Ruo, are you that afraid of me?¡±

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of him, just wary he might do something rash.

    ¡°You might want to consider my offer just now,¡± the man confidently said.

    In his view, no woman didn¡¯t love money.

    Even if An Ruo loathed him, perhaps for the sake of money, she mightpromise.

    An Ruo sneered, ¡°That¡¯s a decent price, but I think other women might be interested.

    You still haven¡¯t answered my question, how did you get in?¡±

    Tang Yuchen smiled, ¡°This is my house, so entering is naturally easy.¡±

    ¡°An Ruo, are you really not in need of money?¡± The man moved closer to her.

    With every step he took forward, she retreated.

    ¡°Whether I¡¯m in need has nothing to do with you.¡±

    Tang Yuchen quickly approached her, and An Ruo¡¯s back hit the wall, leaving her no room to retreat.

    He lifted his arms, trapping her by leaning them against the wall on either side of her.

    His captivating eyes gazed unwaveringly at her, and An Ruo looked away, not having the courage to maintain eye contact with him.

    ¡°How about this¡­¡± The man leaned close to her ear and spoke in a deep, low voice, ¡°I¡¯ll give you one million, and you make me satisfied just once.¡±

    An Ruo wanted to push him away, but she didn¡¯t want to touch his body, so she could only helplessly press tightly against the wall.

    ¡°I said I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    ¡°Really not?¡± His thin lips slowly approached her face, almost touching her lips.

    An Ruo held her breath and said faintly, ¡°Tang Yuchen, Lisa is waiting outside for you.

    Do you want to make her angry?¡±

    The man scoffed, ¡°Such a clever woman.¡±

    In his eyes, what was Lisa?

    Her attitude and what it meant to him were of no consequence.

 Chapter 24 - 24 24 Can Be More Shameless

    ?24: Chapter 24 Can Be More Shameless   24: Chapter 24 Can Be More Shameless                                   An Ruo could detect the disdain in his tone¡ªa man like him viewed women merely as ythings.

    No one could tether his heart, and those who fell for him would be doomed, utterly defeated.

    An Ruozhen felt sorry for Lisa.

    ¡°Woman, how much ofst night¡¯s events do you remember?¡± Tang Yuchen stared at her intensely, interrogating her with ill intent.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, unwilling to recall.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, I can tell you.¡±

    Don¡¯t tell!

    ¡°Last night you were very passionate and quite assertive.

    Your legs willingly wrapped around my waist¡­

    begging me to take you again and again¡­

    An Ruo,st night you were so passionate that any man would have¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop talking!¡± An Ruo tried to push him away, but instead, he pulled her tightly into his embrace and imprisoned her.

    His eyes, deep and sinister, gleamed with a devilish light, ¡°Not letting me speak doesn¡¯t mean it didn¡¯t happen.

    Admit it, An Ruo, you were also very satisfiedst night, weren¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Shut up!

    You maniac, get out, leave!¡± An Ruo struggled violently, enraged and humiliated.

    That wasn¡¯t her, the personst night wasn¡¯t her!

    An Ruo red fiercely at Tang Yuchen, hissing through clenched teeth, ¡°Tang Yuchen, you are the most shameless man I have ever met!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± His eyes grew colder, but his smile remained, ¡°Let me tell you, I can be even more shameless!¡±

    He grabbed her chin and kissed her lips harshly without any gentleness, deliberately rough and punitive.

    An Ruo struggled hard, making muffled noises.

    Tang Yuchen deliberately opposed her, continuously kissing her, wantonly plundering every corner of her mouth.

    His fiery kiss, the strong scent of masculinity, almost suffocated An Ruo.

    Her heart grew more and more panicked, she really feared that Tang Yuchen would take her no matter what.

    Now, any touch from him made her feel nauseous and want to vomit.

    If he touched her again, she would surely go mad.

    An Ruo bit down hard on the man¡¯s tongue and quickly pushed him away when he recoiled.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, we signed a contract!

    Do you want to be a dishonorable man who goes back on his word?!¡± An Ruo hastily said.

    The man wiped a bit of blood from the corner of his mouth.

    He hooked his lips into a seductive smile, ¡°An Ruo, you are the most interesting prey I¡¯ve encountered.

    But let¡¯s wait and see who will be the ultimate winner.¡±

    Tang Yuchenughed heartily and turned to leave.

    How interesting, life gets too calm, and it needs exciting games like this.

    An Ruo clenched her fists, feeling powerless.

    To him, she had be his prey.

    How would shepletely free herself from him?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    After the Tang Family coborated with the An family, to unt in front of other industry peers and to further cement his rtionship with Tang Yuchen, An Mingqi hosted a party.

    The party wasn¡¯t very important, but Tang Yuchen chose to attend, and An Ruo had to attend as well.

    At the party, Tang Yuchen casually held An Ruo¡¯s waist, his lips curved in a slight smile, attracting many admiring nces from women.

    An Ruo was ufortable at such gatherings and only apanied Tang Yuchen for a while before making an excuse to sit and rest on the side.

    ¡°An Ruo, Young Master Chen seems quite good to you.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-

    Remember to save it~

 Chapter 25 - 25 25 Jealousy

    ?25: Chapter 25 Jealousy   25: Chapter 25 Jealousy                                   An Xin, dressed in a tight, backless white gown, sat down next to her with a ss of wine, smiling with alluring charm.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t tell if it was her imagination, but she thought she detected a hint of sourness in An Xin¡¯s tone.

    An Ruo nced at her, saying nothing in response.

    An Xin¡¯s gaze fell upon the dress An Ruo wore that day, a sh of jealousy shining in her eyes.

    An Ruo was dressed in a Blue and White Porcin Phoenix Qipao, which was tailor-made for her, every detail thoughtfully designed to perfectlyplement her gentle curves.

    An Ruo herself was a woman steeped in an air of schrly grace.

    Wearing the vintage Blue and White Porcin Qipao, she added a unique beauty and charm to her presence.

    It was as if she were an ancient beauty stepping out from a painting, untouched by the trivialities of the mortal world, making all other mours pale inparison.

    An Xin was envious of An Ruo¡¯s beauty.

    What made her even more jealous was that this Qipao was none other than thetest masterpiece of the world¡¯s top fashion designer, Amy.

    When that outfit was first presented to the world, someone offered ten million to purchase it, but even then Amy didn¡¯t agree.

    She said that only the true owner of the dress could buy it.

    That statement was contradictory.

    It should have been said that whoever purchased the dress would be its owner.

    Yet, Amy insisted that the dress would choose its owner, rather than being chosen by someone.

    Now that the dress was worn by An Ruo, what did that imply?

    It implied An Ruo was that fortunate owner!

    And An Xin had to admit, the dress did indeed suit An Ruo extraordinarily well.

    An Xin found herself feeling somewhat inferior, realizing An Ruo seemed to be God¡¯s favorite.

    Not only was she a naturally stunning and ethereal-looking person, but she had also be the wife of Tang Yuchen, the highly esteemed and venerated Young Lady of the Tang Family.

    Even a perfect outfit had chosen her as its owner.

    Why was An Ruo¡¯s fate so enviable?

    Could it be that being beautiful makes it easy to receive God¡¯s special favor?

    The more An Xin thought about it, the more jealous and ufortable she felt inside.

    Suppressing her inner resentment, she forced a somewhat twisted smile and said, ¡°An Ruo, although you married Mr.

    Tang and can live the life of a wealthydy, don¡¯t get too carried away.

    Don¡¯t forget the rumors outside¡ªthe ones saying that Mr.

    Tang is jinxed with wives.

    Have you heard how his previous five wives died?

    I¡¯ve heard quite a bit and wouldn¡¯t mind sharing it all with you.¡±

    An Ruo looked at her again, her gaze lowered as she spoke indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m not interested in knowing.¡±

    An Xinughed smugly, ¡°That¡¯s true, after all, they died so early and so tragically, you¡¯d surely feel ufortable hearing about it.

    But there was one who lived quite long¡ªseems like she was his third wife, who died in a car ident two months after marrying him.

    That¡¯s somewhat bearable, but there was another who died even more tragically, rumored to have been kidnapped, raped, and murdered¡­¡±

    An Ruo abruptly stood up, speaking coldly, ¡°Discussing the deceased, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s the utmost disrespect to them?¡±

    An Xin was caught off guard, just about to burst out, when suddenly the sound of many sses falling echoed through the hall.

    The scene immediately became chaotic, with some of the more timid women even screaming.

    An Ruo quickly looked over, her expression changing slightly.

    For some unknown reason, a huge champagne tower had suddenly copsed, and by sheer coincidence, it had fallen right onto Tang Yuchen.

    The man tried to block it with his hand while dodging, and he injured his hand, the fresh blood drip-dripping on the floor, a shocking sight to behold.

 Chapter 26 - 26 26 Come and Kowtow to Apologize to Me

    ?26: Chapter 26 Come and Kowtow to Apologize to Me   26: Chapter 26 Come and Kowtow to Apologize to Me                                   ¡°Mr.

    Tang, are you alright?¡± An Mingqi¡¯s face turned pale as he hurried forward anxiously to ask.

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened with a cold, mocking smile, ¡°An Mingqi, what exactly happened here?¡±

    It was an usation, and also a demand for An Mingqi to exin himself.

    Facing the formidable Tang Yuchen, An Mingqi¡¯s forehead sweated, feelingpletely doomed.

    ¡°It was him, I saw him knock over the champagne tower!¡± someone pointed at An Ji beside them.

    An Mingqi was slightly stunned, but without a word, he stepped forward and harshly pped him.

    ¡°You scoundrel, did you do this!¡±

    An Ji¡¯s pale face suddenly bore the marks of five fingers, and he stubbornly red at Tang Yuchen, his lips tightly sealed.

    ¡°An Ji!¡± An Ruo rushed forward to protect him, tenderly touching his struck face, ¡°Does it hurt?¡±

    An Ji grimaced, enduring the pain, ¡°Sis, it doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°An Ji, was it really you who did this!¡± An Mingqi looked fierce, ¡°Very well, you¡¯ve grown bold.

    You dare to do such things, I¡¯ll beat you to death!¡±

    ¡°Uncle!¡± An Ruo turned and shielded An Ji, pleading, ¡°An Ji is still a child, he might not have done it on purpose.

    If you want to hit someone, hit me instead.

    If he has done wrong, let me bear it.¡±

    ¡°Sis, move away, let each person face their own actions!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± An Ruo held him back, stopping his impulsiveness.

    She looked towards Tang Yuchen, bowed her head apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I apologize on behalf of An Ji.

    He is still a child, please forgive his unintended mistake, okay?¡±

    While a server was treating his wound, Tang Yuchen curled his lips into a mocking smile, ¡°An unintended mistake?

    An Ruo, ask him if it really was unintended.¡±

    An Ruo turned back to look at An Ji, whose eyes flickered nervously.

    Under her gaze, he slowly bowed his head, whispering, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    He did not regret how he had treated Tang Yuchen; he only felt guilty for worrying his sister again.

    An Ruo understood everything, her gaze hardened, and she looked at Tang Yuchen again.

    ¡°Then what would you like to do?

    I will bear the consequences!¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­¡±

    An Ruo discreetly pinched his hand, signaling him to keep quiet.

    Tang Yuchen simply watched them with a smile, remaining silent.

    Both siblings stared at him.

    Truly sibling-like, not only in their physical resemnce but also in their simrly stubborn eyes, they seemed to beg someone to harshly break their pride and make them bow down.

    An Mingqi, seeing that the situation was unfavorable, hurriedly apologized to the others and had them send off.

    Everyone knew it was their family matter and it was not proper for them to get involved.

    Soon after, everyone else had left, leaving just the few of them.

    Tang Yuchen nced at the gauze in his hand, stretched his long legs, and slowly walked over to sit on the sofa.

    His posture was casual, as if the previous scene had never happened.

    Yet everyone else was very nervous, anxiously waiting for him to speak, waiting for his verdict.

    Just as An Ruo was about to speak, he suddenly said, ¡°How about this¡­

    Let hime here and kowtow in apology until I¡¯m satisfied.

    What do you think?¡±

    An Mingqi immediately smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.

    An Ji, quickly go and kowtow to Mr.

    Tang in apology!¡±

    ¡°No way!¡± An Ji disdainfully refused.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°An Ji is still a child, Young Master Chen, could you please forgive him this time?

    I apologize on his behalf, is that no¡­¡±

    Tang Yuchen shot her a cold look, and An Ruo¡¯s words abruptly stopped, as if someone had choked her.

 Chapter 27 - 27 27 Asthma Attack

    ?27: Chapter 27 Asthma Attack   27: Chapter 27 Asthma Attack                                   ¡°An Ruo, stop interfering!¡± Xu Huwen said angrily, ¡°This is clearly Xiao Ji¡¯s fault, why are you defending him?

    He¡¯s spoiled because of you, that¡¯s why he does such outrageous things!

    I think having him kowtow and apologize to Mr.

    Tang is already letting him off easy!¡±

    An Ruo looked down, holding tightly onto Xiao Ji, with no intention of letting go.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve dragged you down¡­¡±

    An Ji hated himself, he had thought he had done it wlessly, yet he was still caught.

    An Ruo patted his back, silentlyforting him.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, go apologize to him, say you¡¯re sorry.¡±

    With reluctance, An Ji bit his lip and faced Tang Yuchen, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Tang, look, Xiao Ji has apologized to you.

    You¡¯re a magnanimous person, please forgive this foolish boy just this once,¡± An Mingqi said with an obsequious smile, trying to please him.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was expressionless as he repeated his demand in an upromising tone, ¡°I want him to kowtow and apologize.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ji will not kowtow to apologize to you!¡± An Ruo immediately countered him.

    Asking Xiao Ji to kowtow was an insult to him.

    Tang Yuchen curled his lips into a cold smile, and the atmosphere instantly turned icy.

    An Xin quickly thought, carrying a ss of wine forward with a charming smile, ¡°Young Master Chen, here, let me toast you.

    Don¡¯t get upset over this kid and harm your health¡­¡±

    ¡°Get lost!¡± The man spat out a word coldly and mercilessly, An Xin¡¯s face turned pale in an instant, and she stumbled back a few steps.

    She thought this was an opportunity to get closer to him, but she never expected him to be utterly indifferent to her allure.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark gaze fell on An Ruo¡¯s face, and he said with deceptive calm, ¡°You have five seconds.

    If he doesn¡¯t kowtow and apologize by then, don¡¯t me me for ruining the entire An Family!¡±

    ¡°Heavens, An Ji, go kowtow quickly!¡±

    ¡°An Ji, be good, hurry up and go!¡±

    Xu Huwen and An Mingqi were both in a state of panic, not doubting Tang Yuchen¡¯s words for a second.

    I remember a nouveau riche once privately cursed Tang Yuchen for looking like a pretty boy and imed he must have gotten rich by selling his looks.

    Nobody knew how Tang Yuchen found out about it, but he immediately, decisively cut off the man¡¯s business sources with swift action and schemed to bankrupt him, burdened him with massive debts, and forced the man tomit suicide by jumping off a building before he stopped.

    For just a privatement, he retaliated against someone with such brutality, let alone An Ji who had intentionally tried to hurt him.

    If he truly wanted to retaliate against the An Family, their fate would be terrible.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale.

    She had not expected Tang Yuchen to threaten them like this¡­

    ¡°Sis¡­¡± An Ji began to feel scared, after all, he was just a twelve-year-old boy.

    An Ruo held him tightly and whispered reassuringly, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, your sister is here, nothing will happen to you.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m sorry¡­

    I¡¯ll go kowtow and apologize to him¡­¡± An Ji said through gritted teeth, filled with humiliation.

    Before An Ruo could refuse, he suddenly had difficulty breathing and clutched his chest as he coughed violently.

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then quickly came to her senses.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, are you having an asthma attack?!

    Where¡¯s your medicine, do you have it on you?¡±

    An Ji shook his head, his face twisted in pain.

    He had forgotten to bring his medicine to the banquet that day.

    Besides, his asthma hadn¡¯t acted up in a long time, so he had let his guard down.

    An Ruo hurriedly helped him to sit down, leaning him against her, ¡°Uncle, quickly get someone to bring the medicine, hurry up!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go buy it right now!¡± An Mingqi was about to leave.

 Chapter 28 - 28 28 Refusing to Help in a Life-Threatening Situation

    ?28: Chapter 28: Refusing to Help in a Life-Threatening Situation   28: Chapter 28: Refusing to Help in a Life-Threatening Situation                                   ¡°All right, I¡¯ll go sell it now!¡± An Mingqi was about to go out.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly spoke indifferently, ¡°Did I allow you to leave?¡±

    An Mingqi froze in shock, and after stopping, his feet couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, what do you mean!¡± An Ruo yelled at him urgently, ¡°Xiao Ji is having an asthma attack, and he will die without his medicine!¡±

    ¡°He has to apologize to me first, even if he dies!¡± the man said mercilessly.

    Everyone was shocked.

    Today, they truly understood the cruelty of Tang Yuchen.

    An Ruo stared at him with widened eyes, her look resembling that of seeing an utterly unforgivable demon.

    ¡°Uncle, Aunt, Sister, please go and sell the medicine quickly, save Xiao Ji!

    I beg you!¡±

    ¡°Mr.

    Tang¡­¡± An Mingqi spoke with difficulty, regardless, An Ji was his nephew, the only descendant of the An Family, he couldn¡¯t ignore his life or death.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lip and arched his eyebrow, his gaze bing deeper and sharper, ¡°What, you all think I¡¯m joking?

    Feel free to try leaving.¡±

    Xu Huwen hurriedly stepped forward and tugged at An Mingqi¡¯s clothes, hinting him not to offend Tang Yuchen.

    An Mingqi hesitated for a moment and ruthlessly made a choice between the An Family and An Ji.

    An Ji, far less important than the An Family.

    An Xin stood still with aplicated expression, also showing no intention of helping An Ji.

    Seeing their reactions, An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly turned cold.

    Are these the so-called rtives of her and Xiao Ji?

    First, they betrayed her for the An Family, and now, they ignored Xiao Ji¡¯s life for the An Family.

    If there was any gratitude towards her uncle¡¯s family before, An Ruo now felt none of it.

    From this moment on, in her heart, An Ruo had only one rtive, her brother.

    The others were no longer anyone to her An Ruo!

    ¡°Sister¡­

    I feel so bad¡­¡± An Ji¡¯s chest was hurting more and more, breathing became difficult, and he felt like he was going to die.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, hold on, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital right now!¡± An Ruo clenched her teeth, lifted him up, and headed outside.

    They were afraid of Tang Yuchen, but she was not.

    If he dared to stop her, she would fight him for her life!

    An Ruo carried An Ji quickly to the door, only to find that the hotel¡¯s main door was closed!

    She hurried forward to pull the door, but couldn¡¯t open it.

    An Ruo panicked and became afraid, ¡°Someone help, open the door, hurry and open the door!¡±

    She screamed her throat out, but no one came to open the door for her.

    An Ruo knew, this was Tang Yuchen¡¯s doing; it was deliberate!

    Okay, since he was cruel, she wouldn¡¯t me herself for being heartless towards him!

    An Ruo took out her phone, trying to call for help, but she couldn¡¯t get through after dialing several times and realized the signal had been blocked.

    Did everyone in this hotel only follow Tang Yuchen¡¯s orders?

    An Ruo had never been so anxious and panicked.

    What to do, who coulde to rescue her Xiao Ji now?

    Besides Tang Yuchen, there was no one else here who could save Xiao Ji.

    An Ruo returned to the lobby, ced An Ji on the couch, then rushed to Tang Yuchen, kneeling before him with both knees, and violently knelt down before him.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, I apologize on behalf of Xiao Ji!

    Please, spare him, he can¡¯t hold on much longer!

    As long as you agree to spare him, I¡¯ll agree to do anything, I beg you!¡±

    An Ruo bowed her head to him forcefully, her neatly arranged hair scattered over her shoulders, yet she didn¡¯t care about her disheveled appearance at all.

    Tang Yuchen sat with crossed legs, gazing down at her actions indifferently.

 Chapter 29 - 29 29 This is What You Call a Kiss

    ?29: Chapter 29 This is What You Call a Kiss   29: Chapter 29 This is What You Call a Kiss                                   ¡°Young Master Chen, please, I can¡¯t be without Xiao Ji, if you must punish someone, punish me, please spare him¡­¡± An Ruo¡¯s face was covered in tears, and An Ji felt horrible, as if someone had viciously stabbed him several times with a knife, the pain made him wish to die immediately.

    ¡°Sister¡­

    don¡¯t beg him¡­

    just let me¡­

    die¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to die!¡± An Ruo let out a sharp, fearful cry, startling everyone around.

    Tang Yuchen leaned forward, lifting her chin with one finger, looking at her tear-streaked face.

    He smiled slightly, ¡°An Ruo, did you just say that if I spare him, you will agree to anything I ask?¡±

    An Ruo nodded hurriedly, ¡°Yes, I will agree to anything you want!¡±

    ¡°Your pride, your principles, and even your chastity won¡¯t be your priorities anymore?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± she answered affirmatively.

    If it meant Xiao Ji would be safe, what would those principles amount to?

    Tang Yuchen smiled with satisfaction, he pulled her to her feet, and An Ruo, not knowing what he was going to do, obediently sat down beside him.

    The man caressed her fair and delicate hands, his enchanting dark eyes fixated on her, his voice deep and suggestive, ¡°If I ask you to please me right now, can you do it?¡±

    An Ruo was stunned, her pale face flush with shame and anger.

    To please him here?

    With so many people around, was he deliberately trying to humiliate and embarrass her?

    An Ruo nced at An Ji, who was struggling to breathe.

    A determined look shed across her eyes.

    ¡°All right!¡± Without hesitation, she wrapped her arms around Tang Yuchen¡¯s neck, An Ruo trembling, pressed her lips to his seductive thin ones.

    She didn¡¯t know how to kiss and could only imagine what to do, touching his lips clumsily, barely understanding yet adorably na?ve in a way that was hard to dislike.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes gently closed, his gaze deep as he watched her.

    An Ruo gently closed her eyes, her long, curled eyshes trembling slightly, like a dark butterfly vibrating in the snow, creating a picturesque scene of natural beauty.

    A tear dropped from beneath hershes, trickling down her cool little face, falling between their joined lips, letting him taste the vor of her tears.

    A faint, salty taste, and a taste of sadness¡­

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, frighteningly deep.

    He abruptly grasped the back of her head, bing proactive and deepening their kiss.

    Compared to her awkwardness, his kiss was skilled and stirring.

    A lengthy kiss slowly ended, the man spoke softly near her lips, ¡°Remember, this is what a kiss is.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned a deep red, her eyes anxiously flitted about, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got it, can you save Xiao Ji now?¡±

    Tang Yuchen let her go, his long fingers tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear, his touch gentle as if he were a loving partner.

    He pped his hands and immediately someone brought forward a spray bottle, applied it near An Ji¡¯s nose, and after inhaling the medication, An Ji¡¯s breathing slowly stabilized.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, how are you feeling now, better?¡± An Ruo held his hand, asking with concern.

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m much better.¡± An Ji leaned on her, drawing warmth from her body, his dependency a result of his previous suffering.

    Only then did An Ruo¡¯s heart truly settle.

    She hugged Xiao Ji tightly, still fearful inside; thankfully, Xiao Ji was alright, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t know what to do.

    Tang Yuchen watched the siblings, An Ji meeting his gaze.

 Chapter 30 - 30 30 Mo Feels a Bit Irritated

    ?30: Chapter 30 Mo Feels a Bit Irritated   30: Chapter 30 Mo Feels a Bit Irritated                                   Tang Yuchen stared at the siblings, and An Ji met his gaze.

    In the eyes of the little boy, there was a hidden trace of defiant light.

    This debt, he would settle with him sooner orter!

    How could the man not see through his thoughts?

    In the game of schemes and depth, he was the true master.

    After all, An Ji was too young; in front of him, he had nowhere to hide.

    ¡°Tell me, why did you ambush me?¡± Tang Yuchen asked in a low, heavy voice.

    That was his way of doing things¡ªsettle the score first, then ask why.

    If the other person¡¯s reason did not convince him, he would settle the score with you again!

    An Ji snorted coldly and countered, ¡°Why did you hurt my sister?¡±

    So that was the reason.

    An Ruowei startled.

    Was this why Xiao Ji had ambushed Tang Yuchen?

    She thought of the scene that day, how Xiao Ji saw the bruise on her neck, and how agitated he was.

    At the time, she thought he wouldn¡¯t trouble Tang Yuchen.

    Little did she know he had been harboring those thoughts, always looking for an opportunity.

    If she had known that Xiao Ji would harm Tang Yuchen to avenge her, she would have stopped him, dissuaded him from such notions.

    Who was Tang Yuchen?

    He was not someone they could afford to provoke.

    Xiao Ji, young and inexperienced, provoked the tiger.

    If anything happened to him because of this, she could never forgive herself.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips, not angry at all: ¡°Kid, you¡¯ve got guts.¡±

    Daring to ambush him¡ªthere were not many in this world who had the courage.

    An Ji pursed his lips, showing no fear of him.

    The man stood up and said indifferently to him, ¡°Remember, next time you want to take on someone, weigh your own strength first.

    Otherwise, you will only bring trouble to those you care about.¡±

    An Ji¡¯s eyes paused, and he lowered his head, as if deep in thought.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The incident at the banquet finally passed.

    An Ruowei followed Tang Yuchen home and went upstairs, subconsciously heading for the guest room to rest.

    However, someone suddenly caught her wrist: ¡°Woman, have you so quickly forgotten your promise?¡±

    An Ruowei was stunned.

    She looked at Tang Yuchen and shook her head with a sense of resignation, ¡°I haven¡¯t forgotten, it¡¯s just that I am so tired today¡­

    can it wait until tomorrow¡­?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow?!

    Could Xiao Ji¡¯s life have waited until tomorrow to be saved?¡± Tang Yuchen hooked her waist and imprisoned her in his arms.

    ¡°Alright, however you say it shall be done,¡± An Ruowei lowered her eyes.

    Her tone carried a vor of despair, causing the man to frown slightly, feeling inexplicably irritated.

    He pulled An Ruowei into the bedroom and pushed her into the bathroom: ¡°Come out when you are clean!¡±

    As he shut the door, An Ruowei stood in ce for a while, then mechanically undressed, adjusted the water temperature, and bathed¡­

    So tired, heart weary, body weary.

    An Ruowei looked at her own reflection in the mirror, a very young face, an age to be envied and proud of.

    Yet through the youthful shell, she saw the weariness and dimness of the soul.

    From childhood to adulthood, she had been through a lot.

    Now, facing these new hardships, her heart feared it could never return to that original purity and happiness.

    An Ruowei gave a self-mocking smile.

    Just let it be this way.

    If she was doomed not to be happy, then let her give her all so that Xiao Ji could have a happy life.

    ¡°Why are you taking so long?¡± A pair of scorching hands suddenlynded on her waist.

    Following that, the reflection of Tang Yuchen¡¯s bare upper body appeared in the mirror.

    When had hee in?

 Chapter 31 - 31 31 Dont Mind Teaching You a Few More Times

    ?31: Chapter 31: Don¡¯t Mind Teaching You a Few More Times   31: Chapter 31: Don¡¯t Mind Teaching You a Few More Times                                   An Ruo anxiously tried to cover her body with a bath towel, but the man lightly exerted some force, stopping her movement.

    ¡°I¡¯m done washing, now it¡¯s your turn,¡± An Ruo said ufortably, turning her gaze away.

    She dared not look at the intertwined bodies in the mirror, and she was even less ustomed to being naked in front of him.

    Wrapped around her waist from behind, Tang Yuchen rested his chin on top of her head, staring at her embarrassed figure in the mirror with a slight smile, ¡°An Ruo, you should look at yourself.

    You see, you¡¯re very young, and your body is beautiful as well.¡±

    An Ruo hung her head, wishing she could find a crack in the ground to crawl into.

    ¡°Let go of me¡­

    I¡¯ll wait for you outside¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about, haven¡¯t we seen it all before?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s hands kneaded her waist with ambiguous intent: ¡°An Ruo, sometimes a woman has to be smart.

    You should learn to use your body.¡±

    A hint of mockery flitted through An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    Was he implying she should use her body to please him, to earn his affection and favor?

    Such a thing she disdained to do, even found detestable¡­

    Her body might no longer be clean, but her heart would always remain pure.

    Tang Yuchen could not see the emotion hidden in An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    He turned her around and lifted her chin, ¡°Today I taught you how to kiss.

    Did you learn?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze dodged, ¡°I¡­

    don¡¯t know¡­¡±

    The man didn¡¯t get angry, but smiled instead, ¡°If you don¡¯t, I don¡¯t mind teaching you a few more times¡­¡±

    Having said that, he kissed her lips.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t resist, just stiffened a bit.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand gently stroked her back, hoping to make herpletely rx.

    The sweet and soft body in his arms soon became too much for him to restrain himself; he picked An Ruo up and headed towards the bedroom.

    Tang Yuchen was very satisfied that evening, for the little cat with sharp ws had finally behaved herself in front of him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo decided to y the role of the Tang Family¡¯s Young Lady obediently.

    But no one knew that in her heart, she was constantly scheming about how to escape her current situation.

    Secretly looking for jobs on the inte and in the newspaper, An Ruo decided to go for interviews one by one.

    No matter what, she was determined to work.

    Only with a job would she qualify for independence.

    But after several interviews, none of thepanies hired her.

    Her university major was in arts, concentrating solely on drawing, and particrly portraits.

    With such a specialization, it was indeed difficult to find a job¡­

    However, An Ruo did not give up.

    Whenever Tang Yuchen was not at home, she would take out the newspaper and continue searching for a suitable job.

    ¡°An Ruo!¡± Lisa¡¯s voice preceded her arrival.

    She stormed into the living room angrily, snatching the newspaper from An Ruo¡¯s hands: ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you badmouth me to Young Master Chen?

    Was it you who made him treat me like that?!¡±

    An Ruo was bewildered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t y dumb with me!¡± Lisa threw away the newspaper, her fingernails painted red, pointing at An Ruo, she fumed, ¡°It must be you.

    You¡¯re such a hypocrite!

    On one hand, you pretend to disdain being Chen¡¯s woman, yet behind the scenes, you seduce him.

    You are so fake, you make me sick!¡±

    An Ruo was speechless.

    Wasn¡¯t she tired of repeating these same usations?

    Standing up, An Ruo spoke indifferently, ¡°Lisa, just say what you want to say.

    If you just want to scold me, sorry, but I¡¯m not interested in listening!¡±

    With that, she turned and walked away.

 Chapter 32 - 32 32 An Ruo, I Think I Like You

    ?32: Chapter 32 An Ruo, I Think I Like You   32: Chapter 32 An Ruo, I Think I Like You                                   ¡°Don¡¯t go, stop right there!¡± Lisa rushed up to her, blocking her path, ¡°I¡¯m asking you, did you tell Young Master Chen to drive me away?

    I was doing just fine by his side, but suddenly he wants to get rid of me, it must have been your idea!¡±

    A flicker of surprise passed through An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    Yuchen actually wanted to drive Lisa away.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t, whether you believe it or not.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!

    If it wasn¡¯t your suggestion, why would he drive me away?¡± Lisa retorted.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t particrly dislike Lisa, although her words were harsh, she was still straightforward.

    After thinking for a moment, An Ruo asked her, ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask Tang Yuchen why he wanted to drive you away?¡±

    Lisa¡¯s face stiffened slightly, ufortably saying, ¡°He said he was tired of me¡­

    but I don¡¯t believe his excuse, it must be you¡­¡±

    ¡°He really was tired of you!¡± An Ruo mercilessly cut off her, ¡°Lisa, do you not know what kind of person Tang Yuchen is?

    Do you really think he would drive you away because of me?

    If you keep being naive, I don¡¯t even know what to say.¡±

    Lisa was stunned, her face turning ugly.

    Her eyes revealed deep sadness, ¡°Why, I like him so much, why doesn¡¯t he want me?¡±

    An Ruo stroked her arm and looked down, offering no answer.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been with him for two years, he said he likes my nose the most, even though he always has other women, he never discarded me¡­¡±

    An Ruo nced at Lisa¡¯s nose, which was small and straight, quite cute.

    Such a nose, indeed very attractive.

    Lisa cried for a long time before leaving, An Ruo just hoped she could see things more clearly and not ce all her hopes on Tang Yuchen anymore.

    ¡°Did Lisae looking for you today?¡± Tang Yuchen asked as soon as he got home.

    An Ruo put down the remote control, nodding faintly.

    ¡°What did she say?¡± The man sat down beside her, his body carrying a faint scent of women¡¯s perfume.

    An Ruo inwardly felt sad for Lisa.

    He had just dumped her, and now he already had a new love interest.

    An Ruo casually mentioned a few things, Tang Yuchen lifted his arm around her shoulders, leaning in with augh, ¡°Actually, she¡¯s not wrong, I did drive her away because of you.¡±

    An Ruo looked at him, his gaze deep and bright, his handsome face with a hint of a smile, so charming that it could easily make a woman fall, right?

    And easily make a woman believe, that every word he said was true.

    However, she was not one of his admirers.

    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯m ttered.¡± An Ruowei smiled slightly, continuing to watch TV.

    Tang Yuchen pinched her face, with a bit of a rogue smile, ¡°I see you don¡¯t believe it at all.¡±

    Yes, she didn¡¯t believe it at all.

    Whoever believes his sweet nothings is a fool.

    ¡°An Ruo, I¡¯m telling the truth, I really drove her away for you,¡± Tang Yuchen insisted with a curved lip, yet it seemed too fake to be true.

    ¡°Lately, when I sleep with you at night, I don¡¯t feel like sleeping with other women.

    An Ruo, I think I¡¯ve fallen for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you think, are you touched at all?¡± Tang Yuchen seemed in exceptionally good spirits today, even finding the mood to tease her.

    An Ruo really wanted to say, thanks for the sentiment, but I can¡¯t afford it.

    The words came to her lips, then she swallowed them back down.

    She had liked her peaceful life, and was not yet ready to provoke this lion.

    ¡°Truly boring!¡± Tang Yuchen pinched her face again, then headed upstairs.

 Chapter 33 - 33 33 Its Beneath Him to be a Repairman

    ?33: Chapter 33: It¡¯s Beneath Him to be a Repairman   33: Chapter 33: It¡¯s Beneath Him to be a Repairman                                   An Ruo let out a sigh of relief, but sitting beside him, she found it hard even to breathe.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Today, An Ruo went for an interview at a major internationalpany, ¡°Fengxing¡± Corporation.

    The position she interviewed for was that of a logistics assistant to the president, which frankly, was just a menial job.

    Running errands and handling basic tasks.

    Yet even for such a lowly position, there were many university graduatespeting for it.

    ¡°Miss An just graduated this year?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Apart from painting, what else can you do?

    Can you speak English?

    Are you proficient in Office software?

    Have you learned basic tea ceremony?

    Do you speak basic French or Japanese?¡±

    An Ruo was stunned; it was just an interview for a menial job.

    Why were there so many requirements?

    Of course, she didn¡¯t know how to do any of these.

    She asked the interviewer why they required these skills, and the interviewer merely said that what you would be doing wasn¡¯t for an ordinary person¡¯s assistant, but for the assistant to the president of a multinational corporation.

    An Ruo understood then and knew she stood no chance.

    It was working hours now, and there was no one else in the elevator.

    Walking in, An Ruo leaned against the wall, looking rather despondent.

    As the elevator descended two floors, a tall man dressed in blue work clothes entered.

    An Ruo quickly straightened her spine and tried her best not to look around.

    The man was very tall and had a good build,parable to Tang Yuchen.

    Even repairmen had such an imposing presence, making An Ruo unable to resist sneaking a nce at him.

    Just from the profile of his face, it showed deep and handsome features.

    This repairman was quite good-looking.

    He was too talented to be a repairman; he should have been a model or an actor.

    While An Ruo¡¯s thoughts were running wild, the elevator suddenly shook violently, and then the lights went out.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±An Ruo screamed instinctively, pressing herself against the smooth walls.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the elevator might just have a temporary fault, someone wille to rescue us shortly,¡± the man said in a gentle and reassuring voice, calm andposed.

    ¡°Will someone reallye to save us?¡± An Ruo asked, uncertain.

    ¡°Hmm, I was just fixing the circuit, probably an issue with it,¡± he replied.

    An Ruo believed him because, after all, he was a repairman.

    ¡°Were you just fixing the circuit for thispany?¡± An Ruo leaned against the wall, attempting to start a conversation to keep her fears at bay.

    The man paused for a moment and then replied nonchntly, ¡°More or less.¡±

    It was then An Ruo realized he was way tooposed, not panicked at all.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­afraid?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t reply.

    In the dark, cramped space, all An Ruo could hear were his even and measured shallow breaths.

    An Ruo stopped talking, but the next second, the man began to cough softly.

    His breathing sounded off; it was rapid andbored.

    This sound, An Ruo recognized it all too well.

    She quickly asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    The man answered in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ it¡¯s just an asthma attack¡­¡±

    ¡°Asthma?!¡± That was indeed what an asthma attack sounded like¡­

    ¡°Did you inhale dust?¡± The elevator shook earlier, and dust must have fallen.

    ¡°How did you know?¡± he asked, surprised.

    He had only just figured it out himself.

    It wasn¡¯t necessarily dust that would cause his asthma, but today was just an unlucky day for him to have an attack.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t answer.

    She fumbled through her bag for the inhaler and tried to reach for the man¡¯s arm.

    ¡°I have medicine here, take a quick inhtion.¡±

 Chapter 34 - 34 34 President Yun Feiyang of Fengxing

    ?34: Chapter 34: President Yun Feiyang of Fengxing   34: Chapter 34: President Yun Feiyang of Fengxing                                   In the darkness, a hint of surprise flickered in the man¡¯s eyes.

    He reached out to take the medicine bottle and grasped An Ruo¡¯s hand.

    Her hand was very small, soft, and slippery, and the man found it amusing that, even at a time like this, he still noticed such things.

    Taking the inhaler, he sprayed it twice into his nose and took a breath, finally feeling much better.

    ¡°Thank you.

    Why do you have this medicine?

    Do you also have asthma?¡±

    An Ruo felt relieved to hear that his voice was fine, ¡°No, it¡¯s my younger brother who has it; I always keep it with me just in case¡­¡±

    Ever since the day An Ji had his attack, she decided no matter when or where, she would carry the medicine, just in case.

    ¡°I never thought it would actuallye in handy,¡± An Ruo added, almost talking to herself.

    The man looked down pensively, ¡°I¡¯m very grateful to you today.

    Are you an employee of thispany?¡±

    ¡°No, I came for a job interview.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and did it go well?¡± the man asked, seemingly casually.

    An Ruo shook her head, thenughed, ¡°Do you know, I interviewed for the position of the president¡¯s assistant today, which is really just a gofer.

    But can you believe their requirements?

    They expect a gofer to know English, French, and Japanese, and even demand tea ceremony skills.

    Can you say that this is not setting the bar a bit high, a bit too much?¡±

    In the ce she couldn¡¯t see, the man curled his lips slightly, ¡°Not really.

    This is a multinational corporation, and most of the partners are foreigners.

    People around the president always need to be ready for emergencies, and if you don¡¯t know thesenguages, what if you miss important information?

    As for the tea ceremony skills you mentioned, I think thepany¡¯s president must be fond of tea, hence very picky about it.¡±

    An Ruo secretly stuck out her tongue, a cute gesture she dared only because he couldn¡¯t see her.

    How embarrassing, a repairman knows more than she does; no wonder she can¡¯t find a job.

    ¡°Well, I still agree with what you said¡­

    but it¡¯s still a very high requirement,¡± she murmured thest part quietly, as if to save face.

    The man smiled amiably and changed the topic of conversation.

    An Ruo felt this person was quite articte, making her feel like there really was no ce for her in the world anymore.

    Even a repairman had better self-cultivation andposure than she did; she decided that next time when looking for a job, she should not aim too high and perhaps start by working at a fast food restaurant.

    After chatting for a while, someone pried the elevator doors open, and they were finally rescued.

    Once the man stepped out, many people crowded around him with warmth and concern.

    Listening to them addressing him as President Yun, An Ruo suddenly realized ¨C he was not a repairman; he was Fengxing¡¯s President, Yun Feiyang!

    That was so embarrassing; she had actuallyined about hispany¡¯s high standards to his face.

    But really, why would a president be dressed in a repairman¡¯s clothes?

    An Ruo slipped away quietly while wondering about this oddity.

    Yun Feiyang looked up, watching her hurried departure, a gentle smile flickering in his deep, dark eyes.

    In his hand, he still held the inhaler that An Ruo had given him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo returned home, just in time to bump into Tang Yuchening downstairs, about to leave.

    Tang Yuchen was dressed very formally today.

    In a white ssic shirt, ck suit, and with his hair done with some hair gel looking sharp.

    The buttons of his shirt were made of tinum, shining brightly, showing off his elegance and extraordinary status.

 Chapter 35 - 35 35 Its Right for Me to Take Care of You

    ?35: Chapter 35 It¡¯s Right for Me to Take Care of You   35: Chapter 35 It¡¯s Right for Me to Take Care of You                                   None of these was what surprised An Ruo, what surprised her was the smile in the corner of his mouth, the firm lines of his face unexpectedly soft, as if he was in a very good mood.

    ¡°Where did you go?¡± Tang Yuchen asked casually when he saw her.

    ¡°Just took a stroll¡­¡±

    His gaze suddenly fell on her, An Ruo shifted her body and asked curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Tang Yuchen took a step forward, turned her body with one hand, and looking at therge patch of dust on her back, he said indifferently, ¡°Did you go to the garbage dump?¡±

    An Ruo, perplexed, took off her jacket, saw the dust on it, and suddenly realized.

    ¡°It was an ident.¡± It must have been from the elevator.

    Tang Yuchen released her and while walking towards the outside, he said to her, ¡°Don¡¯t go out much recently, I don¡¯t want more people to know your identity for the time being.¡±

    An Ruo was taken aback, he then added, ¡°From now on, you have to tell me your whereabouts whenever you go somewhere, you can¡¯t just run around.¡±

    When he didn¡¯t hear her voice, he turned around, looking at her with a faint gaze.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°I¡­

    I want to go out and work¡­¡± An Ruo had no choice but to tell the truth, if she wasn¡¯t allowed to go out, how could she go to work.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyebrows slightly furrowed, ¡°Work?

    That¡¯s true, the money I¡¯ve given you isn¡¯t enough for you.¡±

    He pulled out a ck wallet, took out a credit card, and casually threw it on the table, his tone nonchnt, ¡°You can use this card as you please, there¡¯s no limit.

    As long as you don¡¯t go out and embarrass me, I will give you more.¡±

    An Ruo stared at the glittering gold card, couldn¡¯t help clenching her hands, feeling a moment of humiliation sh through her heart.

    The man discerned her thoughts, slowly pulled up the corners of his mouth, stepped forward, took her head, and gently gave her a kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it, you¡¯re my woman, it¡¯s only right that I provide for you.¡±

    An Ruo looked down, stubbornly said, ¡°I want to go out and work.¡±

    The look in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly grew cold, ¡°An Ruo, don¡¯t oppose me.

    What¡¯s wrong with being obedient, at least whatever you want, I will give to you.¡±

    But what she wanted was absolute freedom¡ªcould he give her that?

    ¡°I¡¯m leaving, remember, don¡¯t look for a job again.¡± His gaze intentionally nced over her dust-stained jacket, the indifference in his eyes was obvious.

    In his eyes, it was better for An Ruo to simply be a rich housewife who had a good life at home than to run around looking for a job.

    After Tang Yuchen left, An Ruo held the gold card and decided not to go out to work, but to use his money!

    After all, he was rich, however much he could give, that¡¯s how much she could spend.

    In the evening, An Ruo received a call from Aunt Chen and immediately rushed back to her uncle¡¯s house.

    Aunt Chen was the An Family¡¯s nanny, having worked for over a decade, she had watched An Ruo and An Ji grow up.

    She said over the phone that An Ji had been beaten by the master, and the injuries were very serious.

    Upon hearing this, An Ruo¡¯s heart trembled incessantly.

    Why would uncle beat An Ji, the thought of An Ji being so young and already being hit made her feel as if she had been the one beaten, it was unbearably painful in her heart.

    ¡°Miss An Ruo, Master An Ji is in his room.¡± As soon as the door opened, Aunt Chen hastily said to An Ruo.

    ¡°Aunt Chen, thank you!¡±

    An Ruo hurried up the stairs, pushed open An Ji¡¯s door, and saw him sobbing towards a photo frame.

    An Ji was already twelve years old, tall for his age, but due to illness, his body was thin and even slightly delicate.

    Seeing his small shoulders heaving, An Ruo felt even more distressed.

 Chapter 36 - 36 36 I Will Find a Way to Take You Away

    ?36: Chapter 36: I Will Find a Way to Take You Away   36: Chapter 36: I Will Find a Way to Take You Away                                   Seeing his little shoulders shudder, An Ruo felt even worse.

    She held back the tears in her eyes, stepped forward, and only then saw that An Ji was holding a family portrait.

    In the photo were their parents, An Ji who was not yet a year old, and herself with two pigtails, smiling foolishly.

    It was the only photo of their family that had been preserved.

    When An Ji heard footsteps, he turned and saw it was his sister; he immediately panicked and wiped the tears off his face.

    ¡°Sister, why are you here?¡±

    An Ruo sat down beside him, grabbed his arm, and looked him over anxiously, ¡°I heard Uncle hit you.

    Where did he hit you?

    Where are you hurt?¡±

    ¡°Sis, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± An Ji hastily denied, but when An Ruo¡¯s hand touched his back, he couldn¡¯t help but gasp in pain.

    An Ruo quickly pulled back his clothes and saw several bright red welts on his pale, thin back.

    The person who had hit him had used a lot of force, An Ji¡¯s skin was torn, and traces of fresh blood seeped out.

    An Ruo hadn¡¯t expected his injuries to be so severe.

    She abruptly covered her mouth to keep herself from crying out loud.

    With his back to her, An Ji did not turn around.

    ¡°Sis, I really am fine¡­

    I was being naughty, and that¡¯s why Uncle hit me¡­¡±

    An Ruo turned and left.

    After a while, she returned with a box of medicine.

    Using a cotton swab dipped in ointment, An Ruo gently applied it to his wounds.

    During this, both siblings remained silent.

    After finishing applying the medicine, An Ruo told him, ¡°Don¡¯t take a bath for two days.

    I wille every day to change your dressing.

    Remember to take the anti-inmmatory medicine, and don¡¯t let the wound get worse.¡±

    ¡°Sis¡­

    I¡¯m sorry for making you worry again.¡± An Ji turned around, his head lowered in apology.

    An Ruo held his hand, looking down as she asked him, ¡°Why did Uncle hit you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ji, don¡¯t hide it from me.¡±

    After thinking for a moment, An Ji said, ¡°¡­After I came back that day, Uncle scolded me, then he told me to get out of the An Family, and I got angry and ran away¡­

    I stayed at a ssmate¡¯s house for two days.

    Uncle found me, dragged me back, and then he hit me.

    Sis, it¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have run away, I shouldn¡¯t have made you worry¡­¡±

    An Ruo held his hand tightly and made up her mind.

    She took out two thousand yuan from her money and gave it to An Ji, ¡°Take this, and use it if you need more.

    Xiao Ji, I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m going to take you away from here.

    Wait for me, I¡¯ll figure out a way to get us out as soon as possible.¡±

    An Ji looked up sharply, his eyes shining, ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, trust me!¡±

    An Ruo stayed in An Ji¡¯s room for a long time before leaving.

    She asked Aunt Chen for help to take extra care of An Ji and even insisted on giving Aunt Chen a thousand yuan.

    At the moment of departure, An Xin just happened toe back.

    Seeing An Ruo there too, she paused, then crossed her arms and looked at her with a faint sneer, ¡°An Ruo, what are you doing here?¡±

    Before she had gained An Ji¡¯s guardianship, An Ruo wouldn¡¯t easily offend them.

    She replied indifferently, ¡°I came to see An Ji.¡±

    An Xin leaned against the wall, scoffing with disdain, ¡°Your heart is always with your useless brother, no wonder you can¡¯t even keep a man.

    An Ruo, with the time you¡¯ve got, you¡¯d be better off focusing on your man.

    Just remember, without him, you¡¯d be nothing, have nothing.¡±

    An Ruo didn¡¯t understand the meaning behind her words, nor did she ask further.

    ¡°I¡¯m going back now.¡±

 Chapter 37 - 37 37 Just for a Beautiful Ladys Smile

    ?37: Chapter 37: Just for a Beautiful Lady¡¯s Smile   37: Chapter 37: Just for a Beautiful Lady¡¯s Smile                                   ¡°An Ruo,¡± Music Square is putting on quite a show; if you¡¯re interested, go and have a look.

    I think you definitely won¡¯t regret it,¡±

    An Xin¡¯s words were thick with schadenfreude.

    An Ruo got into the taxi; at that moment, the night was deep, and the city¡¯s neon lights flickered like a city that never sleeps.

    After a while, she suddenly said, ¡°Driver, please go to Music Square.¡±

    Once she got out of the car, An Ruo walked into the square and saw many people lining up to get roses.

    Next to the grand musical fountain, all kinds of roses were piled up, dreamlike under the lights, resembling a sea of flowers.

    The towering, trendy skyscrapers, like festival lights only hung out during celebrations, shone brilliantly.

    An Ruo looked up and saw several words twinkling from the skyscraper.

    Miss Xue, Happy Birthday.

    Who was celebrating whose birthday?

    A few girls nearby, speaking with envy and longing, said, ¡°If a man celebrated my birthday like this, I¡¯d marry no one but him in this lifetime.¡±

    ¡°That Miss Xue is so lucky, ten thousand roses, ten thousand blessings.

    Just from this gesture, you can tell how much that man loves her,¡±

    An Ruo then realized that to get a rose, one had to write a birthday wish for Miss Xue in a wish book.

    This gesture was indeed very special and precious.

    She wondered who would go to such great lengths just to win a fairdy¡¯s smile.

    An Ruo was about to leave when her gaze suddenly caught a familiar Bugatti.

    The glossy ck car, although discreetly parked in a corner, still attracted many gazes.

    Only because special security was guarding it were people deterred from touching the luxury sedan worth tens of millions.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she abruptly looked up.

    Through the huge pristine floor-to-ceiling windows, she saw inside the luxurious, noble French restaurant on the fourth floor, a man and a woman sitting at a dining table, seemingly listening to music, enjoying a candlelit dinner for two.

    Apart from An Ruo, no one noticed that beyond that couple, there were no other patrons in the restaurant.

    The handsome man and beautiful woman, both dressed in luxurious formal attire, definitely looked like the upper ss.

    The man said something that made the womanugh like a blooming flower.

    Looking at her, the man¡¯s eyes seemed especially bright, so much so that even An Ruo standing at the square could see his eyes sparkling like diamonds.

    An Ruo indifferently withdrew her gaze, no wonder Tang Yuchen was dressed so formally today.

    She lowered her head, ready to leave the ce.

    Suddenly a girl asked her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get a rose?

    It¡¯s almost midnight, and you¡¯ll miss out if you don¡¯t hurry.¡±

    An Ruo shook her head.

    She didn¡¯t need a rose.

    Bang¡ª

    Suddenly, brilliant fireworks burst in the sky.

    An Ruo walked on yet couldn¡¯t help but look back.

    The fireworks,unched from the top of the skyscraper, the distant fireworks appeared like distant stars.

    Yet they still clearly reflected in the massive floor-to-ceiling window, epassing the couple who were happily embracing each other while watching the fireworks.

    Was this what An Xin wanted her to see?

    An Xin probably thought she would feel heartbroken and upset, but in reality, her heart was as calm as if it had died, void of any feeling.

    When An Ruo got home, the first thing she did was search for a house online.

    She was busy for a long time, not going to sleep until it was almost dawn.

    After a few hours of sleep, she was awakened by the sound of Tang Yuchen walking in.

    An Ruo sat up and asked him, ¡°Are youing home tonight?

    I have something to tell you.¡±

 Chapter 38 - 38 38 Want to Raise Xiao Ji Personally

    ?38: Chapter 38: Want to Raise Xiao Ji Personally   38: Chapter 38: Want to Raise Xiao Ji Personally                                   Tang Yuchen took out a change of shirt and nced sideways at her with an indifferent look.

    ¡°What is it, just say it now.¡±

    ¡°I want to talk tonight¡­¡± because she needed to have a serious talk with him.

    ¡°An Ruo, is it because I didn¡¯te homest night that you felt lonely and upset?

    However, I can¡¯t make it tonight, I have things to do and won¡¯te home.

    I¡¯ll be back tomorrow night to satisfy you.¡± Tang Yuchen said to her, his tone teasing.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to argue about these things, so she nodded lightly, ¡°Okay, then we¡¯ll talk tomorrow.¡±

    She had always been like this, indifferent about everything, which annoyed Tang Yuchen and also made him somewhat disgusted.

    After taking a bath and changing clothes, Tang Yuchen immediately left.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t ask where he was going.

    She didn¡¯t care about these things, and she wouldn¡¯t have to care in the future.

    Tomorrow, she would propose a divorce, and after that she could regain her freedom.

    After eating, An Ruo took a car back to her uncle¡¯s house.

    An Xin wasn¡¯t at home, but her uncle and aunt were.

    Seeing her, Xu Huwen was as though injected with adrenaline, excitedly saying, ¡°An Ruo, you have really embarrassed our An Family.

    You just got married, and Tang Yuchen already has another woman outside.

    And she¡¯s not just any woman; she¡¯s the vice president of Fengxing, Lady Yun of the Yun Family, Yun Feixue.

    Her brother is even more impressive, being the president of Fengxing.

    Last night Tang Yuchen was celebrating Lady Yun¡¯s birthday at Music Square¡­¡±

    Xu Huwen rattled off every detail of the previous night, but An Ruo¡¯s focus wasn¡¯t on those things.

    So the woman was the vice president of Fengxing and Yun Feiyang¡¯s sister, Yun Feixue.

    An Ruo felt the world was really small; she had met both siblings just yesterday.

    ¡°Uncle, I have something to tell you.¡± An Ruo ignored Xu Huwen, who was still gossiping, and directly addressed An Mingqi.

    An Mingqi set down the newspaper he was reading and looked at her indifferently.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    After these events, the familial bond between him and An Ruo hadpletely broken down.

    Not only did An Ruo feel nothing for him, but he also no longer yed the role of a caring uncle in her presence.

    The two of them were like strangers, and even like strangers who disliked each other.

    An Ruo said outright, ¡°I want to take personal custody of An Ji, Uncle.

    I know you don¡¯t like An Ji staying here, so I want to take him with me and take over his custody.¡±

    An Mingqi was momentarily stunned.

    Xu Huwen also looked at An Ruo in surprise.

    She said nothing; in fact, she was more than happy for An Ruo to take An Ji, the burden, away.

    But An Mingqi had other ns; having An Ji in hand meant he could control An Ruo at any time.

    No matter what, An Ruo was still Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, and even though she wasn¡¯t favored, her status remained.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re already married.

    You¡¯re part of the Tang Family now, and you have no right to take care of An Ji.¡± An Mingqi bluntly refused her.

    An Ruo knew he would say this, and she smiled faintly, ¡°Uncle, I won¡¯t be part of the Tang Family for much longer, so I am still me.

    I am still An Ji¡¯s biological sister, and I think thew will agree to let me take care of him until he is grown.¡±

    An Mingqi asked in astonishment, ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    Xu Huwen couldn¡¯t help but scoff, ¡°An Ruo, did Tang Yuchen dump you?

    It makes sense.

    Compared to Lady Yun, you¡¯re like a morning glory next to a rose.

    If I were Tang Yuchen, I¡¯d choose Lady Yun over you too.¡±

 Chapter 39 - 39 39 Gaining Custody of Xiao Ji

    ?39: Chapter 39 Gaining Custody of Xiao Ji   39: Chapter 39 Gaining Custody of Xiao Ji                                   From a young age, her aunt had always spoken to her quite rudely, and An Ruo had grown ustomed to this behavior, even learning topletely ignore her words.

    ¡°Uncle, as you know, Tang Yuchen is now pursuing Miss Yun Feixue.

    Lady Yun is different from his previous women; he couldn¡¯t possibly just have her as his mistress.

    Therefore, our divorce is inevitable.

    Uncle, you¡¯ve also obtained many things you wanted through me, and I believe our debt to you has been repaid.

    Soon, I¡¯ll no longer be of any use to you, so please agree to let me take Xiao Ji away,¡± An Ruo pleaded.

    An Mingqi slightly furrowed his brows, lost in thought.

    Every word An Ruo said made sense; her divorce from Tang Yuchen was a foregone conclusion.

    To him, she no longer held any value for exploitation.

    With that being the case, it would be better to let her take An Ji with her and relieve himself of a burden.

    ¡°Alright, I will have the documents ready today, and you cane to sign them tomorrow.

    However, you can have custody of Xiao Ji, but I have one condition.¡±

    Joy surged through An Ruoxin¡¯s heart; right now, she would agree to any number of demands, even ten.

    ¡°What condition?¡± she asked.

    An Mingqi spoke frankly, ¡°I need to sign a contract with apany, but they¡¯re still hesitating.

    If I need to sign the contract, I¡¯ll need a guarantor.

    You are Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, so I want you to be my guarantor.¡±

    An Ruo was stunned; she had never done such a thing before.

    Seeing her hesitation, An Mingqiforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen.

    It¡¯s just a matter of being a guarantor.

    Uncle¡¯spany has been operating for over a decade without any issues; don¡¯t you trust me?

    If you agree, I¡¯ll let you take Xiao Ji away immediately, otherwise, forget about it!¡±

    An Ruo asked anxiously, ¡°Are you sure nothing will happen?¡±

    An Mingqi nodded firmly, ¡°No, it won¡¯t.

    Having you as a guarantor is simply to gain the other party¡¯s trust and give them peace of mind.

    Don¡¯t worry, there will be no issues.¡±

    An Ruo thought it over and agreed, ¡°Okay, I agree to your terms.¡±

    After their agreement, An Ruo went upstairs to visit An Ji.

    Ever since he was young, An Ji preferred to stay in his room reading and studying when he was free.

    He seldom went out to y or came downstairs to chat with everyone.

    An Ji was thrilled to see An Ruo, and she too was overjoyed.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to tell him that she would soon take him away from there.

    Upon hearing this, An Ji became even more excited, hugging An Ruo and giving her two big kisses.

    Seeing his reaction, An Ruo felt a bit heartbroken.

    An Ji must have wanted to leave this family for a long time; the way he had repressed his growth all these years must have been even harder on him than on her.

    But it was okay, she would soon give him a life full of happiness and freedom, where he would live as freely as a little bird in the sky.

    The next day, An Ruo arrived at her uncle¡¯s house early, and An Mingqi first took her to sign the contract.

    Behind the space for the guarantor¡¯s signature, An Ruo wrote down her own name.

    An Mingqi kept his promise, handing over the custody transfer documents to An Ruo, and afterpleting the formalities, they went their separate ways.

    That day, An Ruo was overwhelmed with excitement.

    She had secured custody of Xiao Ji, and if she could just divorce Tang Yuchen, everything would be perfect.

    An Ruo looked over the divorce agreement in her hands time and time again, even as the day had not yet faded to night.

    She had no idea when Tang Yuchen might return.

 Chapter 40 - 40 40 I Have Decided to Divorce You!

    ?40: Chapter 40 I Have Decided to Divorce You!

    40: Chapter 40 I Have Decided to Divorce You!

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t resist dialing his number, and the man¡¯s voice carried a hint of surprise, ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±

    This was the first time An Ruo had ever initiated a call to him.

    An Ruo tried to ask him in a friendly manner, ¡°When will you be back today?¡±

    The man raised an eyebrow and nced at Yun Feixue trying on clothes in the dressing room.

    His gaze softened, ¡°I¡¯m busy tonight.

    If it¡¯s nothing urgent, don¡¯t call me.¡±

    ¡°You promised me yesterday that you woulde back today.

    Tang Yuchen, I have something important to talk to you about.

    Please find some time toe back today.¡±

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the sofa, shifting to a morefortable position, his tone mischievous, ¡°An Ruo, it¡¯s just two nights away, and you already can¡¯t stand the loneliness.

    Although you are my wife, it doesn¡¯t mean you can dictate my decisions.

    As a wife, you should behave yourself and avoid bing a nagging woman too early.¡±

    Listening to his deliberately humiliating words, An Ruo suddenly sneered, ¡°Tang Yuchen, you think too highly of yourself!

    Let me just tell you, the matter I wanted to discuss is that I¡¯ve decided to divorce you!¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡±

    After finishing, An Ruo hung up the phone forcefully, convinced that he would return after hearing this.

    Tang Yuchen slightly furrowed his brows, his lips curling into a cold, charming smile.

    This woman really thought she was something, daring to say such things to him.

    He decided to ignore her; to him, An Ruo was just throwing a tantrum trying to get his attention.

    And such a tactic of ying hard to get, he was already tired of it.

    ¡°Yuchen, do you think this outfit looks good on me?¡± Yun Feixue walked up to him in her new clothes, elegantly turning around.

    Tang Yuchen looked up, meeting her blooming, beautiful face, momentarily dazzled.

    Standing up, his gaze intensified as he stared at her, his long arm hooking around her waist, gently pulling her into his embrace.

    ¡°Very beautiful¡­

    Feixue, in this world, you are the most beautiful woman¡­¡±

    Yun Feixue¡¯s face blushed, her eyes shimmering with happiness.

    Being praised and liked by a man like Tang Yuchen, she felt so lucky, so proud.

    ¡°I was asking about the clothes, not about me,¡± Yun Feixue lowered her eyes, yfully tapping his chest with her finger, looking blissfully like a little woman.

    Tang Yuchen grasped her hand, gently kissing it at his lips, his gaze deep, ¡°In my eyes, any clothes you wear look beautiful, but¡­¡±

    He leaned into her ear, his smile suggestive, ¡°I think you¡¯d look even more beautiful without any clothes.

    Feixue, will you stay with me tonight?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, stop it!¡± Yun Feixue yfully punched his chest, her fair face flushed red.

    She was well aware of Tang Yuchen¡¯s intentions, but she couldn¡¯t agree to them.

    Things gained too easily are never cherished by men.

    Moreover, he still had a wife at home; she did not want to be a mistress.

    ¡°You¡¯re too bad; I¡¯m not dealing with you anymore!¡± Yun Feixue struggled free from him, angry, and turned to leave.

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward, catching her wrist and wrapping his arm tightly around her waist, reluctant to let her go.

    ¡°Feixue, you¡¯re angry.¡± He stated the fact, ¡°Tell me why.

    Could it be that I haven¡¯t treated you well?¡±

    Yun Feixue looked at him sadly, in distress, ¡°Yuchen, I know you like me.

    But we can¡¯t be together¡­¡±

    ¡°Why?!¡± Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, an aura of ¡®dare anyone ruin his ns¡¯ emanated fiercely from him.

 Chapter 41 - 41 41 Do You Really Want to Divorce Me

    ?41: Chapter 41 Do You Really Want to Divorce Me?

    41: Chapter 41 Do You Really Want to Divorce Me?

    ¡°Because you¡¯re already married, you have a wife.

    What am I to you then?¡±

    Tang Yuchen smiled amusedly, ¡°So, you¡¯re jealous.

    Don¡¯t worry about it.

    I will take care of it and give you an exnation sooner orter.¡±

    Yun Feixue suddenly looked up, a glint of joy shing through her eyes, ¡°You¡­

    you¡¯re going to divorce your wife?¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze was profound, and he smiled without answering.

    He didn¡¯t need to divorce An Ruo.

    Based on past experience, she wouldn¡¯tst much longer.

    For some reason, the thought of her not having much longer to live was like a blow to his heart, stirring a sense of unease.

    Seeing the depth in his eyes, Yun Feixue¡¯s own eyes flickered with confusion, ¡°Yuchen, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Snapping back to reality, Tang Yuchen offered her a tender smile, ¡°It¡¯s nothing¡­

    By the way, Feixue, let¡¯s eat, and then I¡¯ll send you back.

    I just remembered I still have some matters to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yun Feixue nodded obediently.

    An Ruo sat restlessly in the living room, waiting and waiting.

    It was already eight o¡¯clock at night, but Tang Yuchen still hadn¡¯t returned.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had to discuss the divorce with him today.

    But she couldn¡¯t wait any longer, nor did she want to.

    She just wanted to get rid of everything as soon as possible and then live freely with Xiao Ji.

    The freedom she had longed for so many years seemed so close at hand, naturally, she was burning with impatience.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, you¡¯re back,¡± An Ruo heard Uncle Tao¡¯s voice and stood up, her body jolting with excitement as she watched Tang Yuchen enter the living room.

    The man caught her joyful expression and couldn¡¯t help but curl his lips into a handsome arc, ¡°An Ruo, I¡¯ve canceled a very important appointment just toe back and keep youpany.

    Shouldn¡¯t you offer some token of appreciation?¡±

    An Ruo replied innocently, ¡°Thank you foring back.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression darkened immediately, indeed she was a very boring woman!

    He sat down on the sofa, casually resting his legs on the ss coffee table, andnguidly asked her, ¡°So, why did you call me back?

    If you don¡¯t give me a good enough reason, I certainly won¡¯t spare you tonight.¡±

    Seeing that he hade back put An Ruo in a good mood.

    So much so that even his profanenguage sounded pleasant to her ears.

    She took out the divorce agreement that she had prepared, took a deep breath, and presented it respectfully to him, ¡°Young Master Chen, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze momentarily froze, his probing eyes sliding across her face andnding on the document.

    Seeing the words ¡°Divorce Agreement¡± written in bold, his eyes turned icy, and the corners of his mouth twisted into a spiteful curve.

    ¡°Divorce?

    I thought you were just throwing a tantrum.

    Do you really want to divorce me?¡±

    An Ruo nodded, ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve thought about it and believe it¡¯s better if we divorce.

    Young Master Chen, I know I don¡¯t have the right to ask for a divorce, but I think it¡¯s better for both you and me.

    I¡¯ve given it serious thought, and I believe divorce is the best way out for us.¡±

    The manughed, his emotions inscrutable, ¡°It seems you¡¯re the one who gets released.

    All these nice words, you¡¯re just thinking about yourself.¡±

    An Ruo pursed her lips, ¡°You¡¯re right, I am thinking about myself.

    But don¡¯t you want to divorce me?

    Young Master Chen, I know that you¡­ are with Miss Yun Feixue, and I know you like her.

    Lady Yun has a noble status, and only she is worthy of being the Young Lady of the Tang Family, worthy of being your wife.

    Only if we divorce can you be with her forever¡­¡±

 Chapter 42 - 42 42 You Can Only Get Rid of Me When Youre Dead

    ?42: Chapter 42: You Can Only Get Rid of Me When You¡¯re Dead   42: Chapter 42: You Can Only Get Rid of Me When You¡¯re Dead                                   An Ruo¡¯s voice became softer and softer as she spoke, these were all her spections, and she wasn¡¯t certain that she could get everything right.

    But one thing she was sure of, Tang Yuchen indeed liked Yun Feixue.

    His affection for her was unlike his feelings for any other woman.

    It was only after she confirmed this that she dared to take the initiative to ask for a divorce.

    ¡°Come here.¡± Tang Yuchen suddenly lost the smile at the corner of his mouth, his expression darkening.

    An Ruo hesitated for a moment, then walked over nervously.

    Before she could sit down, he grabbed her arm and forcefully pulled her into his embrace.

    Her chin was tightly gripped, and An Ruowei frowned, enduring the faint pain.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was just inches away; she could see the sharp chill in his eyes.

    ¡°Don¡¯t TMD get smart with me!

    An Ruo, who do you think you are?

    Do you really think you¡¯re my wife?

    You¡¯re just a woman I bought with money, even if I don¡¯t want you, you have no right to decide what to do with yourself!

    Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?!¡±

    Faced with his rage, An Ruo seemed very calm.

    She looked at him and still stubbornly voiced her thoughts, ¡°You don¡¯t love me, and I don¡¯t love you.

    You like Yun Feixue, so why don¡¯t you divorce me and marry her?

    Young Master Chen, I know that my initiating the divorce hurt your pride.

    If you feel ufortable inside, I can apologize to you, and you can announce to everyone that you discarded me.

    Whatever reason youe up with will be fine, as long as you agree to the divorce.¡±

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his eyes dangerously, emitting a cold aura.

    An Ruo cast her eyes down and clenched her hands tightly, boldly demanding, ¡°I just have this one request, please divorce me, will you agree to that?¡±

    Tang Yuchen stared at her coldly, then suddenly sneered, ¡°An Ruo, tell me, how long have you harbored this thought?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    From the very beginning.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly live with him her entire life, so she always looked forward to finding an opportunity to divorce him.

    The opportunity just came too fast, so fast that she was caught off guard.

    But she had to firmly seize the chance, because she couldn¡¯t endure such a life any longer.

    ¡°What if I say I won¡¯t divorce you?¡± Tang Yuchen asked again.

    An Ruo suddenly raised her head, a sh of panic in her eyes.

    She had never even considered the possibility that he wouldn¡¯t divorce her.

    Just the thought alone made her feel frightened and panicked.

    ¡°We¡­

    won¡¯t be happy together¡­

    Young Master Chen, let¡¯s divorce, I¡¯m begging you, divorce me!¡± She didn¡¯t want to continue leading a life filled with dread and fear any longer.

    She wanted her freedom, to live a happy life with Xiao Ji.

    So many beautiful thoughts made An Ruo lose herposure; she grabbed his arm and pleaded miserably with him, ¡°As long as you divorce me, I¡¯ll do whatever you want.

    If we don¡¯t divorce, I¡¯ll die.

    I feel so oppressed here, I want to be free, I want to be happy, otherwise I truly will die¡­¡±

    ¡°Then go die!¡± Tang Yuchen suddenly pushed her away, and An Ruo fell clumsily to the carpet, her hair disheveled.

    She kept her head down, her soft long hair covering her face, falling to her chest.

    Tang Yuchen stood up angrily, his face terrifying and sinister, ¡°An Ruo, I¡¯m telling you, only by dying can you be free of me!

    If you really want your freedom, I can grant it to you right now!¡±

    He roughly lifted her up and violently squeezed her neck without reserve.

    An Ruo grabbed his hand, her face turning red.

 Chapter 43 - 43 43 Dumped by a Woman

    ?43: Chapter 43 Dumped by a Woman   43: Chapter 43 Dumped by a Woman                                   Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes brimmed with a bloodthirsty murderous intent, and with just a bit more force, he could easily break An Ruo¡¯s neck.

    An Ruo was unable to breathe, her chest hurt unbearably, and her vision was fading in and out of darkness.

    He really intended to kill her, without any trace of mercy.

    Being his wife surely meant to have a short lifespan.

    Even more ridiculous was the fact that she might be the only wife he actually killed by his own hands¡­

    Just then, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    The sharp, abrupt sound shattered the deathly atmosphere.

    The man frowned slightly and swiftly withdrew his hand, causing An Ruo to fall to the ground.

    Picking up the phone, he nced at it and answered with a tone that masked the sharpness in his voice, ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Yuchen, I¡¯ve been thinking, we better not see each other anymore.

    You have your family, and I cannot¡­ do anything to break you and your wife apart¡­¡±

    Yun Feixue said sadly over the phone, each of her words spoken with apparent agony as if separating from him was a profoundly saddening affair.

    Tang Yuchen nced at An Ruo on the ground, and spoke indifferently, ¡°I understand your thoughts, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll resolve this for you tomorrow.¡±

    After hanging up the call, he squatted down, gripped An Ruo¡¯s chin and said, ¡°You want a divorce, don¡¯t you?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face was ashen, her eyes still clear and defiant.

    ¡°How exactly do you want me to agree to a divorce?¡± she asked weakly.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a smile, ¡°An Ruo, marrying you cost me a fortune, and now just seven days into our marriage, you want a divorce?

    There¡¯s no such cheap thing in this world.¡±

    An Ruo lowered her gaze and gritted her teeth in distress, ¡°I will work hard to earn money and pay you back¡­¡±

    The man scoffed in return, ¡°Based on what you are?

    How much can you earn?

    One hundred million¡ªyou couldn¡¯t make that much even if you were sold by weight!

    What makes you think you can repay me?¡±

    He was right, she couldn¡¯t possibly earn one hundred million.

    An Ruo took a deep breath, pained, ¡°Then what do you suggest?

    What¡¯s the point in being married like this?

    Since you intend to be with Lady Yun, you will eventually divorce me anyway.

    I¡¯m just bringing it up now to facilitate you both.

    Since that¡¯s the case, your investment in me would go to waste¡­

    Why won¡¯t you just let me go sooner?¡±

    The more Tang Yuchen heard, the angrier he became¡ªit was because she was the one who suggested the divorce first, that¡¯s why he disagreed!

    Being dumped by a woman, where could Tang Yuchen put his face?!

    Releasing An Ruo¡¯s chin, he stood up and sat down on the sofa, slightly bowing his head.

    Half of his face was buried in shadow, looking sinister and terrifying.

    ¡°Fine, you want a divorce?

    If you satisfy me tonight, I¡¯ll grant it to you!¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, she very much wanted the divorce, but his conditions¡­

    ¡°If you fail, don¡¯t expect me to give you another chance.¡±

    ¡°I will!¡± An Ruo nodded hastily, propping herself up and asking tentatively, ¡°What do you want me to do?¡±

    Tang Yuchen looked at her expressionlessly, his thin lips uttering the cold words, ¡°Strip!¡±

    ¡°¡­right here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    An Ruo clenched her fists tightly, her neatly trimmed nails digging into her flesh.

    This was the living room, where servants frequently passed through.

    To make her strip here¡­ was nothing but a cruel humiliation.

    Deep down, An Ruo was actually a very traditional and conservative girl.

    Being dominated by Tang Yuchen had caused her immense pain.

 Chapter 44 - 44 44 Wishing to Die Immediately

    ?44: Chapter 44: Wishing to Die Immediately   44: Chapter 44: Wishing to Die Immediately                                   If it weren¡¯t for Xiao Ji needing her, perhaps she would have slit her wrists andmitted suicide long ago.

    After each time she was with him, she felt as though she was being raped.

    That was why these past few days had been so excruciating for her, and she wished she could just lose her memory and not recall anything.

    Now Tang Yuchen had ordered her to take off her clothes in the living room, under everyone¡¯s gaze, to please him¡­

    Truth be told, this made her feel even worse than if he had killed her.

    But if she didn¡¯t do this, she would never have another chance to escape him.

    Seeing her agonized hesitation, Tang Yuchen smirked coldly, his eyes filled with disdain and mockery.

    ¡°An Ruo, you actually think you¡¯re some Holy Daughter.

    Your body has been worn out by me; what dignity or grace are you still pretending to hold onto?

    As for someone like you, even if you were put up for sale, you wouldn¡¯t fetch much.

    I¡¯m giving you a chance because I think highly of you.

    Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±

    This is the unfairness of the world.

    He was clearly humiliating her, yet he presented it as if he were doing her a favor, expecting her to be grateful.

    This is the advantage of power and influence, allowing one to distort right and wrong, to be arrogant in everything.

    A trace of cold mockery flickered in An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    She bit her teeth fiercely and began to undo the buttons on her blouse.

    If she had to undress, so be it; it wasn¡¯t the end of the world¡ªas long as she didn¡¯t die!

    Although she thought this, her fingers still trembled violently.

    She unbuttoned her blouse, followed by her jeans.

    An Ruo¡¯s fingers paused at the sp of her bra, unable to proceed.

    ¡°Take it all off!¡± Tang Yuchenmanded with a chilling gaze, his terrifying eyes seeming to voraciously devour her.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, letting her long hair fall forward to obscure the view in front of her.

    She stood naked before him, her head so heavy she couldn¡¯t even lift it.

    At that moment, her emotions were a mix of shame, disgrace, pain, and panic.

    She felt as if she had been stripped bare and paraded through the streets, wishing she could just die on the spot.

    ¡°Looking like this, how are you going to satisfy me?

    Do you not want a divorce anymore?¡± the man asked her coldly.

    A tremor ran through An Ruozhen¡¯s heart, and she mechanically walked over to sit in his embrace, robotically wrapping her arms around his neck.

    Her cold, trembling lips pressed against his, kissing him as he had taught her, exploring his body ceaselessly and desperately in hope that he would soon be satisfied¡­

    ¡°You¡¯re so clueless!¡± Tang Yuchen grabbed her hair, pulling her face away, ¡°I¡¯ve taught you so many times, yet you still can¡¯t learn.

    Is it because I¡¯m not teaching you well?

    Then I¡¯ll teach you again today, you better pay attention and learn!¡±

    Her slender body was abruptly pushed down, and An Ruo¡¯s back hit the ss coffee table, the cold surface making her shiver as if she was in an ice cer.

    His strong body bore down on her, and An Ruo clenched her fists tight, resigning to close her eyes.

    The ss coffee table wasn¡¯t tall, lying back on it made An Ruo extremely ufortable.

    Combined with Tang Yuchen¡¯s movements, the numb pain in her waist felt almost unbearable.

    To make it more bearable, she lifted her legs and wrapped them around his waist, easing some of the pain in her lower back.

    His slender fingers traced her face, ¡°Not bad, finally getting it right.¡±

    Tang Yuchen was experienced in these matters.

    His heart was already filled with anger, and he showed no mercy toward An Ruo.

    Even as her lips cracked from biting down, not a single sound escaped her.

    When the storm finally passed, An Ruozheny like a small nt that had been ravaged by the wind and rain, aplete mess, wrecked beyond pity.

 Chapter 45 - 45 45 Got Rid of Tang Yuchen

    ?45: Chapter 45: Got Rid of Tang Yuchen   45: Chapter 45: Got Rid of Tang Yuchen                                   When the storm finally subsided, An Ruo truly resembled a little grass that had been ravaged by the wind and rain, aplete mess, devastated to a pitiful state.

    But Tang Yuchen was invigorated, like a wolf that never knew fatigue.

    ¡°Sign the agreement, and get out of the vi tomorrow!¡±

    The divorce agreement smacked against her face.

    An Ruo propped up her battered body from the carpet, almost gleefully scribbling down her name.

    She was finally rid of him; at that moment, she felt an urge to cry her heart out.

    With reddened eyes, An Ruo handed the agreement to him, ¡°Your turn.¡±

    Tang Yuchen took it with an outstretched hand, ¡°Are you afraid I won¡¯t sign it, unwilling to let you go?¡±

    An Ruo said nothing more.

    She wouldn¡¯t tter herself thinking that Tang Yuchen really couldn¡¯t live without her.

    After all, one hundred million was just a drop in the bucket for him.

    He wouldn¡¯t care about that amount of money, so he wouldn¡¯t care about divorcing her either.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave in a moment, and from now on¡­

    let¡¯s go our separate ways and pretend we don¡¯t know each other,¡± An Ruo said indifferently.

    Leaningzily on the couch, Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips curled up, ¡°They say there¡¯s a hundred days¡¯ grace in a day of marriage; An Ruo, how heartless you truly are.¡±

    Let him say what he wanted; she didn¡¯t mind being heartless.

    As long as she could lead a peaceful life, that was all that mattered.

    An Ruo dragged her tired body quickly packing her clothes.

    She didn¡¯t have much luggage, just one suitcase.

    She didn¡¯t take anything that belonged to Tang Yuchen.

    Walking down to the living room, An Ruo ced the Gold Card on the table, ¡°I¡¯m returning this card to you, I haven¡¯t spent a penny of it.¡±

    Having said that, An Ruo dragged her suitcase out of Tang Yuchen¡¯s house.

    The man watched her leave without looking back, lips curving into a cold, mocking smile as a hint of darkness shed across his eyes.

    An Ruo had already found a house, but it waste at night, so she needed to find a hotel to stay for now.

    Free from Tang Yuchen, An Ruo felt a sense of relief in body and mind.

    Despite the soreness of her body, she sleptfortably.

    She woke up at noon the next day and eagerly headed to her new ce.

    The house had the basic furniture, and An Ruo only needed to do some cleaning before it was suitable for living.

    After spending a day getting the house in order, she went to her uncle¡¯s house the next day to pick up An Ji.

    An Ji had heard from his sister the night before that she woulde to take him away today.

    He knew that his sister and Tang Yuchen had divorced.

    He was happy that they could finally live freely as siblings.

    ¡°An Ruo, did you really divorce Tang Yuchen?¡± An Xin asked uncertainly as they came downstairs.

    An Ruo was holding An Ji¡¯s luggage.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s true.¡±

    An Xin¡¯s eyes showedplex emotions, ¡°I really don¡¯t understand you.

    With Tang Yuchen¡¯s favorable conditions, what is wrong with you to want a divorce?

    An Ruo, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re scared to death.

    After all, Tang Yuchen is fated to be a wife-curser of six, and you just happen to be the sixth¡­¡±

    ¡°My sister will not die!¡± An Ji interrupted her, and An Ruo gave him a look, signaling him not to get angry.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, the car is still waiting outside,¡± An Ruo said, pulling him downstairs, not wanting to say more to An Xin.

    An Xin really disliked An Ruo¡¯s temperament, always so indifferent.

    No matter what you said, it seemed to never matter to her.

    To her, it felt like you were exerting all your strength punching into cotton, frustrating and exasperating.

    Casting a cold nce at An Ruo, An Xin said displeased, ¡°An Ruo, you and your brother have lived in my parents¡¯ house for so many years, and you just leave like this?

    Before you leave, shouldn¡¯t you kowtow and thank my parents?¡±

 Chapter 46 - 46 46 The First Day of a Career

    ?46: Chapter 46: The First Day of a Career   46: Chapter 46: The First Day of a Career                                   An Ruo paused slightly and looked at her indifferently, ¡°An Xin, it¡¯s true that you¡¯ve done us kindnesses, but I have repaid all that I owed.

    So, I no longer owe you anything.¡±

    After she spoke, she took An Ji and left, leaving An Xin alone in her gloom.

    ¡°Big sister, have we finally left Uncle¡¯s house?¡± An Ji asked excitedly from the car.

    An Ruo nodded with a smile, ¡°Yes, we¡¯ve left.

    Xiao Ji, we will have our own home.

    At home, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    From now on, they would no longer live at the mercy of others, no longer endure the displeasure of others, let alone be betrayed by family.

    An Ji couldn¡¯t help but have tears brimming in his eyes, but he was a boy and couldn¡¯t cry.

    Holding back his tears, An Ji leaned against her and whispered, ¡°Big sister, I will study hard, and I will be very strong.

    I will protect you in the future, and I¡¯ll struggle to make sure no one bullies us again¡­¡±

    An Ruo hugged him tight, moved by his words, and her own eyes were slightly wet.

    She believed what An Ji said and knew she herself would also strive hard to never be bullied again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    After settling everything, An Ruo felt as if she had been reborn, filled with vitality and energy.

    She decided to look for a job, even if it meant working in a fast-food restaurant, she felt happy.

    But just then, she received a call from Fengxing¡¯s human resources department; she had been epted and they wanted her to start work the next day.

    However, An Ruo wasn¡¯t too excited, and instead felt a bit hesitant.

    Fengxing¡¯s vice president was Yun Feixue, and Tang Yuchen was now with Yun Feixue.

    What if she identally ran into them?

    If she did run into them, so be it, since she was already divorced from Tang Yuchen.

    Besides, the outside world didn¡¯t know what Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife looked like, so she had nothing to hide.

    An Ruo replied to Fengxing, agreeing to the job.

    The next day, she began her first day in the working world.

    The job was simple, just helping out the assistants of Yun Feiyang.

    Though An Ruo was busy, she was very happy with the work.

    And since she was beautiful, the assistants in the office liked her and she didn¡¯t feel ostracized.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left yet when everyone else has?¡± Suddenly, a pleasant voice rang out above her.

    An Ruo looked up and met a strikingly handsome face.

    This was the second time she saw Yun Feiyang.

    Last time he wore a mechanic¡¯s outfit, which somewhat marred his aura.

    Today he was in an expensive tailor-made suit, exuding a distinguished and mysterious air.

    He was a very good-looking man, different from the way Tang Yuchen was good-looking.

    At least his eyes were kind, and his expression was gentle, not as violent as Tang Yuchen¡¯s, so An Ruo personally thought he was much more attractive than Tang Yuchen.

    ¡°President Yun¡­¡± An Ruo stood up reservedly and offered an awkward smile, ¡°I¡¯ll be done with this soon and then I can leave.¡±

    Yun Feiyang smiled faintly, ¡°Finish up early, I¡¯ll take you out to eat.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± An Ruo was slightly startled.

    The man chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised.

    You saved mest time, and I haven¡¯t had the chance to thank you yet.

    Today, I would like to take you out to dinner.

    Please honor me with yourpany.¡±

    An Ruo hastily waved her hands, ¡°No need¡­

    You¡¯ve been very good to me already, at the very least, you¡¯ve given me a job¡­¡±

    The man saw through her thoughts and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I didn¡¯t decide to hire you just because you saved me.

 Chapter 47 - 47 47 Encounter

    ?47: Chapter 47 Encounter   47: Chapter 47 Encounter                                   ¡°Thepany chose you because you undoubtedly have your merits, you should be confident in yourself.¡±

    A hint of surprise flitted across An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    She had thought that Yun Feiyang had hired her in repayment for her help, but it seemed that was not the case.

    Knowing it wasn¡¯t his decision, An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief and felt the pressure on her ease significantly.

    ¡°So now, can I treat you to dinner?¡± Yun Feiyang asked her.

    His words were not just casual talk; he truly intended to take her out for a meal.

    Having no reason to refuse, An Ruo agreed.

    She thought that Yun Feiyang was also treating her out of gratitude.

    Letting him treat her this once would erase any debt between them, making it much more natural for them to interact at work in the future.

    Yun Feiyang chose a quiet, well-known Chinese restaurant.

    He didn¡¯t reserve a private room, but instead found a quiet spot in the main dining area, thus avoiding the awkwardness of the two of them being alone together.

    ¡°Order whatever you like; I¡¯m here to repay a favor today, so please don¡¯t be polite with me,¡± the man said, passing her the menu with a smile that was warm and perfectly modest.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile as well.

    Actually, the type of man she liked was exactly like Yun Feiyang: gentle, polite, articte, and with a refined temperament.

    But having been through a marriage and endured so much humiliation, she had long since given up on love.

    After they ordered, just as the dishes were served, Yun Feiyang¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    The call was from his sister, Yun Feixue, who said she had spotted him.

    Yun Feiyang looked around and asked, ¡°Where are you?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve juste in.

    Bro, who is that woman with you?¡± Yun Feixue teased him while clinging to Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm.

    ¡°She¡¯s my assistant.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you had a new assistant, and she¡¯s a beautiful woman at that,¡± Yun Feixueughed with increasing suggestiveness.

    Tang Yuchen knew she was talking to Yun Feiyang.

    Following her gaze, he suddenly saw a familiar figure.

    An Ruo, with her back to them, hadn¡¯t seen that Tang Yuchen had also arrived.

    After hanging up the phone, Yun Feiyang suddenly stood up, took a step forward, and extended his hand: ¡°Mr.

    Tang, hello, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Yun Feiyang was aware of him.

    He had tried to dissuade Feixue from being with him, but she wouldn¡¯t listen, so he respected her choice and didn¡¯t interfere further.

    ¡°President Yun, it¡¯s a pleasure,¡± Tang Yuchen reached out and shook his hand, then his gazended on An Ruo.

    Seeing her slender back suddenly stiffen, the corners of his mouth quietly curved into a smile.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve run into each other, why don¡¯t we dine together?¡± Tang Yuchen suggested, pulling out a chair with gentlemanly charm for Yun Feixue to sit down.

    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll ask the waiter for two more sets of cutlery,¡± Yun Feiyang replied, though surprised, he had no objections.

    Yun Feixue nced at him but ultimately said nothing, though she would have preferred to dine alone with him in a private room.

    Tang Yuchen pulled out another chair and sat down right beside An Ruo.

    By now, An Ruo had regained herposure.

    She had long anticipated the day she might run into them, she just hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon.

    Worried that An Ruo might be ufortable, Yun Feiyang proactively ced a piece of fish in An Ruo¡¯s bowl.

    Surprised, she looked up at him, and he replied with a poised smile, ¡°Eat up, I¡¯ll drive you backter.¡±

    His tone was practiced and natural, as if they were on good terms.

    Understanding his intention, warmth filled her heart, and she returned the smile.

 Chapter 48 - 48 48 Wanting to Get Close to This Girl

    ?48: Chapter 48: Wanting to Get Close to This Girl   48: Chapter 48: Wanting to Get Close to This Girl                                   An Ruo understood his feelings, her heart warmed, and she returned his smile.

    Tang Yuchen sneered inwardly, mocking An Ruo for finding a new man so quickly.

    The meal was as joyless for An Ruo as if she were chewing wax.

    Tang Yuchen was constantly by her side; whether it was her illusion or not, she could always feel his gaze on her, making her ufortable all over.

    After only eating for a while, she stopped and looked for an excuse to leave.

    Yun Feiyang also stood up, insisting on taking her home.

    Sitting in the car, An Ruo gave him the address, and the man apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I intended to invite you for a meal; I didn¡¯t expect to run into acquaintances.¡±

    He still didn¡¯t know An Ruo was Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife.

    An Ruo had no intention of telling him, especially since she and Tang Yuchen were already divorced.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± she smiled lightly.

    Looking at her refreshingly genuine smile, Yun Feiyang felt inexplicably happy.

    Ever since the incident in the elevator, he found himself frequently remembering this kind-hearted, charming girl.

    That¡¯s why he chose her as his assistant, to get to know her, to be closer to her.

    From childhood, he had always clearly understood what he wanted.

    What he felt for An Ruo was unclear, but he knew he wanted to be close to this girl.

    When An Ruo got home, An Ji immediately greeted her, ¡°Sis, you¡¯re back.

    Have you eaten?

    I¡¯ve made food,e eat quickly.¡±

    Looking at the set table with three dishes and a soup, An Ruo asked with surprise, ¡°Did you make this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I bet you didn¡¯t think I could cook,¡± An Ji said proudly, smiling, ¡°Sis, from now on, I¡¯ll handle the cooking at home so you can eat as soon as you get back from work.¡±

    An Ruo took the chopsticks and tasted a couple of dishes, finding them very delicious, ¡°Xiao Ji, you¡¯re amazing; your sister is going to be spoiled from now on.¡±

    An Ji served her a bowl of rice, which An Ruo took and began to eat without any pretense, doing whatever she felt like.

    The siblings enjoyed a veryfortable meal, both feeling great to have a ce they could call home.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After another day¡¯s work, An Ruo felt very tired but in a way that rxed her whole body.

    After work, like many other office workers, she squeezed onto the bus, then headed to her little nest.

    After getting off the bus, she still had a walk before reaching her rented ce.

    As An Ruo walked, a ck sedan suddenly stopped beside her.

    ¡°Get in.¡± Tang Yuchen sat in the car andmanded.

    An Ruo was stunned, surprised that he knew where she lived.

    She nced at him, ignored him, and turned to walk away.

    Her pace quickened, and behind her, the sound of heavy, fast footsteps followed.

    An Ruo clutched her bag, nervous and ready to sprint.

    Tang Yuchen caught up to her in a few steps, grabbing her arm.

    An Ruo, like a frightened kitten, struggled fiercely.

    ¡°Let go of me, what are you doing?!¡±

    ¡°Come with me!¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t!

    Let go of me!¡±

    In a frantic struggle, the man suddenly hoisted her up and strode towards the car.

    He opened the door, shoved her in, and then locked the door.

    An Ruo pounded on the window, screaming for help, but no one would believe that a man driving a car worth millions would kidnap someone.

    They simply thought they were a young couple having a quarrel.

    Tang Yuchen leisurely started the car while An Ruo calmed down and red fiercely at him, demanding, ¡°What exactly are you doing?

    Where are you taking me?!¡±

 Chapter 49 - 49 49 I Wont Let Other Men Have You

    ?49: Chapter 49: I Won¡¯t Let Other Men Have You   49: Chapter 49: I Won¡¯t Let Other Men Have You                                   The man nced at her sideways and sneered, ¡°You don¡¯t have to put on that act, I¡¯m not a flood or a wild beast.¡±

    He indeed wasn¡¯t a flood or a wild beast, but he was even more frightening to her than either one.

    An Ruo sat uneasily, quietly taking out her cellphone¡ª if Tang Yuchen dared to act rashly towards her, she would call the police.

    The man saw her action and scornfully curled his lips, ¡°An Ruo, I¡¯ve underestimated you; you¡¯re quite capable.

    You found another wealthy man right after leaving me.

    Yun Feiyang probably doesn¡¯t know about your rtionship with me, does he?

    What do you think he would think of you if he found out?¡±

    An Ruo replied indifferently, ¡°I have nothing to do with President Yun, please don¡¯t specte wildly.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to do?

    Would you be his assistant if there was nothing?

    Are you saying you¡¯re just ying the roles of boss and subordinate on the surface, but in reality, engaging in things that are not fit to be seen?¡±

    ¡°Shameless!¡± An Ruo detested Tang Yuchen¡¯s unrestrained mouth.

    His words were not only vulgar but also shameless!

    The man sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t y the saint.

    If I find out that you¡¯re involved with him, then I will do something even more shameless.¡±

    An Ruo red at him fiercely, ¡°Tang Yuchen, we¡¯re already divorced, my affairs are none of your business!¡±

    Tang Yuchen repressed the smile on his lips; when this man wasn¡¯t smiling, he gave off a chilling aura that cautioned others not to offend him lightly.

    ¡°So what if we¡¯re divorced!

    An Ruo, I¡¯m telling you, even if we¡¯re divorced, you¡¯re still my woman!

    Unless I die, if you dare let another man touch you, I will send you to hell myself!¡±

    An Ruo trembled all over, her face turning slightly pale.

    ¡°You¡­

    We clearly have no rtion anymore, why do you still want to meddle in my life?¡±

    Tang Yuchen coldly dered again, ¡°Because a woman of Tang Yuchen, even if discarded, won¡¯t be passed to another man.

    You¡¯d better remember my words today, otherwise, the cost might be more than you can bear.¡±

    An Ruo felt very uneasy, her hands tightly sped, her body trembling slightly.

    She thought that she had finally escaped from Tang Yuchen, but he was like a shadow; as long as she moved towards the light, he would appear, impossible to shake off.

    She closed her eyes and calmed her emotions, then replied tly, ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t remarry; are you satisfied now?¡±

    After all, she had no intention of remarrying; all she wanted now was to live a quiet life, and that was enough.

    His long arm reached out, and the man tenderly touched her head with an affectionate gesture, ¡°That¡¯s more appealing.¡±

    ¡°You can stop the car now, I want to get out.¡±

    ¡°No rush, it¡¯s still early.¡±

    ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?!¡± An Ruo asked in panic.

    Tang Yuchen smiled and his lips curved up, ¡°You¡¯ll know when we get there.¡±

    He took her back to the vi; An Ruo felt very ufortable as soon as she saw the ce and wanted desperately to escape.

    Tang Yuchen gripped her arm, forcefully pulling her inside.

    He tossed his coat casually on the sofa, grabbed An Ruo¡¯s bag from her hand and threw it aside, thenmanded imperiously, ¡°Go make me something to eat; I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    An Ruo asked him puzzledly, ¡°You brought me here just to cook for you?¡±

    ¡°What else did you think it was?¡± he nced at her, ¡°Hurry up, if you dy my mealtime, you won¡¯t be leaving tonight.¡±

    An Ruo didn¡¯t speak further and turned to walk toward the kitchen.

    Tang Yuchen watched her retreating figure, stroked his chin, and the corner of his mouth twisted into a wicked smile.

 Chapter 50 - 50 50 You Belong to Me

    ?50: Chapter 50 You Belong to Me¡­

    50: Chapter 50 You Belong to Me¡­

    Tang Yuchen watched her retreating figure, stroked his chin, and his lips curved up with a hint of malice.

    An Ruo quickly prepared three dishes and a soup, but when Tang Yuchen asked her to join him for the meal, she disagreed, ¡°I need to go back, Xiao Ji is waiting for me at home.¡±

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the chair, his arms crossed, his piercing gaze fixing on her as he coldly asked, ¡°An Ruo, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t settled with you yet.

    Who gave you permission to act as a guarantor for the An family using the identity of the Tang Family¡¯s Young Lady?¡±

    An Ruo was stunned; she thought he wouldn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°Want to know how I found out?

    Let me tell you, as long as I want to know, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t find out.¡±

    An Ruo, knowing she was in the wrong, lowered her eyes and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I was just trying to obtain custody of Xiao Ji¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you still remember the agreement we signed at that time?¡±

    ¡°I remember, I can¡¯t do anything under the name of the Tang Family¡¯s Young Lady¡­¡±

    Tang Yuchen nodded, ¡°Good that you remember, now let¡¯s eat first.¡±

    An Ruo gave him a surprised look, unable to understand why he was letting her off so easily.

    However, she obediently sat down to eat, knowing this was not the time to defy him.

    After eating, Tang Yuchen wanted her to follow him upstairs.

    An Ruo took a few steps back defensively, ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want to do?!¡±

    The man disliked exining everything to her, even less so when she retreated from him in this manner.

    ¡°Stop nagging; just follow me when I tell you to!¡± His tone was clearly impatient and carried a faint threat.

    Tang Yuchen returned to the bedroom, with An Ruo slowly trailing behind.

    He grabbed her hand and, without further exnation, pulled her into the bathroom.

    ¡°Bathe me.¡± As he shut the door, he stared at her with a deep gaze.

    An Ruo backed into a corner, frightened, ¡°You¡­

    don¡¯t go too far!

    We are already divorced, if you dare do anything to me, I will kill you!¡±

    Tang Yuchen removed his shirt, his profound gaze shadowing her; An Ruo felt as if dark clouds hovered above, sensing that something bad was about to happen.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, you have so many women around you; why can¡¯t you let me go¡­

    We are already divorced, and you are now with Lady Yun.

    You like her very much, don¡¯t you?

    Aren¡¯t you afraid of hurting her feelings¡­¡± In an attempt to extricate herself from the situation, An Ruo spoke incoherently, trying to hit on something that would dissuade him.

    Tang Yuchen approached her, trapping her in the corner with a dominant posture.

    ¡°An Ruo, do you particrly hope that something happens between us?¡± he asked with a smirk.

    A flicker of hope ignited in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, but his next words plunged her into hell, ¡°Since you¡¯re so eager, how can I disappoint you?

    Woman, tonight, you belong to me¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± An Ruo widened her eyes in horror; the next second, he lifted her by the waist and carried her towards the bathtub.

    ¡°Let go of me!

    You bastard, we are already divorced, you can¡¯t do this to me!¡± An Ruo struggled, only to be thrown into the bathtub filled with hot water.

    She choked on a gulp of water,pletely soaked.

    Tang Yuchen stood in front of her, unbuckling his belt, pulling it out.

    An Ruo¡¯s hands clung desperately to the edge of the bathtub; she clumsily climbed up, attempting to flee, but the man pushed her head down with his hand.

    She fell into the water again, utterly disheveled, and by the time she climbed up once more, Tang Yuchen¡¯s leg was already stepping into the bathtub.

 Chapter 51 - 51 51 When Im tired of you, I will naturally let you go

    ?51: Chapter 51 When I¡¯m tired of you, I will naturally let you go   51: Chapter 51 When I¡¯m tired of you, I will naturally let you go                                   Wheat-colored strong arms hooked around her waist, and this time, An Ruo fell into his arms.

    She struggled desperately, wanting to escape.

    However, he only needed a little bit of strength to make her utterly defeated.

    The two sat in the hot water, and during the struggle, An Ruo¡¯s clothes had bepletely disheveled.

    ¡°Let go of me, Tang Yuchen, are you even human!¡± she screamed heart-wrenchingly.

    If she could have overpowered him, she thought she surely would have beaten him severely to vent the anger and grievance inside her.

    ¡°Why are you crying?

    It¡¯s not the first time, why do you even care?¡±

    Tang Yuchen turned her body around, his slender fingers wiping away her tears.

    An Ruo pped his hand away and pushed against his chest, stubbornly continuing to struggle.

    The man tried to subdue her, but for some reason, her strength had be great, and he couldn¡¯t subdue her at all.

    During the struggle, An Ruo¡¯s hand suddenly grabbed Tang Yuchen¡¯s face, her nails scratching his handsome face and leaving a few shallow bloodstains.

    Tang Yuchen was furious, grabbed her wrists forcefully, and with a nimble twist of his body, he forcefully pinned her down.

    An Ruo¡¯s back mmed against the hard bathtub, the pain making her vision go dark.

    Her body went limp, and she gasped for breath, too exhausted to struggle anymore.

    ring fiercely at Tang Yuchen, she said indignantly, ¡°If you dare touch me, I¡¯ll use you of rape!¡±

    The man pinched her chin, his coldugh full of disdain: ¡°Go ahead and sue, I¡¯ll be waiting!¡±

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be too excessive!¡± An Ruo yelled at him, ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, why won¡¯t you let me go, why do you still treat me this way!¡±

    ¡°Let you go?

    Ha, I let you go so you can hook up with other men?

    An Ruo, as I said, unless you die, you¡¯re not getting rid of me!

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes dimmed, her eyes reddening, her voice choked: ¡°We are divorced, why¡­

    why won¡¯t you let me go¡­¡±

    Rarely seeing her so aggrieved, Tang Yuchen lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    When she was about to suffocate, he slowly ended it: ¡°An Ruo, I might let you go¡­

    when I get tired of you, I¡¯ll naturally let you go.¡±

    An Ruo coldly red at him, ¡°You wanted my body, you wanted me to be willing, I¡¯ve done it all.

    What more do you want from me, you¡¯ve already got me, is it still interesting for you to treat me this way?¡±

    Tang Yuchen stroked her smooth, delicate face, his lips slightly curving up, ¡°An Ruo, you¡¯re young and tender, and that¡¯s what I like about you.

    I spent 100 million, do you think that¡¯s enough for just a few times?

    At the very least, I need to get my money¡¯s worth¡­

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± An Ruo asked in panic.

    Was he saying he would continue to treat her this way?

    ¡°If it¡¯s one million each time, 100 million is enough for us to do it one hundred times.

    When we have done it one hundred times, then I¡¯ll let you go¡­¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank, herplexion turned deathly pale, devoid of any blood.

    ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree?¡± she said resolutely, ready to die rather than being forced by him!

    The man¡¯s fingers slid from her face to her delicate corbone, thennded on the first button of her blouse:

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to agree, just a flick of my fingers in the cooperation between the An family and Zhongcheng, and you, the guarantor, will have to bear a loss of 200 million.

    You¡¯re not my wife now, no one will give you any face¡­

    If you can¡¯t pay 200 million, do you know what they will do to you?¡±

 Chapter 52 - 52 52 Its All Wet, Why Bother Wearing It

    ?52: Chapter 52: It¡¯s All Wet, Why Bother Wearing It   52: Chapter 52: It¡¯s All Wet, Why Bother Wearing It                                   An Ruo felt as if her heart had sunk into the abyss when she heard his words, her body trembling with cold.

    No wonder he hadn¡¯t pursued the matter before, he had been nning to use it to threaten her¡­

    ¡°You are so sneaky and despicable!¡±

    ¡°No venom, no husband,¡± the man replied naturally, with pride.

    An Ruo diverted her gaze, unwilling to look at him anymore.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, you are threatening me.

    But the cooperation between An family and Zhongcheng isn¡¯t something you can tamper with just because you want to.

    Your words might deceive someone who knows nothing, but they can¡¯t fool me.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s fingers had already unbuttoned her first button, but An Ruo didn¡¯t struggle, perhaps she no longer had the spirit to care what he was doing to her.

    ¡°An Ruo, do you think I would say something without certainty?

    If you don¡¯t believe me, tomorrow I will show you whether I am capable¡­¡±

    A shiver ran through the bottom of An Ruo¡¯s heart.

    What if he really was capable, what would she do?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, as long as you obediently do as I say, I won¡¯t make you carry an additional debt of 200 million.

    An Ruo, you and your brother are living together now, right?

    Tell me, how would he manage if you were in jail¡­¡±

    He was indeed talking about her worst fears.

    An Ruo¡¯s biggest concern was how An Ji, still so young, would cope by himself if she were gone.

    Did she really have to bow down to him, obediently follow his words, and live such a dark life?

    Feeling An Ruo¡¯s inner struggle, Tang Yuchen kissed her lips and seductively said, ¡°An Ruo, it¡¯s nothing to worry about, nothing to fear.

    Just pretend we are still husband and wife, and maybe you¡¯ll feel better about it?

    Besides, if I don¡¯t tell and you don¡¯t tell, nobody will know that you are my woman¡­¡±

    As her clothes were unbuttoned, thest line of defense in An Ruo¡¯s heart also copsed.

    Forget it, let it be apromise then, let him do whatever he wants¡­

    Closing her eyes that felt as lifeless as dead ash, An Ruo felt a pain tantamount to death.

    Her defeat, however, did not affect the man¡¯s spirits; all he wanted was her young and beautiful body.

    As long as he was satisfied, that was enough.

    How she felt did not matter to him at all, nor did he care to bother about it.

    ¡­

    She did not know how long she had soaked in the bathtub or how long it had been.

    When everything was finally over, An Ruo staggered to her feet and mechanically picked up her clothes scattered on the floor and put them on haphazardly.

    The clothes were snatched from her in an instant, and Tang Yuchen casually tossed them aside: ¡°They¡¯re wet, why put them back on.

    Stay here tonight, tomorrow I¡¯ll have someone bring you a few sets of clothes.¡±

    ¡°I need to go back!¡± An Ruo looked at him expressionlessly, her tone cold.

    Ignoring the displeasure in the man¡¯s eyes, she stubbornly put on her soaked clothes.

    ¡°An Ruo, you f*cking won¡¯t listen to me, must you go against me?!¡± The man furiously grasped her chin, his tone angry.

    He didn¡¯t know what he was angry about, but her demeanor greatly infuriated him.

    An Ruo shook off his hand, a sh of disgust in her eyes, ¡°I have to go back!¡±

    Xiao Ji was still waiting for her at home, no matter howte it was, she had to go back, she couldn¡¯t let him worry.

    Understanding An Ruo¡¯s determination, Tang Yuchen turned abruptly and strode away.

    An Ruo walked out of the vis, and it had started to drizzle outside.

    She recklessly ran into the rain, allowing it to wash over her face, her body, as if it could somehow cleanse her a little.

 Chapter 53 - 53 53 As if Holding a Fragile Treasure

    ?53: Chapter 53 As if Holding a Fragile Treasure   53: Chapter 53 As if Holding a Fragile Treasure                                   By the time she got home, it was already midnight.

    An Ji had gone to bed early, but he had left a light on for her.

    The living room light was still on, giving An Ruo a sense of warmth as soon as she returned.

    Xiao Ji was the sole warmth in her heart.

    For his sake, she had to remain strong and carry on.

    After taking a hot shower in the bathroom and putting on dry pajamas, An Ruo dried her hair and finally fell into a deep sleep, but she didn¡¯t sleep well that night.

    In her dreams, Tang Yuchen¡¯s demonic face kept appearing in her mind, unshakable, like a nightmare.

    The next day, An Ruo went to work not feeling very spirited.

    A few assistants noticed her paleplexion and advised her to take a day off to rest, but An Ruo just smiled, shook her head, and declined their kind offer.

    She had only started working a few days ago, so how could she feelfortable asking for time off?

    She really needed the job and didn¡¯t want to lose it.

    At lunchtime, feeling dizzy and nauseous with no appetite at all, An Ruo decided not to eat and proceeded to start on her afternoon tasks ahead of time.

    In the president¡¯s office, Yun Feiyang had not gone for lunch either.

    Through the slits in the blinds, he saw An Ruo still at work.

    At first, he was taken aback, then his brow furrowed, and he got up and walked out.

    Approaching An Ruo and seeing her pale face, the wrinkles between Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyebrows deepened, ¡°Are you ill?¡±

    Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t notice that his voice carried an unmistakable note of concern and care.

    An Ruo was startled by his voice.

    She suddenly looked up and hastily got to her feet, ¡°President Yun¡­¡±

    Yun Feiyang suddenly reached out and touched her forehead.

    An Ruo was taken aback by his action, and his warm handnded on her forehead.

    ¡°Your forehead is very hot.

    Do you have a fever?¡± Yun Feiyang withdrew his hand and said in a tone that brooked no refusal, ¡°I¡¯m granting you a day off.

    Go home and rest for the day,e back tomorrow.¡±

    An Ruo wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but she truly felt terrible and didn¡¯t want to fight against her own body, so she agreed.

    ¡°Thank you, President Yun.¡±

    ¡°Go home quickly.

    Can you make it on your own, or should I take you?¡± The man¡¯s dark eyes fixed on her, showing a hint of care.

    An Ruo saw a fleeting emotion in his eyes and felt a touch of warmth in her heart.

    After all, having someone show such concern for her made her very happy.

    ¡°No, I can get home by myself.¡± She gave him a grateful smile, picked up her things, and prepared to leave.

    An Ruo took a couple of steps, and her footsteps immediately slowed.

    Her head was spinning, and with every movement, her brain violently shook as if someone were hammering at her skull, causing her immense pain and difort.

    Yun Feiyang noticed something was wrong with her.

    Just as he was about to step forward and ask what was the matter, An Ruo suddenly staggered, her vision went ck, and she fainted.

    ¡°An Ruo!¡± Yun Feiyang quickly caught her, and seeing her pale face, his heart clenched ufortably.

    Without a second thought, he scooped her up in his arms, holding her tight as if cradling a fragile treasure.

    When An Ruo woke up, she found herself in a hospital.

    The pungent smell of disinfectant in the hospital made her feel worse and even more nauseous.

    Yun Feiyang, who had been by her side the whole time, saw her wake up and quickly smiled, ¡°You¡¯re awake.

    Do you feel difort anywhere?¡±

    An Ruo stared at him for two seconds, then asked sheepishly:

 Chapter 54 - 54 54 He has always been by your side and never left

    ?54: Chapter 54 He has always been by your side and never left   54: Chapter 54 He has always been by your side and never left                                   ¡°Did you take me to the hospital?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you fainted at thepany.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yun Feiyang smiled slightly, ¡°You¡¯re wee.

    The doctor said it¡¯s just a severe cold.

    As long as you rest well for a few days, you will fully recover.¡±

    An Ruo nced at the needle inserted into the vein on her wrist and saw that more than half of the fluid in the IV bag had been used up, realizing that Yun Feiyang had been with her for a long time.

    ¡°President Yun, I really appreciate you¡­

    I¡¯m fine now; you can go about your business.

    After the IV is done, I can go back by myself.¡±

    The man did not get up immediately.

    At that moment, he was only wearing a shirt, the sleeves rolled up to reveal tanned, muscr arms¡ªless of the aloof nobility, more approachable.

    ¡°The IV still has two hours to go, and you must be hungry.

    I¡¯ll go and buy some food for you,¡± he said as he got up, smiling, showing no signs of leaving her alone.

    An Ruo felt even more embarrassed; she was someone who disliked troubling others.

    ¡°President Yun, you really don¡¯t need to trouble yourself¡­¡±

    ¡°An Ruo,¡± Yun Feiyang interrupted her, his dark eyes fixed on her, speaking earnestly.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, you can call me by my name after work hours.

    You always call me President Yun, and it makes me feel like I¡¯m not approachable at all.

    Besides, you¡¯ve helped me before, and now that you¡¯re in trouble, I should help you too.¡±

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, implicitly agreeing to his staying to look after her.

    The man curved his attractive thin lips and then stood up to leave.

    As soon as he left, a nurse came in to check on An Ruo¡¯s condition.

    Noticing that Yun Feiyang was not there, she asked curiously, ¡°Oh, where did the gentleman who was taking care of you go?¡±

    ¡°He went to buy some food for me.¡±

    The nurse smiled enviously at her, ¡°He must be your boyfriend, right?

    He¡¯s really good to you.

    He stayed by your side the whole time you were unconscious.

    And he¡¯s handsome too.

    Miss, you are very lucky to have such an excellent boyfriend.¡±

    An Ruo wanted to exin that he was not her boyfriend, but she swallowed the words before they could leave her mouth.

    Never mind, the more she exined, the more troublesome it might be, it might even backfire.

    However, hearing the nurse say so stirred a small ripple in her heart.

    No one aside from her parents had ever taken care of her so intimately before.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly; she actually liked having someone to take care of her, at least when she was sick and tired, she could lean on a shoulder.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the President¡¯s office of the Tang Building.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone rang.

    He nced at it, his eyesplex, and answered the call with a neutral tone.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°BOSS, Miss An fell ill and was hospitalized today.

    The doctor said it¡¯s a severe cold, she is still in the hospital now.¡±

    ¡°Which hospital?¡± he asked softly.

    The person on the phone gave the address and hesitated before adding, ¡°There is someone with her now, the President of Fengxing, Yun Feiyang.¡±

    The man paused, his sharp ck eyes shing aplex expression.

    ¡°Understood, keep monitoring.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±

    Yun Feiyang bought An Ruo a bowl of porridge; An Ruo managed to eat half a bowl, feeling much better afterward.

    ¡°Yun¡­

    Feiyang, thank you, I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do today without you,¡± An Ruo once again expressed her gratitude for his care.

    The manughed, ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me several times already.

    If you really want to thank me, invite me to dinner next time.¡±

 Chapter 55 - 55 55 Domineering Man!

    ?55: Chapter 55 Domineering Man!

    55: Chapter 55 Domineering Man!

    The man chuckled, ¡°You¡¯ve thanked me several times already.

    If you really want to thank me, take me out for a meal next time.¡±

    An Ruo nodded vigorously, ¡°Okay.¡±

    At that moment, her cell phone suddenly rang.

    ncing at the caller ID, An Ruo¡¯splexion changed slightly.

    The ringtone sounded jarringly loud in the quiet hospital room, grating on the nerves and causing annoyance.

    An Ruo frowned and cut the call off directly.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± Yun Feiyang asked curiously.

    An Ruo was about to speak when another text message came in.

    She opened the text message, which contained only one line: Call me back immediately!

    Dominating man!

    An Ruo deleted the message without expression and did not reply to him at all.

    By now, the IV had finished, and An Ruo felt much better.

    She was also ready to be discharged.

    Yun Feiyang took care of the discharge procedures for her and had nned to drive her home.

    He opened the car door for her to get in.

    As An Ruo was about to lift her leg, her phone rang like a death knell once again.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    Without looking, she knew it was Tang Yuchen calling.

    She discreetly withdrew the leg she had extended and said apologetically to Yun Feiyang, ¡°Yun Feiyang, you go ahead.

    I have something to deal with¡­

    I¡¯m truly grateful for today, and I promise to treat you to a meal another day.¡±

    Yun Feiyang noticed the incessant ringing of her phone.

    Everyone has their own secrets and unspeakable issues.

    He said with understanding and a smile, ¡°All right, then I won¡¯t drive you back.¡±

    Despite this, he still gentlemanly hailed a taxi for An Ruo and watched her get in and leave before he drove off.

    He really was a very good man¡­

    An Ruo turned her head and withdrew her gaze, her eyes cast down in sorrow.

    But such an outstanding man was beyond her reach, because her world had beenpletely destroyed by Tang Yuchen.

    The phone rang over and over again.

    An Ruo, irritated, took it out, but paused momentarily upon seeing the disyed number.

    It wasn¡¯t a call from Tang Yuchen, but from An Mingqi.

    Ever since she and Xiao Ji had left Uncle¡¯s house that day, Uncle had not called her at all.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t fathom what he could possibly want from her now.

    She didn¡¯t want to answer the call but found herself pressing the ept button as if possessed.

    ¡°Ruoruo, where are you right now?¡± An Mingqi¡¯s tone was very anxious as if something serious had happened.

    An Ruo also grew uneasy, ¡°Uncle, what happened?¡±

    ¡°Ruoruo, did you offend Mr.

    Tang?

    He suddenly started to cut off my supply today, and if our supply is cut off, what can I use to coborate with Zhongcheng?

    If we breach the contract, we¡¯ll have to pay a hugepensation fee.

    You are the guarantor for the An family, and you will also have topensate for a loss of 200 million.

    If it was you who offended Mr.

    Tang, you¡¯d better go and apologize to him immediately, or we¡¯re ruined!¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s mind exploded with a bang, leaving a nk void.

    Tang Yuchen really had the power to make her pay a loss of 200 million¡­

    An Mingqi said a lot more, but An Ruo didn¡¯t hear a single word.

    She took a deep breath and said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, I know what I need to do.¡±

    After hanging up, An Ruo gripped her phone tightly to keep her trembling hands under control.

    Tang Yuchen!

    Hatred red in her eyes.

    If it were possible, she truly wished he would vanishpletely from this world!

    Having regained herposure, An Ruo dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number.

    The phone rang for quite a while before the man on the other end deigned to press the answer button.

    He did not immediately start talking, and neither did An Ruo.

 Chapter 56 - 56 56 Complete Panic

    ?56: Chapter 56: Complete Panic   56: Chapter 56: Complete Panic                                   It was her who couldn¡¯t keep calm, she angrily questioned him through gritted teeth, ¡°Tang Yuchen, what exactly do you want?!¡±

    The man leaned against the genuine leather swivel chair, a slight proud smile lifting his sensuous thin lips.

    ¡°An Ruo, you should believe now that everything I¡¯ve told you is true.¡±

    Yes, she believed him.

    Maybe she had doubted his capabilities before, but now she understoodpletely, he was a demon, a demon who could easily kill her with just one finger.

    ¡°Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡± An Ruo asked coldly.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile faded and his tone turned icy, ¡°Don¡¯t keep asking me what I want!

    An Ruo, you know exactly what I¡¯m thinking.

    Listen well, if you dare defy me again, do you believe I could crush you to death with one finger?¡±

    That¡¯s when An Ruo exploded with anger, she yelled at him hysterically, ¡°Then just crush me to death!

    If you can, just do it!¡±

    The taxi driver nced at her uneasily, but An Ruo was no longer in the mood to care about what others thought.

    Tang Yuchen fell silent for a few seconds, then said coldly, ¡°Fine, you¡¯re stubborn!

    An Ruo, I¡¯m going to crush your little brother right now, see how you defy me then!¡±

    The phone was abruptly hung up, and An Ruo¡¯s mind went nk for a moment before she frantically redialed.

    But Tang Yuchen did not answer the phone at all, An Ruo felt frantic as if she was an ant on a hot pan, her heart tormented and her body ufortable.

    She frantically redialed, but Tang Yuchen just didn¡¯t pick up.

    Finally, a woman¡¯s beautiful voice came from the phone, ¡°Sorry, the phone you dialed is powered off.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± An Ruo waspletely panicked, her body trembling non-stop from fear.

    She hurriedly dialed Xiao Ji¡¯s phone, ¡°Xiao Ji, please pick up the phone, hurry!¡±

    ¡°Sis, I was just in ss, it¡¯s over now, what¡¯s up?¡± Finally, the call was answered.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, feelingpletely drained.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, stay at school and don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ming to pick you up right now!¡±

    An Ji sensed something was wrong from her tone, and asked worriedly, ¡°Sis, what¡¯s happened?

    Is something wrong?¡±

    An Ruo was in disarray, exhaustedly replied, ¡°Don¡¯t ask now, wait for me at the school, don¡¯t go anywhere, I¡¯ming right away.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± An Ji nodded firmly.

    After hanging up the phone, An Ruo asked the driver to turn around to the middle school where An Ji was.

    She had to find Xiao Ji before Tang Yuchen did, she couldn¡¯t let him hurt her only family member.

    When An Ruo arrived at the school and saw An Ji standing at the school gate waiting for her, she was relieved he was alright.

    ¡°Xiao Ji!¡± she ran towards him with a smile when suddenly a ck stretch limousine stopped in front of An Ji, and An Ruo watched in clear horror as strong arms reached out from inside it and pulled An Ji in.

    The car door was immediately shut, and the vehicle sped off like an arrow released from its bow.

    The entire incident happened in just a matter of seconds.

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils dted in terror, she chased after the car crazily, but how could two legs outrun four wheels.

    ¡°Xiao Ji!¡± An Ruo fell to the ground, tears streaming down.

    It was all her fault, she had caused this to happen to Xiao Ji!

    An Ruo quickly got up, her first instinct was to call the police.

    But she immediately dismissed the idea, knowing exactly who Tang Yuchen was, he dared tomit a kidnapping, surely he had a way to get away with it.

 Chapter 57 - 57 57 Go Upstairs and Take a Shower First

    ?57: Chapter 57: Go Upstairs and Take a Shower First   57: Chapter 57: Go Upstairs and Take a Shower First                                   If he killed Xiao Ji in a fit of rage, she would definitely go insane.

    But what else could she do without calling the police?

    An Ruo felt heartbroken and helpless.

    Who could help her at this time?

    The phone in her pocket began to vibrate.

    An Ruo hurriedly took it out.

    It was Tang Yuchen calling.

    She didn¡¯t dare to dy for even a second and quickly answered the call, ¡°Hello, Tang Yuchen, I¡¯ll do anything you say, just please spare Xiao Ji.

    I¡¯ll do anything you say!¡±

    She wouldn¡¯t resist anymore, wouldn¡¯t she be allowed not to oppose him anymore?

    Hearing her crying, the man smirked coldly and said, ¡°An Ruo, you should have been obedient like this earlier.

    I am waiting for you at the vi right now,e over immediately.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    After hanging up the phone, An Ruo hurriedly rushed to Tang Yuchen¡¯s vi.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Upon entering the living room and seeing Tang Yuchen sitting leisurely on the sofa, An Ruo approached him anxiously and asked, ¡°Where is Xiao Ji?

    I havee, you released him, I¡¯ll listen to anything you say.¡±

    The man slightly lifted his gaze, his dark eyes stared at her for a few seconds before he smirked disdainfully and coldly.

    ¡°This sounds familiar.

    Haven¡¯t you said this to me before?¡±

    An Ruo fell silent, her eyes downcast in embarrassment.

    At the banquetst time, to save Xiao Ji, she had said this same phrase to him, saying she would do anything he asked.

    Later she began to resist him again,pletely forgetting her own vow.

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t that she had forgotten; she thought that after their divorce, they would no longer have anything to do with each other and that she wouldn¡¯t have to listen to him.

    It was all because she was too naive, thinking that a divorce meant she couldpletely escape him¡­

    ¡°This time it¡¯s real.

    I won¡¯t resist you anymore.

    Please release Xiao Ji, he is still a child, he is innocent.¡±

    ¡°Come here,¡± Tang Yuchen beckoned her gently.

    An Ruo obediently sat next to him.

    His arm encircled her waist and pulled her into his embrace, their bodies pressed close.

    He lifted her chin, his gaze cold, and his thin lips slightly parted, saying, ¡°An Ruo, let me say it to you again, don¡¯t oppose me anymore; otherwise, I have plenty of ways to torment you.

    If you¡¯re sensible, just obediently listen and maybe one day, if I¡¯m merciful, I might let you go.¡±

    An Ruo nodded; she could only nod.

    ¡°Good, now go upstairs and take a shower.

    I¡¯lle to youter.¡± He smiled and kissed the corner of her mouth, then let her go.

    Having juste from the hospital and then enduring the torment just now, An Ruo waspletely exhausted, her whole body devoid of strength.

    But she didn¡¯t say anything, nor did she resist and went upstairs to take a shower obediently.

    There were many bath towels in Tang Yuchen¡¯s bathroom.

    After showering, An Ruo casually grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her body.

    Walking out of the bathroom, she saw Tang Yuchen sitting on the bed, the curtains of the floor-to-ceiling window drawn, and only a wallmp turned on, casting an ambiguous dim light in the room.

    His deep gaze fixed on her, An Ruo pressed her lips together and walked in front of him, trying to ask him, ¡°You won¡¯t do anything to Xiao Ji, will you?¡±

    Tang Yuchen stared at her and said nothing.

    An Ruo understood his implication.

    Xiao Ji was not within his sphere of concern.

    If she obediently listened, Xiao Ji would naturally be unharmed.

    ¡°Do we have to¡­

    do it now?¡± An Ruo asked him in a low voice, her gaze lowered.

    She bit her lip and voluntarily pulled open her towel, revealing her delicate body.

    ¡°Come and lie down,¡± the man patted the spot next to him.

    His tone was indifferent with no evident desire.

 Chapter 58 - 58 58 An Ruo, You Can Only Be Mine

    ?58: Chapter 58 An Ruo, You Can Only Be Mine   58: Chapter 58 An Ruo, You Can Only Be Mine                                   An Ruo obedientlyy beside him when suddenly the nket was yanked up and firmly covered her.

    She froze.

    Tang Yuchen embraced her, along with the nket, making sure there wasn¡¯t a single gap, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off today, but I¡¯ll settle the score with you tomorrow!¡±

    Hearing him say that, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, she was still surprised that Tang Yuchen would let her off.

    Trying to look up, she met his pitch-ck eyes, which were so intense and inscrutable, she couldn¡¯t make anything out.

    But An Ruo knew that, at this moment, he didn¡¯t seem intent on getting angry with her, so she took the opportunity to carefully voice the doubt in her heart.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, do you want me to move back in with you?

    Can I choose not to move back?

    I¡¯m worried about leaving Xiao Ji alone.¡±

    Tang Yuchen continued to look at her with those deep eyes, his ck pupils like vast whirlpools, so intense and piercing that one dared not look directly at them.

    An Ruo lowered her eyelids halfway and listened to him say, ¡°You don¡¯t need to move in, but from now on, you muste whenever I call you.

    Also, remember this, stay away from other men!¡±

    ¡°I understand,¡± An Ruo replied calmly, but beneath the nket, her hands were clenched tightly.

    From then on, she would no longer have any freedom!

    This time, she had indeed been pulled into the abyss by the demon, and she no longer had the right to approach the light.

    In An Ruo¡¯s heart, there was hatred, pain, resentment, and grievance.

    But what could she do if she was unwilling?

    She couldn¡¯t afford to gamble, for losing would meanpletely losing Xiao Ji¡­

    ¡°Alright, now close your eyes and sleep,¡± he suddenly told her.

    An Ruo gave him a look as though he was an alien, but under his sharp gaze, she quickly lowered her eyes and obediently closed them.

    Since Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t touch her, An Ruo felt much more at ease.

    Xiao Ji would also be safe, so as soon as she rxed, she quickly fell asleep out of sheer exhaustion.

    Looking at An Ruo¡¯s sleeping face, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were filled withplex emotions.

    He discovered that this woman could easily influence his mood, not knowing whether this was a good or bad thing¡­

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept when she seemed to hear her phone ringing.

    An Ruo really wanted to open her eyes, but she was so tired she couldn¡¯t lift her eyelids.

    The phone kept ringing.

    The man reached for the phone, saw the name on the screen, and his thin lips curled into a cold smirk.

    He answered the call, and Yun Feiyang¡¯s concerned voice came through, ¡°An Ruo, how are you feeling?

    If you¡¯re not well, don¡¯te to work tomorrow.

    Take the time you need to get better.¡±

    The CEO of Fengxing actually caring so much about a mere assistant.

    His intention was as clear as Sima Zhao¡¯s heart, known to everyone.

    Tang Yuchen said nothing, simply hung up the phone, and An Ruo opened her bleary eyes, asking in confusion, ¡°Did someone call me?¡±

    The man looked sidelong and saw her just waking up.

    Her soft hair was tousled by sleep, with a few strands yfully falling across her fair face, covering her blurry, innocent eyes, indescribably enticing.

    Her soft, pink lips were slightly parted, her face innocent and adorable, filled with seduction.

    This An Ruo could only lie on his bed, and not belong to any other man¡¯s bed!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened profoundly, terrifyingly so.

    He suddenly rolled over, pinning her down, and fiercely kissed her lips.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± An Ruo reflexively struggled, but the man pinned her hands down and dered possessively in her ear, ¡°An Ruo, you can only be mine, and if you let any other man touch you, I will kill you!¡±

 Chapter 59 - 59 59 Are You Declaring War on Me

    ?59: Chapter 59: Are You Dering War on Me?

    59: Chapter 59: Are You Dering War on Me?

    An Ruo instantly calmed down and stopped struggling.

    She didn¡¯t know why Tang Yuchen had said those words to her, but she came to her senses, realizing she could not resist him.

    As the man kissed her again, his burning hand slipped under the nket, directly covering her smooth body.

    The temperature in the room began to rise, An Ruo feeling hot all over as if she was trapped in a sauna, sweating profusely.

    A night of passion, a room filled with romance.

    After breaking a sweat, when An Ruo woke up the next day, she felt much better, and her body had regained strength.

    Tang Yuchen had promised her he would let An Ji go, and An Ji was brought to the vi.

    He didn¡¯t sleep all night and seemed even thinner.

    But his gaze was still as defiant as ever.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, are you alright?¡± An Ruo hugged him cheerfully, feeling the hate and pain in her heart dissipate as she saw he was unharmed.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m fine¡­¡± An Ji hugged her, his face slightly turned, his gaze fixed fiercely on Tang Yuchen.

    The tall and dangerous man was sitting on the sofa,pletely unaffected by the fierce gaze of the young boy, even looking at him with scorn and disdain.

    His thin lips curved slightly, as he looked down on him with the attitude of a superior, even with contempt.

    An Ji pulled away from An Ruo¡¯s embrace and walked up to Tang Yuchen, tilting his chin up defiantly and holding his gaze, ¡°Tang, listen to me, one day I will defeat you, just you wait and see!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Ji?!¡± An Ruo was startled by his words, and she quickly checked Tang Yuchen¡¯s reaction.

    His facial expression remained unchanged, a smile still ying on his lips.

    ¡°Is this your deration of war against me?¡±

    An Ji nodded emphatically, ¡°Yes!

    Listen up, in ten years, I will definitely defeat you!¡±

    Tang Yuchenughed heartily, finding it interesting that a kid dared to speak to him like that, so amusing.

    ¡°Do you believe I could kill you right now?

    Tell me, if I killed you, would you still have ten years to prepare to defeat me?¡±

    An Ji sneered, his face showing a ferocity far beyond his years.

    ¡°If you want to kill me now, I have nothing to say, and it would be a cowardly victory.

    If you¡¯ve got the guts, wait ten years and see how I will defeat you!¡±

    Tang Yuchen pped his hands, smiling in admiration, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll wait ten years.

    If you don¡¯t have the strength to defeat me after ten years, don¡¯t me me for not being merciful.¡±

    An Ji was not worried about losing at all, confidently assuring with a smile, ¡°I definitely will defeat you!¡±

    An Ruo watched An Ji, stunned to realize that maybe she didn¡¯t know her brother as well as she thought.

    Perhaps his maturity exceeded her expectations, and this realization brought another surge of sadness to her heart.

    An Ji, actually all your sister wants is for you to grow up carefree¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo rested at home for a day before returning to work at the office.

    When Yun Feiyang came to the office in the morning, he simply walked past her without any special acknowledgement.

    But after a while, he asked An Ruo to brew a cup of tea for him and bring it in.

    ¡°President Yun, your tea.¡± An Ruo respectfully ced the tea before him, Yun Feiyang looked up at her with a faint smile, ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±

    An Ruo smiled gratefully at him, ¡°I am, thank you, I¡¯m alright now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.

    Go back to your work,¡± he said, returning his attention to his tasks.

    Her upbringing, having always been at the mercy of others, had made An Ruo particrly sensitive.

    Perhaps it was just her imagination, but she felt that Yun Feiyang seemed a bit distant towards her.

 Chapter 60 - 60 60 Cant Help but Continue to Care About Her

    ?60: Chapter 60 Can¡¯t Help but Continue to Care About Her   60: Chapter 60 Can¡¯t Help but Continue to Care About Her                                   This recognition inexplicably made An Ruo¡¯s mood somewhat somber, but it didn¡¯t affect her work progress.

    However, over the next two days, she noticed that Yun Feiyang¡¯s attitude toward her was very different.

    She remembered that before she fell ill, he had been friendly toward her and took special care of her.

    But thesest two days, he had clearly been intentionally distancing himself from her.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t understand what she had done wrong, and she wanted to ask him, but then she thought better of it.

    After all, he was the CEO and she was just an employee, and even being friends was impossible between them.

    After work, An Ruo left thepany when she received a call from Tang Yuchen.

    ¡°Come over tonight.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, and she replied softly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    She felt like a prostitute, having to go over whenever Tang Yuchen beckoned.

    Even though sheplied, it was the kind of life she abhorred and resisted.

    An Ruo looked up at the sky; the sun had not yet set, and its ring rays made her eyes sore.

    When would she be able to shake off all the shadows and live openly?

    She lowered her gaze, and because she had looked directly at the sun, her vision darkened slightly, but she didn¡¯t care and just kept walking forward.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± An arm grabbed her, and An Ruo¡¯s body was pulled into a strong embrace.

    She looked up in surprise, meeting Yun Feiyang¡¯s tense gaze, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you careful when you walk?

    You were almost hit by a car just now!¡±

    Only then did An Ruo feel a wave of fright.

    Yun Feiyang continued, ¡°Next time, be careful when you¡¯re walking.

    Don¡¯t cross the street until the green light is on; it¡¯s very dangerous, what would you do if something happened?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone was a bit harsh, but An Ruo heard his nervousness and care.

    It was because he cared for her that he spoke to her in a reproachful tone.

    It had been many years since someone had spoken to her with a tone of concern ¡­

    Remembering the day she was sick and Yun Feiyang took care of her, An Ruo¡¯s nose turned sour and her eyes reddened, slightly wanting to cry.

    In her moments of pain and despair, even a little bit of care and warmth from others made her overwhelmingly moved.

    Seeing her about to cry, Yun Feiyang immediately grew anxious, ¡°An Ruo¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to be harsh, don¡¯t cry, I can apologize ¡­¡±

    An Ruo shook her head, wanting to smile and tell him, ¡°I¡¯m not upset, I¡¯m touched.¡±

    But she couldn¡¯t utter a word, the sorrow in her heart was like a flood about to burst, and if she spoke, she would not be able to control it, gushing out.

    Not wanting to loseposure in front of him, An Ruo forced a strained smile, shook her head at him, and then turned and walked away.

    She walked decisively, her steps firm.

    An Ruo, do not covet the warmth that doesn¡¯t belong to you.

    Otherwise, you¡¯ll only sink deeper, until there is noing back.

    Yun Feiyang watched her get on the bus, then he slowly withdrew his gaze.

    A self-mocking smile tugged at his lips; he knew he was done for.

    He had initially just wanted to get close to her, to know her.

    Yet, unknowingly, he began to care about her, worry about her, pay attention to her every move.

    But it was clear she didn¡¯t want to get close to him, yet he couldn¡¯t help but continue to care about her.

    Perhaps as soon as he first met her, his heart had already been stained with an indelible shadow ¡­

    After a long ride, An Ruo arrived at Tang Yuchen¡¯s vi, walked into the living room, and found himing down the stairs.

    He saw her and said indifferently, ¡°Feixue ising over today, you don¡¯t need to stay, go back.¡±

 Chapter 61 - 61 61 Will you stay with me tonight

    ?61: Chapter 61 Will you stay with me tonight?

    61: Chapter 61 Will you stay with me tonight?

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t articte the feeling in her heart.

    Perhaps it was just a feeling, humiliation!

    Of course, there was also anger¡­

    A breath caught in her chest, she was furious and wanted to question him, since he knew Yun Feixue wasing, why didn¡¯t he notify her earlier, so she could have turned back halfway!

    Why did he wait until she hade all this way to inform her!

    Did he think she was a whore who woulde when called and dismissed just as easily?!

    Why didn¡¯t he care about her feelings at all, why didn¡¯t he give her any dignity!

    There was so much anger in her heart, but An Ruo didn¡¯t vent any of it.

    Becausepared to not having to sleep with him, this anger was nothing.

    ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡± An Ruo turned and walked away, her steps nimble, without a hint of heaviness.

    She couldn¡¯t wait to leave this ce.

    Tang Yuchen watched her receding figure, his mood shifting slightly.

    Yun Feixue wasing today, and he had been looking forward to it and feeling happy.

    But now, seeing An Ruo¡¯sck of reluctance, his good mood inexplicably dropped.

    However, this feeling didn¡¯tst long in his heart.

    When Yun Feixue arrived, all his thoughts were on her again.

    ¡°Yuchen, did you really divorce your wife?¡± After dinner, as the two sat in the living room watching a movie, Yun Feixue leaned against Tang Yuchen¡¯s body and couldn¡¯t help but ask him.

    The man¡¯s arm was wrapped around her shoulder, and upon hearing her question, he turned his eyes to meet her expectant gaze and smiled a wicked smile, then lowered his head to kiss her forehead.

    ¡°Why would I lie to you, she¡¯s not going to stay with me anyway.

    I left her, but it was for you.

    Feixue, will you stay and keep mepany tonight?¡±

    Tang Yuchen held her hand and gently kissed it, his eyes ck and fervent, a silent invitation.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s cheeks flushed a light red, and she sweetly nestled in his embrace, yet shook her head and said, ¡°No, I must rush back tonight, otherwise my parents will interrogate me.

    Besides¡­

    we¡¯ve just started dating, wouldn¡¯t it be too fast to do that now¡­¡±

    After hearing her words, the man¡¯s burning gaze cooled a bit and darkened.

    When it came to the women he was interested in, he was ustomed to taking what he wanted without giving them a chance to prepare.

    But with Yun Feixue, he exercised a great deal of patience, and still, she rejected him time and again.

    Being rejected once or twice didn¡¯t matter to him, it only served to increase his desire to conquer her.

    However, this cat-and-mouse game shouldn¡¯t be yed too often.

    Too much, and it lost its appeal; he was a man, and a man who believed in his own supremacy.

    To continually expend effort on one woman was something he simply disdained and would not do.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes grew cold; his patience was almost spent, and at that moment, his interest in Yun Feixue was no longer as intense.

    Sensing his silence, Yun Feixue anxiously looked up at him, and the man¡¯s expressionless face made her heart tremble violently.

    ¡°Yuchen, are you angry?

    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not rejecting you, I just really think that things are moving too fast between us¡­¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes nced at her.

    Fast?

    It had been nearly half a month, and he had never taken this long to have a woman.

    ¡°Feixue, you don¡¯t need to apologize, if you don¡¯t want to, just tell me straight,¡± the man said indifferently.

    ¡°No¡­¡± Yun Feixue shook her head instinctively, quickly trying to exin to him.

 Chapter 62 - 62 62 Selling to Them and Not to Me

    ?62: Chapter 62: Selling to Them and Not to Me?

    62: Chapter 62: Selling to Them and Not to Me?

    ¡°I am not unwilling.

    Yuchen, I know that men do not take to heart the women they can get easily, I¡¯m just worried that you¡­¡± after getting me, would simply grow tired of me.

    Yun Feixue couldn¡¯t go on, she lowered her head, and crystalline tears immediately slid down her cheeks, making her look pitiful.

    Tang Yuchen sighed, the coldness in his heart warmed up a bit again.

    He tenderly lifted her chin, looked at her affectionately, and then gently kissed away the tears on her face, ¡°Feixue, I understand what you mean, it¡¯s just that I was too eager.

    Don¡¯t worry, if you¡¯re not willing, I won¡¯t force you.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Yun Feixue asked with surprise and emotion, her small face breaking into a brilliant smile, like the sun on a winter¡¯s day, capable of sweeping away all gloom and cold.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze was slightly blurred as he looked deep into her eyes and tenderly kissed her lips, ¡°Really, I would never lie to you¡­

    You¡¯re the only person I wouldn¡¯t want to hurt¡­¡±

    Yun Feixue¡¯s eyes widened in shock!

    What did he say?!

    He actually said she was the only person he didn¡¯t want to hurt!

    The woman¡¯s heart was struck with immense joy, making her dizzy with happiness.

    For so long, what she had been waiting for was to hear him express his feelings for her.

    Today, she finally heard it!

    Yun Feixue felt so excited she wanted to cry out and tell the whole world that she had won this man¡¯s heart; he was hers and hers alone!

    With the unease in her heart gone, the joy made her intoxicated¡­

    Yun Feixue embraced Tang Yuchen, passionately returning his kiss, murmuring softly between their lips, ¡°Yuchen, I love you¡­

    I really love you¡­¡±

    The man tenderly kissing her suddenly hesitated in his movement, his previously blurred eyes instantly bing lucid, so quickly.

    Yun Feixue didn¡¯t notice the change in his emotions, but if she had, she would surely doubt whether the affection Tang Yuchen had just shown was all an illusion.

    ¡°Yuchen, tonight¡­

    I want to stay here¡­¡± The woman, drunk on happiness, offered her heart and decided to surrender her body as well.

    Tang Yuchen looked at the woman in his arms, whose eyes were lost in intoxication, and felt not a ripple stir within.

    He slowly pushed her away slightly, and as she looked at him in confusion, he took her by the hand to stand, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home, otherwise it¡¯ll be toote.¡±

    ¡°Yuchen¡­¡± Yun Feixue was somewhat incredulous, but being the reserved and dignified woman she was, since he had put it that way, she would not forsake her pride to say such words again.

    ¡°Alright.¡± She nodded with a smile, and as she lowered her eyes, a touch of unseen dimness flickered across them.

    After seeing Yun Feixue home, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t return to the vi but drove straight to Ming Dian.

    As he pushed the door to the private room open, he heard a man¡¯s wickedughter, ¡°I say, you¡¯re a whore, so drop the act of being noble.

    It¡¯s an honor that I am willing to pay half a million for one night with you.

    With such goods as you, who else, besides me, would offer such a high price to take care of you?¡±

    ¡°I told you, I am not selling!

    I am not here to sell!¡± The delicate girl avoided his reaching arm and said defiantly, biting her lip.

    The man sneered with a hooked lip, ¡°You¡¯re not selling?

    You already have a heap of patrons, is it that you only sell to them, and not to me?

    I get it, the price is too low, is that it?

    Add another five hundred thousand, make it one million, tonight you don¡¯te with me, yet muste!¡±

 Chapter 63 - 63 63 An Ruo, Open the Door!

    ?63: Chapter 63 An Ruo, Open the Door!

    63: Chapter 63 An Ruo, Open the Door!

    The girl was furious, she suddenly stood up, ring angrily at the man with a wicked appearance.

    ¡°Are you deaf or what, I said I¡¯m not selling!

    You think just because you have some money, you are something special, let me tell you, no matter how much money you offer, I¡¯m not interested!¡±

    Having said that, the girl ran past Tang Yuchen, bursting out of the private room.

    The man lowered his gaze and nced at her briefly, just that quick look was enough to discern the girl¡¯s features.

    She wore heavy makeup, but the genuine naivety still couldn¡¯t be fully concealed.

    Sitting down next to Liang Xiao, Tang Yuchen said indifferently, ¡°Looks like she¡¯s underage, when did your taste change to not letting even milk-scented girls go?¡±

    Liang Xiao crossed his legs, smirking wickedly, ¡°So she¡¯s underage, no wonder she¡¯s so feisty.

    She doesn¡¯t fancy my money?

    If she¡¯s not into money, what is she doing in a ce like this at such a young age?¡±

    Tang Yuchen had no interest in discussing these topics; he poured himself a drink, gulped it down, and poured another.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, what about that girl you broughtst time?

    She was quite tender too, was she underage as well?¡±

    Tang Yuchen ignored the jab, just tossed the ss aside, picked up the bottle, and gestured to him, ¡°Come, drink a bottle with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, in a bad mood?

    Did that underage girl make you angry?¡± Liang Xiao continued to tease, but he reached for a bottle of opened red wine and clinked bottles with him.

    After taking a big swig, Tang Yuchen leaned against the sofa, his gaze dark and his sexy thin lips curled into a cold arc.

    ¡°Do you think she¡¯s still alive?¡±

    Liang Xiao¡¯s expression momentarily stalled; he understood why Tang Yuchen was in a bad mood.

    He took a sip of the wine, shed his rogue smile, and said lightly, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Actually, it might be better if she were dead.¡±

    ¡°Yes, better dead,¡± Tang Yuchen said lightly, but Liang Xiao was silently unsure what to say.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo awoke in the middle of the night to the sound of her cellphone ringing.

    At thiste hour, who would call her?

    She turned on the bedsidemp, groggily picked up her phone, and seeing that familiar number shed a hint of disgust in her eyes.

    She threw the phone into the nket, pressing it down with her clothes, pretending not to hear, and continued to sleep.

    But she could still hear the incessant ringing of the phone.

    She simply turned it off, set it to silent, and ced it aside.

    In the darkness, the phone screen flickered on and off, shing for a long time before it finally went out, and An Ruo could then safely close her eyes.

    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡± Suddenly, loud knocking sounds came from outside the door, An Ruo sat up with a start, her heartbeat speeding up as she put on a jacket and went out.

    ¡°Sis, who¡¯s knocking on the door?¡± An Ji also woke up, following her out of the room.

    ¡°An Ruo, open the door!¡± The drunken voice of Tang Yuchen echoed from outside¡ªsure enough, it was him.

    An Ruo clenched her hands, her expression somewhat ugly.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, go back to sleep; sister will step out for a bit,¡± she said, pushing An Ji back into the bedroom.

    He grabbed her hand, his brow furrowed in anger, ¡°Sis, what does he want with you?!

    Don¡¯t be scared, if he dares to bully you, I¡¯ll fight him!¡±

    An Ruoughed, ¡°Who said he came to bully me.

    Go to sleep, this is adult business, not for kids to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Sis, I know he¡¯s been to you¡­¡±

    ¡°An Ji, no matter what, he¡¯s my ex-husband, we were once married.

    You don¡¯t understand adult matters, go to sleep.¡±

 Chapter 64 - 64 64 Youre Not Listening Again, Are You

    ?64: Chapter 64: You¡¯re Not Listening Again, Are You?

    64: Chapter 64: You¡¯re Not Listening Again, Are You?

    An Ruo spoke as if it was nothing serious, and her expression was very normal.

    An Ji was confused; could his sister actually like that man?

    After much persuasion, An Ruo convinced An Ji to go back to sleep, then she returned to her own bedroom, quickly changed her clothes, grabbed her wallet, and went to open the door.

    The door had been loudly banging, the intense knocking sound waking up the neighbors.

    When An Ruo opened the door, Tang Yuchen was leaning on the wall with one hand raised, ready to p down fiercely; An Ruo quickly dodged, and his hand did not hit her face.

    ¡°Why did you open the door only now?¡± the man frowned discontentedly.

    An Ruo stepped forward and said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk downstairs.

    Xiao Ji is resting, and he has ss tomorrow.¡±

    Tang Yuchen nced at her, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her downstairs.

    An Ruo closed the door and hurriedly followed behind him.

    His car was parked in theplex; he opened the door and motioned for her to get in.

    An Ruo did not enter but instead stared at him warily.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, what do you wanting here in the middle of the night?

    Say what you want to say quickly.

    I need to go back to rest.¡±

    ¡°Get in the car.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going in!¡± An Ruo shook off his hand and said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night.

    Where are you taking me?

    I need to go back to sleep soon.¡±

    The man growled impatiently at her, ¡°I told you to get in the car, get in the car.

    Are you disobeying again?!¡±

    An Ruo took a deep breath and got into the car.

    The car door mmed shut forcefully as Tang Yuchen got into the other side and started the car; they quickly left theplex.

    An Ruo did not know where he was taking her.

    She held the seatbelt, feeling very upset.

    This man was her nightmare; his mere appearance made her so ufortable she wanted to escape, yet she couldn¡¯t and didn¡¯t know how to escape.

    The car drove for a long time, seemingly moving away from the city center.

    The dark sky resembled An Ruo¡¯s mood at the moment, filled with gloom and an unknown fear.

    ¡°Where exactly are you taking me?¡± An Ruo asked him anxiously.

    The man¡¯s hands gripped the steering wheel tightly, his lips pursed in silence.

    An Ruo grew more anxious, ¡°Tang Yuchen, what are you trying to do, where are you taking me?!¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± the man roared lowly.

    As the car climbed up the mountain, a thought shed through An Ruo¡¯s mind.

    Was he nning to torture her in a deserted ce, and then assault and kill her afterward?

    Just thinking about this made An Ruo turn pale, ¡°Tang Yuchen, I beg you to turn the car around.

    Let¡¯s go back!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s sote.

    What are you doing going up the mountain?

    Stop the car.

    I won¡¯t go up.

    I won¡¯t go with you!¡±

    No matter what An Ruo said, he did not answer.

    An Ruo was so nervous that she broke out into a cold sweat, wishing Tang Yuchen would just disappear from this world.

    This demon, who only tormented her!

    Why did she have to provoke such a person!

    The car reached the mountaintop, and the man finally turned off the engine and parked, ¡°Get out.¡±

    He opened the door and got out first; An Ruo dared not follow.

    The ce was eerie and terrifying; who knew what he wanted to do to her.

    But Tang Yuchen did not force her to get out.

    Instead, he found a spot at the edge of the mountaintop, sat down, and lit a cigarette.

    This was the first time An Ruo had seen him smoke.

    The pure white cigarette was held between his fingertips, yet there was an indescribable sense of destion.

    An Ruo thought she must be hallucinating.

    How could Tang Yuchen possibly feel deste?

    Seeing him sitting there without any intention of harming her, An Ruo finally tried to get out of the car and walked over to him.

 Chapter 65 - 65 65 I Give You the Chance to Kill Me

    ?65: Chapter 65: I Give You the Chance to Kill Me   65: Chapter 65: I Give You the Chance to Kill Me                                   ¡°Did you bring me up here just to enjoy the breeze?¡±

    The wind was strong at the mountaintop, and her thin coat could hardly ward off the chill.

    Tang Yuchen looked down at the myriad lights at the foot of the mountain and said indifferently, ¡°Do you dare to jump from here?¡±

    An Ruo nced at the high cliff and involuntarily took a few steps back, ¡°It¡¯s toote, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°An Ruo,e here, I¡¯ll give you a chance to push me off from here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± An Ruo was bbergasted.

    ¡°You hate me so much, now I¡¯m giving you the chance to kill me, don¡¯t you want it?¡± Tang Yuchen turned his head, his dark indifferent eyes sharply piercing.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyelid twitched, her heartbeat racing.

    Indeed, she hated him, wished he would disappearpletely.

    But she would never dirty her hands for him, not to mention, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing.

    Avoiding his gaze, An Ruo said calmly, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you in the car.¡±

    She had taken a few steps when the man¡¯s voice gently rose from behind, ¡°An Ruo, I gave you the chance to kill me, and you didn¡¯t cherish it.

    You¡¯ll never have that chance again.¡±

    An Ruo whirled around abruptly and yelled at him, ¡°If you want to die that badly, go jump by yourself!¡±

    Tang Yuchen was momentarily stunned, then chuckled softly.

    Right, he didn¡¯t want to die, nor was he seriously giving An Ruo the chance to kill him, he just wanted to say something, that¡¯s all.

    An Ruo waited a long time in the car, and Tang Yuchen showed no signs of leaving.

    In the end, she just sat there and fell asleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When she woke up, it was already daylight, and the car had returned to the city, even reaching the entrance of Fengxing.

    ¡°Alright, get out.

    Since you apanied me all night, I kindly drove you to thepany,¡± Tang Yuchen said with a smile, speaking lightly.

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then hurriedly opened the door to get out.

    As soon as she got out, she looked up to meet Yun Feiyang¡¯s puzzled gaze.

    The man¡¯s eyesplexly swept over her and settled on Tang Yuchen inside the car.

    An Ruo¡¯s face changed, and she subconsciously wanted to exin but quickly regained herposure.

    It seemed like the truth couldn¡¯t be concealed anymore.

    Tang Yuchen too saw Yun Feiyang.

    He nned to immediately drive away but changed his mind.

    He got out of the car, walked over to An Ruo, stretched out his hand to affectionately tousle her hair, then leaned down to nt a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    ¡°Baby, I wore you outst night.

    I¡¯ll take you to dinner today; I¡¯ll call you after work,¡± he said.

    An Ruo clenched her fists, ring at him irritably.

    He was doing it on purpose, putting on a show for others!

    She just didn¡¯t know why he would deliberately do such a thing.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m leaving,¡± the man said reluctantly and drove away.

    An Ruo looked up, and Yun Feiyang had already left; there was no one there.

    An Ruo had intended to find an opportunity to exin her rtionship with Tang Yuchen to Yun Feiyang.

    But there was never the time or the chance, Yun Feiyang was so busy he didn¡¯t even have the time to speak a single word to her.

    Finally, when work was over, An Ruo wasn¡¯t in a rush to leave; she waited to walk with him.

    The man sat in his office, working and showing no intention of leaving.

    After waiting half an hour, An Ruo made a cup of tea and took it in to him.

    ¡°President Yun, it¡¯s the end of the workday, aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± An Ruo asked cautiously.

    The man nced up at her quickly then lowered his head to continue working, ¡°You go ahead, I still have things I need to finish.¡±

    His tone was indifferent, clearly not wanting to talk to her.

 Chapter 66 - 66 66 Its Because Hes Jealous

    ?66: Chapter 66: It¡¯s Because He¡¯s Jealous   66: Chapter 66: It¡¯s Because He¡¯s Jealous                                   His tone was indifferent, clearly not wanting to talk to her.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart felt a bit ufortable.

    She stood for a while, then spoke softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­

    I lied to you.¡±

    Yun Feiyang suddenly looked up, his gaze icy as he looked at her, lips curling into a mocking smile, ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize!

    An Ruo, I just didn¡¯t realize you were so capable, even getting to know Tang Yuchen.¡±

    As if thinking of something, he suddenly mocked her, ¡°You met him that time we had dinner, right?

    An Ruo, he¡¯s currently dating Feixue.

    What are you doing sneaking around with him behind the scenes?!¡±

    An Ruo was startled by his anger.

    But what surprised her more was that he actually believed she was hooking up with Tang Yuchen for money.

    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡± She didn¡¯t know how to exin, in fact, thest thing she wanted was to be involved with Tang Yuchen.

    Yun Feiyang gestured dismissively, ¡°There¡¯s no need to exin, just go.

    I wish I never had you as a friend!¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze trembled, her eyes suddenly brimming with tears.

    He looked down on her, didn¡¯t want to be friends with her anymore, and she was about to lose this friend who had been very kind to her.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze, pressing down the sorrow in her heart, and said firmly in a low voice, ¡°Whether you believe it or not, I am not the person you think I am.

    I haven¡¯t done anything to apologize to Lady Yun¡­

    Yun Feiyang, please believe me.¡±

    When she finished speaking, she turned sadly to leave.

    Still, she couldn¡¯t say it out loud¡ªthat she simply couldn¡¯t tell him about her current disgraceful rtionship with Tang Yuchen.

    Yun Feiyang looked up at the departing figure of An Ruo, his eyes flickering.

    He lowered his gaze to continue his work, but he couldn¡¯t focus on a single word.

    In fact, his anger and his offensive words weren¡¯t just because of his sister.

    More so, it was because of his jealousy and a sense of being deceived and heartbreak.

    He worried that An Ruo really had something to do with Tang Yuchen, worried that An Ruo was the kind of woman he imagined her to be.

    But she exined.

    She told him and asked him to believe her.

    And he chose to believe her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo went to work as usual the next day.

    She always arrived a bit earlier, and today, when she came to the office, she was alone.

    Turning on theputer, An Ruo tried to immerse herself in work.

    Suddenly, a beautifully wrapped pink gift box was ced in front of her.

    An Ruo looked up in surprise, meeting Yun Feiyang¡¯s smiling eyes.

    He smiled apologetically at her, ¡°This is for you, consider it an apology for my rudeness yesterday.¡±

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then happily revealed a smile.

    Did this mean he chose to trust her, to continue being her friend?

    An Ruo pursed her lips into a smile, epted the gift, and happily said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll ept it.

    What is it?¡±

    ¡°Open it and see.¡± A flicker of anticipation crossed Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes.

    An Ruo was in good spirits; she immediately unwrapped the paper to reveal a blue velvet box inside.

    She opened the box, which contained a pair of small, beautiful pink pearl earrings.

    ¡°So beautiful!¡± An Ruo eximed with delight.

    Seeing her pleased, Yun Feiyang couldn¡¯t help but reveal a smile, ¡°Put them on.

    I think you¡¯ll look very pretty in these.¡±

    An Ruo hesitated a bit, thinking they must be expensive.

    She had been too impulsive to ept the gift right away.

    But since it was a gesture from Yun Feiyang and she had epted it, she decided not to fuss over it and boldly put on the earrings.

    The pink pearls, paired with her fair and plump earlobes, looked charming, cute, and beautiful.

 Chapter 67 - 67 67 An Ruo, Im Really Hungry

    ?67: Chapter 67 An Ruo, I¡¯m Really Hungry   67: Chapter 67 An Ruo, I¡¯m Really Hungry                                   Yun Feiyang had a moment of fascination, and An Ruo didn¡¯t notice his abnormality,ughing as she asked him, ¡°Do you like what you see?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s beautiful.¡± He chuckled with praise, his eyes twinkling with a warm and brightughter.

    An Ruo suddenly felt a bit embarrassed.

    Yun Feiyang coughed softly, as if to cover something up, and said, ¡°You continue working, I won¡¯t disturb you.¡±

    He turned and walked into his private office, while An Ruo shifted her gaze back and buried her head in her work.

    Everything seemed so normal, but only she could feel her ears were still burning hot.

    The workday passed quickly, and after work, An Ruo was the first to leave.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was avoiding.

    In any case, she felt guilty and wanted to escape.

    Stepping out of thepany building, An Ruo thought it over and decided to take off her earrings.

    Just then, Yun Feiyang unexpectedly called her.

    An Ruo felt slightly uneasy.

    She answered the phone, her tone quite natural, ¡°President Yun, do you need me for something?¡±

    ¡°Where did you put the contract from lunch today?¡± he asked her.

    It turned out to be business-rted, An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I put it on the right side of your desk, why, can¡¯t you find it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t find it.¡±

    An Ruo became anxious, ¡°I clearly remember putting it there.

    Wait, I¡¯lle up and help you find it.¡±

    She quickly returned to Yun Feiyang¡¯s office and started searching in the spot where she had ced the contract.

    It turned out that the contract got mixed with a pile of other documents, no wonder he couldn¡¯t find it.

    ¡°Found it, it¡¯s here.¡± An Ruo smiled as she handed over the contract to Yun Feiyang, but instead of taking the contract, he grasped her wrist.

    An Ruo froze, looking at him in astonishment.

    A hint of red appeared on Yun Feiyang¡¯s face, but he griped her wrist even tighter without any hint of letting go.

    ¡°An Ruo, be my girlfriend,¡± he said with a smile, suddenly.

    ¡°tter!¡± The contract in An Ruo¡¯s hand dropped to the floor; neither of them bothered with it.

    ¡°You¡­¡± She opened her mouth,pletely dumbfounded, unsure of what to say.

    Yun Feiyang averted his gaze, ufortably saying, ¡°I¡¯m hungry, let¡¯s go eat.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The man, no longer bashful, looked at her determinedly, ¡°An Ruo, I really am hungry, didn¡¯t you say you would treat me to a meal?

    Let¡¯s do it now.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    As she followed Yun Feiyang into the restaurant, An Ruo hadpletely calmed down.

    However, her realization came at an inopportune time, she should have realized it earlier.

    Because she noticed that Yun Feiyang had brought her to a very expensive restaurant, which was going to cost her a lot!

    After ordering their meal, Yun Feiyang, in a good mood, curved his lips and said to her, ¡°An Ruo, I was serious about what I said earlier.

    Could you¡­

    seriously consider it?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned red, a little flustered.

    Truth be told, although she had grown up and had boys confess to her before, she was still extremely nervous for the first time.

    Her mind felt like it was filled with paste, utterly confused and muddled.

    But she still knew rationally that she should reject him, she shouldn¡¯t give him hope.

    ¡°I¡­¡± An Ruo looked up, meeting his expectant eyes, and found herself unable to speak.

    She didn¡¯t want to hurt him, not at all!

    ¡°What?¡± Yun Feiyang asked her gently.

    An Ruo, unable to maintain eye contact for long, looked down and smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll give you an answer next time.¡±

    ¡°Okay, no rush.

    Let¡¯s eat first.¡± The man smiled tenderly.

 Chapter 68 - 68 68 Clearly, He is the One Dominating Her and Refusing to Let Go

    ?68: Chapter 68: Clearly, He is the One Dominating Her and Refusing to Let Go   68: Chapter 68: Clearly, He is the One Dominating Her and Refusing to Let Go                                   ¡°Alright, no rush.

    Let¡¯s have our meal first,¡± the man said with a warm smile.

    This time An Ruo knew it was the tenderness meant for her, a kind that belonged solely to her.

    It caused a ache in her heart; indeed, if she had never met Tang Yuchen, she might have agreed to be his girlfriend.

    But there are no ifs in this world.

    Her world had been domineeringly confined by Tang Yuchen, and she no longer had the right to decide her own life.

    ¡°Try this, it¡¯s their signature dish, very tasty,¡± Yun Feiyang said as he ced a slice of boiled meat into her bowl.

    An Ruowei smiled faintly and took a bite.

    Yun Feiyang was in a wonderful mood, his spirits high even though An Ruo had not yet epted his pursuit.

    This beautiful feeling was like being in first love.

    He didn¡¯t eat much himself; instead, he kept serving An Ruo with food.

    When she said it was not necessary, heughed and said, ¡°An Ruo, you¡¯re too thin.

    I hope you can put on a little weight.¡±

    ¡°Wow, looks like the two of you are having quite a lively meal,¡± a voice suddenly interrupted.

    Tang Yuchen strode towards them, pulled out a chair, and sat down beside An Ruo.

    An Ruo stiffened, puzzled by how he had shown up there.

    Facing Tang Yuchen, Yun Feiyang wore an entirely normal expression, and he smiled lightly, ¡°Mr.

    Tang, are you alone?

    Where is Feixue?¡±

    Tang Yuchen appeared as if he hadn¡¯t understood the underlying message.

    ncing at An Ruo, he smiled at Yun Feiyang, ¡°President Yun, when did you and An Ruo be a thing?

    If I remember correctly, she¡¯s just a little assistant by your side, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    An Ruo put down her chopsticks, unable to eat any more.

    ¡°Young Master Chen, I and Yun Feiyang¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, no need to exin.

    I trust you,¡± Tang Yuchen said as he extended his hand and ruffled her hair with a smile that was indulgent and doting.

    Although his mouth smiled, his half-closed eyes held not a trace of warmth.

    And when his gaze touched upon the pearl earrings An Ruo was wearing, a sudden coldness shed through his eyes, An Ruo sensitively noticed the sharp, dangerous look in them.

    Today, it seemed that the truth could no longer be contained.

    An Ruo¡¯splexion grew pale, and she lowered her gaze, not daring to look at Yun Feiyang¡¯s expression.

    A shadow flickered through Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes, but hisposure was excellent, and he remained impassive.

    ¡°Mr.

    Tang, if I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯re supposed to be with Feixue.

    An Ruo has nothing to do with you, so there¡¯s no need to perform this act in front of me,¡± he said.

    The words were excessive; he was no longer leaving Tang Yuchen any face.

    But Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t angered.

    Leaning against the back of the chair, he rested an arm on the back of An Ruo¡¯s chair in a possessive manner.

    ¡°You know, for people like us, it¡¯s normal to have a few women around.

    I like Feixue, and I indeed am with her.

    However, if other women throw themselves at me, I see no reason to turn them away.¡±

    An Ruo clenched her fists tightly, her teeth biting hard into her lower lip.

    How shameless he was with his words!

    It was he who domineeringly held onto her, yet he twisted it as if she was the one shamelessly forcing herself upon him uninvited.

    Sure enough, Yun Feiyang¡¯s face changed upon hearing this, and his gaze met Tang Yuchen¡¯s with a cold intensity.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to stay any longer, and she abruptly stood up saying, ¡°I have something to attend to, I must go back!¡±

    Tang Yuchen grabbed her wrist and pulled down hard, causing An Ruo not to plunge back into her seat, but to tumble into hisp instead.

    His arm swiftly secured her waist, gripping tightly and making it impossible for her to move.

 Chapter 69 - 69 69 Have you taken a liking to him

    ?69: Chapter 69: Have you taken a liking to him?

    69: Chapter 69: Have you taken a liking to him?

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush, President Yun kindly invited you to dinner, you should stay and finish it.

    It¡¯s impolite to just leave like this,¡± he said with a cold gaze, his tone indifferent.

    An Ruo struggled a few times, and Yun Feiyang suddenly stood up and yelled at Tang Yuchen, ¡°Let her go!¡±

    The man¡¯snguid eyes nced at the furious man, his thin lips slightly lifted, ¡°What did President Yun say to me?¡±

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, I told you to let her go!¡± Yun Feiyang clenched his fists, wishing he could rush over, snatch An Ruo back, and then brutally beat Tang Yuchen.

    ¡°Yun Feiyang, I¡¯m holding my own woman, why are you angry?¡±

    Yun Feiyang froze, his face full of disbelief.

    Tang Yuchen continued with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t An Ruo tell you that she is my woman, whom I purchased for one hundred million?

    Ask her if that¡¯s the case.¡±

    His gaze fell on An Ruo¡¯s face, carrying a light warning.

    An Ruo gave up struggling, feeling extremely embarrassed, as the very thing she least wanted to happen still urred.

    She felt she couldn¡¯t face Yun Feiyang because she was so filthy.

    But since it hade to this, she might as well let him misunderstand.

    An Ruo looked up and faintly said to him, ¡°Yun Feiyang, he¡¯s right, I am the woman he bought for one hundred million.¡±

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s body swayed, and a deep pain shed through his eyes.

    He stared at An Ruo without blinking, while An Ruo turned her gaze away, not having the courage to look him in the eye.

    ¡°An Ruo, did he force you?¡± Yun Feiyang asked her gently, ¡°Tell me, if he forced you, I¡¯ll stand up for you, I¡¯ll protect you, and I won¡¯t let him hurt you.¡±

    An Ruo bit her lip, her eyes flickering.

    The hand wrapped around her waist tightened, as if to dig deep into her flesh.

    An Ruo endured the pain and looked pleadingly at Yun Feiyang, ¡°It¡¯s not like you said.

    Yun Feiyang, please leave¡­

    I don¡¯t want to see you right now.¡±

    Yun Feiyang paused, aplex emotion passing through his eyes.

    He understood her meaning; his staying would only make her ufortable.

    Even knowing that she belonged to Tang Yuchen, even knowing that she had deceived him, he still cared about her feelings, and wanted to do something to protect her.

    Regaining hisposure, he said calmly, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll leave.¡±

    He turned and walked away, and An Ruo¡¯s emotions trembled violently.

    In fact, she liked him a bit, and she longed to be with him, as it would be very happy.

    But Yun Feiyang, I no longer have the right to embrace happiness.

    Suddenly, her chin was tightly pinched, An Ruo looked up in pain and met Tang Yuchen¡¯s gloomy expression.

    The man smirked, his voice cold, ¡°What, you have feelings for him?

    An Ruo, you really don¡¯t listen, have you forgotten what I told you?

    Even if I throw you away, ruin you, don¡¯t you dare try to hook up with other men, you can only belong to me, Tang Yuchen!

    Don¡¯t you know how serious the consequences are if you don¡¯t listen to me?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, she shook her head and argued, ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­

    I didn¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    ¡°Still daring to argue!¡± The man snorted coldly and violently ripped the pearl earrings from her ears, making An Ruo cry out in pain as her ears burned and immediately began to bleed.

    Seeing the fresh blood, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes grew even more sinister and bloodthirsty.

    ¡°What¡¯s this?

    Did he give this to you, right?!¡±

    An Ruo instinctively tried to shake her head, Tang Yuchen sinisterly spoke.

 Chapter 70 - 70 70 Eyes Full of Plunder

    ?70: Chapter 70 Eyes Full of Plunder   70: Chapter 70 Eyes Full of Plunder                                   ¡°Don¡¯t think of deceiving me, don¡¯t tell me that you bought those earrings worth two hundred thousand!

    An Ruo, by epting his gift, what are you implying?

    Have you fallen for him, wanting to date him?!

    Ha, you really think that by hooking up with him, you can escape from me?

    Let me tell you, no one can save you, in this life, if you want to get away from me, you¡¯d better drop dead!¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was filled with fury and grievance.

    She gazed at him with a cold look and suddenly pushed hard against his chest.

    Tang Yuchen, caught off guard, fell backward with her.

    An Ruonded on top of him and started punching him violently: ¡°You demon, why won¡¯t you let go, you demon, why don¡¯t you just die!

    What gives you the right to treat me like this, what gives you the right!¡±

    Her heart had always been filled with humiliation, and now it erupted like a raging flood, uncontroble.

    An Ruo hit him frantically.

    Tang Yuchen tried to stop her, but in the chaos, her p came down hard, and with a smack, it hit his face.

    That p was too loud, and both were stunned.

    The man, furious, flipped over and pinned her down, grabbed her face, and hissed through clenched teeth, ¡°This is the second time you¡¯ve pped my face, woman, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    Having said that, he violently sealed her lips with his, his teeth biting into her delicate lips, tearing at them fiercely.

    An Ruo gasped in pain.

    Tang Yuchen bit down hard, instantly breaking the skin of her lips, and blood flowed out, staining the corners of her mouth red.

    ¡°Madman!¡± An Ruo yelled at him.

    The man gave a cold smile: ¡°I think you are the one who¡¯s gone mad!

    An Ruo, how many times have you resisted me?

    This time, I won¡¯t let you off!¡±

    His slender fingers slid across her face, but she felt as though a cold and terrifying snake were touching her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo was dragged into the vi by Tang Yuchen in a disheveled state.

    He pulled her into a bedroom, threw her onto the bed, then strode out, closed the door, and locked it.

    Hearing the sound of the lock, a bad premonition filled An Ruo¡¯s heart.

    She tried to pull at the door, but it wouldn¡¯t budge.

    An Ruo frowned tightly, what exactly did he want to do to her?

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, you open this door, let me out!¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to do by keeping me locked up here?!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and open the door, let me out!¡±

    An Ruo kicked at the door with force but no one came to open it for her.

    Tired, shey down on the bed, but she wasn¡¯t in the mood to sleep, feeling only the exhaustion in her body and heart.

    The earrings that Yun Feiyang had given her were in Tang Yuchen¡¯s hands, and today Yun Feiyang must have beenpletely disappointed in her.

    An Ruo turned over and hugged theforter, unable to help but whimper and cry.

    She just wanted to live a peaceful life, to simply make friends, to date.

    Why was such a simple wish impossible to fulfill, turning into a luxury?

    It was all Tang Yuchen¡¯s fault, he was a demon, she hated him, detested him, and never wanted to see him again!

    An Ruo cried for a long while but eventually fell asleep in a haze.

    Not knowing how long she had slept, she heard the sound of the door opening, and her mind instantly cleared as she jolted upright.

    ¡°Click!¡± The light in the room was turned on, and she saw Tang Yuchen in a ck silk robe, standing in the doorway, leisurely closing the door.

    His gaze upon her was full of predation and emitted a dangerous aura.

    An Ruo watched him warily, and the man, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, took a step closer to her.

 Chapter 71 - 71 71 As If He Wants to Devour Her in One Bite!

    ?71: Chapter 71: As If He Wants to Devour Her in One Bite!

    71: Chapter 71: As If He Wants to Devour Her in One Bite!

    An Ruo defensively stared at him, the man¡¯s lips curling into a smile as he stepped closer to her.

    For some inexplicable reason, An Ruo was all on edge, and suddenly, like a startled rabbit, she flipped over to the other side, intending to flee!

    The moment her feet hit the ground, an arm abruptly encircled her waist, pulled her close, and lifted her, causing her to crash into the man¡¯s solid chest as she screamed.

    Feeling extremely panicked inside, An Ruo struggled and screamed fiercely.

    Tang Yuchen had anticipated her resistance; he pinned her hands with one of his, flipping her over, firmly pinning her beneath him.

    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± An Ruo red at him angrily, her long hair a disheveled mess from the struggle.

    Tang Yuchen caressed her face with his other hand, his lips curling into an enchanting, charming smile, ¡°Spring nights are short, what do you think I¡¯m going to do?¡±

    An Ruo bit her lip tightly, her body subtly trembling with anger!

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, can your mind ever focus on anything else but this?¡±

    ¡°Of course it can¡­ but when ites to you, my mind only focuses on this,¡± he answered as if it was the most natural thing, not ashamed in the least, ¡°An Ruo, what else do you think I can do to you but this?¡±

    She looked away, frowning in disgust, ¡°Just hurry up and do it, I need to get back soon!¡±

    Get back?

    Ha, the man chuckled softly, she probably won¡¯t be able to leave.

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re so eager, I wouldn¡¯t want to disappoint you.¡± Tang Yuchen straightened up, kneeling beside her, his dark eyes fixated on her as he untied his robe in front of her.

    Even though she wasn¡¯t looking at him, she knew exactly the kind of look he was giving her.

    What else could this man do besides dominate her?!

    An Ruo cursed him fiercely in her heart, secretly hoping he¡¯d overindulge and lose his potency forever!

    Ditching the robe, Tang Yuchen revealed his wheat-colored, sexy and solid chest, grasping An Ruo¡¯s chin and turning her head toward him: ¡°Look at me.¡±

    An Ruo was forced to look at him.

    Truthfully, he was in great shape, not an ounce of excess fat, each muscle filled with explosive power, yet not the bodybuilder type of muscle, but lean and attractive.

    Setting aside his vile nature, he was indeed a perfect man.

    But he was too cruel and wicked, so no matter how attractive he looked, in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, he was nothing but a despicable demon!

    She looked at him coldly, her eyes void of any emotion, her gaze distant as if she were observing him from across miles and mountains.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes unwaveringly fixed on her, his ominous gaze seemed as if he wanted to devour her!

    He suddenly lowered his head and fiercely kissed her, indeed seeming as if he wanted to consume her!

    The kiss was anything but gentle, it was rough and bloodthirsty, his sharp teeth nipping at her tender lips, causing An Ruo to frown in pain.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen bit her on a previously scarred spot on her lip, reopening the wound and filling her mouth with the taste of blood.

    An Ruo pushed against his body forcefully, angrily growling, ¡°What the hell are you trying to do?

    Just hurry up if you¡¯re going to do it, why dawdle?!¡±

    Was she frightened of him or what?

    He wanted it, she would oblige.

    As long as it didn¡¯t waste her time or torment her further, that would be fine.

    Tang Yuchen snorted lightly, his lips curving into a wicked smirk, grabbing the cor of her shirt and violently ripping it open!

    The buttons flew off and her shirt was torn in two, revealing her fair body.

    Memories surged like a tide, An Ruo remembered everything that happened in the hotel that day.

 Chapter 72 - 72 72 What Kind of Man Am I If Im Locked Up!

    ?72: Chapter 72: What Kind of Man Am I If I¡¯m Locked Up!

    72: Chapter 72: What Kind of Man Am I If I¡¯m Locked Up!

    Memories flooded in like a tide, and An Ruo remembered everything that had happened that day in the hotel.

    If only she hadn¡¯t gone to the hotel that day.

    The man¡¯s kiss descended once again, his scorching hands caressed her waist, kneading forcefully¡­

    An Ruo painfully closed her eyes, letting the man ravage her body as she sequestered herself in a closed space, indifferent to everything outside, for only in this way could she lessen the hurt inside.

    Time and again, from the bed to the floor, from the floor to the bathroom, and then back to the bed.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t count how many times she had passed out; her mind was aplete nk, feeling only that the whole world was in chaos, everything had drifted far from her, bing insignificant.

    Something was very wrong with Tang Yuchen tonight, ceaselessly tormenting her, and as An Ruo fainted for thest time, she saw his dark, profound eyes and the coldness in them, untouched by any desire.

    In that moment, she felt incredibly cold in heart and body, this man was terrifyingly dreadful¡­

    She slept in a heavy stupor for a long time, and when An Ruo opened her eyes, it was already noon the next day.

    The room was empty except for her; Tang Yuchen had long gone, and the room¡¯s disarray showed the frenzy of the previous night.

    An Ruo tried to sit up with her sore body, wanting to put on her clothes, but they had been torn and werepletely unwearable.

    There were spare bathrobes in the bathroom; An Ruo grabbed one and wrapped it around herself, then went to open the door, but couldn¡¯t.

    She frowned tightly, why would Tang Yuchen still lock her in?

    It was only then that An Ruo realized something was very wrong, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t seem to n on letting her go easily.

    Last night¡¯s punishment was just the beginning, not the end.

    What did he want to do to her?

    To imprison her, to keep her locked up forever, to make her his concubine?

    Thinking this, An Ruo felt panicked and afraid, she didn¡¯t want to be locked up by him, didn¡¯t want to be his concubine.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, open the door!

    Let me out, what do you mean by keeping me here!¡±

    ¡°You wanted to punish me, you did that yesterday, what more do you want!¡±

    ¡°If you dare, kill me, but what kind of man are you to keep me locked up!¡±

    No matter how much she pounded on the door, no one let her out.

    An Ruo made chaos for an hour, grew tired, and ran out of strength.

    She sat on the bed, furious, grabbing a pillow and beating it fiercely.

    This despicable man, why wouldn¡¯t he just die!

    ¡°Click¡ª¡± Suddenly the door opened, and An Ruo quickly stood up to stare at the neer.

    Tang Yuchen stood at the door, impably dressed, leaning against the doorframe, tilting his body slightly and looking at her indifferently, his thin lips curved up in a light smile, and he said gently, ¡°Not bad, after a whole night with you, you still have the energy to curse.

    It seems you¡¯re in good spirits.¡±

    An Ruo walked up to him, grabbed his cor, and asked angrily, ¡°What do you mean by this, why are you keeping me locked up?!

    Let me go back now, or I¡¯ll use you of illegal detention!¡±

    The man waved her hand away indifferently, sneering with disdain, ¡°I am keeping you locked up, if you can, then go ahead and sue me!¡±

    An Ruo was furious, ¡°Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare!

    Move aside, I¡¯m going back now!¡±

    She hadn¡¯t gone back the entire night, Xiao Ji must be very worried about her.

    Tang Yuchen blocked the door, and An Ruo tried to push him aside, but his strength was too great, and she couldn¡¯t budge him: ¡°I told you to move aside!¡±

    Still, the man didn¡¯t move.

    An Ruo grabbed his arm, pulling with all her might, but he still didn¡¯t move.

 Chapter 73 - 73 73 Deliberately Starving Her

    ?73: Chapter 73 Deliberately Starving Her   73: Chapter 73 Deliberately Starving Her                                   Why was their strength difference so enormous?!

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t move him, so she simply flicked his hand away, reached up to straighten her hair, and mockingly said, ¡°Are you a pig, why are you so heavy?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± The man¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously!

    Fearing his anger, An Ruo hurriedly said to him, ¡°Let me go, please.

    If you still want to punish me, I wille backter.

    I haven¡¯t been home all night, Xiao Ji must be very worried about me.¡±

    Tang Yuchen finally spoke,ughing, ¡°An Ruo, I¡¯ll tell you the truth, I really don¡¯t n to let you go!¡±

    An Ruo was stunned, he continued, ¡°You can leave if you want, but only when I feel like it, then I will let you go.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you can¡¯t do this!¡± An Ruo said in panic, ¡°If you keep me here, how can I go back to take care of Xiao Ji, how can I go to work?

    Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be too excessive!¡±

    The man¡¯s dark gaze shifted,nding lightly on her face.

    He probably isn¡¯t thinking about work but about meeting someone else.

    An Ruo, unaware of his thoughts, swallowed her anger and said in a low, appeasing voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough that I admit I¡¯m wrong?

    I apologize to you, please don¡¯t keep me here, I can¡¯t afford to lose my job, and I can¡¯t let Xiao Ji worry about me¡­¡±

    The man¡¯s gaze turned icy instantly, and suddenly he turned to leave.

    An Ruo quickly reached out to grab his sleeve, ¡°Don¡¯t go, you can¡¯t keep me locked up!¡±

    Tang Yuchen shook off his arm without looking back, and An Ruo was flung away by his powerful force, falling to the ground.

    Thud¡ª

    The door closed, followed by the sound of it being locked.

    An Ruo propped herself up to pull on the door, but it was in vain.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, you bastard!

    Open the door for me, what right do you have to keep me locked up, on what grounds are you keeping me locked up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to sue you, I will definitely sue you!¡±

    Eventually, An Ruo started cursing, and Tang Yuchen never appeared.

    And the windows in the room, all fitted with security bars, meant she could not get out.

    An Ruo helplessly stayed in the room, cursing Tang Yuchen¡¯s ancestors over and over in her heart.

    Atst, she started to feel hungry.

    Now the sky was dim, nearly night.

    An Ruo hadn¡¯t eaten all day, and no one had brought her any food.

    She couldn¡¯t help but suspect that Tang Yuchen was deliberately not feeding her, nning to starve her to death.

    An Ruoy on the bed, her mind a whirl¡ªworrying if Xiao Ji was concerned about her, thinking of ways to escape.

    Finally, the sky turnedpletely dark.

    An Ruo curled up, staring nkly at the pitch-ck night sky, while the sound of a car engine started outside.

    Tang Yuchen had returned¡­

    An Ruo sat up, and sure enough, soon there was the sound of unlocking from outside the door.

    The moment the door opened, An Ruo, like a lotive, rushed toward the figure.

    She intended to push Tang Yuchen away while he was unguarded and then run.

    Her body and head mmed hard against the man¡¯s solid chest, causing ckness before An Ruo¡¯s eyes from the pain, yet Tang Yuchen remained unmoved, like a solid wall.

    Not only did she fail to push him away, but she also rebounded several steps back.

    The n had failed!

    Tang Yuchen took a step forward, shut the door behind him with a backhand, crossed his arms over his chest, and stared at her,ughing loudly, ¡°An Ruo, do you want to go out that badly?¡±

    An Ruo clenched her fists, ring at him hatefully, ¡°What will it take for you to let me go?¡±

    The man walked over, took her hand, and led her to the bed.

 Chapter 74 - 74 74 Are You a Man

    ?74: Chapter 74 Are You a Man?

    74: Chapter 74 Are You a Man?

    He sat down, lifted his eyes to look at her obliquely, and his lips curled into a wicked smile, ¡°Please me, and maybe I¡¯ll be happy enough to let you go.¡±

    An Ruo shook off his hand and sneered, ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened, his tone colder, ¡°Then don¡¯t even think about me letting you go!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± An Ruo red at him angrily, then abruptly turned and walked toward the door.

    He wouldn¡¯t let her leave, but she was determined to go, to see how she could stop him.

    Her hand touched the doorknob, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s cold voice came from behind, ¡°An Ruo, do you know the consequences of opposing me?¡±

    An Ruo paused, hesitating slightly.

    ¡°Are you going to use Xiao Ji to threaten me again?¡± she asked without turning around, not waiting for his reply, An Ruoughed mockingly, ¡°Tang Yuchen, are you even a man?

    Xiao Ji is just a child, yet you use a child to threaten a woman, you¡¯re really no man!¡±

    Whoosh¡ªthe air in the room suddenly dropped several degrees.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t need to look back to know that Tang Yuchen¡¯s face must be looking terrible.

    She had irritated him again, but she did not regret it, nor was she afraid of him.

    Tang Yuchen stood up and slowly approached her.

    Hearing his footsteps, An Ruo¡¯s heartbeat quickened.

    The scorching gaze on her back kept dangerously fixed on her, making her feel as if she had thorns in her back, like being slowly tortured; it was extremely ufortable.

    The man came closer and closer, and An Ruo gripped the doorknob tightly.

    Just as he was about to reach her, she pulled the door open with force, and the light from outside immediately flooded in.

    An Ruo, like someone who had lived in darkness for a long time, was eager for the light and dashed towards the outside.

    She wanted to embrace freedom in the shortest possible time!

    But after only a step out, Tang Yuchen¡¯s strong arms suddenly wrapped around her waist from behind, lifting her up.

    ¡°Ah!

    Help!¡± An Ruo¡¯s feet dangled in the air, shouting loudly as she struggled fiercely.

    The man behind her embraced her and spun around, bringing her back into the room.

    The door was mmed shut with a bang.

    Tang Yuchen grabbed An Ruo¡¯s shoulders, forcefully pressing her against the door, her head thudding against it so hard that she lost all strength in her body.

    The man¡¯s overwhelming kisses came down, with a strong vor of punishment, covering her tightly, not allowing her a chance to breathe.

    An Ruo had no strength to struggle and passively endured his kisses.

    As her breathing became more and more difficult, and she was about to suffocate, he finally released her lips, only to have his kisses fall on her neck, forcefully sucking and biting.

    His long fingers hooked around the waistband of her bathrobe, and with a gentle tug, An Ruo¡¯s body was suddenly exposed to the air, trembling slightly.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand covered her softness, squeezing hard, and An Ruo whimpered in pain.

    He lifted her chin, his eyes wickedly gazing at her, his mouth also curved into a devious smile, ¡°You say I¡¯m not a man?

    An Ruo, don¡¯t you clearly know whether I¡¯m a man or not?

    Tell me, am I a man or not?¡±

    As he spoke, he intensified the pressure of his hands, his obscene actions causing An Ruo¡¯s face to flush red.

    She red at him, biting her lip hard without speaking, expressing her anger at him with her eyes alone.

    ¡°Speak up, am I a man or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems you doubt my capabilities.

    Baby, tonight I¡¯ll let you experience once more whether I¡¯m a man!¡± As Tang Yuchen said this, his gaze became terrifying, like a massive ck vortex, threatening topletely engulf her.

 Chapter 75 - 75 75 Are You Planning to Starve Me

    ?75: Chapter 75 Are You nning to Starve Me?

    75: Chapter 75 Are You nning to Starve Me?

    An Ruo trembled all over, her pupils constricted, but she was unable to resist.

    The man picked her up and walked towards therge bed, throwing her forcefully onto it, leaving her dizzy and disoriented, her long hair in disarray.

    ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Before she could react further, Tang Yuchen immediately leaned down to kiss her, hisrge hands quickly pulling at her clothes, swiftly removing all of them.

    That night, over whether Tang Yuchen was a man, they took a long time, engaging in an in-depth ¡®discussion,¡¯ until An Ruo could no longer bear it and, crying, admitted he was a man.

    Only then did he agree to spare her.

    An Ruo fell into a deep sleep for a long time before waking up.

    After being tormented for two consecutive nights, she felt as if her body was falling apart.

    Only she was in the bed, Tang Yuchen had long since left.

    Enduring the soreness in her body, she picked up a bathrobe from the floor, put it on, and went to open the door, which of course wouldn¡¯t budge.

    Even she understood that Tang Yuchen¡¯s punishment this time was different from before.

    Perhaps, he truly intended to keep her confined forever, making her his concubine.

    An Ruo leaned against the door, slowly sliding down to the ground.

    Since she hadn¡¯t eaten all day yesterday, she truly had no strength left.

    She hugged her legs with her arms, her head buried in her knees, not thinking about anything, just sitting dully for a long time.

    She sat like that until it was dark, when once again the sound of a car engine came from downstairs.

    When Tang Yuchen opened the door, An Ruo, unprepared and without the strength to resist, was pushed to the ground by the door.

    The man nced at her disheveled appearance, turned on the light, and the room instantly became very bright.

    An Ruo propped herself up, turned her head, and looked at him expressionlessly, ¡°Are you nning to starve me to death?¡±

    Shutting the door, he smiled slightly, ¡°How could I bear that?

    What do you want to eat?

    I¡¯ll make it for you.¡±

    An Ruo disdainfully said, ¡°Don¡¯t bother cooking yourself, just get me something to eat.¡±

    Only if she was full would she have the strength to run away.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have someone bring it up,¡± Tang Yuchen made a call, and a servant brought up a portion of food.

    The food was served on a te, covered with a silver lid.

    ¡°Come and eat,¡± the man sat on the bed and called her over as if calling a small dog.

    Famished, An Ruo swallowed her saliva and moved closer.

    When the man lifted the lid, An Ruo was dumbstruck!

    It was a piece of cake!

    A piece of cake no bigger than the palm of a hand!

    She immediately felt a deceptive rage, ¡°Tang Yuchen, what is this about!¡±

    How could such a small amount be enough to fill her?

    With a fork, the man secured the cake, put down the te, and shed an enchanting smile, ¡°Come, open your mouth, I will feed you.¡±

    An Ruo grew even angrier, gritting her teeth in fury, ¡°What do you mean by this?

    How can I be full with such a small amount?!

    Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t go too far.

    You¡¯re confining me and not letting me go, fine.

    But not even feeding me properly, are you a lunatic?!¡±

    ¡°I am indeed not letting you eat your fill,¡± he chuckled softly, revealing his demonic nature, ¡°An Ruo, if you¡¯re full, you¡¯ll have the strength to run away.

    I don¡¯t have the energy to y a cat and mouse game with you every day.

    So the best method is to leave you without the strength to oppose me.¡±

    Hearing this, An Ruo suddenly bit her lip hard, managing to hold back the great grievance inside her.

    She took a deep breath, lowered her eyes, and said expressionlessly, ¡°Tang Yuchen, haven¡¯t you bullied me enough?

    I have no quarrel with you, why must you hurt me time and again?¡±

 Chapter 76 - 76 76 How Will You Let Me Go

    ?76: Chapter 76: How Will You Let Me Go?

    76: Chapter 76: How Will You Let Me Go?

    She took a deep breath, lowered her gaze, emotionless, ¡°Tang Yuchen, haven¡¯t you bullied me enough?

    I have no grudge against you, why must you hurt me time and time again.¡±

    ¡°Do you know that you are a demon, you havepletely destroyed me.

    Now, you have even destroyed myst bit of freedom and dignity.

    Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be too excessive, you are doing these deeds, but heaven is watching, be careful that you will receive your retribution one day!¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s words were heavy, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression darkened, a trace of gloom shing in his eyes.

    He grabbed An Ruo¡¯s chin and brought the cake up to her lips.

    ¡°Eat it!¡±

    An Ruo moved her lips away stubbornly, ¡°If you dare, starve me to death!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t eat, will you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Suddenly, he bit arge piece of cake, forcefully pried open An Ruo¡¯s mouth with his hand, bent down to cover her mouth, and pushed the cake into her mouth with the tip of his tongue.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    What was he doing?!

    So disgusting!!!

    An Ruo struggled fiercely, absolutely refusing to eat, but Tang Yuchen forcefully pressed her down onto the bed, using his legs to pin hers, and his lips sealed hers firmly.

    The cake was forced into her throat, and An Ruo, unable to swallow or spit it out, finally chose to swallow it.

    Seeing that she ate it, the man looked up satisfied and even licked his sensual thin lips.

    Choking, An Ruo swallowed hard a few times beforepletely swallowing the cake.

    Seeing that he was about to repeat his actions, she snatched the cake and stuffed it into her mouth, chewing a few times before swallowing it directly.

    Tang Yuchen stood up, rewarding her by stroking her head, ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡±

    An Ruo didn¡¯t even have the energy to talk to him.

    She turned her back to him and closed her eyes wearily.

    ¡°Baby, are you full¡­¡± Tang Yuchen leaned in, his hot chest pressing tight against her back, and asked in a hoarse voice next to her ear.

    An Ruo let out a coldugh, offering no answer.

    Such a small piece of cake, she was far from full, it merely kept her alive.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand slid over her waist, hinting at something suggestive, ¡°Since you¡¯re full, it¡¯s my turn to eat now¡­¡±

    An Ruo instantly became furious, turning around to push him hard, ¡°You bastard, get off, don¡¯t touch me!¡±

    ¡°You are my woman, serving me is your duty.¡± The man grabbed hold of her hand excitedly, pressing it above her head while lowering his body to press tightly against hers.

    An Ruo¡¯s entire body stiffened, ring at him furiously.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, what exactly will it take for you to let me go?¡± She had asked this question more than once.

    But she stubbornly wanted to know an exact answer, at least to have something to look forward to.

    ¡°Let you go?

    I¡¯ll talk about it once I¡¯m tired of you.¡±

    ¡°When will you tire of me?¡±

    ¡°When I¡¯m no longer interested in your body.¡±

    ¡­

    An Ruo struggled intensely again, but Tang Yuchen held her down tightly, pulling her into his embrace and kissed her lips dominantly.

    Her struggle was suppressed, her screams devoured, and her entire being was fiercely broken into and devoured by him, leaving nothing left¡­

    These three days, An Ruo¡¯s life was extremely painful.

    Each day felt so long, the mere three days felt like an entire century of weariness.

    Tang Yuchen had no intention of letting her leave at all.

    He really wanted to imprison her, all because she had a meal with Yun Feiyang, just because she epted a gift from Yun Feiyang.

 Chapter 77 - 77 77 Eating with a Mouthful

    ?77: Chapter 77: Eating with a Mouthful   77: Chapter 77: Eating with a Mouthful                                   An Ruo thought Tang Yuchen was aplete devil, dark and cruel.

    Anyone who crossed him would suffer his fierce retaliation.

    In her past life, she must have done something abominable to Tang Yuchen, which was why he tormented her so in this life.

    Another day had passed, and over thest three days, An Ruo had eaten only a piece of cake.

    At this moment, she was so hungry that she had no strength at all.

    Tang Yuchen entered as usual, holding a te in his hand.

    The te still had a piece of cake the size of a palm, but today there was also a cup of milk.

    ¡°Baby, you must be hungry,¡± the man said as he sat down next to her, pulling up her body with feigned sympathy.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t even give him a nce.

    Ovee by hunger, she snatched the milk and drank it in one gulp, then grabbed the cake with her hand, gobbling it down.

    Tang Yuchen shook his head with a clucking sound and smiled, ¡°Look at you, you¡¯ve got it all around your mouth.¡±

    As he spoke, he lowered his head and used the tip of his tongue to lick off a crumb of cake from the corner of her mouth.

    An Ruo looked at him tiredly and asked, ¡°Can you let me call An Ji?

    I haven¡¯t been home for three days; he can¡¯t find me and must be going crazy.¡±

    Tang Yuchen stroked her smooth long hair, his thin lips curling up slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he knows you¡¯re here with me.

    I had someone watch him; he won¡¯t be in any trouble.¡±

    He must have had someone watch An Ji to keep him from causing trouble.

    Regardless, An Ruo felt somewhat reassured after hearing this.

    ¡°He must think you¡¯ve done something to me.

    Just let me talk to him on the phone; he¡¯s still a child and must be very anxious right now.¡±

    Tang Yuchen looked at her silently, and An Ruo continued to persuade him, ¡°I¡¯ll only talk to him for a while, and you can listen in.

    Are you still worried I could do something wily?

    Besides, with all your power, what could I possibly do in front of you?¡±

    The man slightly nodded, took out his phone, and handed it to her.

    ¡°You can only talk for two minutes.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    An Ruo shifted slightly to put a bit of distance between herself and Tang Yuchen, pressed An Ji¡¯s number, and put the phone to her ear.

    ¡°It seems no one is answering.¡± An Ruo nced at him, redialed the number, her head slightly lowered, and her long hair covering most of her face.

    Seeing that she had dialed three times with no answer, Tang Yuchen said indifferently, ¡°That¡¯s enough, call him another time.¡±

    An Ruo looked at him pleadingly, softly saying, ¡°Just let me try once more; maybe he¡¯s taking a shower and couldn¡¯t answer in time.¡±

    Tang Yuchen hesitated for a moment, then nodded as if to agree.

    An Ruo showed a happy smile and redialed the number.

    Watching her pleased look, the man thought to himself how easily satisfied she was.

    His lips slightly curved, rxed, hey back on the bed and stretched out his long arms.

    An Ruo nced at him.

    Suddenly, she jumped up, dashed into the bathroom at her fastest speed, and mmed the door shut, locking it!

    Tang Yuchen sat up abruptly; he didn¡¯t chase her immediately.

    Yet his eyes narrowed dangerously, and a cold smile curled at the corners of his lips.

    In the bathroom, An Ruo held the phone and dialed one one zero, ¡°Hello, is this the police?

    I want to report a crime¡­¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The police arrived quickly.

    Only after they came did An Ruo dare toe out of the bathroom.

    ¡°Miss An, did you make the report?¡± a policewoman asked her.

    An Ruo nodded, looking toward Tang Yuchen, who stood arms crossed with an expressionless face.

    Yet the gaze he fixed on her was dark and frightening.

 Chapter 78 - 78 78 She and I are Married

    ?78: Chapter 78: She and I are Married   78: Chapter 78: She and I are Married                                   She hastily diverted her gaze, daring not to meet his eyes again.

    An Ruo and Tang Yuchen were separated and questioned individually.

    The female police officer asked An Ruo, ¡°What is your rtionship with Mr.

    Tang Yuchen?¡±

    An Ruo answered honestly, ¡°We were previously married but have already divorced.¡±

    ¡°You said Mr.

    Tang imprisoned you and wouldn¡¯t let you leave the room, is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes, he illegally detained me!¡±

    On the other side, the male police officer asked Tang Yuchen, ¡°Mr.

    Tang, what is your rtionship with Miss An Ruo?¡±

    Tang Yuchen loungedzily on the sofa, crossing his legs and smiling lightly, ¡°Naturally, we are husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Miss An Ruo filed a report saying you illegally detained her.

    What is that about?¡±

    ¡°My wife has recently taken a fancy to another man.

    I didn¡¯t want them to meet, so I prevented her from going out.¡±

    The male officer was slightly stunned.

    This didn¡¯t seem to be a criminal case but merely a domestic issue between the couple.

    After the questioning finished, the male and female officerspared testimonies and discovered a discrepancy.

    The officers looked at each other, and the female officer raised her head and asked Tang Yuchen, ¡°Mr.

    Tang, do you have any evidence to prove that you are currently in a marital rtionship with Miss An Ruo?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, not understanding why she would ask that.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, ¡°Everyone knows we are husband and wife.¡±

    ¡°Not really¡­¡± An Ruo shook her head.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s intense gaze flicked toward her, and he smiled faintly, ¡°Wife, I know you are still angry at me.

    How about I bring your little brother-inw over tomorrow to keep youpany for a few days to clear your mind?¡±

    He was actually using Xiao Ji to threaten her!

    An Ruo¡¯s expression stiffened, and a suppressed rage flickered in her eyes.

    ¡°Are you really husband and wife?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Tang Yuchen answered affirmatively, ¡°Everyone knows about our marital rtionship.

    You can check if you don¡¯t believe it.¡±

    The female officer looked toward An Ruo, ¡°Miss An, didn¡¯t you say that you had divorced?¡±

    An Ruo looked down, apologetically stating, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lied to you¡­¡±

    Since they were in a marital rtionship, the situation was much simpler.

    Before leaving, the police advised them briefly and didn¡¯t say much else before departing.

    An Ruo sat on the sofa in the living room, her hands buried in her hair, head bowed, resigning herself, ¡°Tell me, how are you going to punish me this time?¡±

    Tang Yuchen moved closer and sat down beside her, wrapping his arms around her body and smiling indulgently, ¡°Wife, what are you talking about?

    How could I punish you?

    Locking you in these past few days was only to keep you from hooking up with Yun Feiyang, that¡¯s all.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s head shot up, nervously questioning him, ¡°Tell me the truth, are we divorced or not?¡±

    His confident words to the police earlier made her doubt whether he had signed the divorce papers at all.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, ¡°What do you think?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, ¡°Are we¡­

    still married?¡±

    ¡°You wish!¡±

    His tone was harsh, but An Ruo was relieved and couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief.

    That¡¯s good.

    But she couldn¡¯t stop herself from doubting, ¡°Tang Yuchen, you really haven¡¯t lied to me?¡±

    ¡°Go check for yourself if you don¡¯t believe me.¡± He repeated the phrase, and An Ruo believed him.

    If they really were married, there was no need for Tang Yuchen to deceive her.

    Besides, if he liked Yun Feixue, how could he be with her if he didn¡¯t divorce her?

    After understanding all this, An Ruo felt even more certain that she and Tang Yuchen had truly divorced.

 Chapter 79 - 79 79 An Ruo is My Woman

    ?79: Chapter 79 An Ruo is My Woman   79: Chapter 79 An Ruo is My Woman                                   An Ruo was lost in her own thoughts when Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    He answered the call, and the subordinate on the other end spoke to him respectfully.

    ¡°Boss, Yun Feiyang has located Miss An¡¯s brother, and he¡¯s learned that Miss An is in your hands.

    Now, he¡¯s requesting to see you.¡±

    Tang Yuchen nced at An Ruo and curled his lips into a faint smile, ¡°Let hime over.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    After hanging up the phone, he stared at An Ruo with a probing look.

    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± An Ruo frowned defensively.

    Was he thinking up a new way to punish her?

    The man pulled her closer, wrapping his arm around her waist and leaning in to her lips with a devilish smile, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering, what charm do you have, that Yun Feiyang would set his sights on you?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Why bring up Yun Feiyang again?

    Tang Yuchen released her, patting her on the back, ¡°Go upstairs and change your clothes.

    We have a guesting soon.¡±

    An Ruo unconsciously guessed, ¡°Is it Yun Feiyang?¡±

    ¡°What, are you looking forward to himing?¡± The man raised an eyebrow, asking dangerously.

    An Ruo wisely shut her mouth.

    She didn¡¯t want to provoke him.

    If he got angry, she would be the one at a loss.

    By the time Yun Feiyang arrived, Tang Yuchen had already instructed the servants to prepare a table full of food and drinks.

    The man walked into the living room, his gaze subconsciously searching for An Ruo¡¯s figure.

    Tang Yuchen sat by the dining table and smiled faintly at him, ¡°President Yun gracing my humble abode is truly an honor.

    If you don¡¯t mind, how about we have a few drinks?¡±

    Yun Feiyang walked over and sat down, getting straight to the point, ¡°Where is An Ruo?

    What have you done to her?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my woman.

    What do you think I could have done to her?

    At night, I just hold her and sleep, that¡¯s all,¡± Tang Yuchen intentionally said.

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes darkened, his jaw clenched tight!

    Having not seen An Ruo for several days and getting no answer from her phone, he was worried something had happened to her.

    So today, he went to her family¡¯s address looking for her, only to learn from her brother that she had been put under house arrest by Tang Yuchen.

    An Ruo¡¯s brother was also being watched by two men in ck.

    After learning this news, he was furious and heartbroken.

    An Ruo must have suffered a lot these past few days.

    So he threw caution to the winds, demanding to see Tang Yuchen.

    Today,e what may, he was going to rescue An Ruo and take her away from here!

    Yun Feiyang, holding back his rage, said solemnly, ¡°Tang Yuchen, name your price.

    What do you want in exchange for letting An Ruo go?

    I want to take her with me, and I must take her away today!¡±

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his eyes, yet the wicked smile remained on his lips.

    ¡°You mean to say, whatever conditions I set, you¡¯ll agree to?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Tang Yuchen pped his hands, admiringly saying, ¡°President Yun¡¯s feelings for An Ruo run deep indeed¡­

    However, it¡¯s a pity, An Ruo is my woman.

    Are you asking me to hand over my woman to you just like that?¡±

    Hearing him say An Ruo was his woman, Yun Feiyang felt a twinge of pain in his heart.

    He didn¡¯t like the idea of An Ruo being Tang Yuchen¡¯s woman.

    In fact, he hoped An Ruo wouldn¡¯t be any man¡¯s woman¡­

    of course, except for his.

    ¡°Even if An Ruo is your woman, she still has the right to choose and the right to freedom.

    You should ask her what she wants, ask her if she¡¯s willing to stay by your side.¡±

    Tang Yuchenughed heartily as if he¡¯d heard a good joke, ¡°Yun Feiyang, if she¡¯s unwilling to stay by my side, do you think she would want to stay by yours?¡±

    Yun Feiyang watched him coldly, his lips curving into a faint smile:

 Chapter 80 - 80 80 If its Inconvenient for You, Ill Feed You

    ?80: Chapter 80: If it¡¯s Inconvenient for You, I¡¯ll Feed You   80: Chapter 80: If it¡¯s Inconvenient for You, I¡¯ll Feed You                                   ¡°Whether she is willing to stay by my side, that¡¯s her choice, and I respect her choice.

    Tang Yuchen, can you respect her choice?¡±

    ¡°What a respect!¡± Tang Yuchen retracted his smile, his gaze bing a few shades sharper.

    ¡°Well then, I will respect her, let¡¯s hear her choice.

    Go, call An Ruo down here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The housekeeper Uncle Tao respectfully responded.

    An Ruo was summoned downstairs and saw Yun Feiyang and Tang Yuchen sitting at the dining table, the atmosphere tense and charged as if drawn swords at the ready.

    She furrowed her brow uneasily.

    Yun Feiyang got up and stepped forward, seeing An Ruo¡¯s pale face and noticeably thinner frame, his eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal a pained expression.

    ¡°An Ruo, have you suffered a lot these past few days?¡± he asked her softly, reproaching himself severely.

    That day, he should never have left alone, should never have left her by Tang Yuchen¡¯s side!

    ¡°Yun Feiyang, what are you doing here?¡± An Ruo asked, instead of answering.

    ¡°I¡¯m here to take you away from here!¡± Yun Feiyang grabbed her wrist and showed her aforting smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely take you away!¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped a beat and she hurriedly withdrew her hand.

    She cast her eyes down, not daring to look at Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Yun Feiyang toe here and confront Tang Yuchen for her sake.

    In her heart, she was truly touched and warmed.

    ¡°An Ruo,e here and sit down.¡± Tang Yuchen suddenly spoke calmly, An Ruo didn¡¯t look at Yun Feiyang; she walked past him and obediently sat down next to Tang Yuchen.

    Yun Feiyang looked at her incredulously for a moment, but he quickly regained hisposure and sat down opposite them.

    ¡°An Ruo, Mr.

    Tang and I have already agreed that¡­¡±

    ¡°President Yun.¡± Tang Yuchen interrupted Yun Feiyang, apologizing with a smile, ¡°An Ruo hasn¡¯t eaten yet.

    Can you let her eat first and talk afterwards?¡±

    Yun Feiyang was momentarily stunned, he looked at An Ruo and said apologetically, ¡°An Ruo, you eat first, and once you¡¯re full, I¡¯ll take you away.¡±

    If he knew she had been starved for three days, he probably wouldn¡¯t be soposed.

    An Ruo looked up at him; the determination in his eyes was like a silent promise, assuring her that with him around, she had nothing to fear.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t articte what she was feeling inside.

    Grateful for his presence, she was moved.

    Yet she worried his actions might provoke Tang Yuchen and cause unnecessary trouble for him.

    In truth, what was so good about her, a woman with a tainted body, she wasn¡¯t worth such sacrifice.

    Staring nkly at Yun Feiyang, she wanted to say something, her mouth opened, but she ended up saying nothing.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm draped over her shoulder, pulling her in close, and he unexpectedly kissed her lips.

    ¡°Baby, I must have worn you outst night, you must be starving now.

    Eat first, don¡¯t starve, or I¡¯ll feel bad,¡± he said to her affectionately, yet his eyes, directed away from Yun Feiyang, dangerously narrowed.

    An Ruo caught the warning in his gaze, quicklying back to her senses, pulling her eyes away.

    She pushed against his body expressionlessly, saying tly, ¡°Let go of me, how can I eat like this?¡±

    Far from letting her go, Tang Yuchen held her even tighter, and An Ruo¡¯s body pressed closely against his.

    He picked up a piece of Mapo tofu with his chopsticks and brought it to An Ruo¡¯s mouth: ¡°You¡¯re not in a position to eat, let me feed you.¡±

    An Ruo stared at him with wide eyes, as if he were an alien.

 Chapter 81: Launch Announcement

    <h4>Chapter 81: Chapter 81: Launch Announcement</h4>

    I¡¯ll first update three Chapters now, and after going live at noon, I¡¯ll update six more Chapters.

    Theunch might be bad news for some students, but it won¡¯t affect VIP members much.

    Feizi relies on writing novels for a living, without going live there¡¯s no ie, no living expenses, so please understand.

    Also, the story isn¡¯t about to end. There¡¯s still a long way to go and the uing plot will be even more exciting. Feizi will also write about Xia Nuo¡¯s storyter, a very beautiful fairy tale love story.

    Just to give you a hint, Xia Nuo¡¯s husband is definitely a loyal man, who only has eyes, heart, and world for her, a loyal man indeed. Anyway, Feizi is very excited to write Xia Nuo¡¯s story.

    [Below are two friendly reminders.]

    [First]This book is called "President¡¯s Love Hunting: Expensive Abandoned Wife" on Tencent Original Website, and "Sweetheart Escape: Forced Marriage to a Husband-Killing CEO" on Tencent Mobile Book City, and now it¡¯s renamed again to "BOSS Only Marries Not Loves: Expensive Abandoned Wife"

    [Second]To activate VIP, Feizi suggests everyone should subscribe monthly on Mobile Book City, which is the most cost-effective. Paying with gold coins is too expensive.

    To subscribe monthly to the Book City, you need to log into Tencent Book City on your mobile (Tencent mobile URL: 3G.QQ.COM, go there, click on ¡¯Book City¡¯, and search for Feizi Yixiao¡¯s books)

    Once Feizi¡¯s book isunched, or when VIP is set, a notification for activation will appear below the introduction.

    Just click ¡¯Activate¡¯ and follow the steps. It costs only ten yuan per month, and you can read all the VIP novels in Book City, which is a great deal.

    Ten yuan, to read so many books, aren¡¯t you tempted?

    Also, no matter what day you activate it, ten yuan will let you read all VIP novels for thirty days for free. If you activate on the 17th, it will only expire on the 17th of the following month.

    Online (on theputer), simply enter the Tencent Original Website, search for Fiezi Yixiao¡¯s books, and you can find the activation method on Feizi¡¯s novel page.

    You can also buy this book individually online.

    For a maximum of ten yuan, you can get this book and keep reading it for free on the until Feizi finishes writing it, which is even more cost-effective, but it only allows ess to this book, not other VIP books.

    Finally, thank you all for your support, whether you stay or leave, Feizi is very grateful for your support, truly very grateful!

    (Actually, every time Feizi writes this announcement, there¡¯s a lot of pressure, always need to exin the activation process carefully because many are new readers who don¡¯t know how to activate. Hopefully, this helps those who want to activate.)

    Last but not least, Feizi solemnly promises that once the book goes live, it will definitely bepleted without being abandoned!

    And also, let me rmend some other novels by Feizi that areplete but have changed their titles!!

    "Domineering Husband: Rich Wife" (originally named "President¡¯s Love Hunting: Billionaire¡¯s One-Night Pet Wife")

    "ck Emperor¡¯s Favor: Wife, You Can¡¯t Escape," "A Contract: Billionaire Substitute Bride"

    "Billionaire Family: CEO¡¯s Substitute Baby Wife," "Crossing into a Dumb Princess: Home with a Demon"

    "Rich Family¡¯s Scandalous Love: Ugly Wife¡¯s Temptation," "Marrying Ghost Prince: Invincible Princess" (Invincible Princess is in the side stories, but the side stories aren¡¯t rted to the main text, which ispleted)

    [Actually, just search for Feizi Yixiao on Tencent Mobile Web and Original Website, and you can find all my books.]

    .................

 Chapter 82 Are You Not Going to Eat Even If I Feed You Personally?

    <h4>Chapter 82: Chapter 82 Are You Not Going to Eat Even If I Feed You Personally?</h4>

    What on earth does Tang Yuchen want to do?

    The man shed her a deeply affectionate smile, "Baby, eat. You were exhausted yesterday, let me feed you personally."

    As he said this, his arm around An Ruo¡¯s shoulder tightened imperceptibly, silently warning her.

    An Ruo blinked, her gaze shifting to Yun Feiyang across from her.

    His face was an ugly shade as he watched Tang Yuchen, his hands clenched slightly, as if forcibly restraining himself.

    Noticing An Ruo¡¯s look, Yun Feiyang slightly lowered his eyes, masking the anger and jealousy within them.

    An Ruo understood...

    Tang Yuchen was doing this deliberately for Yun Feiyang to see, just to make Yun Feiyang jealous.

    An Ruo felt Tang Yuchen was so fake, so pretentious, it was sickening!

    She turned away, frowning and speaking unhappily, "I can eat by myself."

    "But I just want to feed you myself," Tang Yuchen replied with a smile brimming with indulgence,pletely different from his usual violent demeanor.

    To those who didn¡¯t know him, they would surely think he loved An Ruo, and that¡¯s why he treated her so well.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to cooperate with Tang Yuchen¡¯s pretense in front of Yun Feiyang, but she couldn¡¯t resist. The man was vengeful, and angering him, who knew what he would do.

    "You don¡¯t need to feed me, I can eat by myself..." she spoke softly, hoping Tang Yuchen would let her be.

    But he had no intention of letting her off. His dark eyes fixed on An Ruo, his hand stubbornly holding the chopsticks, hemanded domineeringly, "Eat quickly. Aren¡¯t you starving? I¡¯m feeding you personally, and you won¡¯t eat?"

    Thetter part of what he said obviously carried a threatening tone.

    An Ruo nced at him, then at Yun Feiyang who had lowered his gaze, and ultimately she had no choice but to open her mouth.

    If herpliance could get her through this meal peacefully, she didn¡¯t mind giving in.

    Seeing her obediently open her mouth, Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curved up slightly. He ced food in her mouth and continued to pick more for her.

    An Ruo ate ufortably for a few bites, then Tang Yuchen suddenly asked her, "Baby, what food do you like? I¡¯ll get it for you."

    An Ruo replied indifferently, "I¡¯m not picky."

    "It¡¯s good you¡¯re not picky, easier to take care of." The man smiled subtly, but it was unclear whether he referred to taking care of her livelihood or a more possessive ¡¯taking care.¡¯

    After feeding her a few more bites, Tang Yuchen gave her some space and said, "Baby, let¡¯s not just focus on ourselves. Come on, toast President Yun on my behalf. President Yun came to visit you, you should thank him."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what he was scheming.

    She looked towards Yun Feiyang, who also lifted his eyes to hers. Meeting his deep gaze, An Ruo quickly looked away, not daring to delve into the emotions in his eyes.

    She sat still as Tang Yuchen handed her a ss of wine, "Hurry up and toast President Yun."

    "No need," Yun Feiyang said indifferently.

    "How can it be no need? My baby just missed a few days of work and President Yun came personally to visit her. Where else can you find such a good boss? Of course, An Ruo should toast to you."

    Tang Yuchen nced at An Ruo, his thin lips slightly raised, "Baby, am I right?"

    Clutching the wine ss tightly, An Ruo knew that if she didn¡¯t toast, Tang Yuchen would not let it go.

    She looked at Yun Feiyang, raised her ss with a smile, and said, "Yun Feiyang, I toast to you... thank you."

    Thank you for your care and concern.

    An Ruo downed the wine, and Yun Feiyang had no choice but to pick up his own ss and finish the drink.

    Tang Yuchen poured her another half ss of wine and said with a smile, "Baby, shouldn¡¯t you also toast to me?"

 Chapter 83: In His Eyes, Thereéˆ¥æªš Only Her

    <h4>Chapter 83: Chapter 83: In His Eyes, There¡¯s Only Her</h4>

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise, "Why should I toast you?"

    The man smirked and said, "Then I¡¯ll toast you."

    He picked up her ss and took a sip, suddenly pinching her chin, prying open her mouth, and leaning over to kiss her.

    An Ruo was unprepared, and the spicy alcohol immediately poured into her mouth. She wanted to spit it out, but the alcohol had already flowed down her throat, which involuntarily swallowed the liquid whole.

    "What are you doing?!" An Ruo pushed Tang Yuchen away forcefully and asked angrily.

    At the same time, she instinctively looked towards Yun Feiyang, seeing that his face was livid, as if he was about to breathe fire.

    An Ruo¡¯s anger red up in an instant.

    She red at Tang Yuchen and said angrily, "What kind of madness is this!"

    Why y with these tricks during a meal just to enrage Yun Feiyang? Why deliberately embarrass her? Did he find it amusing to toy with them?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier An Ruo became.

    "I can¡¯t eat this meal, if you want to eat, eat by yourself!"

    Having said that, she turned around and walked towards the door; she wanted to take this opportunity to leave this ce.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile faded from his lips, and his eyes suddenly darkened, his tone sharp and cold, "Come back here and sit down, continue eating!

    An Ruo stopped in her tracks, turned her head, and said angrily, "I won¡¯t eat! Tang Yuchen, I don¡¯t want to be yed by you like a monkey!"

    "I told you toe back here!"

    An Ruo continued moving forward; the man suddenly stood up furiously, swung his arm, and all the tes on the table were swept onto the floor, making a chilling noise.

    An Ruo stopped and turned back, seeing the food spilled all over the floor, along with the shattered pieces of the tes.

    This man was like a lion with a violent temper!

    Yun Feiyang also stood up, striding to An Ruo¡¯s side, took her hand, and looked coldly at Tang Yuchen, "I wonder if Mr. Tang agrees with what I said to him earlier."

    "..." Tang Yuchen red with dark eyes, not speaking.

    Yun Feiyang smirked in mockery, "What, you don¡¯t dare to ask for her choice?"

    Tang Yuchen suddenly smiled, but there was not a trace of humor in his eyes, "Yun Feiyang, goading won¡¯t work on me. But there¡¯s nothing in this world I, Tang Yuchen, am afraid to do; it¡¯s just a woman after all. Since you want me to respect her choice, then I can respect her choice."

    Looking at An Ruo, he asked her with a light smirk, "Now I give you a choice, do you want to follow me, or do you want to follow Yun Feiyang?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes showed bewilderment.

    Yun Feiyang held her hand tightly, smiled gently at her, and said, "An Ruo, he promised to respect your choice, as long as you make a decision, he will respect it."

    Would Tang Yuchen respect her choice?

    An Ruo felt Yun Feiyang was maybe too naive; could he really believe such words?

    Seeing her thoughts, the manforted her in a low voice, "Don¡¯t worry, since I dared toe to find you, I¡¯m confident I can take you away and protect youpletely."

    Protect youpletely...

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, deeply moved by these words.

    She stared nkly at Yun Feiyang, his handsome features were dazzling. His eyes were so gentle, and in them, reflected her own face.

    At this moment, in his eyes, there was only her.

    The words he spoke to her were also sincere.

    From childhood to now, no one had ever said these words to her. An Ruo had always longed for a shoulder to lean on, someone to protect herpletely.

    Could that person be Yun Feiyang?

 Chapter 84 Forcing Her to Make a Choice

    <h4>Chapter 84: Chapter 84 Forcing Her to Make a Choice</h4>

    Yun Feiyang was also gazing deeply at her, his ck eyes as deep as the ocean, brimming with emotions so intense they made one¡¯s heart tremble, impossible to ignore.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart, at this moment, was moved.

    Yun Feiyang, this handsome and gentle man, he had touched her heart, she had fallen for him.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart raced chaotically, she had actually fallen for him...

    Tang Yuchen was provoked by the scene before him.

    They actually ignored him, gazing so deeply at each other in front of him, as if he didn¡¯t exist in their eyes!

    He was very angry, extremely so.

    Tang Yuchen lost his reason in an instant, rushed forward, snatched An Ruo¡¯s hand from Yun Feiyang¡¯s grasp, and pulled her forcefully into his embrace.

    His arm tightly encircled her waist, as if to punish her by breaking it, or as if he wanted to meld her into his own body.

    An Ruo furrowed her brow in pain and struggled angrily, "Tang Yuchen, let go of me!"

    "Let her go!" Yun Feiyang charged forward in anger, raising his fist to strike Tang Yuchen¡¯s face.

    The men raised their hands to seize each other¡¯s fists, matching each other¡¯s strength, one on the offensive, one defending, neither giving in, neither gaining an advantage.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen shook off Yun Feiyang¡¯s hand and looked at him coldly, his voice dark and chilling, "Yun Feiyang, you¡¯re not wee here, please leave!"

    "I came here today to take An Ruo away. If I can¡¯t take her, I will never leave!" Yun Feiyang said, not willing to show weakness.

    Tang Yuchen held An Ruo tighter, his lips curling into a sinister smile, "An Ruo is my woman, what right do you have to take her away?!"

    "But An Ruo isn¡¯t yours, she has the right to decide where she stays! Tang Yuchen, if you force An Ruo to stay, what kind of man are you! If you dare, let her make her own choice!"

    Tang Yuchen looked down at An Ruo, his eyes dark and frightening.

    He spoke calmly, "An Ruo, tell him what your choice is: whether to follow me or him."

    An Ruo anxiously nced at them both, one threatening her with his gaze, the other looking at her expectantly with gentle eyes.

    How was she to choose?

    "I..." An Ruo cast her eyes down, her expression nk, "Can I choose neither?"

    "No!" Tang Yuchen rejected coldly, "You must choose, or else you can only stay obediently by my side."

    He left no escape for An Ruo, pressuring her to make a choice; he wanted to see what her true feelings for Yun Feiyang were.

    An Ruo clenched her fists tightly, remaining silent.

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t be afraid, if you choose to go with me, I will protect you with my life," Yun Feiyang promised her solemnly.

    An Ruo gripped her hands even tighter, her partly hidden eyes filled with struggle and conflict.

    This Yun Feiyang, he really did make her heart flutter...

    And she too longed to break free from Tang Yuchen, to gain freedom, to find happiness.

    Tang Yuchen curled his lip in a contemptuous sneer, but his eyes grew even darker and more terrifying.

    "An Ruo, tell me, what is your choice?" he asked her in a deep voice.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t need to ask; he knew An Ruo¡¯s heart would not choose him. But he knew she would be frightened by his threats, would resign herself and choose him.

    Tang Yuchen was very confident, very sure of himself.

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t be afraid with me here..." Yun Feiyang was stillforting her; he was very worried she would make an irrational choice.

    An Ruo fell silent for a good while, then took a deep breath, raised her head to face Tang Yuchen:

 Chapter 85: I Will Marry Her

    <h4>Chapter 85: Chapter 85: I Will Marry Her</h4>

    An Ruo remained silent for a while, took a deep breath, and looked up to face Tang Yuchen, "You said no matter what my choice is, you would respect it, right?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, his cold eyes seeming to prate her.

    An Ruo looked away and asked him again, "Do your words really count?"

    "Of course they count," the man¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile, his tone frivolous, "Tell me, who have you chosen to be your man?"

    A flicker of humiliation crossed An Ruo¡¯s eyes. Yun Feiyang clenched his jaw and said coldly to him, "Tang Yuchen, please don¡¯t speak to An Ruo that way!"

    "I¡¯m just telling the truth. How is that insulting?" Tang Yuchen shamelessly raised his eyebrows, "Besides, I was originally her man. When she chooses you, won¡¯t you touch her, won¡¯t you sleep with her?"

    "You!" Yun Feiyang was furious.

    An Ruo pushed him away, a flicker of disgust in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay near this man for a second.

    She needed to escape him, to breathe fresh air, to get away from this demonpletely!

    An Ruo gathered her courage and walked boldly over to Yun Feiyang, took his hand assertively, and looked firmly at Tang Yuchen, "I choose Yun Feiyang. I like him; I choose him!"

    "An Ruo!" Yun Feiyang looked at her joyfully, his tone and eyes filled with ecstasy and disbelief. "Do you really... choose me?"

    An Ruo smiled at him and nodded, "Yes, I choose you, Yun Feiyang. It¡¯s true, I was once Tang Yuchen¡¯s woman. Will you despise me for it?"

    "No way!" He shook his head vigorously, his broad hand gripping hers tightly, giving her great confidence and strength.

    "An Ruo, no matter what your past was, I like you and only want to be with you. I¡¯m so d you chose me, and I¡¯m happy you like me too..." Yun Feiyang looked at her tenderly and passionately, his eyes brimming with deep love.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh, augh filled with happiness.

    Meanwhile, Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression darkened horribly, his pitch-ck eyes brewing a terrifying tempest.

    His fierce gaze was fixed on An Ruo, like an angry beast, almost as if he wanted to leap forward and tear her to pieces.

    An Ruo, noticing his gaze, looked at him uneasily, gathering all her courage to meet his eyes bravely and asked him, "I have chosen Yun Feiyang. Tang Yuchen, will you respect my choice?"

    Tang Yuchen stared at her without speaking. His lips pressed into a line, increasing An Ruo¡¯s anxiety as she feared what Tang Yuchen might do.

    "You said your words count, didn¡¯t you?"

    "An Ruo, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so bold," he finally spoke, his voice very deep and chilling.

    Feeling An Ruo¡¯s tremble, Yun Feiyang stepped forward to shield her, confronting Tang Yuchen coldly.

    "Mr. Tang, I officially dere to you that from today onwards, An Ruo is my girlfriend, and she will be my fianc¨¦e. I will marry her, so please keep your distance from her in the future!"

    An Ruo, stunned, watched Yun Feiyang¡¯s broad back, overwhelmed by shock.

    She had not expected him to say these words. He actually said he would marry her...

    Her heart felt joyous, blissful, and deeply moved.

    But somehow, she always felt that happiness came too quickly and too easily, making it seem unreal and unsettling.

    Tang Yuchen was silent for two seconds, then suddenly burst into loudughter.

 Chapter 86: An Ruo, Well Done

    <h4>Chapter 86: Chapter 86: An Ruo, Well Done</h4>

    Hisughter was abrupt, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    "Yun Feiyang, you said you would marry her?" He stoppedughing and asked coldly.

    "Exactly!" Yun Feiyang firmly replied, his expression serene and imposing, "I like An Ruo. I will take care of her and make her happy. Tang Yuchen, listen well, An Ruo is mine. If you dare to bother her again, you are against me, and against the entire Fengxing!"

    He was threatening Tang Yuchen. If he didn¡¯t let go of An Ruo, Yun Feiyang would use everything he had to fight him.

    An Ruo suddenly bit her lip, her eyes instantly filling with tears.

    Yun Feiyang was too good to her, and she felt utterly unworthy of his kindness...

    Yet, she was so desperate for happiness that even if it meant taking a gamble, she wanted to grasp onto happiness and not let it slip easily from her hands.

    "Good, very good!" Tang Yuchen nodded, saying ¡¯good¡¯ twice out of extreme anger.

    "Yun Feiyang, then I¡¯ll wait and see how you marry her. Setting aside An Ruo¡¯s background-less family, just the fact that she was once my woman, your Yun Family probably wouldn¡¯t ept her," he challenged.

    Yun Feiyang curved his lips into a cold smile, "That¡¯s something for us to worry about, not something you need to concern yourself with. Now, I¡¯m going to take An Ruo away. Remember your words, respect her choice, and I hope you won¡¯t bother her again!"

    After that, he turned around and looked tenderly at An Ruo, "An Ruo, let¡¯s go."

    An Ruo looked up, managing a faint smile, "Okay."

    Yun Feiyang took her hand and they left, An Ruo daring not to look at Tang Yuchen¡¯s face. Even though she didn¡¯t look, she knew he must be very angry, probably wishing he could kill her.

    But however angry he was, she was not afraid anymore, because she was going to pursue her own happiness.

    Even if thorns and obstaclesy ahead, as long as Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t give up on her, she was determined to keep going.

    Stepping out of the mansion, Yun Feiyang stopped, his hands gripping An Ruo¡¯s shoulders as he asked earnestly,

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m giving you one more chance to choose. If you don¡¯t want to be with me, I will respect your decision, until the day you ept me. If Tang Yuchenes to bother you, I will stand in front of you and protect you from any harm. Rest assured, I will never force you to be with me. I only wish for you to be happy and fulfilled."

    An Ruo, moved, looked at him and asked with a slight smile, "Haven¡¯t I already made my choice? Yun Feiyang... have you changed your mind?"

    Yun Feiyang immediately shook his head, "I haven¡¯t changed my mind, I¡¯m just worried that you..."

    He suddenly realized what she meant, his eyes filled with ecstatic joy.

    "An Ruo, do you really want to be with me?"

    An Ruo nodded, smiling.

    The man was so overjoyed he didn¡¯t know what to do, just holding her tightly in his arms, as if embracing a hard-won treasure.

    Meanwhile, in the mansion,

    After they left, Tang Yuchen was like a furious lion, frantically smashing everything, leaving the living room inplete chaos.

    He was angry, resentful, and defeated!

    A raging fury burned inside of him, mixed with a hint of jealousy!

    "An Ruo, well done, this time I will not let you go. You just wait!" the man sneered coldly, like an Asura from hell.

    Seeing his terrifying demeanor, all the servants dared not approach him, fearing they might be coteral damage.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo finally returned home, the two ck-d men who were guarding An Ji had already withdrawn earlier on Tang Yuchen¡¯s orders.

 Chapter 87 I am Your Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 87: Chapter 87 I am Your Boyfriend</h4>

    Seeing her sister return safely, An Ji hugged her tightly, unable to prevent her eyes from welling up.

    "Sis, I never want to leave you again..." An Ji cried as she spoke, having suffered dearly over the past three days.

    She simply couldn¡¯t imagine how to go on living without her sister.

    An Ruo also held him tightly, equally missing him.

    "Xiao Ji, your sister promises you, from now on I¡¯ll never leave you again."

    Standing at the doorway, Yun Feiyang watched the siblings embrace and weep together, his eyes slightly flickering, deeply moved by their fraternal affection.

    They hugged and cried for a good while before they parted.

    An Ji kept holding An Ruo¡¯s hand, insisting she tell him what had happened over the past few days.

    How could An Ruo tell him the truth? She merely picked out some trivial details, and even so, An Ji was furious.

    And he made a vow to himself that one day, he would take his revenge on Tang Yuchen!

    "Sis, who is he? Your friend?" It had been quite a while before An Ji finally noticed Yun Feiyang.

    An Ruo looked apologetically towards him, having forgotten his presence there.

    "He is..."

    Yun Feiyang stepped forward with a smile and extended a hand to An Ji: "Xiao Ji, nice to meet you, I¡¯m your sister¡¯s boyfriend, my name is Yun Feiyang."

    Xiao Ji frowned, puzzled, while An Ruo shyly lowered her head.

    "Are you really my sister¡¯s boyfriend?"

    "Mhm."

    An Ji grew angry: "If you¡¯re my sister¡¯s boyfriend, then why did you let that Tang guy bully her?!"

    "Xiao Ji..." An Ruo tugged at his hand, displeased.

    Yun Feiyang wasn¡¯t upset, he just replied with a slight smile: "You¡¯re right, as her boyfriend, I shouldn¡¯t have let Tang Yuchen bully her. Don¡¯t worry, your sister has me now, and I won¡¯t let anyone bully her again."

    "Really?"

    Yun Feiyang nodded slightly, with a very determined look in his eyes.

    Only then did An Ji smile and shake his hand: "Brother Yun, I hope you can keep your promise."

    "I will!"

    The two exchanged a nce and both smiled.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze with a smile, feeling content to have these two people in her life who cared for and valued her.

    When Yun Feiyang left, he told An Ruo to rest at home and not to rush back to thepany.

    An Ruo agreed to take one day off before going back to work.

    Now, she felt light and at ease,fortable and happy with nothing to worry about.

    But deep down she was concerned that Tang Yuchen wouldn¡¯t easily let her off the hook.

    However, she was no longer afraid of him. If he persisted in forcing her, she would fight him to the bitter end!

    After resting for a day, An Ruo went back to work as usual.

    Yun Feiyang was a person who kept his personal and professional life separate. During work hours, he treated An Ruo the same as before, without any special treatment.

    However, when lunchtime came, he made a phone call to An Ruo.

    Receiving his call, An Ruo felt a small surge of sweetness¡ªperhaps this was the feeling of being in love.

    "An Ruo,e in and have lunch with me," Yun Feiyang said tenderly from the other end. An Ruo looked around; the other colleagues had left, and only she remained.

    But she still felt embarrassed: "Maybe I shouldn¡¯t, what if someone sees..."

    "So what if they see? An Ruo, I am your boyfriend after all. Do you want to hide my existence and keep me from seeing the light of day?" the man teased her.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned red: "Of course not..."

    "Then hurry up ande in. I have enough food here for two, and I can¡¯t finish it without you."

    Having no choice, An Ruo sneaked into his office.

 Chapter 88: Youéˆ¥æª™e Just a Little Naughty

    <h4>Chapter 88: Chapter 88: You¡¯re Just a Little Naughty</h4>

    Seeing her careful demeanor, Yun Feiyang stepped forward to hold her hand and said with augh, "It¡¯s as if we¡¯re having an affair."

    An Ruo stuck her tongue out and then realized this gesture was inelegant. She immediately straightened her expression, adopting a verydylike demeanor.

    Unable to resist, Yun Feiyang gently scraped her nose and teased her, "Come on, stop pretending, I¡¯ve seen through you a long time ago. Actually, you¡¯re a little mischief-maker!"

    An Ruo was quite surprised, "What do you mean, ¡¯seen through a long time ago¡¯?"

    "That time in the elevator, I saw you make that gesture."

    An Ruo was even more surprised, "How, how could you see that?!"

    It was so dark in the elevator, she couldn¡¯t see anything, so how could he?

    Yun Feiyang led her to the table, pressed her shoulders, and had her sit down, smiling, "My eyes adapt well to the dark, so I could roughly make out what you were doing."

    At that time, he hadn¡¯t found her gesture uncultured; rather, he thought she was adorable, the most adorable girl he had ever seen.

    An Ruo felt very embarrassed, but it wasn¡¯t a big deal, as it was not something to be ashamed of.

    "Your eyes are really impressive."

    Yun Feiyang smiled and pushed a te of food toward her, "Let¡¯s eat. See if you like this meal, and if not, we¡¯ll try something new tomorrow."

    An Ruo held her chopsticks and sweetly smiled, "I like it. I¡¯m not picky. I like any delicious food."

    Yun Feiyang ruffled her hair and said with indulgentughter, "I love girls who aren¡¯t picky eaters."

    Meeting his intense, bright gaze, An Ruo¡¯s face turned red, and she shyly lowered her head and focused on eating her food.

    The manughed even more indulgently. He too picked up the chopsticks, carefully removed the bones from the fish on his te, and ced it into An Ruo¡¯s bowl.

    This time, An Ruo was thoroughly embarrassed, but her wide eyes shone like beautiful ck gemstones.

    Looking at her made Yun Feiyang¡¯s heart itch; he really wanted to kiss her eyes.

    Thinking this, he immediately acted, gently kissing her eyes and her eyshes.

    An Ruo jumped, stiffening her entire body, but she didn¡¯t move away.

    The man slowly moved back a bit, his handsome face rippling with a joyful smile.

    Seeing An Ruo¡¯s goofy look, he said with augh, "Keep eating."

    "Oh." An Ruo nodded, continuing to eat her meal as if nothing had happened.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After dinner, An Ruo went back to her desk before the other colleagues returned.

    But for the rest of the day, she felt as if she was floating, her mind constantly reying the moment Yun Feiyang kissed her eyes.

    An Ruo even foolishly thought.

    Luckily, he had kissed her eyes. If it had been anywhere else... she would have probably made a fool of herself on the spot.

    The workday ended quickly.

    After work, An Ruo was thest one to leave, as was Yun Feiyang.

    The two freshly in love held hands as they walked towards the underground parking lot.

    Yun Feiyang suggested going out for Western cuisine, but An Ruo declined. She had to go home early, having promised Xiao Ji to eat the meal he had prepared.

    Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t press her and instead drove her to her apartment, reluctantly watching her enter the building before leaving.

    That night, before going to sleep, An Ruo talked on the phone with Yun Feiyang for a while, and the two didn¡¯t really say anything too cheesy.

 Chapter 89: Youéˆ¥æª’l Always Have a Connection with Me

    <h4>Chapter 89: Chapter 89: You¡¯ll Always Have a Connection with Me</h4>

    Before going to sleep at night, An Ruo had a phone call with Yun Feiyang. The two of them didn¡¯t really say anything cheesy.

    They were both still quite shy, and after some casual conversation, they wished each other good night and hung up.

    An Ruoid down her phone, ready to sleep, when the phone rang again.

    Thinking it was Yun Feiyang, she immediately picked up the phone but changed color at the sight of the number disyed.

    Just like a clingy ghost!

    It was a call from Tang Yuchen; An Ruo didn¡¯t want to answer.

    She cut off the call and turned off the phone, not wanting to hear that annoying voice.

    Ady¡¯s elegant voice came from the phone, "Sorry, the number you have dialed is switched off."

    Tang Yuchen put away his phone, a cold smile curling up at the corner of his mouth.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When An Ruo was sleeping in the middle of the night, she felt, in a daze, as if someone was staring at her.

    She opened her eyes and suddenly saw a figure sitting by her bed.

    Almost by reflex, she opened her mouth to scream, but with a snap, the bedsidemp was quickly turned on, and before she could let out a scream, she clearly saw who the figure was.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, never expecting to see Tang Yuchen in her room at midnight.

    She curled up with the nket into a corner, her face pale, watchfully staring at him, "How... how did you get in?"

    The man crossed his arms and looked at her lightly with his dark eyes.

    "An Ruo, you¡¯ve be brave, daring not to answer my call," he said in a soft voice, though devoid of any warmth.

    An Ruo clutched the nket tightly, her heartbeat racing with eyes filled with tension and wariness, and a fear she was desperately trying to hide.

    "I have nothing to do with you anymore... Why should I answer your call! Please, now leave, or I¡¯m calling the police!"

    "You say we have nothing to do with each other?" Tang Yuchen slightly curled his mouth, sneering, "Baby, you are my woman, how can we have no connection? A day as husband and wife means an evesting favor, let alone the seven days we¡¯ve been married. Are you trying to forget me so quickly and sever ties with me?"

    "Please leave!" An Ruo didn¡¯t want to listen to his nonsense, her emotions bing agitated, "Tang Yuchen, stop haunting me! You have so many women, why can¡¯t you let me go? Please, let me go for the love of God, I¡¯m begging you!"

    But the man shook his head, "No good, you¡¯ve already been mine, why should I let you go?"

    "Now I have nothing to do with you!"

    "No, An Ruo, you will always be rted to me."

    These words, like a curse, made An Ruo feel like she couldn¡¯t breathe and as if there was no escape.

    Her shoulders sagging, she said with utter exhaustion, "If you want to drive me to death, just say it. Tang Yuchen, do you really have to drive me to death before you¡¯ll be satisfied?"

    The man¡¯s gaze gradually became deeper, yet the corners of his mouth were always bent in a devilish smile.

    "An Ruo,e here," he beckoned her gently, and An Ruo shook her head fiercely, retreating even further back.

    "Come here quickly, or I wille over."

    "What are you going to do?!"

    With a smile and a good-natured voice, Tang Yuchen said, "You¡¯ll know once youe over."

    "I¡¯m noting over!" Who knew what he would do to her, what if he forced her again?

    Seeing her like that, the man found it quite funny, "I won¡¯t do anything to you, but if you don¡¯te over, I will really be impolite."

 Chapter 90: Donéˆ¥æª› Think About Escaping From Me

    <h4>Chapter 90: Chapter 90: Don¡¯t Think About Escaping From Me</h4>

    An Ruo hesitated for a moment then carefully moved closer to him.

    As she approached, the man suddenly grabbed her arm, lifted her forcefully, and An Ruo found herself sitting in his embrace.

    His strong arms wrapped around her waist and tightened, An Ruo¡¯s tender chest pressing firmly against his solid one, both of them could feel the other¡¯s heartbeat.

    "You..." An Ruo was choked with anger, pushing against his chest and struggling fiercely, "You said you wouldn¡¯t do anything, you liar, let me go now!"

    Tang Yuchen lifted her chin and without another word kissed her, his tongue pried open her teeth and plunged in, kissing her ferociously, giving her no chance to react.

    An Ruo was stunned, her eyes burning with raging anger.

    She struggled desperately, but how could her meager strengthpete with his? As she struggled too fiercely, the man simply pinned her down on the bed, imprisoned her body, as if he was about to devour her, plundering her mouth without mercy.

    It was a long time before he slowly let her go, only when An Ruo had no strength left.

    "Bastard!" An Ruo raised her hand to p him, but he easily grabbed her wrist.

    Tang Yuchen curved his devilishly charming lips, holding her hand, and kissed each of her fingers.

    "Baby, don¡¯t you know? Hitting is affection, cursing is love."

    "Shameless!"

    "Do you believe I can do something even more shameless right now, and take you immediately?"

    An Ruo was too angry to speak but dared not provoke him further with her words.

    "Tang Yuchen, what exactly do you want to do? I¡¯ve already made my choice, are you nning to renege?"

    "Hmph." Tang Yuchen sneered, pinching her chin, and said coldly, "What if you¡¯ve made a choice? An Ruo, don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve told you, if you dare let another man touch you, I¡¯ll kill you!"

    "I have nothing to do with you! I don¡¯t want you meddling in my life!" An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but raise her voice, angrily bellowing.

    "Nothing to do with me? We¡¯ve slept together so many times, and you say there¡¯s nothing between us; do you want me to make it happen again right now?" he said coldly.

    An Ruo bit her lip hard, ring at him angrily.

    After a few seconds of silence, she finally said with hatred, "If you dare touch me again, I¡¯ll fight you with all I¡¯ve got!"

    Tang Yuchen stroked her face, tsk-tsked, and shook his head, "You¡¯ve just got together with Yun Feiyang, and now you want to keep chaste for him? If I take you now, do you think he¡¯ll stay with you?"

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils constricted, her voice trembling, "You... don¡¯t mess around, if you touch me, I really will fight you to the death! I¡¯d rather die than let you touch me!"

    The man abruptly squeezed her chin tighter, his eyes sharp, "If you want to die, I won¡¯t stop you, but I won¡¯t let you die easily. Listen to me, An Ruo; if you dare let Yun Feiyang touch you, I¡¯ll personally end you and fulfill your wish!"

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was filled with indignation; she struggled forcefully, venting her anger and dissatisfaction, but that only made her seem even more pathetic.

    "I won¡¯t just kill you, I¡¯ll also kill the person you care about most... Is it your brother, or Yun Feiyang?"

    "Tang Yuchen, you devil! Someday you will go to hell!"

    The manughed heartily, slowly stood up, and looked down at her from above, his gaze dark and heavy, "Even if I go to hell, I¡¯ll drag you with me, An Ruo. I won¡¯t let go, and you¡¯ll never escape from me."

 Chapter 91: Youéˆ¥æªe Been Avoiding Me These Past Few Days

    <h4>Chapter 91: Chapter 91: You¡¯ve Been Avoiding Me These Past Few Days</h4>

    After speaking, he lowered his head and kissed the corner of her mouth. Seeing her dazed expression, he turned around satisfied and prepared to leave.

    When he reached the door, he turned back and looked at her indifferently. "An Ruo, I¡¯m giving you one month. If the Yun Family doesn¡¯t ept you, then you¡¯ll have no choice but to obediently return to my side. Don¡¯t take my words lightly, I mean what I say."

    An Ruo was stunned, her face very pale and weak.

    "Hehe..." Tang Yuchen let out a soft chuckle, pulled open the door, and walked out.

    Only when she heard the sound of the door closing did An Ruoe back to her senses. She turned over and buried her head in the nkets, sobbing loudly.

    Tang Yuchen was a devil. Why didn¡¯t he just die, why didn¡¯t he just die!

    All night, An Ruo couldn¡¯t bring herself to sleep. She justy there with her eyes open until dawn.

    But she still had to go to work as usual, so she had to muster her spirits, wash her face, apply some light makeup to cover her fatiguedplexion.

    Upon arriving at thepany, the first thing Yun Feiyang did was have An Ruo bring him tea.

    An Ruo ced the tea on his desk, and the man stood up, walked over to her, and embraced her in a full hug.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯ve missed you after not seeing you for one night." He whispered tender sweet nothings into her ear, and An Ruo, recallingst night¡¯s warning from Tang Yuchen, shivered.

    "Be careful, someone might see us," An Ruo pushed his body away and shyly lowered her head.

    Yun Feiyang chuckled as he touched her head, "Nobody will see, and even if they do, it doesn¡¯t matter. An Ruo, I¡¯ve never thought about hiding our rtionship."

    "But... it doesn¡¯t look good. Alright, I¡¯m heading back to work, you should get back to work too." An Ruo gave him a smile and turned to leave.

    Perhaps because of the threat from Tang Yuchen, An Ruo didn¡¯t dare get too close to Yun Feiyang for two consecutive days.

    She had the unsettling feeling that Tang Yuchen had people watching her constantly.

    If she showed any closeness to Yun Feiyang, Tang Yuchen would find out.

    At first, Yun Feiyang thought An Ruo was just too shy, which is why she deliberately kept her distance from him. It was only after several days of her seeming to avoid him that he sensed something was wrong.

    That day after work, Yun Feiyang drove An Ruo to a restaurant for dinner.

    Sitting in the private room, the man couldn¡¯t hold back and directly asked her, "An Ruo, tell me, is there something I¡¯ve done wrong?"

    An Ruo was taken aback, unsure why he was suddenly asking this question.

    "Yun Feiyang, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "You¡¯ve been avoiding me these past few days. I can tell that you haven¡¯t fully epted me." Yun Feiyang spoke somberly, his tonecking any me, just a touch of sadness.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered, she reached out and took his hand which was on the table, looking down with an apologetic tone, "Yun Feiyang, I¡¯m not avoiding you, nor do I not ept you..."

    "Then what is it? If you have any difficulties, you can tell me straight away." After finishing his words, his expression changed as he guessed, "Did Tang Yuchen do something to you?"

    "No!" An Ruo hurriedly shook her head in denial, looked at him, and said with a bitter smile, "Yun Feiyang, I was indeed Tang Yuchen¡¯s woman before, but I also have another identity that I haven¡¯t told you about."

    Yun Feiyang looked puzzled. An Ruo looked down, finding it hard to speak, "Actually, I was Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife before... We¡¯ve only recently divorced. It was I who asked for the divorce, and because he was reluctant, he has not been willing to let me go."

 Chapter 92 Call Me This From Now On

    <h4>Chapter 92: Chapter 92 Call Me This From Now On</h4>

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s face showed a surprised expression, but then he immediately returned to normal and grasped An Ruo¡¯s hand solemnly, "An Ruo, I¡¯ve said before, no matter what your past is, I won¡¯t mind; you have to believe me."

    "I believe you," An Ruo nodded, "but after all, I was married before..."

    The judgmental views of society would certainly look down on her a few notches. As a woman who had been married, could she be epted by the Yun Family, and could she be with Yun Feiyang forever?

    Yun Feiyang understood what she meant. He reached out and pulled her into his arms, chuckled, and said, "I thought you were worried about something else. It¡¯s just this. I don¡¯t mind you being married before. What I want is the ¡¯you¡¯ of the present and the future. Who decreed that a divorced person cannot seek love and happiness? An Ruo, getting a divorce was not your fault, and you shouldn¡¯t care about these mundane matters."

    An Ruo was very touched when she heard this.

    "Yun Feiyang, why are you so good to me..."

    He was so outstanding, he shouldn¡¯t have fallen for someone like her. She was already iplete, already utterly tainted.

    Yun Feiyang did not look at her moved expression. He smiled, "I am good to you, naturally, because I like you."

    "But I don¡¯t deserve it..."

    "You do; if I say you do, then you do," he said firmly.

    An Ruo stepped back a little from his embrace and looked at him with hopeful eyes, "Yun Feiyang, do we really have a future?"

    "Believe me, we definitely do," Yun Feiyang nodded slightly, his words very solemn.

    An Ruo revealed a happy smile. With his support and encouragement, she also became determined to stay with him.

    What did Tang Yuchen¡¯s threats matter? As long as she bravely continued on, she would definitely approach a bright future.

    An Ruo resolved her inner conflicts, and her mood improved significantly.

    She tugged at Yun Feiyang¡¯s hand andughed happily, "Yun Feiyang, let¡¯s eat, the food has gone cold."

    Yun Feiyang looked at her tenderly, and the corner of his mouth curved in a doting smile, "An Ruo, you can call me Feiyang."

    An Ruo¡¯s cheeks turned pink, the man expectantly looked at her, she tried it out and softly called, "Feiyang... "

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, "Say it again."

    "Feiyang..."

    The man suddenly bowed his head, and a gentle, shallow kissnded on the corner of her mouth. An Ruo¡¯s cheeks were flushed, her eyes downcast to hide the shyness within them.

    "From now on, call me that," Yun Feiyang said cheerfully as he touched her head.

    An Ruo nodded slightly, hurriedly picked up her chopsticks, and ced some food into his bowl, "We can eat now, right?"

    "Yes, let¡¯s eat." He also took some food and put it in her bowl.

    After eating, Yun Feiyang held An Ruo¡¯s hand as they walked out of the private room.

    "An Ruo?" someone called her name uncertainly from behind.

    An Ruo turned around and saw An Xin, whom she hadn¡¯t seen in a long time.

    An Xin was also dining here; she hade out of her private room to make a phone call and saw An Ruo and a man holding hands as they walked out of another private room.

    The man was not Tang Yuchen, so she wasn¡¯t sure if the woman was really An Ruo.

    Seeing that it was indeed her, An Xin¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell on Yun Feiyang.

    Seeing him, An Xin was stunned.

    It was the president of Fengxing, Yun Feiyang!

    An Xin¡¯s gaze fell on their interlocked hands, her lips curling into a faint sneer, and the look in her eyes toward An Ruo carried a hint of contempt.

    "An Ruo, aren¡¯t you going to introduce him? Who is this gentleman?" An Xin asked with a forced smile.

 Chapter 93 I am An Ruoéˆ¥æªš Boyfriend

    <h4>Chapter 93: Chapter 93 I am An Ruo¡¯s Boyfriend</h4>

    "An Ruo, aren¡¯t you going to introduce who this is?" An Xin asked with a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.

    An Ruo turned her head to Yun Feiyang and said, "That¡¯s my cousin, An Xin."

    Yun Feiyang could feel the poor rtionship between the sisters. He nodded indifferently at An Xin, without any enthusiasm in his greeting.

    After introducing him, An Ruo tugged at Yun Feiyang¡¯s hand, "Let¡¯s go."

    As they turned to leave, a hint of jealousy shed in An Xin¡¯s eyes. She was jealous that An Ruo had broken free from Tang Yuchen and had found another outstanding man.

    Feeling discontent, she smiled thinly at their retreating figures, "An Ruo, I heard you say a while ago that you were going to divorce Mr. Tang. Have you divorced yet?"

    An Ruo paused in her steps, and Yun Feiyang frowned slightly in displeasure.

    The implication in An Xin¡¯s words was clear; she wanted Yun Feiyang to know that An Ruo was once another man¡¯s wife.

    If Yun Feiyang cared about that, he would surely dump An Ruo immediately.

    A smug look shed through An Xin¡¯s eyes. She could almost foresee the scene of Yun Feiyang dumping An Ruo.

    An Ruo slowly turned her head, her face calm and void of any panic or guilt.

    She smiled faintly at An Xin, "Thank you for your concern, but he and I are already divorced."

    Yun Feiyang lifted his arm to encircle An Ruo¡¯s shoulder and also smilingly said to An Xin, "Miss An, I am now An Ruo¡¯s boyfriend."

    An Xin¡¯s face twisted momentarily.

    An Ruo had no interest in watching her wallow, and she turned to leave with Yun Feiyang in an unhurried manner.

    Watching their perfect silhouettes disappear, An Xin stomped her foot in anger and sneered to herself, What are you putting on airs for? I bet you¡¯re not even Yun Feiyang¡¯s girlfriend, maybe just a kept woman!

    Yun Feiyang escorted An Ruo back home. She intended to invite him upstairs, but he received a call from his family and had to leave immediately.

    "I¡¯ll pick you up for work tomorrow morning," the man said, holding her face, his voice reluctant.

    An Ruo nodded, her lips curving into a happy smile, "Better go back now, and be careful on the road."

    "Mhm..." Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t let go immediately, but slowly leaned in closer, and An Ruo knew what he was about to do, so she gently closed her eyes.

    The man¡¯s tender kissnded on her forehead, not on her lips, and An Ruo¡¯s heart inexplicably rxed.

    It wasn¡¯t that she rejected Yun Feiyang¡¯s kiss, but she needed some time to adjust. If things between them progressed too quickly, she would feel overwhelmed.

    "Alright, I¡¯m leaving," Yun Feiyang let go of her, this time truly about to leave.

    An Ruo nodded, and the man couldn¡¯t help but ruffle her hair before getting into the car and driving away.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t immediately go upstairs but stood watching his car disappear into the distance before she turned around.

    "Ah¡ª" As she turned, she saw Tang Yuchen standing behind her, which gave her quite a shock.

    Tang Yuchen also looked in the direction Yun Feiyang had left. He turned his gaze back to An Ruo, his expression indifferent.

    "You two are moving fast, An Ruo. It seems you didn¡¯t take my words that night to heart."

    This was a residential area, and if he dared to cause trouble, she would scream.

    An Ruo steadied her emotions and was no longer that scared of him.

    She frowned slightly, "What are you doing here again? Tang Yuchen, are you constantly pestering me because you have taken a liking to me?"

    Tang Yuchen crossed his arms and scoffed disdainfully, "If I really did fall for you, you should really be praying for your wellbeing."

 Chapter 94: Go away, donéˆ¥æª› come looking for me again

    <h4>Chapter 94: Chapter 94: Go away, don¡¯te looking for me again</h4>

    An Ruoxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She understood his meaning. If he developed feelings for her, it would be even less likely that he would let her go, and she would never stand a chance to break free from him.

    An Ruoxin thought, in this lifetime, whoever Tang Yuchen took a liking to would be very unlucky.

    Something wasn¡¯t right!

    Looking at Tang Yuchen with suspicion, An Ruo tentatively threatened him, "Don¡¯t you have feelings for Yun Feixue? Tang Yuchen, if you keep bothering me, I will tell her about your actions!"

    That way, Yun Feixue would definitely get angry at him and leave him.

    If he had feelings for her, he would be anxious and consider Yun Feixue¡¯s feelings.

    Tang Yuchen paused before bursting intoughter, his sharp and deep gaze turned to An Ruo, "A woman who thinks too highly of herself!"

    "You don¡¯t have feelings for Yun Feixue?"

    "What does it mean to have feelings? An Ruo, I also have feelings for you," said Tang Yuchen, his thin lips curling up in a wicked smile.

    An Ruo understood ¨C his type of ¡¯liking¡¯ was a general kind, applicable to any woman of his, devoid of heart.

    Despite knowing he was this heartless, she was still surprised that he had no feelings for Yun Feixue. So why did he agree to divorce her for Yun Feixue in the first ce?

    Or perhaps, the divorce wasn¡¯t for Yun Feixue at all but simply due to her persistence.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t wish to ponder further.

    "I¡¯m going upstairs. You should leave, do note looking for me again," she said indifferently, turning to ascend the stairs.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen grabbed her wrist, pulling her back with force, causing An Ruo to crash into his chest.

    He seized her chin, speaking coldly, "An Ruo, don¡¯t forget what I said that day. Also, you only have one month¡¯s time."

    Having said this, he let go of her and turned to stride away.

    sping her hands tightly, An Ruo took a long moment to calm her emotions before wearily making her way upstairs.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yun Feiyang returned home to find his parents sitting in the living room. He sat down and asked with confusion, "Dad, Mom, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about?"

    Yun Mu smiled and asked, "Feiyang, is there anything you want to tell us?"

    Yun Feiyang replied in surprise, "What could I possibly have to tell you? Isn¡¯t it you who have something to say to me?"

    Still ying dumb, today if it weren¡¯t for Feixue telling us, we would never have known that you already have a girlfriend. Feiyang, what kind of girl is she? Talk to your dad and me about her."

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes hesitated slightly, and he asked with a faint smile, "Feixue told you?"

    "Mhm, she said she saw you being intimate with a girl. Feiyang, whose daughter is she?" asked Yun Mu, both curious and excited.

    Mainly because Yun Feiyang was already 27 years old, and had never been in a rtionship, they were very anxious, worrying he would never marry.

    Now that they knew he had a girlfriend, their son had finally made a breakthrough in his love life, and as parents, they were naturally delighted.

    Yun Feiyang showed a hint of a smile, "Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve just started seeing her. I will introduce her to youter on. For now, there¡¯s no rush for these matters. Besides, An Ruo isn¡¯t ready yet."

    Yun Mu¡¯s eyes brightened, "Her name is An Ruo, with thest name An. Is she the heiress of the An family¡¯s CEO?"

    Yun Feiyang shook his head, "She¡¯s not. She¡¯s just an ordinary girl."

    Yun Mu¡¯s expression slightly changed, and the smile at the corner of her lips also faded. Mr. Yun also frowned slightly. Both exchanged a nce, seeing disapproval in each other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 95: Visiting His House

    <h4>Chapter 95: Chapter 95: Visiting His House</h4>

    The girl came from an ordinary family, which was far from their expectations.

    Yun Feiyang knew his parents¡¯ concerns, so he hurriedly said, "Dad, Mom, An Ruo is a very nice girl, you¡¯ll definitely like her when you see her."

    Yun Mu thought for a moment, then said to him, "Your father¡¯s birthday is in a couple of days, bring her over for a meal. Even if she is nice, we need to meet her first. We can¡¯t know if she¡¯s good without seeing her."

    Yun Feiyang heard thepromise in his mother¡¯s words, felt relieved, and quickly nodded with a smile, "Okay, I¡¯ll definitely bring her over, and you¡¯ll surely like her once you meet her."

    Seeing her son so protective of the girl, Yun Mu knew she must be exceptional. After all, as long as her son was happy and the girl had no faults to pick on, she decided to let them be.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When An Ruo heard Yun Feiyang say he wanted her to visit his home, she was terribly shocked.

    "Why should I visit your home?" she asked in surprise, her demeanor slightly frantic.

    It was all happening too fast. She hadn¡¯t even mentally prepared herself, and now she was supposed to meet his parents?

    Yun Feiyang understood her thoughts and simply smiled, "That day is my dad¡¯s birthday. They heard I have a girlfriend and want to meet you. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a meal and it¡¯ll be quick."

    "But I... I¡¯m afraid your parents won¡¯t like me."

    Yun Feiyang wrapped his arms around her waist, raised his eyebrows, and smiled, "How could they not? You¡¯re so cute and pretty, they¡¯ll definitely love you. I love you, and they will love you too."

    An Ruo chuckled, "What kind of logic is that? Just because you like me, why should they like me too?"

    "Because I¡¯m their son, and they love what I love. An Ruo, don¡¯t be nervous. Nothing will happen, we¡¯re just going for a meal, then we¡¯ll leave."

    An Ruo wanted to refuse, but Yun Feiyang looked at her with pleading eyes.

    She then remembered the deadline Tang Yuchen had given her, and thought she might try. If his parents epted her, she wouldn¡¯t need to worry about Tang Yuchen anymore.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go." she said with a smile and nod. Yun Feiyang immediately gave her a big hug, and both of themughed foolishly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The day arrived quickly, and An Ruo wore the clothes Yun Feiyang had chosen for her, riding in his car to his home.

    Mr. Yun used to be the CEO of Fengxing, but he had retired, leaving everything about thepany to Yun Feiyang to manage.

    His birthday was being celebrated without inviting other guests, simply a modest meal with just their family.

    This was also because Mr. Yun didn¡¯t like big gatherings; otherwise, it would have been a crowded affair.

    Yun Feiyang led An Ruo into the living room, smiling as he introduced her to his parents, "Dad, Mom, this is An Ruo."

    An Ruo looked at them and found Yun Mu to be very beautiful; even at her older age, her charm was still apparent. Mr. Yun was also strikingly handsome, surely a real heartthrob in his youth.

    Yun Feiyang and Yun Feixue had both inherited their parents¡¯ good looks, hence their attractiveness.

    An Ruo showed a gentle smile and politely greeted them, "Uncle, Aunt, hello."

    Yun Mu found her attractive and also gentle and polite, which pleased her somewhat.

    She smiled faintly, epting An Ruo¡¯s greeting.

    Then, she told Yun Feiyang, "Feiyang, Feixue is in the smaller living room. Take Miss An to spend some time there. I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s time to eat."

 Chapter 96 There is Another Uninvited Guest

    <h4>Chapter 96: Chapter 96 There is Another Uninvited Guest</h4>

    Then, she said to Yun Feiyang, "Feiyang, Feixue is in the small living room, take Miss An to y for a while, and I will call you when it¡¯s time to eat."

    Yun Feiyang nodded happily and led An Ruo toward the small living room.

    After they had walked a few steps, he moved closer to her and whispered, "An Ruo, you¡¯re quite impressive, my mom seems to be very satisfied with you."

    "Really?" An Ruo asked uncertainly.

    "Of course," Yun Feiyang confidently nodded.

    An Ruo smiled and asked him, "And your dad?"

    Yun Feiyang smiled and said, "If my mom likes you, my dad will like you too. So, you have to try hard to make my mom like you."

    An Ruo nodded, understanding that in this family, the one who really called the shots was Yun Feiyang¡¯s mom.

    Upon opening the door to the small living room, they were immediately met with the sight of not only Yun Feixue, but also an unexpected guest.

    That was Tang Yuchen.

    The man was leaning against the sofa, legs crossed, his posture rxed.

    He did not show any change in expression upon seeing them, as if he had known they would enter at that time.

    Yun Feixue was peeling an apple nearby and greeted them with a slight smile, "You¡¯re here."

    Both An Ruo and Yun Feiyang¡¯s expressions soured a bit, especially An Ruo¡¯s, who felt very anxious. If she had known that Tang Yuchen was alsoing today, she wouldn¡¯t havee even if it meant her death.

    Yun Feiyang quickly regained hisposure, took An Ruo¡¯s hand, and confidently sat down with her.

    "Feixue, why didn¡¯t you tell me you were inviting Mr. Tang to visit?" Yun Feiyang started off by casually questioning Yun Feixue, his tone carrying a barely perceptible note of interrogation.

    Yun Feixue didn¡¯t pick up on his tone and replied with a smile, "Yuchen didn¡¯t n oning originally, but he changed his mind at thest minute and came with me. Brother, hurry up and introduce me to this youngdy."

    She smiled ambiguously at them, and An Ruowei, with her head slightly bowed, looked as if she were shy to those unaware of the situation.

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s gaze swept past Tang Yuchen, and embracing An Ruo possessively around the shoulders, he formally introduced, "She is my girlfriend, An Ruo."

    "So you two really are together," Yun Feixue said with an even more suggestive smile, making fun of him, "Brother, I heard Miss An is your assistant, aren¡¯t you eating the grass next to your own nest? That¡¯s not like you at all."

    Yun Feiyang smiled proudly, "An Ruo is the best girl I¡¯ve ever met, I am honored to be with her."

    No sooner had he finished speaking than a shadow swiftly crossed Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, and the air around him seemed to drop several degrees, bing frozen.

    Even with her eyes down, An Ruo could feel his sharp gaze piercing through her.

    She felt a bit uneasy, fearing what Tang Yuchen might do.

    Yun Feixue noticed something was off with Tang Yuchen and quickly handed him the peeled apple, "Yuchen, have an apple."

    She didn¡¯t realize why Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression had turned cold; she simply assumed he didn¡¯t like being in such a boring ce.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes shifted to Yun Feixue and just as he was about to speak, a servant knocked on the door to invite them to dine.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, feeling oppressed by even one more second in Tang Yuchen¡¯s presence.

    However, the atmosphere at dinner was still somewhat tense.

    Tang Yuchen was not a man of many words and responded only when Mr. Yun asked him something, offering nothing superfluous.

    Mr. Yun had great respect for Tang Yuchen and knew him to be a man of cold temperament, so he did not mind his attitude.

 Chapter 97: Waiting for Her to Make a Fool of Herself

    <h4>Chapter 97: Chapter 97: Waiting for Her to Make a Fool of Herself</h4>

    Madam Yun nced at her daughter sitting next to Tang Yuchen and felt very satisfied. Her daughter had found a very decent man.

    Her gaze then fell upon An Ruo, and the smile in her eyes faded slightly.

    Her son, on the other hand, had chosen a girlfriend to her dissatisfaction.

    "Miss An, you don¡¯t mind if I call you An Ruo, do you?" Madam Yun asked with a smile.

    An Ruo hurriedly put down her chopsticks, shaking her head with a smile, "Not at all."

    "An Ruo, do you have any other siblings in your family?" Madam Yun began the inquisition. An Ruo nced at Yun Feiyang and, encouraged by his look, she rxed quite a bit.

    "I have a younger brother, nine years my junior."

    "Oh," Madam Yun said with a smile, then asked kindly, "What do your parents do?"

    An Ruo said somberly, "My parents both died in a car ident when I was ten."

    Madam Yun was slightly taken aback, not expecting such an oue.

    She moderated her smile and tentatively asked, "How have you and your brother lived these past years?"

    Yun Feiyang immediately interjected, "Mom, it¡¯s Dad¡¯s birthday today, let¡¯s not bring up An Ruo¡¯s sad past. Let¡¯s eat."

    Madam Yun gave him a covert re but still wasn¡¯t nning to let An Ruo off the hook.

    She wanted to clear up everything about An Ruo as soon as possible to decide whether to allow her son to be with her. If she waited too long and their feelings deepened, it would be toote to stop them.

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t mind my curiosity. You are the first girl my son has liked in his twenty-seven years, and I am very curious as to what kind of girl could win his favor. So I can¡¯t help but want to know more about you."

    An Ruo nodded in understanding, "Auntie, I get where you¡¯reing from."

    Madam Yun immediately beamed with a smile. "That¡¯s good to hear. An Ruo, how old are you this year?"

    "Twenty-one."

    "So young, what a good age¡ªyou¡¯re innocent and free of worries. Have you dated before, or is it like with my Feiyang, your first love?"

    Yun Feiyang frowned slightly, speaking with a hint of displeasure, "Mom, are you conducting an interrogation? Can we just eat and not talk?"

    Madam Yun waved a hand with a smile, "You child, I am just chatting with An Ruo. Why are you butting in? Besides, I was just asking. I too had dated before I got together with your father. It¡¯s a good thing for young people nowadays to have a few dating experiences."

    An Ruo¡¯s hands, resting on herp, clenched slightly. She feared the worst and didn¡¯t know how to answer Madam Yun¡¯s questions.

    As An Ruo looked up to speak, she met with Tang Yuchen¡¯s mocking gaze.

    He must be waiting for her to embarrass herself.

    An Ruo dared not say anything. She couldn¡¯t afford to lose face, nor did she have the courage to speak out.

    Yun Feiyang knew his mother¡¯s mind all too well. She purposely spoke like that to lower An Ruo¡¯s guard.

    Bringing An Ruo home today was just so that his family could meet her; he hadn¡¯t expected his mother to pry so deeply.

    Yun Feiyang deeply regretted bringing An Ruo here.

    He put down his chopsticks and said indifferently, "I¡¯m full, you all continue to eat. An Ruo,e with me, I have something to show you."

    He took An Ruo¡¯s hand, intending to lead her away and rescue her from the situation.

    Just as they stood up, Tang Yuchen leaned forward, elbows propped on the table, fingers inteced.

    With a smileced with mockery, he said lightly, "Madam Yun, if you want to know about An Ruo, you can ask me. I believe I understand her quite well."

 Chapter 98: Tang Yuchenéˆ¥æªš Sixth Wife

    <h4>Chapter 98: Chapter 98: Tang Yuchen¡¯s Sixth Wife</h4>

    Upon hearing this, everyone was shocked and turned their gaze towards him.

    Other than being surprised, there was also uneasiness and fear in An Ruo¡¯s eyes. Yun Feixue¡¯s expression wasplex as she looked at Tang Yuchen and then at An Ruo, guessing something in her mind.

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and he tightly held An Ruo¡¯s hand, saying to him with a calm and light tone, "Mr. Tang, your joke isn¡¯t funny at all. I think you should know Feixue, not my An Ruo. You continue your meal; we won¡¯t bother you anymore."

    As he was about to leave with An Ruo, Tang Yuchen seemed to not understand the implications of his words and smiled wryly, "I really do understand An Ruo very well; if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask her."

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale instantly.

    Tang Yuchen, why won¡¯t he just leave her alone!

    An Ruo looked helplessly at Yun Feiyang, the man could feel the cold sweat continuously emerging in the palm of her hand.

    Yun Mu¡¯s astute gaze darted among them, and she asked Tang Yuchen with a light smile, "Mr. Tang, howe you understand An Ruo? Did you know her from before, quite well perhaps?"

    Her words were to the point, and An Ruo knew that the truth could no longer be hidden.

    Rather than letting Tang Yuchen reveal it and insult her, she might as well reveal it herself.

    "Uncle, Aunt..." An Ruo turned around, about to reveal the truth, when Yun Feiyang immediately interrupted her.

    "An Ruo knew Mr. Tang before because her uncle is An Mingqi, the CEO of the An family. The Tang family had a partnership with the An family, so An Ruo had met Mr. Tang. Dad, Mom, I¡¯ll take An Ruo home ande backter."

    After speaking, he looked at An Ruo with a meaningful nce, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Wait!" Mr. Yun, who had been silent the whole time, suddenly spoke. His voice was grave, and his gaze slide over An Ruo¡¯s face before settling on Tang Yuchen.

    "Mr. Tang, there are rumors that your sixth wife was somehow rted to the CEO of the An family, weren¡¯t they?" This was something few people knew, and only a handful were aware of it.

    Yun Feiyang hadn¡¯t expected his father to be aware of such news.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes; she knew she wouldn¡¯t be able to get past this, but she wasn¡¯t as nervous anymore, her mood rather calm.

    It was better to have it out in the open, to spare her the daily unease.

    If it¡¯s going to be the end, at least let it be quick.

    Mr. Yun¡¯s words made the already strange atmosphere even tenser.

    This one statement hinted at a very significant issue.

    An Ruo might very well be Tang Yuchen¡¯s sixth wife.

    Yun Feixue looked at Tang Yuchen in shock, waiting for his response. Yun Mu¡¯s expression turned sour, having already concluded that An Ruo was indeed Tang Yuchen¡¯s sixth wife.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were mocking as he looked at An Ruo, and with a mischievous smile, he said, "An Ruo, since Old Master Yun has already asked, would you say I should admit it?"

    "Is she... really your wife?!" Yun Feixue eximed, her gaze sharply turning toward An Ruo, cold and piercing.

    Everyone was looking at her, each with a different expression, their stares like X-rays, seeing through her clearly, leaving her nowhere to hide.

    An Ruo bit her lip and lowered her gaze, unable to meet theirs.

    Stepping forward, Yun Feiyang stood in front of her, calmly facing everyone, "Tang Yuchen is right, An Ruo was indeed his wife before, but they have already divorced. Now, she is only my girlfriend."

    "Feiyang, you knew about this too?!" Yun Mu asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 99: Will Try to Forget the Past

    <h4>Chapter 99: Chapter 99: Will Try to Forget the Past</h4>

    Yun Feiyang looked at her with apologies, "Mom, I didn¡¯t mean to keep it from you; I was worried you wouldn¡¯t ept An Ruo, so I decided not to tell you for the time being."

    Yun Mu stood up in anger, her voice cold, "No matter when you tell us, we will never ept her! Feiyang, she is divorced. Do you really want to marry a divorced woman?"

    "Mom!" Yun Feiyang frowned in displeasure, "What¡¯s wrong with being divorced, An Ruo is a good person..."

    "You shut up!" Yun Mu interrupted him sternly, "Being divorced is not the issue, but your identity is different. You are the CEO of Fengxing, and someone with your status shouldn¡¯t marry a woman who has been divorced!"

    As his mother¡¯s words became more and more excessive, Yun Feiyang too became angry, "Let¡¯s not talk about this for now, but no matter what you say, I will not leave An Ruo."

    Yun Feiyang firmly took An Ruo¡¯s hand and said to her softly, "Let¡¯s go."

    An Ruo nodded nkly, letting him lead her away.

    "You... Feiyang, stop right there! Did you hear me? Come back here!" No matter how Yun Mu shouted, Yun Feiyang did not stop his steps.

    He had to take An Ruo away immediately; otherwise, she would only suffer more humiliation.

    Sitting in the car, Yun Feiyang held her hand and said apologetically, "An Ruo, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this."

    He thought it was just a simple dinner.

    If Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t caused trouble, An Ruo wouldn¡¯t have had to endure this humiliation.

    An Ruo gave a slight smile and shook her head, indicating it didn¡¯t matter, "It¡¯s okay, after all, the fact that I¡¯m divorced is true. The reaction of Aunt Yun was within my expectations. Feiyang, she¡¯s actually right, with your status, you really shouldn¡¯t be with a divorced woman."

    Yun Feiyang frowned dissatisfied, "An Ruo, what are you saying? Since I¡¯ve decided to be with you, I won¡¯t care about your past. I hope you can forget it too, not mind it, and focus only on being with me."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered, understanding what he meant.

    She also wanted to forget the past and start over, but the past isn¡¯t something that can easily be forgotten. If she forgets, that doesn¡¯t mean others don¡¯t mind. After all, she is an ordinary person and can¡¯t help but care about the opinions of others.

    But no matter what, for her own sake and for Yun Feiyang¡¯s, she ought to make an effort.

    "I understand. I will try my best to forget the past and be wholeheartedly with you," An Ruo smiled at him slightly.

    With her promise, Yun Feiyang felt much reassured. He showed a tender smile and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her forehead.

    And in the Yun family¡¯s dining room.

    After Yun Feiyang and the others left, the atmosphere became heavy.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s gaze was downcast, her expression unreadable.

    She couldn¡¯t make a scene; after all, Tang Yuchen and An Ruo were divorced. She wouldn¡¯t ask Tang Yuchen anything either¡ªhis past was not something she wanted to know too much about.

    As long as Tang Yuchen was hers now, and his heart only had room for her, it was enough.

    However, knowing that An Ruo was his ex-wife still made her feel ufortable, especially now that An Ruo was with her brother, her feelings became even moreplex.

    Yun Mu¡¯s thoughts were simr to Yun Feixue¡¯s. She looked at Tang Yuchen and asked politely with a smile, "Mr. Tang, why did you divorce Miss An? I heard that you weren¡¯t married for long."

 Chapter 100 I Want You

    <h4>Chapter 100: Chapter 100 I Want You</h4>

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, but his words were surprising, "An Ruo is just a woman I bought for one hundred million. I have no feelings for her, so once I¡¯ve used her, I don¡¯t want her anymore."

    Yun Mu¡¯s eyelids twitched slightly; Tang Yuchen¡¯s words were arrogant and uncultured.

    However, since it was him speaking, no matter how unpleasant his words, they didn¡¯t seem too shocking.

    Yun Feixue couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief; he truly had no feelings for An Ruo.

    Lifting her eyes, she tenderly clung to Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm, showing a look of disappointment, "So An Ruo is that kind of woman, ah, willing to sell herself for money... I thought she was with my brother sincerely."

    It was unclear whether the speaker intended it, but the listeners certainly took it to heart.

    Both Mr. Yun and Yun Mu¡¯s expressions turned very unsightly.

    In their eyes, if An Ruo could sell herself to Tang Yuchen for money, then she must be with Yun Feiyang for the same reason.

    Such a woman, the Yun Family would never ept, not even in death!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark, unreadable gaze lightly rested on Yun Feixue, but he maintained a faint smile at the corner of his mouth.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s heart skipped a beat, worried that Tang Yuchen could see through her thoughts.

    Facing his profound gaze, she felt exposed and managed a strained smile, innocently asking, "Chen, did I say something wrong? An Ruo, she¡¯s not that kind of person, is she?"

    Unexpectedly, the man actually agreed with her.

    "Feixue, you¡¯re right; she is a woman who would sell everything for money."

    Now, Mr. Yun and Yun Mu looked even more displeased.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s frown deepened with disappointment, yet a hint of amusement was hidden in her eyes, "She really is that kind of person, ah, my brother must have been fooled by her without knowing her true nature."

    "Yes, but I see that President Yun likes her very much. I think even if you tell him the truth about An Ruo, he won¡¯t believe it," Tang Yuchen said, echoing her sentiment.

    Yun Feixue appeared all the more smug; even Yuchen looked down on An Ruo, so she had nothing to worry about.

    "Dad, Mom, we mustn¡¯t let An Ruo enter our house! Anyway, we have to find a way to separate them."

    Yun Mu nodded in agreement; it was only natural.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile remained faint, and his eyes shed with a meaning that no one caught.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Yun Feiyang took An Ruo to have a meal again, and after calming down for a while, he sent her home.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t care too much about today¡¯s events; it was an ordeal she had expected and had mentally prepared for.

    However, the fact that Yun Feiyang¡¯s parents despised her was still upsetting.

    As she was lost in thought, her phone suddenly rang. Seeing the caller ID, An Ruo¡¯s irritation red.

    Tang Yuchen had the gall to call her!

    An Ruo did not hang up, but chose to answer, "Hello, what exactly do you want?"

    "Come out, I¡¯m waiting for you downstairs."

    "What are you going to do now?!" An Ruo asked angrily, "Tang Yuchen, just say what you want straight out, what do you want from me, give me a clear answer!"

    The man on the other end gave a soft chuckle, "Woman, don¡¯t you understand what I want to do?"

    "..."

    "I want you as a person, to obediently belong only to me."

    An Ruo froze. Was this his intention?

    Tang Yuchen continued, "An Ruo, you are too disobedient. I¡¯ve told you not to oppose me, otherwise you can¡¯t afford the consequences."

 Chapter 101: A Disguised Matchmaking Dinner Party

    <h4>Chapter 101: Chapter 101: A Disguised Matchmaking Dinner Party</h4>

    "Now I¡¯ll give you one more chance. Come back to me obediently and be my woman, or you¡¯ll suffer the consequences."

    Worry and anger surged through An Ruo¡¯s heart.

    He wasn¡¯t nning to let her go, was he? Still thinking of ways to torment her, right?

    This demon, what had she done in her past life to wrong him that he remained so incessantly haunting?

    An Ruo too had a temper; sometimes, when pushed to the edge, she would refuse to relent to death.

    "Tang Yuchen, listen to me, I will not go back to you! Nor will I obediently be your woman. If you want to do anything to me, just bring it on. Wouldn¡¯t it be just fine if I didn¡¯t care for my life?!"

    There was a pause on the other end of the line, and even through the phone, An Ruo could feel his ominous presence.

    Without giving him a chance to speak, she hung up the phone, and Tang Yuchen did not call back.

    An Ruo waited anxiously for Tang Yuchen¡¯s retaliation.

    For two days straight, there was no movement from him, which somewhat relieved her, but deep down, there was an underlying dread. She had a premonition that something was about to happen.

    During these two days, Yun Feiyang also seemed a bit off.

    When An Ruo asked what was wrong, he just smiled and said it was nothing. His treatment of An Ruo was just as good as it ever was, without a hint of disdain or prejudice.

    An Ruo believed that as long as their feelings for each other were strong enough, one day they would see the clouds disperse and the moon appear bright and clear.

    That day, after work, Yun Feiyang drove An Ruo home and then found himself on the road, not wanting to return home.

    His parents nagged him incessantly to break up with An Ruo, and those were thest words he wanted to hear.

    He was tired of hearing them and felt annoyed.

    If he returned home today, he was bound to face yet another scolding. Better not to return at all.

    Yun Feiyang turned the steering wheel, nning to go to a hotel, but just then Yun Mu called him.

    He answered the phone wearily and asked faintly, "Mom, what is it?"

    "Feiyang,e to the Golden Emperor Hotel now, Mom has something to discuss with you."

    Yun Feiyang asked puzzledly, "What exactly is it?"

    "You¡¯ll know when you get here; it¡¯s something important. Hurry up."

    Having no choice, he drove to the Golden Emperor Hotel. Upon entering the private room and seeing the people inside, Yun Feiyang understood.

    This was a disguised matchmaking dinner.

    The deputy mayor of J City and his wife were present, along with their daughter, Shen Xiang. Yun Feiyang¡¯s parents were also there.

    Both sets of parents were acquaintances and conversed cheerfully during the meal.

    Yun Feiyang had met Shen Xiang a few times before and knew the girl was interested in him, but he felt nothing for her.

    Although the parents did not explicitly state the purpose of the dinner, Yun Feiyang knew they wanted to set him up with Shen Xiang.

    Had it not been to save face for his parents, he would have turned and left the moment he walked in.

    He endured and stayed to avoid both parties feeling embarrassed.

    "Feiyang, Shen Xiang is only three years younger than you, but she graduated from a prestigious university and studied abroad for two years before recentlying back..."

    As he listened to his mother¡¯s introduction, Yun Feiyang maintained a faint smile but was not particrly warm.

    When the time for the dinner was almost over, the parents on both sides tacitly agreed to go y mahjong.

    Since Shen Xiang had just returned to the country and was unfamiliar with the changes in J City, it naturally fell to Yun Feiyang to show her around and help her get acquainted with the new look of J City.

 Chapter 102: Come Back to My Side

    <h4>Chapter 102: Chapter 102: Come Back to My Side</h4>

    Meanwhile, elsewhere, An Ruo was called out by a phone call from Tang Yuchen.

    Over the phone, Tang Yuchen had said, "Want to know what Yun Feiyang is doing right now? If you¡¯re curious,e out. If you don¡¯t, you might regret it."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to go out, but curiosity killed the cat, and she didn¡¯t want to bepletely in the dark, so she took a risk, left the house, and got into Tang Yuchen¡¯s car.

    The man nced at her, started the car, andughed, "Just like that, getting into my car. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll trick you?"

    An Ruo replied indifferently, "If you really want to do something to me, being on guard would be useless."

    "You sure know how to read the situation," hemented.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t speak further. Tang Yuchen turned the steering wheel, tapping his long index finger lightly, "Say, if I really did y you, what would you do?"

    "You¡¯ve been ying me for more than a day or two," she admitted.

    "Alright, it seems you¡¯ve gotten used to how I treat you. Just don¡¯t cryter," the man said with a smile that was both genuine and mysterious, leaving one unable to grasp his true intentions.

    An Ruo maintained aposed expression, but inside she was actually quite worried that Tang Yuchen was really thinking of some scheme to toy with her.

    The sky gradually darkened, and the night began to unfold.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s car slowly drove into Music Square, and through the lowered car window, An Ruo saw a familiar silhouette walking beside a fountain with a woman.

    The woman was beautiful and pretty, her arm linked with Yun Feiyang¡¯s, the two of them standing very close together. Most importantly, Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t push her away.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened as if she forgot how to react.

    Tang Yuchen stopped the car and, unknown when, had moved close to her ear and whispered with a chuckle, "See, I told you you¡¯d regret noting. Do you know who that girl is?"

    An Ruo just looked at Yun Feiyang, her face expressionless.

    "The daughter of Vice Mayor Shen, Shen Xiang. She and Yun Feiyang can be called childhood sweethearts, having known each other since they were children. Now that Shen Xiang has returned from studying abroad, their parents couldn¡¯t wait to have them meet. Shen Xiang is the bride candidate firmly chosen in the eyes of Yun Feiyang¡¯s parents."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯sughter was low, tinged with schadenfreude and an undertone of someone enjoying the spectacle.

    "An Ruo,pared with Shen Xiang, do you think you canpete with her?"

    An Ruo slowly turned her head and looked emotionlessly at Tang Yuchen; the man had deep-set eyes and reached out with his right hand to weave into her hair, bringing their faces even closer.

    "An Ruo,e back to me obediently, don¡¯t fantasize about what doesn¡¯t belong to you. In fact, you¡¯re very clear that even if Yun Feiyang likes you, there¡¯s no possibility between you two. So, why bother giving yourself a scarred ending?"

    "Tang Yuchen, it seems like you really don¡¯t want to see me happy, do you?" An Ruo asked coldly.

    The man curled his lips into a smile, leaning even closer, his thin lips nearly touching hers, his sharp eyes looking over her shoulder at Yun Feiyang who had turned his head towards them.

    Seeing the shock on his face, Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth slowly spread into a malicious smile and whispered into An Ruo¡¯s ear, "You¡¯re right, I don¡¯t want you to be happy, to have it easy. If you were to submit to me, perhaps you could have it a bit better."

    An Ruo red at him furiously, as if her gaze could kill, Tang Yuchen would have been killed by her thousands and thousands of times over!

    "Tang Yuchen, I really want to know what your heart is made of. Do you think hurting me, tormenting me, is fun?"

 Chapter 103: So Angry I Want to Destroy Everything!

    <h4>Chapter 103: Chapter 103: So Angry I Want to Destroy Everything!</h4>

    "Tang Yuchen, I really want to know what your heart is made of. You think hurting me, tormenting me, is fun, don¡¯t you?"

    "Baby, where am I hurting or tormenting you? If you would just listen to me, how could you get hurt?" The man spoke with an infuriating smile, while An Ruo felt a mixture of grievance and anger in her heart that she couldn¡¯t vent.

    She red at him and spat fiercely, "You really are a demon!"

    A demon without a heart, who only knows how to hurt others and never cares about anyone¡¯s feelings!

    The manughed and epted her pliment¡¯, "I also think the word demon suits me rather well."

    "You..."

    "Haha, don¡¯t be angry, I¡¯ll take you to eat to make amends," he said with a curved lip and narrowed eyes, smiling very elegantly, as if in a very good mood.

    Releasing An Ruo, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t say another word and simply started the car and left.

    In that moment, An Ruo subconsciously turned her head towards Yun Feiyang¡¯s direction, just in time to see him running towards the car with a grim expression on his face.

    But the car was driving too fast, and soon Yun Feiyang was left far behind.

    An Ruo realized suddenly, Yuchen had been so close to her just now...

    If Yun Feiyang saw that, he would definitely misunderstand something.

    Tang Yuchen had indeed yed a trick on her. An Ruo was both angry and anxious, her inner turmoil reaching a point of madness where she felt like killing someone!

    "Tang Yuchen!" She suddenly turned her head, yelling at him furiously, her voice choking, "You..."

    Suddenly, her phone rang. An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly fished out her mobile phone.

    It was Yun Feiyang calling, and she wanted to exin to him, not wanting him to misunderstand her.

    Just as she took out her phone, the man beside her snatched it away and threw it out the window, shattering the phone to pieces.

    An Ruo froze for a moment, her face turning pale with anger, her lips trembling, unable to speak a word.

    Tang Yuchen turned slightly to the side, his side profile perfect, "Tell me, what do you think Yun Feiyang is thinking about us now? Does he think you and I have rekindled our old me?"

    "..."

    "Don¡¯t look at me with that expression. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you following me again. After all, Yun Feiyang has other women now. Woman, take it easy, it¡¯s just a man."

    "Tang Yuchen, go to hell!" An Ruo, long suppressing the anger and grievance in her heart, suddenly exploded.

    She lunged at him, grabbing the steering wheel and turning it forcefully.

    If she really had to kill him, then she wouldn¡¯t mind dying with him!

    After all, as long as she lived, he would never leave her alone, never let her have peace, so she might as well die and, of course, drag him down with her!

    Because of An Ruo¡¯s actions, the car suddenly made arge turn on the road and almost hit another vehicle.

    "Are you crazy!" Tang Yuchen forcefully turned the steering wheel to bring the car back onto the correct path, just preventing tragedy.

    An Ruo continued to struggle with him, but he pushed her away with a swing of his arm; her elbow hit the edge of the car window, numbing with pain.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was ashen, his eyes filled with chilling fury.

    An Ruo inhaled sharply and sneered coldly, "So you¡¯re afraid of dying after all. I thought you were fearless."

    Hmph, he¡¯s afraid of dying? What a joke!

    But that moment of danger just now had made him very angry, so angry that he wanted to destroy everything!

    If something really had happened...

    Thinking back to that moment of danger, the man¡¯s expression became even gloomier.

    His face dark as if the sky were covered with dense clouds, ready to unleash a fierce storm at any moment.

 Chapter 104 Fear

    <h4>Chapter 104: Chapter 104 Fear</h4>

    An Ruo felt a slight return of sensation to her arm and continued to scoff, "Tang Yuchen, if you dare to threaten me or force me again, I¡¯ll fight you to the death just like today!"

    "Screech¡ª" The man mmed on the brakes, and the car abruptly stopped, emitting a piercing sound.

    Because of inertia, An Ruo lunged forward, and Tang Yuchen hastily grabbed her arm and yanked her backward, causing her head to m hard against the seatback.

    Her head spinning, before she could react, he suddenly started the car and sped off.

    An Ruo had just raised her head when it once again collided with the seatback.

    After these few tosses, she was left dizzy andpletely drained of strength.

    However, she could sense that at this moment, Tang Yuchen was a bit mad, no, terrifyingly mad.

    An Ruo calmed down and couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of worry within her heart, fearing he might do something insane.

    The car stopped at a hotel, Tang Yuchen got out, opened the door from the other side, and dragged An Ruo out by her arm.

    Looking up, An Ruo saw the words "Golden Emperor Hotel," and her blood ran cold.

    Her first time had been taken by Tang Yuchen at this ce, the beginning of her nightmare.

    "What are you bringing me here for?" An Ruo asked defensively.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a chilling smile, "Aren¡¯t you unafraid of death? Then follow me and see how I kill you!"

    His words were definitely not a jest.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in horror, only now understanding what it meant to be afraid.

    "Let me go, I won¡¯t go in!" She struggled fiercely, but Tang Yuchen covered her mouth with one hand and picked her up by her waist with the other, carrying her inside withrge strides.

    An Ruo muffled her struggles, but the people in the hotel lobby who saw her pleading eyes did not step forward to rescue her.

    Inside the private elevator, Tang Yuchen took An Ruo all the way up to the top floor.

    The door to room 1001 was pushed open, the curtains were drawn, and the light inside was very dim.

    An Ruo was once again reminded of what had happened that day.

    Painful memories caused her whole body to tremble, her face turning pale.

    Tang Yuchen drew the curtains open, arge floor-to-ceiling window upying an entire wall. It was the highest point of the hotel, and from in front of the window, one could see the people on the road below moving like ants.

    The man pressed her against the clean window, An Ruo staring at the frightening height, her body screaming in tremors.

    Tang Yuchen firmly pressed against her, his thin lips close to her ear, darkly asking with a sneer, "Tell me, if we make love here, do you think the window will break, will you and I fall down together?"

    "..."

    "Or shall I test how sturdy this window is?" As soon as his words ended, he violently punched the ss, causing the entire floor-to-ceiling window to shake violently, as though it could shatter at any moment.

    With An Ruo¡¯s ear against the ss, the trembling sound seemed even louder and more terrifying.

    An Ruo shuddered all over, thest bit of courage in her eyes shattered by his punch.

    The man¡¯s hand reached for her chest, squeezing hard, while continuing to speak coldly, "Don¡¯t you want to die? Then I¡¯ll grant you your wish. How about you die doing the most pleasurable thing, what do you think?"

    "Don¡¯t..." An Ruo shook her head, now she truly knew fear.

    She regretted it, she should not have provoked him, and should have known sooner that provoking him would lead to a terrible end.

 Chapter 105: Heart Feels Dead

    <h4>Chapter 105: Chapter 105: Heart Feels Dead</h4>

    She regretted it, she shouldn¡¯t have angered him, and she should have known that the consequences of angering him would be dire.

    "Don¡¯t want it? But I insist on giving it to you. Do you know how long it¡¯s been since I touched you? An Ruo, I miss you so much that today either you will die of exhaustion, I will die of exhaustion, or we will die together!"

    His words, cold and sinister, seemed toe from the dark, terrifying hell, making people¡¯s hair stand on end and feel fear and tremor from the bottom of their hearts.

    An Ruo held back the tears in her eyes, trying to make onest struggle, "Tang Yuchen, you demon, you will definitely not die a good death!"

    "Cursing over and over with just that one word, can¡¯t youe up with something fresh?"

    Tang Yuchen gave an evil smile, grabbed her cor with arge hand, and suddenly yanked, tearing her shirt apart, revealing her pale body and the ck tattoo on her chest.

    An Ruo screamed, unable to hold back her tears any longer.

    At that moment, with her clothes in disarray and her face tear-stained, her bright,rge eyes filled with tears and fear. Her pale and frail appearance stirred a thought in people¡¯s hearts to cruelly torment her.

    Seeing her like this, the man¡¯s eyes darkened to a terrifying ck.

    His strong hand gripped her shoulders, his fingers tightening, causing An Ruo to wince in pain.

    Then, his teeth bit down on her fragile neck, like a blood-sucking vampire wanting to pierce her neck and suck her sweet blood.

    An Ruo had also faced Tang Yuchen¡¯s brutality before, but never had a moment like now, making her so frightened that she lost every bit of defiance and courage.

    "Tang Yuchen... let me go... I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong... please let me go..." An Ruo lowered her dignity, pleading softly, just to escape the very dangerous man at this moment, just to stay away from danger.

    The man gnawed at her neck, his hand slowly moving to her chest, tearing away her obstructive covering.

    "An Ruo, am I hearing this right, you¡¯re begging me?" He lifted his head slightly, coldlyughing in a chilling tone.

    An Ruo hurriedly nodded, "Yes, I¡¯m begging you!"

    "You don¡¯t want my life anymore?" He stretched his hand to touch her face, his fingers slithering over her skin like venomous snakes.

    An Ruo tensed her whole body, still nodding: "No more, I don¡¯t want it anymore!"

    "Don¡¯t want to die together with me anymore?"

    "No more..."

    The courage to die with him had long been drained from her. Without courage, she now seemed like a powerlessmb, ready to be ughtered.

    The man¡¯s fingers reached her pants¡¯ button, slowly undoing them, bit by bit stripping them away.

    "An Ruo, why aren¡¯t you resisting anymore?" He curved his lips into a shallow smile, his tone coldly light.

    An Ruo shook her head, crying only.

    She no longer had the strength to resist.

    The moment she showed weakness, the courage to oppose him could never be found again, at least she was vulnerable now.

    Feeling his increasingly audacious movements, An Ruo closed her eyes tightly, managing to squeeze a few words through gritted teeth: "Please... Tang Yuchen, I beg you... let me go..."

    "No, you should be begging me to satisfy you!" The man sneered horribly, and An Ruo felt the cold buckle of his belt suddenly pressing against her lower back.

    Then her body was brutally prated, and An Ruo screamed, then suddenly clenched her lips tightly, enduring the intense humiliation and pain in her heart.

    That moment, she felt dizzy, her mind nk, her heart painfully as if it had died.

 Chapter 106: You Might as Well Kill Me

    <h4>Chapter 106: Chapter 106: You Might as Well Kill Me</h4>

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know how long she had endured the tempest, anyway, her consciousness had already detached from her body, and she couldn¡¯t feel anything; her world had beenpletely sealed off by her.

    Only in this way could she avoid feeling, avoid getting hurt, avoid the pain.

    The battlefield had moved from the window to the bed. An Ruoy there nkly, her once bright eyes now dull and lifeless, just like a puppet that had lost its soul.

    "It¡¯s not the first time, so stop acting like you¡¯re half-dead." Her chin was suddenly grasped forcibly, and the man¡¯s gloomy voice kept entering her ears.

    "Tell me, what do you think Yun Feiyang would feel if he knew you¡¯re sleeping with me right now?"

    "An Ruo, look at me, see who wants you, see how I want you!"

    "Pretending to be dead, are you?! I¡¯ll call Yun Feiyang right now; I really can¡¯t wait to see his reaction."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and her gaze finally focused a little.

    Meeting Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep gaze, she bit her lip tightly, her eyes shing with suppressed yet uncontroble sparks of anger.

    She wanted to resist but seemed as if she was under an immobilization spell. She was anxious and angry inside but helpless to change her situation.

    Finally seeing her reaction, the man¡¯s lips curled into a cold smirk, and a trace of sinister aggression flickered in his eyes.

    No matter what he did to her before, no matter what he said, she had no reaction.

    But the moment he mentioned Yun Feiyang, she reacted.

    Was Yun Feiyang really that dear to her heart?!

    Tang Yuchenughed coldly in his heart, a bloodthirsty sneer, An Ruo, since you like him so much, then I will personally destroy your love!

    "Tell me, should I call him right now?" he asked again.

    An Ruo¡¯s lips trembled nonstop from anger; the man gave a coldugh, picked up his phone, and his fingers tapped a few times on the keypad.

    "No... don¡¯t..." An Ruo, as if greatly frightened, reached out to snatch the phone, her voice sounding very hoarse.

    Tang Yuchen avoided her hand and pressed a few more times.

    "Don¡¯t!" An Ruo struggled desperately, tears streaming down her face.

    She didn¡¯t want Yun Feiyang to know her current disgrace; please let her keep some dignity, don¡¯tpletely destroy her.

    The man pressed down her hands with one hand, and suddenly smiled smugly at her, "It¡¯s dialed."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her blood seeming to freeze. Tang Yuchen however, bent down to kiss her lips, and with a click, a photo was captured in the phone.

    He flipped the phone to face her, and An Ruo saw a picture of the two of them, naked, kissing each other.

    Tang Yuchenughed maliciously. Before she could react, he sent the photo out, and the recipient was Yun Feiyang.

    "You see, it¡¯s been sent sessfully."

    Turns out, he didn¡¯t want to call Yun Feiyang; he wanted to send a picture of them together!

    Indeed, sending a photo was more convincing than a phone call.

    "p!" An Ruo didn¡¯t know where she found the strength, but she suddenly pped the man¡¯s face hard, "You bastard, it would be better if you just killed me! Kill me!"

    Tang Yuchen subdued her struggle, his face darkening, and he said fiercely to her, "Kill you! An Ruo, I won¡¯t kill you; I will make your life worse than death!"

    "You¡¯re a devil!"

    "Right, I am a devil! And you, who anger the devil, who defy the devil, your fate is to go to hell!"

 Chapter 107 Yes, I am a Jerk

    <h4>Chapter 107: Chapter 107 Yes, I am a Jerk</h4>

    "Then let¡¯s go to hell together!" An Ruo spat fiercely, biting into his neck ruthlessly as if she wanted to tear off a piece of his flesh.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t stop her, his bloodthirsty smile emerging, "Baby, I didn¡¯t expect you liked me this much. Do you want to leave a mark on me, is that it?"

    An Ruo could not bite any longer, she released him, ring at him.

    Suddenly, without any warning, she burst into a loud cry, weeping heart-wrenchingly as if it were the end of the world and she was utterly despairing.

    Tang Yuchen slightly stunned, hadn¡¯t expected the depth of her sorrow.

    "Shut up! Stop crying!"

    An Ruo continued crying; the man frowned irritably, "Keep crying and I¡¯ll throw you out onto the street naked!"

    "You bastard, bastard!" An Ruo tried hard to suppress her crying, her fists pounding non-stop on his body.

    The man did not dodge, letting her vent, and when she had vented enough, he suddenly hugged her tightly, whispering gently into her ear.

    "Yes, I am a bastard. Baby, you have hit and you have scolded, now are you calmed down?"

    An Ruo pushed him forcefully away, not buying his charade.

    "Tang Yuchen, cut the pretense in front of me! I want you to know, between me and you, we will never share the sky!"

    "Is that so?" Tang Yuchen smirked coldly, his eyes suddenly turning chill, "Just perfect, I wasn¡¯t nning to let you go either. Let¡¯s keep entangling with each other forever, how about that?"

    An Ruo was choked with rage, her chest tight with pain, as if she was about to vomit blood.

    She did not want to be tangled with him for the rest of her life, she did not want this demon to affect her entire life.

    At this moment, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone rang. An Ruo¡¯s face went pale, and the man picked up the phone, ncing at the caller ID and revealing a malicious smile at her.

    "It¡¯s Yun Feiyang calling."

    "Don¡¯t answer it!" An Ruo hurriedly tried to stop him.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, "Even if I don¡¯t answer, he knows what we are doing. An Ruo, it¡¯s impossible between you and him. Why don¡¯t you tell him that it¡¯s over between you two."

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank; she shook her head, her lips trembling, unable to utter a word.

    Yes, it was already over between her and Yun Feiyang.

    But just thinking about breaking up with him made her heart hurt so badly she wanted to die.

    What should she do? How could she salvage this rtionship?

    "Tang Yuchen, you havepletely ruined me!" An Ruo yelled at him fiercely, her voice piercing and distressing.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart tightened inexplicably, a momentary pain shing through.

    All of a sudden, he grabbed her chin furiously, roaring just as angrily, "An Ruo, you¡¯re already mine! I will treat you however I want, what right do you have to challenge me! I¡¯ve ruined you? Do you even know what real destruction is? Don¡¯t provoke me, otherwise, I¡¯ll kill your brother right in front of you!"

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned deathly pale, her whole body trembling, either from extreme anger or sheer terror.

    The ringing of the phone continued relentlessly, the grating sound making the mood even more irritable.

    Tang Yuchen, losing his patience, answered with a cold growl, "Get lost, stop bothering me during my pleasures!"

    After saying that, he hung up and turned off the phone.

    An Ruo felt the world hadpletely crumbled, everything was over.

    She slumped powerlessly onto the bed, her gaze vacant, as if her soul had left her body.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips tightly pursed, he grimly stared at her for a while, remaining silent.

 Chapter 108: She is an Exception

    <h4>Chapter 108: Chapter 108: She is an Exception</h4>

    Suddenly, without another word, he rolled off her, quickly put on his clothes, and then picked up her clothes to dress her.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t react at all and could only let him do as he pleased.

    Soon after he had dressed her, the man picked her up and strode out of the presidential suite.

    The car drove in dead silence, with An Ruo not speaking or showing any reaction the entire way.

    Her demeanor was like that of a person with no desire to live, and it would tug at the heartstrings of anyone who saw her.

    The car stopped at the vi, and Tang Yuchen carried her into the living room.

    "Young Master, you¡¯re back," Uncle Tao approached, greeting him respectfully.

    Tang Yuchen walked past him, striding towards the stairs. Only after his figure had disappeared did Uncle Tao lift his head, shaking it while he sighed softly.

    He had watched Tang Yuchen grow up and knew of his violent temper.

    It¡¯s just such a pity for the Young Lady, such a beautiful soul...

    Havingid An Ruo on the bed, Tang Yuchen went out to pour a ss of water, into which he added a sleeping pill.

    He propped An Ruo up and brought the ss to her lips, "Drink the water."

    "..."

    "Be good and drink the water."

    Still receiving no response from An Ruo, he had no choice but to take a sip himself, hold the water in his mouth, then feed it to her mouth to mouth.

    Only when he was sure she had swallowed did he let go of her, satisfied, making sure she was lyingfortably and covering her with a nket.

    "Close your eyes and sleep," he said, pressing her eyelids with his hand, and An Ruo obediently closed her eyes.

    The sleeping pill was potent, and soon after, her breathing became even.

    Tang Yuchen sat by the bed, his dark eyes fixed on An Ruo, feeling something indescribable.

    Anyway, it wasplicated.

    This woman seemed to be having an increasingly significant impact on him.

    Her repeated defiance and disobedience enraged him, sometimes to the point where he wanted to strangle her. But he had never truly hurt her, merely punishing her, torturing her, wishing to make her submit and bow her head to him.

    If any other woman had opposed him like this, he would have discarded her long ago, retaliating against her in the most brutal way.

    An Ruo was an exception, one that shattered his rules.

    The man ran his hand over her pale face, slightly squinting his eyes, "An Ruo, just be obedient, and one day I will eventually let you go. If you know what¡¯s good for you, stop opposing me, and you¡¯ll suffer less..."

    An Ruo, deep in slumber, couldn¡¯t hear his words. It would take her many, many years to grasp this logic.

    The oue was always the same, so why notply? At least it wouldn¡¯t hurt as deeply.

    But sometimes, humans just have to fight against fate, refusing topromise until battered and bleeding.

    After sitting in silence for a while, Tang Yuchen dimmed the bedsidemp, leaving only a faint glow in the bedroom, before standing up and heading to the study.

    He took out his phone, switched it on, and immediately the ringing went off wildly.

    Hah, Yun Feiyang must be going insane with worry by now.

    Tang Yuchen pressed the answer button, and Yun Feiyang¡¯s repressed roar came through: "Tang Yuchen, where is An Ruo!"

    In contrast to his anger, Tang Yuchen seemed very nonchnt.

    "Yun Feiyang, are you sure you want to know where she is?"

    The person on the other end hesitated for a moment, then asked him coldly, "Is it you who forced her, isn¡¯t it? Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re not a man, you give An Ruo back to me right now, or don¡¯t me me for being rude!"

 Chapter 109: What Did You Do to Xiao Ji?

    <h4>Chapter 109: Chapter 109: What Did You Do to Xiao Ji?</h4>

    Yun Feiyang swore, a clear indication of his sheer anger and desperation.

    Tang Yuchen smiled smugly with a quirk of his lips, "Yun Feiyang, how do you know she wasn¡¯t willing?"

    "..."

    "Let me tell you, she was willing. She saw you being intimate with Miss Shen, so she got disheartened and decided toe back to me."

    "Impossible! Shen Xiang and I have nothing going on, Tang Yuchen, let An Ruo answer the phone!"

    "Sorry, but she¡¯s asleep now. Whatever it is, let¡¯s talk tomorrow."

    "Let An Ruo answer the phone!"

    Ignoring his roar, Tang Yuchen simply hung up the phone and turned it off.

    He took out another phone, dialed a number, and gave some instructions to his subordinate.

    That night, under the influence of the sleeping pills, An Ruo slept heavily.

    But Yun Feiyang did not sleep at all throughout the night.

    At daybreak, An Ruo slowly opened her eyes and found herself facing Tang Yuchen.

    The man was neatly dressed, sitting on the edge of the bed and watching her calmly, "Awake? Get up then, there¡¯s something I want to show you."

    An Ruo looked at him expressionlessly, her mind shing back to the events of the previous day.

    "Do you hate me that much?" Tang Yuchen chuckled lowly, a yful curve forming on his lips, "After you see what I have to show you, I believe you will hate me even more."

    "What have you done to me now?!"

    "If you want to know, get up."

    An Ruo was afraid of him; his words filled her with dread that he might have done something else to hurt her.

    Actually, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if she was the one getting hurt, but what she truly feared was him hurting the people she cared about.

    She got up and followed Tang Yuchen to his study. He turned on hisputer and signaled for her toe closer.

    An Ruo walked over to him and he pulled her onto hisp.

    "What are you doing?" she struggled ufortably, but the man pressed a finger to her lips with a faint smile.

    "Shh, no fuss. Now you should quietly watch what I¡¯m about to show you."

    Having said that, he moved the mouse and opened a video file on the desktop.

    The image popped up, revealing An Ji¡¯s face.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart leapt to her throat, her hands clenched tightly, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead.

    Her eyes were glued to the video, dreading the potentially unbearable scenes that might appear.

    In the video, An Ji was being forced by two men in ck into a car. His expression was furious; he wanted to resist, but he was too young, no match for them.

    The car drove a long distance before stopping at a private airport.

    A helicopter waited on the tarmac, and the men in ck dragged An Ji by his arms towards the aircraft.

    "Let me go, where are you taking me!" An Ji suddenly became frightened and anxious, but no matter how he struggled, they wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    They forced him into the helicopter where a man in ck sat on either side, watching him.

    "Where are you taking me? Where is my sister?!" An Ji tried to appear calm, but An Ruo still saw the unmistakable helplessness in his eyes.

    An Ruo whipped her head around and red at Tang Yuchen, her voice anxious as she demanded, "What have you done with Xiao Ji? Where is he now, tell me, where is he!"

    "Keep watching if you want to know." The manughed and turned her body back to face the screen as An Ruo continued to watch the video.

    The helicopter took off, flying through the night sky.

    Then, the footage ended, and Tang Yuchen opened up another video.

    In this video, the helicopter appeared to have reached a destination, and An Ji was led off and put into a ck sedan.

 Chapter 110: Give Xiao Ji Back To Me

    <h4>Chapter 110: Chapter 110: Give Xiao Ji Back To Me</h4>

    All the way, he stopped struggling as if he had epted this fate.

    But his eyes were stubborn, and within those bright ck irises, there was a glint of hatred.

    Seeing him like this, An Ruo felt deeply pained.

    Xiao Ji, it¡¯s all my fault, it¡¯s me who has harmed you...

    She desperately held back the tears in her eyes and continued to watch the video.

    The car traveled some distance before stopping in front of a vast building, akin to a school or some kind of castle.

    An Ji was taken inside. Along the way, many strangers appeared; most were foreigners with various skin colors, but they were all around their teens.

    Seeing An Ji, many cast unkind looks at him. The slender An Ji seemed so vulnerable before them.

    The video ended there.

    Anxious, An Ruo turned to Tang Yuchen and asked, "What ce is that? Why did you send Xiao Ji there?"

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the back of the chair, his arms still around her waist.

    "That¡¯s aprehensive training school. There, one can learn various skills. Sending An Ji to that school is for his own good. Hasn¡¯t he said he wanted to defeat me? If I don¡¯t start training him now, even a hundred years won¡¯t be enough for him to beat me."

    A flicker of confusion passed through An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    "You sent him there so that he can be strong enough to defeat you one day?"

    Tang Yuchen shook his head with a smile, "Not just that. I sent him away to let you know, if you dare to seek death or take me down with you before I¡¯m done ying with you, then I will discreetly crush your little brother to death!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She grabbed his cor fiercely and said, "Let me tell you! If you dare to hurt Xiao Ji, if anything untoward happens to him, I will surely take you down with me!"

    Instead of getting angry at her threat, Tang Yuchen merelyughed.

    "Don¡¯t worry. As long as you don¡¯t get any funny ideas, An Ji will be fine. He will study there for ten years, and after ten years he can leave. In ten years, you¡¯ll be able to see him. Of course, you can also choose to never see him again."

    An Ruo suddenly teared up, the thought of not seeing Xiao Ji for ten years was unbearable for her.

    "Tang Yuchen, give Xiao Ji back to me, otherwise I¡¯ll report you..."

    "Reporting me will be useless since An Ji has already willingly signed the enrollment agreement. An Ruo, he chose to stay there of his own will; I didn¡¯t force him."

    An Ruo shook her head in disbelief, "Impossible, Xiao Ji wouldn¡¯t have stayed willingly..."

    The man interrupted her, "Why impossible? An Ruo, you don¡¯t know your brother well enough. He chose to stay in order to defeat me because he realizes that without a harsh environment to grow up in, he can never be strong."

    "I don¡¯t believe it. I¡¯m his sister, he wouldn¡¯t leave me; I don¡¯t believe what you say!" An Ruo shook her head resolutely, "If you dare, let me talk to him on the phone. He must have been forced by you, Xiao Ji said he wouldn¡¯t leave me."

    Tang Yuchen nodded slightly: "OK, it seems you won¡¯t believe me unless you hear it directly from him."

    He flipped open his phone, dialed a number, and then handed the phone to An Ruo.

    "Hello?" The faint voice of An Ji came through.

    An Ruo eagerly spoke up, "Xiao Ji, it¡¯s me, your sister!"

    "Sis, where are you? Has that Tang guy done anything to you?!" An Ji asked anxiously.

 Chapter 111: Be Sure to Wait for Me to Return

    <h4>Chapter 111: Chapter 111: Be Sure to Wait for Me to Return</h4>

    "Sis, where are you? Did that Tang guy do anything to you?!" An Ji asked her anxiously.

    Anxiety washed over An Ruo¡¯s heart. Now, as he found himself in a foreignnd, the first thing he said to her wasn¡¯t about himself but was concern for her.

    Thinking about how sensible he was at such a young age only made her feel worse.

    "Xiao Ji, don¡¯t worry, your sister is fine. And you, you were taken away by them, are you okay now? Xiao Ji, don¡¯t worry and don¡¯t be scared, I will definitely find a way to save you."

    "Sis." An Ji said solemnly, "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m noting back."

    An Ruo was stunned. He continued, "I¡¯ve thought it through, I want to stay here to be stronger so that I can protect you in the future."

    "Xiao Ji... Is it them threatening you to say this?"

    "No, this is my own decision. At the beginning, I didn¡¯te here by choice when they brought me here. But after I learned about this school, I decided to stay. Sis, this is a great opportunity, and I don¡¯t want to miss it."

    "Xiao Ji, don¡¯t you want your sister anymore, are you not going to be with me?" An Ruo demanded angrily, worried he would suffer there and afraid he would be lonely and in pain by himself.

    An Ji understood what she meant and said with a faint smile, "Sis, rest assured, I¡¯ll take good care of myself and won¡¯t make you worry. Sis, wait for me. In a few years, I¡¯lle back for you, and then, nobody will dare to bully you."

    Anxiety gripped An Ruo; she still couldn¡¯t bear the thought of Xiao Ji suffering.

    "Xiao Ji,e back, I don¡¯t need your protection, juste back to me, do you hear?!"

    "Sis, I¡¯m sorry..."

    You..." An Ruo suddenly covered her mouth, holding back her sobs. An Ji listened quietly to her crying, biting his pale lips tightly.

    Actually, his heart also ached. But Tang Yuchen was right, without being hard on oneself, it was simply not possible to grow strong.

    He needed to be strong to protect his dearest family, to no longer be bullied by others.

    "Sis, I¡¯m really sorry, but I hope you can respect my decision and encourage and support me," An Ji said determinedly, causing An Ruo a great deal of pain.

    He was forcing her to let him go.

    He was still so young, only twelve years old; did he even understand what suffering meant?

    Did he know about the wickedness of human hearts and the cruelty of this world?

    What if he was bullied, what if he became deste and desperate?

    An Ruo really wanted to say all these things to him, but she knew that even if she did, it wouldn¡¯t change his decision.

    Wiping away tears, she forced a slight smile and said, "Okay, your sister supports your decision. But you have to promise me, you muste back healthy to see me."

    "Mhm, I promise!" An Ji nodded earnestly, his voice carrying the determination and resolve of youth.

    "Xiao Ji, you must take good care of yourself, be well..."

    "Sis, you too must be well. You have to wait for me toe back."

    An Ruo nodded, "I will."

    The phone was snatched away by Tang Yuchen, and the man hung up the call directly. An Ruo still wanted to talk to An Ji a bit longer, but he ended the call, leaving her ring at him in dissatisfaction.

    Tang Yuchen offered a faint smile. "You¡¯ll get to talk twice a year, no more than that."

    "Tell me Xiao Ji¡¯s phone number."

    "He doesn¡¯t have a phone. Unless I contact him for you, you won¡¯t be able to find him."

 Chapter 112 Really a woman!

    <h4>Chapter 112: Chapter 112 Really a woman!</h4>

    "He doesn¡¯t have a phone. Unless I contact him for you, you won¡¯t be able to find him."

    "You..." An Ruo took a deep breath and asked coldly, "Did you take Xiao Ji away to threaten me? Tang Yuchen, I agreed to listen to you, whatever you say goes, but you must promise me, you absolutely cannot let anything happen to Xiao Ji."

    The man¡¯s smile faded, as he said indifferently, "Do you think you are that valuable? Whether An Ji lives or dies in there is entirely up to him. If he¡¯s strong enough, he will survive. If not, then he¡¯s waiting to be killed by others. I certainly don¡¯t have the time to send someone to protect him."

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale instantly. She grabbed his cor, demanding angrily, "Where exactly did you take Xiao Ji to?! If it¡¯s such a dangerous ce, why did you take him there! Tang Yuchen, give Xiao Ji back to me. If anything happens to him, even as a ghost I won¡¯t let you off!"

    The man pulled off her hands, holding them in his own, and smirked with a curved lip, "You underestimate your brother too much. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll definitely survive."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t care about what he said; she only knew that Xiao Ji was in a dangerous ce.

    "Name your price. I¡¯ll agree to any condition as long as you bring him back. Tang Yuchen, he¡¯s still a child, and he¡¯s not well; I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t let me lose the closest person to me, okay?" An Ruo pleaded with him in a low voice.

    The man slightly frowned, showing a bit of impatience in his expression.

    "I¡¯ll tell you once more, it was his choice to stay. Even if I bring him back, he won¡¯te! An Ruo, this is miscedpassion. An Ji¡¯s choice is the right one; otherwise, the two of you siblings could only be bullied by others for the rest of your lives!"

    Hearing his words, An Ruo also became furious, "If you hadn¡¯t sent someone to take him, would he have chosen to stay?! So what if I have miscedpassion? I only know that I cannot let him be harmed! As for being bullied, ha, I think aside from you, no one else would bully us!"

    "Really? How did the An Mingqi family bully you?"

    An Ruo looked away, speaking tly, "That¡¯s all in the past. We¡¯ve broken free from them now, and they can¡¯t bully us anymore."

    Tang Yuchen curled his lip in a cold smirk, "An Ruo, do you want your brother to always grow under your protection? You¡¯re a woman, if he¡¯s always behind your back, can he even be a man?"

    "That¡¯s none of your business!" An Ruo grew angry, or more rightly, annoyed and indignant.

    She knew she had always protected Xiao Ji too well, which in fact might have harmed him. But she just couldn¡¯t help being kind to him; she didn¡¯t want him to feel sad or upset.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were deep, aplex light shing within them.

    "Typical woman!" He snorted coldly, his tone filled with disdain for women, yet also with a hint of helplessness.

    An Ruo was about to say something else when he suddenly gripped her chin and kissed her, sealing her mouth.

    "Mmm..." An Ruo struggled reflexively. The man quickly grabbed her hands and leaned in to pin her against the table, his firm chest pressing tightly against her soft bosom.

    Kissing her soft lips, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes became darker and more profound, his body tense, and a surge of desire quickly zed in his lower abdomen, causing his body to ache.

    An Ruo clenched her teeth, refusing to let him in. A sh of amusement crossed his eyes, and suddenly, he bit her lip.

 Chapter 113 You Are My Woman!

    <h4>Chapter 113: Chapter 113 You Are My Woman!</h4>

    She winced in pain, parting her lips slightly, and the man immediately took advantage, quickly conquering her territory without giving her a chance to react.

    An Ruo struggled with soft whimpers, but that only intensified the friction between their bodies.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s body tensed more and more, a certain part of him growing harder and hotter.

    Suddenly, his eyes darkened, and with one hand, he pinned An Ruo¡¯s wrists above her head, while his other hand grasped the back of her skull, fiercely deepening their kiss.

    His gaze was terrifyingly dark, and his intense motions seemed to want to devour her whole.

    An Ruo passively endured his kisses, still feeling the changes in his body.

    She felt humiliated and angry, her body struggling continuously in a desperate attempt to free herself.

    "Don¡¯t move!" The man pinned her beneath him, his breath heavy and ragged in her ear.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t dare to move, her body rigid.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s hot lips began to kiss her earlobes, her neck.

    An Ruo was beside herself with panic, and in her vexation she said, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t you go too far!"

    Hadn¡¯t he tormented her enoughst night, and now he was not nning to let her go?

    The man did not proceed further; he calmed himself on her body for a moment, then slowly got up, surprisingly not touching her further, even letting her go.

    As soon as An Ruo gained her freedom, she hurriedly pushed him away, retreating as far as possible, afraid that he would make a move on her.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her defensive actions, his lips curving into a sneer, "If I truly wanted to touch you, do you think you could stop me?"

    An Ruo scoffed angrily, "Yes, of course I can¡¯t, because you only know how to force me!"

    "An Ruo, is this the tone you use to talk to me? Don¡¯t forget, you are my woman!"

    "I¡¯m not! You promised me that if I made a choice, you¡¯d respect my decision. I chose Yun Feiyang, so I¡¯m no longer your woman!"

    A chilling sharpness instantly red in the man¡¯s eyes as he stared at her, his tone menacing, "Are you saying that by choosing him, you are his woman?"

    An Ruo knew this was a sign of his anger; she felt uneasy, her tone involuntarily softening, "I¡¯m no one¡¯s woman, I belong to myself!"

    "Hmph, you are my woman!" The man emphasized the fact dominantly.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to continue arguing with him. She asked him coldly, "What exactly do you want me to do for you to bring Xiao Ji back?"

    Tang Yuchen frowned in irritation.

    Great, he¡¯d already diverted her attention, but she was still harping on this issue.

    "If you want me to bring him back, no way. Let hime back on his own if he can!"

    "You..."

    "If you dare ask me again, believe it or not, I won¡¯t be polite!" Tang Yuchen took tworge steps forward, his eyes still shing with unsubsided burning desire.

    But An Ruo was no longer afraid of him. She shouted at him furiously, "You took Xiao Ji just to make me obediently listen to you, to be submissive, not to oppose you! I agree to everything, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask, okay? Just quickly bring Xiao Ji back, I beg you, would that be alright?"

    Tang Yuchen shook his head, his arms crossed over his chest as he disyed a cynically amused smile.

    "An Ruo, you¡¯re wrong. I took him away not as a threat to you, to make you obedient to me. I only saw his determination though he¡¯s so young. I simply lent him a hand, chose a path for him that would make him strong quickly. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t use him to threaten you, to make youpletely submissive to me..."

 Chapter 114 How Could I Bear to Let You Die

    <h4>Chapter 114: Chapter 114 How Could I Bear to Let You Die</h4>

    An Ruo was perplexed, if his objective wasn¡¯t that, then what was it?

    She suddenly remembered what he had said earlier.

    He had said, "I sent him away because I wanted you to know that if you dare to seek death or conspire with me before I grow tired of you, I will quietly throttle your younger brother to death!"

    She understood his purpose now.

    A sardonic cold smile tugged at An Ruo¡¯s lips,den with irony, "I understand now, you want to keep me alive to continue tormenting me until you tire of me, don¡¯t you? You¡¯re also afraid of death, afraid that I despise you too much, afraid I¡¯ll drag you down with me!"

    Tang Yuchen slightly pulled at the corner of his mouth, saying indifferently, "If you wish to interpret it that way, I don¡¯t mind."

    "That¡¯s exactly what you mean!"

    "Yes, that is what I mean. An Ruo, I haven¡¯t grown tired of you, how could I bear to let you die..." the man said enticingly, hisst words seeminglyced with a deeper meaning.

    An Ruo furrowed her brow, and asked him onest time, "So, you¡¯re not bringing Xiao Ji back, are you?!"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m warning you once again, if anything happens to Xiao Ji, I will kill you!" An Ruo said angrily, epting the fact that Xiao Ji wouldn¡¯t be returning.

    Now, all she could do was warn Tang Yuchen and keep herself alive.

    She must survive, waiting for the day Xiao Ji returns.

    Seeing the light reignite in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, Tang Yuchen suddenly curved his lips into a smile, elegant and charming.

    "Woman, if anything happens to him, feel free toe kill me. Of course, that¡¯s if you have the ability."

    Often, hatred gives a person the strength to continue living.

    Even if An Ji couldn¡¯t hold out inside and unfortunately died, An Ruo would continue living for the sake of revenge.

    He had no feelings for her.

    But one thing he was certain of, for the moment, he didn¡¯t want her to die.

    As long as he didn¡¯t want her to die, she had no reason to!

    "Young master..." At that moment, Uncle Tao gently knocked on the door, his voice careful and cautious.

    Tang Yuchen nced at An Ruo and lifted his leg to open the door: "What is it?"

    Uncle Tao¡¯s gaze swept over An Ruo, then he respectfully said to him, "Young Master Yun is here. He insists on seeing you and demands that you hand over the Young Lady."

    An Ruo was taken aback, how would she face Yun Feiyang?

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t look at her reaction; he just curved his lips, a smile that wasn¡¯t quite a smile: "Understood, tell him we¡¯ll be right down."

    "Yes."

    Turning around, the man¡¯s deep gaze fell on her: "Yun Feiyang hase, An Ruo, do you still have the face to go back with him?"

    An Ruo clenched her fists, red at him filled with resentful pain, tears glimmering in her eyes.

    If not for him, she could have been with Yun Feiyang.

    Due to his coercion, she had already lost the right to be with Yun Feiyang...

    "Tang Yuchen, even if I can¡¯t be with Yun Feiyang, I won¡¯t continue to be your woman!"

    An Ruo strode forward, stepping out of the study and rushing down the stairs first.

    "An Ruo!" Yun Feiyang saw her and quickly rushed over, grabbing her shoulders tightly, anxiously asking, "Are you alright, has Tang Yuchen hurt you? Tell me, I won¡¯t let him get away with it!"

    Just in one night, he had aged considerably, his eyes bloodshot, definitely having not slept all night.

 Chapter 115 I Will Not Break Up With You!

    <h4>Chapter 115: Chapter 115 I Will Not Break Up With You!</h4>

    Last night, after receiving the photos, was his mood extremely painful?

    He worried about her all night long, thinking about An Ruo made his heart ache.

    If she hadn¡¯t given him hope initially, hadn¡¯t chosen him, he wouldn¡¯t be in so much pain now.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze, pulled away his hand, and said coldly with determination, "Feiyang, let¡¯s break up."

    "What... did you say?!" Yun Feiyang widened his eyes in shock and raised his hand to grasp her shoulder, but An Ruo swiftly dodged.

    "I said, let¡¯s break up!"

    "I won¡¯t break up!" Yun Feiyang looked at her painfully with his dark gaze, suppressing his emotions inside, he softly said to her, "An Ruo, I know this isn¡¯t your fault, it¡¯s all Tang Yuchen¡¯s fault. I don¡¯t mind, I don¡¯t mind anything, I just want to be with you! An Ruo, I won¡¯t break up, listen to me, I won¡¯t break up with you!"

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but nce at him, the deep pain in the man¡¯s eyes hurt her heart.

    Even if he didn¡¯t mind, she, so unworthy, had no right to stay with him. She was already broken beyond repair, utterly undeserving of happiness.

    An Ruo turned her gaze away, instantly filling her eyes with tears, "But... I mind, I want to break up with you... Let it be this way, let¡¯s not see each other again in the future."

    Having said that, she turned to leave, but Yun Feiyang quickly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist tightly.

    "An Ruo, I said I won¡¯t break up, I don¡¯t mind anything! Wait for me, I¡¯m going to settle the score with that bastard right now!"

    He let go, he turned around and rushed upstairs.

    Just then, Tang Yuchen, with his arms crossed, leisurely walked down from upstairs.

    "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯ll kill you!" The moment Yun Feiyang saw him, his blood boiled with rage, he raised his fist and brutally struck at him.

    Tang Yuchen dodged to the side, yet his cheek was still grazed by the fist, turning it instantly blue.

    Touching his struck face, the man narrowed his eyes dangerously, and without saying another word, he threw a punch at Yun Feiyang.

    The two men, as if bearing deep hatred, fiercely grappled with each other, creating a scene both violent and terrifying.

    An Ruo was stunned; afraid something bad would happen, she hurried forward to intervene, "Stop it, both of you stop!"

    The two men simply wouldn¡¯t heed her calls. An Ruo seized a gap, darted between them, and just as their raised fists were about to strike her, they forcefully stopped at the veryst moment.

    "An Ruo, move aside!" Yun Feiyang pulled her behind him, ready tounch at Tang Yuchen again.

    An Ruo quickly embraced his arm, pleading urgently, "Feiyang, enough! Stop fighting!"

    Yun Feiyang red at her, his eyes red with fury, "He hurt you like that, and you still defend him?!"

    "It¡¯s not that I am defending him, but what¡¯s the use of you hitting him?" Moreover, you might end up getting hurt.

    "How is it useless? He dared to hurt you, I¡¯ll kill him!" Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t wait for her to finish speaking, shoved her away fiercely, and lunged at Tang Yuchen.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned grim; he dodged his attack, and with a cold, sneering smile said, "Yun Feiyang, An Ruo has already said she wants to break up with you, why are you still fighting so hard for her? Besides, what happenedst night between her and me was consensual, what business is it of yours?"

    "Beast!" Yun Feiyang grew even more furious, he refused to believe An Ruo had consented.

    He understood her, she was such a shy girl. Just his staring at her would make her embarrassed, let alone voluntarily sleeping with Tang Yuchen.

 Chapter 116: If You Die, Iéˆ¥æª’l Kill Him!

    <h4>Chapter 116: Chapter 116: If You Die, I¡¯ll Kill Him!</h4> And he was not blind, the expression in An Ruo¡¯s eyes in the photo was full of fear and despair, she was forced, and today, he was determined to kill Tang Yuchen!

    Yun Feiyang lost control, his anger made him deaf and blind to everything else.

    He was like a lion gone mad, sworn to kill Tang Yuchen or never stop trying.

    But Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t easy to bully, his attacks were fierce and brutal, each one targeting Yun Feiyang¡¯s weak spots.

    Both men quickly sustained severe injuries, and An Ruo even heard the sound of bones breaking inside Yun Feiyang.

    The situation had gotten so serious that she could no longer remain calm.

    "Stop it, all of you stop! Did you hear me, stop fighting!" An Ruo was frantic, and the servants were too scared by their ferocity to dare to step forward and intervene.

    Yun Feiyang had always been no match for Tang Yuchen and was quickly ovee, Tang Yuchen grabbing him by the cor and beating him fiercely.

    Yun Feiyang clenched his teeth, enduring the pain, still attacking Tang Yuchen as if he wouldn¡¯t stop until thest moment of his life.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchennded a heavy punch on his face, and Yun Feiyang¡¯s body flew out, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned deathly pale, every cell in her body filled with fear.

    Seeing Tang Yuchen stride towards Yun Feiyang, seeing the bloodthirst in his eyes, An Ruo shivered uncontrobly, endless fear filling her.

    Was he really going to kill Yun Feiyang?

    Out of her wits with panic, An Ruo¡¯s eyes inadvertently caught sight of a fruit knife on the table, she lunged for it, pulling out the knife and without hesitation cing it against her own neck.

    "Stop it, all of you, or I¡¯ll kill myself right before your eyes!"

    Both men halted at once, turning their heads to see her actions, their faces showing different emotions.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression was dark and malevolent, his eyes narrowing dangerously.

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s face turned white with fear, panic evident in his eyes: "An Ruo, put the knife down, don¡¯t be foolish!"

    "If you don¡¯t stop, I won¡¯t put it down!" An Ruo said coldly, the knife pressing even closer to her neck, the sharp de sinking into her flesh.

    If she applied a bit more force, the knife would surely cut through her throat.

    Yun Feiyang was frozen in fear by her actions, nodding hastily: "Okay, I¡¯ll stop! Put the knife down, I¡¯ll stop!"

    An Ruo looked at Tang Yuchen, waiting for his response.

    Tang Yuchen scoffed, "Go ahead and die then, once you¡¯re dead, I¡¯ll kill him!"

    Despite his words, the man turned and kicked over a fallen chair in anger, growling sternly at the servants: "What are you waiting for?! Take Young Master Yun to the hospital now!"

    "Yes, yes..." A few servants stepped forward to support Yun Feiyang.

    An Ruo threw down the knife and also went to support him: "Feiyang, are you alright."

    One of Yun Feiyang¡¯s ribs was broken, he bore the pain, grabbing her hand and pulling her tightly into his embrace.

    "An Ruo, listen to me, you¡¯re never allowed to do anything foolish again! Do you hear me?" he growled at her angrily in her ear, causing An Ruo¡¯s eyes to turn red.

    She pushed his body away a little, not daring to look directly into his deep eyes, "Your injuries are severe, we need to go to the hospital."

    "You take me there!" Yun Feiyang held onto her hand, as if afraid she would leave the moment he let go.

    An Ruo nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll take you."

    She wasn¡¯t at all reassured about his injuries and naturally wanted to personally take him to the hospital for a check-up.

 Chapter 117: Stay Away from Feiyang

    <h4>Chapter 117: Chapter 117: Stay Away from Feiyang</h4>

    Yun Feiyang sighed in relief as he pulled An Ruo close and hung an arm over her shoulder, transferring much of his weight onto her.

    An Ruo and the servant helped him walk outside, and for some unknown reason, she noticed Tang Yuchen¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on her.

    As she was leaving, she instinctively looked back, meeting his eyes.

    His eyes held aplex mix of emotions, a bit deep, a bit cold, but also filled with a confidence of having everything under control, and an amusement like a cat ying with a mouse before the final catch.

    An Ruo merely nced at him, then quickly averted her eyes.

    Even though he didn¡¯t spell it out, she knew what he meant. His gaze told her that she couldn¡¯t escape from the palm of his hand, that he was determined to have her...

    At the hospital, Yun Feiyang was rushed into the emergency room, and An Ruo sat outside waiting for him toe out.

    Not long after, Yun Feiyang¡¯s parents, having somehow found out the news, hurried to the hospital.

    Seeing them, An Ruo quickly stood up and greeted them softly, "Uncle, Aunt."

    Yun Mu¡¯s face darkened as she nced at her and asked coldly, "Tell me, how exactly did Feiyang get injured?"

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, her face full of apology.

    "Is it because of you?!" Yun Mu demanded harshly.

    "I¡¯m sorry..."

    "p!" A p, neither too hard nor too light, instantlynded on her face, and Yun Mu withdrew her hand with a cold sneer.

    "So it was because of you. Tang Yuchen said that you wanted to break up with Feiyang because of him, and Feiyang disagreed, which led to a fight with Tang Yuchen. An Ruo, I really had no idea that you would be such a disaster. Two men fighting over you, must you be pleased about this?!"

    An Ruo looked up in shock, her heart filled with fresh hatred for Tang Yuchen.

    Is this what he told them?

    This was clearly ndering her!

    Yet, what Tang Yuchen said wasn¡¯t wrong; indeed, it was because of him that she had decided to break up with Yun Feiyang...

    Yun Mu saw her innocent face and the grievance in her eyes, which only infuriated her further.

    "What, I¡¯m falsely using you? An Ruo, your indecision is your own business! Now I¡¯m giving you a formal warning, stay away from Feiyang; our Yun family will never ept you!"

    An Ruo nodded faintly, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already decided to break up with him..."

    Yun Mu huffed, "You¡¯d better, I hope you stick to your word! Feiyang has us here now; you may go, and from now on, don¡¯t ever appear before him again."

    Hearing her unweing words, all An Ruo could do was bite her lip and try hard to hold back her distress.

    She wanted to say that she would leave once she was sure Yun Feiyang was all right. But voicing such a sentiment would surelye off as insincere.

    What use was there for her to stay?

    "Uncle, Aunt, then I¡¯ll be going." An Ruo politely bid them farewell before turning and taking heavy steps to leave.

    At that moment, a woman with long curly hair and a refined appearance, dressed head to toe in designer brands, indicative of a well-mannered and cultured woman, hurried over.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but halt in her tracks, her gaze seeming to focus on her and yet not.

    The woman ran past her, ignoring her, and arrived beside Mr. Yun and Yun Mu: "Uncle, Aunt, how is Feiyang?"

    Behind her, Yun Mu¡¯s warm and affectionate voice replied, "Xiangxiang, don¡¯t worry, Feiyang is fine. I¡¯ve asked the doctor, and the doctor said he broke a rib, but he¡¯ll recover after a few months of rest..."

 Chapter 118 I Woke Up and Didnéˆ¥æª› See You

    <h4>Chapter 118: Chapter 118 I Woke Up and Didn¡¯t See You</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered as she took a deep breath and firmly stepped forward, leaving without looking back.

    Yun Feiyang, the bond between us hase to an end...

    After leaving the hospital, An Ruo went straight back to her rented ce.

    Upon opening the door, she found it empty, not a soul in sight.

    It was then that she remembered, Xiao Ji had left, and it would be a very long time before she would see him again.

    An Ruo pushed open the door to An Ji¡¯s room, and there on the desky his textbooks that he hadn¡¯t had time to tidy up. His clothes rack held dirty clothes that he hadn¡¯t washed, and his nket was not folded, spread out as if he was going toe back to sleep at any moment.

    Everything was the same as before, nothing had changed.

    Yet, the little owner of this bedroom would never return.

    Xiao Ji, do you know that since you¡¯ve gone, your sister misses you, and she is very lonely...

    An Ruo sat on An Ji¡¯s bed, her hand caressing the pillow he had slept on, her tears of sorrow no longer able to be held back as they fell.

    Yesterday and today, so many things had happened, and she felt a deep pain in her heart. With nobody else at home, she cried out loud on her own.

    Not knowing how long she had wept in sadness, An Ruo dozed off against the bed. In her dreams, she saw Xiao Ji, who had been sent away, and then Yun Feiyang, who was injured.

    Finally, she dreamed of Tang Yuchen, whose eyes were icy. In the dream, heughed at her, saying, "An Ruo, you¡¯re mine. You can¡¯t escape the palm of my hand, and you¡¯ll never be able to, haha..."

    No, she wasn¡¯t his, she wasn¡¯t!

    An Ruo woke up frightened, sitting up rapidly, her breaths quick and her heart still beating frantically in fear.

    Suddenly, she heard someone knocking on the door.

    The sun had just risen outside the window; it turned out she had been lying on the bed for so long that it was already the next day.

    The persistent knocking continued, and An Ruo, rubbing her sore eyes, got up to answer the door.

    When she opened the door and saw Yun Feiyang standing there, she widened her eyes in surprise, "Feiyang, what are you doing here?"

    Yun Feiyang looked pale, and there was ayer of fine sweat on his forehead.

    He gazed at her, forcing a smile, and said with deliberate grievance, "When I woke up and didn¡¯t see you, I thought you had left me."

    Feeling a pang in her heart, An Ruo hurriedly asked him, "How is your injury? Why aren¡¯t you staying in the hospital instead of running around?"

    Instead of answering, Yun Feiyang countered, "An Ruo, won¡¯t you invite me in?"

    An Ruo subconsciously stepped aside, but recalling what Yun Mu had said the day before, she steeled her heart, blocking the entrance, refusing to let him in.

    "Feiyang, you should quickly return to the hospital, don¡¯t make uncle and aunt worry."

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s smile faded, and he stared at her with deep eyes.

    An Ruo, feeling guilty, met his gaze and then said, "I¡¯ll apany you to the hospital, let¡¯s go, right now."

    As she was about to step out, the man suddenly pushed her inside, forcing his way into the house.

    "I¡¯m not going, I¡¯m very tired now, I need to rest." He walked into the living room and leaned weakly against the sofa, with a posture that said he wouldn¡¯t leave at all costs.

    An Ruo felt helpless, as he was injured, and she couldn¡¯t actually throw him out.

    With no other choice, she closed the door and poured him a ss of warm water.

    "Are you feeling very ufortable?" cing the water ss before him, she asked softly, and the man immediately nodded, putting on a very pained expression.

 Chapter 119: The Unreasonable Side

    <h4>Chapter 119: Chapter 119: The Unreasonable Side</h4>

    "My chest hurts a lot, a rib is broken, and you have no idea how I crawled up here. Now if you ask me to go down, it will definitely be the death of me."

    Although she knew he was exaggerating on purpose, An Ruo understood that he was truly in pain.

    Just by looking at the sweat on his face, it was clear how much effort he had exerted to get there.

    "Then rest for a while. I¡¯ll contact the hospital and ask a doctor toe get you," An Ruo said, sitting beside the sofa, reaching for the receiver.

    Yun Feiyang suddenly grabbed her arm, forcefully pulling her closer, his arms tightly embracing her. An Ruo was startled and about to struggle when he hastily said, "Don¡¯t move, my chest hurts."

    An Ruo really didn¡¯t dare to move then, a bit angrily she said, "Feiyang, let go, be careful not to hurt your wound!"

    Yun Feiyang shamelessly held on to her, showing no sign of letting go.

    "I won¡¯t let go. As long as you don¡¯t move, my wound will be fine."

    Having never seen him act so childishly before, An Ruo was surprised, yet she also felt a pang of heartache.

    She knew that his abnormal behavior today was because he was worried she would suggest breaking up with him.

    But no matter how he acted, she could not burden him any longer; she could no longer be with him.

    "Feiyang, let me go. I¡¯ll call the hospital. Your injury is serious, and you can¡¯t be willful," An Ruo gentlyforted him, as his injury was the most important thing at the moment. Everything else could wait until he was healed.

    Yun Feiyang held her tighter, his chin resting on the top of her head, his eyes showing a trace of faint sadness.

    "An Ruo, your eyes are so swollen. You criedst night, why?" he asked, ignoring her previous words.

    "..."

    "Does your heart ache? An Ruo, I¡¯m sorry, I failed to protect you. Rest assured, I will repay Tang Yuchen for all the pain he has inflicted on you, double!" His eyes shed with an unmistakable chill as he spoke thest sentence.

    An Ruo snapped back to reality, pushing him away. This time, he didn¡¯t insist on holding on.

    "Feiyang..." She looked at him expressionlessly, her voice cold, "If you don¡¯t want to upset me, then go to the hospital now and heal your wounds properly. Otherwise, I will never bother with you again."

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together, and after a few seconds of silence, he suddenly smiled and said, "Alright, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    A flicker of joy crossed An Ruo¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t help but show a slight smile, "Then we¡¯ll go to the hospital now."

    "Yes." He couldn¡¯t push her too hard. Her heart must be in serious pain right now, and he needed to give her time to adapt and soften.

    An Ruo helped Yun Feiyang down the stairs, and when they reached the entrance of the residentialplex, she was surprised to see a ck sedan parked there.

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s expression darkened slightly. The car suddenly opened, and a middle-aged man came out and walked up to him, saying respectfully, "Young Master, the Madam sent me to take you to the hospital."

    "How did you know I was here?!" Yun Feiyang asked angrily, feeling like he had been surveilled and yed with.

    The middle-aged man bowed respectfully, not answering, "Young Master, please get in the car. The Madam said if you don¡¯t, she wille to pick you up herself."

    "I¡¯m not getting in the car today!" Yun Feiyang said, taking An Ruo¡¯s hand and intending to lead her away.

    An Ruo held him back, and in his puzzled look, she persuaded him, "Feiyang, please get in the car. Don¡¯t make your family worry about you, and you need to get to the hospital as soon as possible."

 Chapter 120: Have to Let Go

    <h4>Chapter 120: Chapter 120: Have to Let Go</h4>

    "We¡¯ll take our own car," Yun Feiyang said softly to her.

    An Ruo shook her head, then slowly withdrew her hand from his, "I don¡¯t want to apany you to the hospital anymore, go by yourself. Feiyang, my heart is in turmoil, you should stay in the hospital to heal, don¡¯t make me worry, don¡¯t let my heart be even more chaotic, okay?"

    "An Ruo..." Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes darkened, and he stared at her unblinkingly, as if trying to discern something from her gaze.

    An Ruowei slightly lowered her eyes, avoiding his piercing stare, "I¡¯m really tired now, I want to go up and rest for a while, you should go to the hospital quickly. Also, you¡¯re an adult now, don¡¯t joke around with your own health."

    Having said that, An Ruo turned and walked away.

    Yun Feiyang watched her retreating figure, his expression very somber.

    He knew that since the night beforest, their rtionship had changed. He also knew that An Ruo would no longer consider being with him, she would definitely resolve to break up with him.

    He wanted to salvage it, but her cold attitude gave him no hope.

    Could it be that this budding romance between them was alreadying to an end?

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s heart was anxious and fearful, what could he do to make her believe him, to make her believe that he truly liked her, that he really wanted to be with her?

    As An Ruo¡¯s figure disappeared, Yun Feiyang still stood in ce for a long time before reluctantly taking a car to leave.

    Alright, if she needed time to calm down, he would give her that time.

    But to expect him to let go, that was something he absolutely could not do!

    As the car drove away, An Ruo emerged from the corner. Watching the car leave, her heart felt as if it was being torn apart.

    She knew Yun Feiyang was reluctant to let go of their rtionship, and honestly, so was she.

    When she was at her most lonely and desperate, when she needed care and warmth the most, it was he who appeared by her side, offering her brief happiness and joy.

    This happiness was truly precious, if possible, she would cling to it until the veryst moment, unwilling to let go.

    But now, she had no choice but to let go.

    Even though it pained his heart, her heart was suffering too, she had to let go.

    Because she didn¡¯t deserve to stand by his side; because of too many, too many reasons, they could only miss each other.

    An Ruo wiped away the tears at the corner of her eyes, about to turn around and go back, when she saw a distinguisheddye out from another corner and approach her.

    Seeing her, An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Yun Mu walked up to her, not with an imposing attitude but rather with a calm gaze, and even a hint of kindness.

    "Auntie, howe you..."

    "I¡¯ve been hiding there, seeing everything clearly," Yun Mu said with a slight smile. "An Ruo, I know your feelings for Feiyang are real, and I know you¡¯re a good girl."

    An Ruo was even more surprised, never expecting Yun Mu to say such things.

    "But An Ruo, no matter how good you are, you can¡¯t be with Feiyang. Do you know why?"

    An Ruo¡¯s expression darkened, and she nodded calmly, "I know..."

    Yun Mu nodded, continuing, "Your uncle and I, we only have this one son. We¡¯ve ced all our hopes on him, Feiyang is not just an individual, he represents the Yun Family, represents the entirety of Fengxing. For the sake of his future, we have to be cruel and tear you two apart."

    An Ruo still nodded calmly, "I understand all that..."

 Chapter 121: Heéˆ¥æªš the One Pursuing Me

    <h4>Chapter 121: Chapter 121: He¡¯s the One Pursuing Me</h4>

    Actually, from a different perspective, she too believed that a man as outstanding as Yun Feiyang should never be with a woman like her.

    Because it¡¯s not worth it at all.

    Seeing her understanding of the situation, Yun Mu smiled even more kindly, "An Ruo, I knew you were a kind girl. However, Feiyang is being very stubborn now; he won¡¯t give up on you, so you mustn¡¯t give him any hope. You have to extinguish his thoughtspletely and let that heart of his die. Only in this way will he forget you and let you go. I understand that what I¡¯m saying to you is very cruel, but please understand the heart of a mother, alright?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes drooped entirely, she nodded expressionlessly, but could no longer utter a single word.

    Yun Mu suddenly took her hand, holding it gently, "An Ruo, there¡¯s one more thing I need to ask of you."

    An Ruo looked up, her eyes filled with restrained distress, she asked faintly, "Madam Yun, please just say what you want to."

    She no longer called her aunt, and there was no need to.

    The tactics of Yun Mu were too sophisticated for her, she was no match for her, and now that things had reached this point, there was no need for her to be respectful and cautious with her.

    Yun Mu, however, didn¡¯t seem to mind the change in her form of address, though a colder look crept into her eyes.

    "An Ruo, you know that the person Tang Yuchen likes is Feixue. He has put in a lot of effort to win Feixue over, and now she¡¯s very happy being with him. Although you are Tang Yuchen¡¯s ex-wife, you are already divorced. So, I hope you can let go a little, stop lingering in the past, and stop interfering with his and Feixue¡¯s rtionship, alright?"

    An Ruo abruptly withdrew her hand, she really wanted to scoff.

    Madam Yun¡¯s words were so roundabout. Did she think she was a fickle, flirtatious woman?

    Not only entangled with Yun Feiyang but also unwilling to let go of Tang Yuchen.

    Heaven knows, the person she most wanted to stay away from was Tang Yuchen!

    If possible, she would rather not see him for the rest of her life!

    Seeing An Ruo¡¯s displeased expression, Yun Mu thought she disagreed and her own face darkened, no longer pretending, she said indifferently:

    "An Ruo, Tang Yuchen likes Feixue. If you keep pestering him, you will only make him despise you more. You are a smart woman, and I think you should understand that continuing like this is thankless andborious for you..."

    "Madam Yun!" An Ruo cut her off, her tone cold, "I think you¡¯ve got it wrong. From the beginning, it wasn¡¯t me clinging to Tang Yuchen, but him clinging to me. Do you know? The person I hate the most in this world is him, the person I least want to see is him! If he truly likes your daughter, you should make sure she keeps him in line and stops him from harassing me!"

    After speaking coldly, An Ruo turned and walked away.

    Her heart was burdened with much grievance and anger, so she couldn¡¯t help but speak rashly to Yun Mu.

    But she didn¡¯t regret tearing off the pretense with her, one Tang Yuchen tormenting her was enough.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a pushover, subject to everyone¡¯s bullying!

    Yun Mu was furious, her face turned ashen. Never had anyone been so presumptuous in front of her.

    She resentfully sneered at An Ruo¡¯s retreating figure:

    "An Ruo, you really think you are such a hotmodity! Let me tell you, a woman like you is at most a trifle, a novelty for men. Not to mention Tang Yuchen doesn¡¯t want you, even my Feiyang wouldn¡¯t have you! As long as I¡¯m alive, you can forget about marrying into the Yun Family!"

 Chapter 122: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 122: Chapter 122: Leaving</h4>

    An Ruo suddenly stopped in her tracks, clenching her fists in anger, wanting to turn around and continue arguing with her, but she held herself back.

    Why should she bother arguing with her after all, and since she was Yun Feiyang¡¯s mother, out of respect for Yun Feiyang, she shouldn¡¯t argue with her.

    Moreover, there was no need to argue about these things...

    An Ruo pushed Yun Mu¡¯s words to the back of her mind and continued walking forward. Seeing that she was being ignored, Yun Mu could only leave uninterestedly.

    When she got home, An Ruo closed the door, leaned against it, and squatted on the floor in a daze for a long time until it got dark. Then, she forced her numb body up and walked back to her bedroom.

    Just as shey down on the bed, the telephone in the living room started ringing.

    She didn¡¯t want to answer it, but as the phone kept ringing over and over, she irritably walked to the living room and picked up the receiver: "Who is it?"

    "An Ruo, it¡¯s me." Yun Feiyang asked anxiously, "What¡¯s wrong, why did you take so long to answer the phone?"

    An Ruo looked down and counter-asked instead: "Are you in the hospital now? How is your health?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m at the hospital. The doctor said I need to rest for a month before I can be discharged." The man nced at the two ck-suited bodyguards standing at the door, and said helplessly, "An Ruo, I¡¯m being watched, and I guess it will be a long time before I cane to see you."

    Those two bodyguards only took orders from his mother. If he tried to leave the hospital on his own, his mother would immediately know about it and personallye to fetch him.

    If his mother found out he sneaked out of the hospital to meet An Ruo, she certainly wouldn¡¯t let her off the hook.

    He didn¡¯t want to bring her trouble, so he could only endure for a while.

    An Ruo showed no particr response. She smiled slightly and said, "Then you should take good care of yourself, and don¡¯t call me unless necessary. I think I need to go out and clear my head for a while."

    "Go out, where?!" Yun Feiyang asked urgently frowning, "An Ruo, you¡¯re not nning to leave, are you?"

    An Ruo chuckled: "Where can I go? I just want to walk around and see different ces..."

    If she found a ce she liked, she would settle down and nevere back.

    Yun Feiyang still refused to believe her words: "An Ruo, are you really not nning to leave?"

    He had a bad feeling that once she left, she might never return.

    "Really, I just want to clear my mind, otherwise I¡¯ll go crazy," An Ruo calmly spoke to him, her tone very normal.

    Yun Feiyang was silent for a while before asking in a low voice, "How long will you be gone?"

    "I don¡¯t know, maybe a month..."

    "That long? How about you wait for my injuries to heal, and then I can apany you."

    "No need, I¡¯ve decided to leave tomorrow. Feiyang, take good care of yourself, and when Ie back, I hope to see a healthy you."

    Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t know what to say. Holding the phone, listening to An Ruo¡¯s soft breathing, he suddenly missed her a lot.

    He wanted to be by her side, to share in her happiness and sadness, but he knew that right now, she just wanted to be alone for a while.

    "You have to text me every time you arrive at a ce, to let me know where you are, to let me know you are safe, okay?" Yun Feiyang reluctantlypromised, but also made a request.

    An Ruo nodded: "Okay, I promise you."

    "An Ruo, remember you muste back..." The man¡¯s voice was low and somber, carrying a touch of reluctance.

    An Ruo looked down, giving a faint, bitter smile. She wouldn¡¯t being back again. This ce had nothing worth her lingering for.

    It was just that she felt very guilty towards Yun Feiyang. She had lied to him.

 Chapter 123 Always Having Someone Watch Her

    <h4>Chapter 123: Chapter 123 Always Having Someone Watch Her</h4>

    I wonder if he knows, will he be mad at her?

    But she couldn¡¯t control these things anymore. Since they couldn¡¯t be together, it was better to end things sooner rather thanter, as a drawn-out pain is worse than a quick one.

    "Feiyang, you need to take care of yourself, don¡¯t worry about me. That¡¯s it then, I¡¯m hanging up."

    An Ruo hung up the phone, leaned against the sofa, zoning out for a while before going to the bedroom to pack her luggage.

    Her luggage was simple, just a small leather suitcase with only a few articles of clothing inside.

    After finishing everything, An Ruo made a call to herndlord and paid a year¡¯s rent. She would keep the apartment, nning toe back and move her things secretly after settling down somewhere else.

    From yesterday to today, after being agitated for two days, An Ruo hadn¡¯t eaten anything besides drinking water.

    She had no appetite and didn¡¯t want to cook, so she just boiled a packet of instant noodles. Eating the tasteless noodles made An Ruo feel nauseous.

    For the sake of keeping her strength up, she forced herself to eat the noodles, but in the end, she threw up most of it.

    After taking a bath, shey on the bed, drained, thinking that tomorrow she could leave this heartbreaking ce. As for returning, she had no idea when that would be.

    That night, An Ruo reflected on many personal matters until she finally fell asleep just before dawn.

    After a few hours of sleep, she got up, washed up, and then dragged her suitcase out the door and downstairs.

    Once inside the bus, An Ruo found a window seat and sat down, then headed toward the train station.

    She didn¡¯t know where to go, figuring she¡¯d just decide when the time came. She¡¯d buy a random ticket and leave this ce first.

    The train station in J City was bustling, and as An Ruo walked among the crowd, she felt a bit lost. Everyone had their own destination, but where was hers?

    "Miss An, my boss would like to see you. Pleasee with us."

    Just as An Ruo was about to buy a ticket at the window, a man dressed in a ck suit abruptly appeared before her, his tone respectful yet forceful.

    An Ruo was taken aback, and she stepped back defensively: "Who is your boss?"

    The man replied indifferently, "Our boss is Mr. Tang Yuchen. He insists that we bring you back. Miss An, please cooperate."

    Only then did An Ruo realize there were two men in ck standing behind her as well.

    "Tang Yuchen sent you? How does he know I¡¯m here?" An Ruo asked in confusion, and then it dawned on her, "He has been having people watch me, hasn¡¯t he?!"

    No wonder he always seemed to know where she was. So that¡¯s what was going on.

    An Ruo felt extremely furious. Tang Yuchen really held her in high regard, having someone watch her all the time!

    The man didn¡¯t answer, but his tone grew more forceful, "Miss An, pleasee with us now. Our boss said if you don¡¯t cooperate, you¡¯ll never get to see your brother again."

    An Ruo was furious, and sheughed coldly, "He¡¯s using this tactic to threaten me again? Doesn¡¯t he have any creativity? Go back and tell Tang Yuchen that I have nothing to do with him. I¡¯m leaving, and no one can stop me!"

    Pushing past the man before her, An Ruo strode toward the ticket window. If they dared to get tough, she would scream for help!

    "Miss An, if you don¡¯t cooperate, don¡¯t me us for being rude to you," the man¡¯s voice threatened lightly from behind.

    An Ruo ignored them; she didn¡¯t believe they would dare to kidnap her in broad daylight.

    She took two more steps forward, when suddenly, someone grabbed both her arms, causing her to panic, and without a second thought, she let out a piercing scream.

 Chapter 124: Come Home with Me

    <h4>Chapter 124: Chapter 124: Come Home with Me</h4>

    She took two more steps forward when suddenly her arms were seized by someone; An Ruoxin panicked and without thinking let out a piercing scream.

    "Help, someone is abducting me!"

    An Ruo¡¯s cries immediately drew the attention of many onlookers, as well as that of the patrolling police officers.

    Needless to say, they were all taken to the police station.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to go to the police station, but the man insisted that it wasn¡¯t an abduction; they merely wanted to follow the boss¡¯s orders to bring the wife who nned to run away from home back.

    An Ruo said she wasn¡¯t their youngdy, but the man insisted she was. With no other option, the police required her to go to the station to assist with the investigation, so she had no choice but to go along.

    After sitting in the station for a while, An Ruo saw Tang Yuchen push the door and enter.

    The man was dressed in a sharp ck suit, exuding a regal and assertive presence, even the chief of the police station spoke to him with utmost respect and courtesy.

    An Ruo coldly nced at him, then looked away.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s calm gaze swept over her, and he said to the chief of the police station, "If you have any questions, you can ask mywyer; right now, I¡¯m taking my wife home."

    An Ruo suddenly stood up and said, "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m not your wife; we¡¯re already divorced!"

    The man nced at her sideways,pletely ignoring her words.

    The chief also ignored An Ruo¡¯s words, carefully smiling at Tang Yuchen, "Since Miss An is Mr. Tang¡¯s wife, then naturally, Mr. Tang can take her away. If there¡¯s any issue, we can discuss it with yourwyer."

    Tang Yuchen nodded faintly, "Thanks."

    "You two chat slowly; I have matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave." The chief even courteously left the space to the two of them, briskly leaving without looking back.

    An Ruo frowned, what¡¯s wrong with this person!

    "An Ruo," Tang Yuchen suddenly called her name.

    He looked at her, his sharp ck eyes gleaming with a cold light, and the corners of his mouth curled up into a cold smirk.

    An Ruo frowned, defensively asking him, "What do you mean by intercepting me?!"

    The man slowly walked up to her, grabbed her hand, and smiled with a bend of the lip, yet the smile did not carry a trace of warmth.

    "I had you intercepted, naturally, because I can¡¯t bear to see you leave. Wife, now you cane home with me."

    "I¡¯m not your wife!" she tried to shake off his hand with force, but his grip was strong, holding on to her tightly and not letting go.

    An Ruo was furious, "Tang Yuchen, let go of me!"

    "Wife, stop making a fuss, let¡¯s go home first," Tang Yuchen¡¯s tone remained calm, An Ruo couldn¡¯t make out the turmoil hidden in the depths of his eyes.

    "I told you, I¡¯m not your wife! I won¡¯t go back with you, Tang Yuchen, we are already divorced, you have no right to interfere with my life!"

    An Ruo struggled angrily; suddenly, arge hand reached out in front of her, grabbed her cor, and yanked hard, the cotton T-shirt making a tearing sound instantly.

    An Ruo was dumbfounded, looking at her torn clothes, her mind nk.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s somber voice slowly rose, "Be good and listen to me, otherwise I¡¯ll make you walk out of here naked."

    "..."

    The man stared at the softness in front of her chest; his long fingers naturally caressed it, kneading lightly but firmly: "Perhaps, I wouldn¡¯t mind having you right here."

    "..." An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, she bit her lip tightly, tears of grievance shing in her eyes.

 Chapter 125: You Donéˆ¥æª› Know How Much I Hate You

    <h4>Chapter 125: Chapter 125: You Don¡¯t Know How Much I Hate You</h4>

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze was deep as he lowered his head and gently kissed her cheek, "Be good, and you¡¯ll suffer less."

    An Ruo was trembling all over, both from intense anger and overwhelming fear.

    Somehow, she felt that Tang Yuchen was very dangerous at that moment, dangerously frightening.

    Capturing her expression wholly, his eyes dark and deep, he slowly kissed her lips again.

    At first, he kissed her gently, as if she were his most beloved intimate lover. Then, his kisses grew fiercer, turning from kissing to biting fiercely, punishing her harshly as if he wanted to swallow her whole.

    The hand that held her wrist now embraced her waist. His fingers dug tightly into her flesh, and his arms tightly strangled her waist with an intensity as if to snap her in half.

    An Ruo frowned in pain. She wanted to scream, but his fierce kisses gave her no chance to make a sound.

    She wanted to struggle and resist, but she had no strength in her body.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart thudded wildly in fear and helplessness. With her eyes closed, suddenly two lines of cold, bitter tears slid down, falling into her mouth and his.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s kisses gradually stopped, until they ended.

    He held her face in his hands, wiping her tears away with his thumbs, and said lightly, "Why are you crying? I am cherishing you; there¡¯s nothing to cry about."

    An Ruo cried even more uncontrobly, truly frightened of this man. She had tried to resist before and had always stayed brave.

    But each time in the face of his anger, her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    He was a terrifying demon, a nightmare that would haunt her for a lifetime and never let her go.

    Tang Yuchen coldly watched her cry, his eyes cold and unrippled.

    Removing his coat, he draped it over her, covering the view of her chest, and then scooped her up around the waist.

    An Ruo did not struggle because she knew he would truly make her walk out naked if she resisted.

    She couldn¡¯t afford to lose that dignity, so she had to obedientlyply with him.

    The door of the ck sedan was respectfully opened by an underling, and Tang Yuchen carried her into the back seat. The door closed, and then the car slowly started.

    An Ruo tightly grasped the suit on her body, and turning her head in disgust, she said to him, "Tang Yuchen, do you know? I¡¯ve never hated anyone before, but you¡¯re the first; you have no idea how much I hate you!"

    The man slightly turned his head, his perfectly contoured profile faintly facing her.

    He didn¡¯t respond to herment but told the driver in the front, "Raise the partition."

    "Yes," the driver immediately understood and then raised the ss partition, separating the front and back of the car.

    The one-way view window also moved up, and An Ruo furrowed her brow in alert, "What are you going to do?"

    The man reached out to grab her shoulders, suddenly flipping over, pinning An Ruo beneath him on the seat.

    Above her, his eyes dark and ring at her, flickered with fierce sparks.

    "Tang Yuchen, what on earth are you going to do?" An Ruo met his sharp, ck eyes, her face showing deep unease.

    The man smirked coldly, "What do you think I¡¯m going to do?"

    No sooner had the words left his mouth than his hand swiftly unbuttoned her pants and pulled them down. An Ruo, shocked, hastily grabbed the edges of her pants.

    "Bastard, you¡¯re insane!" This was a car, and though he had no shame, she still did!

    Tang Yuchen remained silent, lips tightly pursed, as he grabbed both her hands with one hand, pinning them above her head, while the other hand roughly pulled at her pants.

 Chapter 126: Disgusting and Feel Like Vomiting

    <h4>Chapter 126: Chapter 126: Disgusting and Feel Like Vomiting</h4>

    "Don¡¯t, stop!"

    An Ruo was both ashamed and angry, she wanted to struggle out of his grasp, but his grip was too strong, and her feeble efforts amounted to futile thrashing.

    Suddenly, she felt thest of her covering being ripped away, An Ruo let out an enraged, piercing scream, "Tang Yuchen, you bastard!"

    Her chin was abruptly seized tightly, Tang Yuchen red at her, his voice sinister, "An Ruo, did I allow you to leave? Who gave you the courage to try and escape on your own?"

    "That¡¯s my own business, it has nothing to do with you!" An Ruo fought hard to break free but was forcibly subdued by him again.

    "It has nothing to do with me?" the man scoffed darkly and his gaze became terrifying, "You TMD were bought by me, at the end of the day, you are my possession, do you think you have any say?"

    "I am not your possession! I have nothing to do with you anymore!" An Ruo argued fiercely, Tang Yuchen¡¯s words severely wounded her self-esteem; she felt like a dog in his hands.

    "Whether you have anything to do with me is not for you to decide, it¡¯s for me to say! Now, I¡¯ll let you understand exactly what our rtionship is!" He simply unzipped his pants and like that, impably dressed, without any warning, brutally took possession of her.

    An Ruo was in agonizing pain, not just physical, but also an anguish of the soul.

    Herplexion was deathly pale, her eyes aze with a light of hatred, "Tang Yuchen, you are not human!"

    "You say I¡¯m a devil, of course, I¡¯m not human!" the man¡¯s voice was cold and low, as ifing from hell itself.

    An Ruo bit her lip tightly, refusing to speak to him any longer.

    Speaking even one more sentence to him disgusted her, made her feel nauseous.

    "Hate me?" Tang Yuchen gripped her chin, his smile cold as ice, "An Ruo, you¡¯re always disobedient, making me angry, so this is what you brought upon yourself! Go ahead and hate, I¡¯m curious to see how you¡¯ll retaliate!"

    An Ruo closed her eyes, finding even one nce at him nauseating to the point of vomiting. As she thought this, she indeed began to retch.

    Seeing her like this, his face darkened instantaneously, "Do you find me disgusting?!"

    "Ugh¡ª" An Ruo retched again, Tang Yuchen, out of spite, deliberately quickened his pace, causing An Ruo¡¯s head to m against the car door; the nauseating feeling intensified under his forceful thrusts.

    She turned her head to the side, vomiting in pain; having not eaten for a long time, she brought up nothing but water, yet still managed to disgust Tang Yuchen.

    He swore under his breath and quickly finished his business, withdrew from her, and sat aside to adjust his clothes. Freed from his restraint, An Ruo immediately sat up and continued to be sick on the ground.

    She vomited for a long time, her tears and stomach aciding out until she felt so miserable she wanted to die.

    After a while, An Ruo¡¯s feeling of nausea subsided. With her head bowed, her hair hanging down hiding her face and the tearful sorrow in her eyes.

    Tang Yuchen silently sat on the side, staring at her, his gaze veryplex.

    An Ruo slowly lifted her head, wiping her mouth with her sleeve, her trembling fingers clutched at the edge of her pants, defiantly amending her clothing.

    Her movements were slow, yet every move was filled with determination. Then she grabbed his suit jacket, wrapped herself up tightly, curled up in a corner, her arms sping her body tightly.

    Her eyes were dim, devoid of any sparkle, one could say they were vacant...

 Chapter 127: Donéˆ¥æª› Call Me Like This Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 127: Chapter 127: Don¡¯t Call Me Like This Anymore</h4>

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t stand her lifeless appearance, but he just furrowed his brows and said nothing.

    In the car, the atmosphere had been so intense and tense just a moment ago, but now it had fallen into dead silence.

    Neither of them spoke, and soon after, the car slowly arrived at the vi.

    Tang Yuchen got out of the car first. He walked around to the other side, opened the door, and bent down to carry An Ruo out.

    After he ced An Ruo on the bed, he left.

    A whileter, a middle-aged woman walked in. She wiped An Ruo¡¯s face and body with a hot towel and changed her into pajamas, then pressed her down on the bed and covered her with a nket.

    "Young Lady, try not to think about anything. Close your eyes and rest for a while."

    An Ruo turned her hollow eyes towards her and asked in a hoarse voice, "Why does he have to treat me like this?"

    The middle-aged woman did not answer; instead, An Ruo murmured, "Does he think that by tormenting me, I will submit to him?"

    "I won¡¯t, not for my whole life..."

    In An Ruo¡¯s eyes shed a trace of hatred and a trace of defiance, "Unless he kills me, I will never obediently listen to him. I won¡¯t die. I want to live longer than him. I want to see the day his retributiones..."

    Perhaps she had thought about suicide before, but not anymore.

    If she killed herself after Tang Yuchen had tormented her, she¡¯d be a fool. She needed to live well, and one day, she would surely see his retribution.

    For she firmly believed that such a demon would definitely not have a good end!

    Seeing the cold hatred in her eyes, the middle-aged woman suddenly felt a chill in her body; she stood up andforted her, "Young Lady, you should rest now. I¡¯ll make some food for you, so you can eat when you wake up."

    An Ruo regained the expression in her eyes and nodded slightly at her, "Thank you."

    The middle-aged woman was momentarily stunned, incredulously seeing how quickly she had returned to normal. Just a moment ago, she had clearly looked as if she did not want to live, but now she was suddenly back to normal?

    She sheepishly smiled, "No problem, it¡¯s what I should do."

    After finishing, she prepared to leave, but An Ruo suddenly said, "By the way, I am not your Young Lady, do not call me that anymore."

    "Young Lady, you were the young master¡¯s wife after all, we can only call you this, please forgive us," she replied.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, no longer dwelling on this topic.

    Upon hearing the door close, she opened her eyes again, instantly releasing a deep pain from within.

    She had thought she could be strong, but in reality, she was still very fragile and in great pain. An Ruo hated her own weakness and hated how easily tears could flow.

    She buried her head in the pillow, letting her tears soak it, yet stubbornly she made no sound, her frail shoulders trembling continuously.

    Not knowing how long she had cried, An Ruo fell asleep.

    Her body was exhausted; she also wanted to sleep. Only sleep could lessen the pain in her heart.

    After sleeping for a few hours, she woke up on her own, suddenly seeing Tang Yuchen sitting by the bed. His probing gaze was unwaveringly fixed on her, making her feel uneasy inside.

    An Ruo quickly regained herposure and coldly stared back at him.

    Seeing the hatred and defiance in her eyes, he suddenly curved his lips in a smile, crossed his arms, eyes slightly lowered, and his gaze hauntingly fixed on her.

    "What, it seems like you would love to kill me?" he asked,ughing softly.

 Chapter 128: Stay Here Obediently for Me

    <h4>Chapter 128: Chapter 128: Stay Here Obediently for Me</h4>

    An Ruo propped up her sore body and said expressionlessly, "I wish I could kill you, but killing you would dirty my hands!"

    "Even if you wanted to kill me, you couldn¡¯t," the man confidently said, and then added indifferently, "An Ruo, I¡¯ve given you the chance to kill me, and I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t give you another."

    An Ruoughed mockingly, "Someone like you will be taken care of by the heavens, I won¡¯t stoop to doing it myself!"

    He was a demon, and she didn¡¯t want to be forced to be a demon herself. Murder was something she would never do in her lifetime; she wouldn¡¯t fall into degradation because of a demon.

    In An Ruo¡¯s eyes, although there was hatred, her gaze was still clear and free of impurities.

    Before her, Tang Yuchen suddenly felt a sense of shame. She was like that bright and radiant sunlight, pure and luminous.

    And he was like a devil in the darkness. Seeing her, he wanted to destroy her, yet inexplicably longed to be close to her.

    His mood suddenly became irritable.

    Tang Yuchen abruptly stood up and said coldly to her, "From now on, you¡¯ll stay here obediently. As for the game of letting you do as you please, I¡¯m tired of it. Without my permission, you¡¯re not allowed to step out of the vi."

    An Ruo sneered again, angered.

    So, his earlier release of her was just treating it as a game.

    In the end, she was a ything in his hands. He gave her a little freedom to see how she would stir up trouble, and then he would subdue her time and time again, enjoying the thrill of conquest.

    Now that he was no longer interested in ying with her, he wanted to forcibly keep her.

    Then what was the point of all the effort she had made before?

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the more mocking she felt, and the more she wanted tough, she actually began tough out loud, tears streaming from herughter.

    Tang Yuchen watched her with pursed lips, his gaze prating.

    An Ruo continued tough, and suddenly, the man turned away silently, mming the door shut hard behind him.

    Once he was gone, she stoppedughing. Seeing themp on the bedside, An Ruo grabbed it and, in a fit of anger, smashed it on the floor, breaking it to pieces.

    The door was suddenly pushed open, and the middle-aged woman from before came in with a bowl of porridge. Seeing this, she asked with concern, "Young Lady, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Having vented her frustrations, An Ruo felt much better.

    "I¡¯m fine, just bring me the food, I¡¯m hungry."

    "Oh, okay." The middle-aged woman brought the porridge over, and An Ruo took it, eating spoonful by spoonful quite seriously, showing no signs of ravenous desperation.

    While the middle-aged woman took the opportunity to tidy up the broken pieces on the floor as An Ruo ate her porridge.

    After eating one bowl, An Ruo didn¡¯t want any more; shey back down on the bed and went back to sleep.

    She had decided to be very good to herself and not let the one torturing her feel triumphant!

    From now on, she would eat when she wanted to eat and drink when she wanted to drink¡ªno one else would affect her mood again!

    That night, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯te to bother her, and she had a good sleep.

    The next day, An Ruo put on the clothes the servants had prepared for her and went downstairs to eat. Tang Yuchen was not in the vi; the servants said he had gone outst night.

    An Ruo had a little something to eat and then thought about whether she could leave.

    When she got to the door, two ck-d bodyguards guarding the gate stopped her from going out.

    Tang Yuchen really nned to keep her under house arrest and not let her leave.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t say anything and turned back to the living room.

 Chapter 129 I am your master

    <h4>Chapter 129: Chapter 129 I am your master</h4>

    An Ruo didn¡¯t say anything and turned back to the living room.

    For two consecutive days, Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t returned, and An Ruo tried to go out every day, but still couldn¡¯t leave.

    She didn¡¯t want to stay in the vi; she decided to call Tang Yuchen to let her go out for a walk.

    When he heard her voice on the phone, the man was very surprised.

    An Ruo got straight to the point, "I want to go for a walk, let them let me pass."

    The man on the other end chuckled lightly, "I can let you out, but it depends on if your behavior has been good."

    "It¡¯s up to you!" An Ruo hung up the phone directly, not wanting to negotiate with him at all.

    Negotiating would only be to her disadvantage; she wouldn¡¯t foolishly negotiate with him anymore.

    Sitting in the living room, bored and watching TV, when dinner time arrived, An Ruo saw the servant bring the prepared food to the table, and she immediately got up and started to eat a bowl of rice.

    The servant hesitated, then stammered to her, "Young Lady... the young master will be back soon..."

    The implication was for her to wait and eat with Tang Yuchen when he returned.

    An Ruo pretended not to hear: "I¡¯m hungry."

    "You could have some snacks first..."

    "What! Are you even trying to control what I eat?!" An Ruo gave her a displeased re; Uncle Tao immediately came forward, pulled the servant away, and hinted that she should say nothing.

    An Ruo continued to eat, and by the time she finished a bowl of rice, Tang Yuchen had just returned to the living room.

    "Young Master, the Young Lady was hungry, so she ate a bit first..." Uncle Tao hurriedly exined to him, hoping he wouldn¡¯t me An Ruo.

    After all, as the head of the family, everyone had to respect him, and nobody could be presumptuous in front of him.

    For the Young Lady to eat before he came back clearly showed disrespect and disregard for him.

    Tang Yuchen looked at An Ruo and waved his hand at Uncle Tao, not saying anything.

    He sat down and immediately a servant prepared a bowl of rice for him: "Young Master, please enjoy your meal."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyeszily fixed on An Ruo, yet she didn¡¯t nce at him once.

    Seeing that she had a good appetite, the man¡¯s lips curved into a shallow smile.

    He picked up the chopsticks, just about to start eating, when suddenly An Ruo sneezed loudly, causing Tang Yuchen to halt mid-action.

    "Achoo¡ª" An Ruo sneezed fiercely again before putting down her chopsticks and said indifferently, "I¡¯m full, enjoy your meal."

    "..."

    She got up and walked away. The man pped his chopsticks on the table with a sound that was neither light nor heavy, yet it made the entire living room fall silent.

    With her back to him, An Ruo sneered coldly.

    I did it on purpose, let¡¯s see how you eat!

    Feeling triumphant, she headed upstairs, but from behind her came the man¡¯s faint voice, "Stop right there!"

    An Ruo turned around, asking innocently, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    But Tang Yuchen smiled and said, "Suddenly, I feel like eating the food you make. Go to the kitchen and make me two dishes."

    "Sorry, I¡¯m not your servant, I don¡¯t have the duty to serve you."

    "Of course you¡¯re not my servant, servants just take my sry in exchange for their work. As for you, I bought you with my money. To put it bluntly, you are my servant; I am your master. Whatever I tell you to do, you must do!"

    An Ruo scoffed, "Sorry, I wasn¡¯t aware you bought me. All I know is that the one hundred million was a betrothal gift; you have to give a betrothal gift if you want to marry me. Otherwise, did you think you could marry me for free? There¡¯s no such good deal in the world!"

 Chapter 130: It Seems the Game Must Start Over

    <h4>Chapter 130: Chapter 130: It Seems the Game Must Start Over</h4>

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the chair, his gazezily yet deeply fixed on her as he hooked his lips into a sneer, "One hundred million for a dowry? An Ruo, are you worth that much?"

    An Ruo also smiled, but it was a smile that didn¡¯t reach her eyes, "What does it matter if I¡¯m not worth it, it was your own willingness to pay one hundred million. Did anyone force you?"

    The man¡¯s gaze suddenly deepened, "Are you saying that I have made a loss? Do you want topensate me for the extra money I paid?"

    "Why should Ipensate you? You paid the money voluntarily. Besides, I haven¡¯t received a single cent. To ask me forpensation, dream on!"

    Tang Yuchen looked at An Ruo and suddenly stopped arguing with her. This woman seemed to have changed, bing sharp-tongued and not so easily bullied anymore.

    He curled the corners of his mouth amusedly, finding her change rather interesting.

    "An Ruo, I really underestimated you," he said with a faint smile.

    He thought she was a meek and submissive woman whom he could torment over and over, eventually wearing down her stubbornness and making herpletely submit to him.

    Unexpectedly, excessive torment not only failed to make her more afraid of him but made her even more difficult to handle. Was this woman like a spring, the more you suppress her, the more she bounces back?

    Ha, for the first time, Tang Yuchen felt he had misjudged a person. At least in terms of An Ruo¡¯s temperament, he had gotten it wrong.

    Unaware of his thoughts, An Ruo said impatiently in a cold voice, "If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go upstairs."

    "My meal..."

    "The food is there, if you don¡¯t eat, then leave it!" An Ruo huffed coldly and walked upstairs without looking back.

    Tang Yuchen watched her retreating figure until she disappeared, then he turned his attention back to the meal.

    Having a slight obsession with cleanliness, how could he eat the food that had been "blessed" by her sneeze? She did it on purpose, she simply didn¡¯t want him to eat.

    Using this method to oppose him was truly childish!

    Upon reaching her bedroom, An Ruo locked the door from the inside, not giving Tang Yuchen a chance to enter.

    Today she had retaliated against him a little, and it felt somewhat exhrating. From now on, she would never let him bully her again. Whatever was good for her, she would simply do it!

    Tang Yuchen had the servant make a new set of dishes. After eating, he went upstairs and passed An Ruo¡¯s room, grasping the doorknob and trying to open the door.

    After twisting it a couple of times without sess, he knew it was locked from the inside. This woman, her audacity remained the same, all the lessons he had taught her previously seemed to have been in vain.

    With a wicked smile curling the corner of his lips, excitement flickered in his eyes at the thought of conquest.

    Very well, An Ruo, it seems our game needs to restart. However, such a life is truly interesting.

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day, when An Ruo got out of bed, Tang Yuchen had already gone to thepany.

    Descending the stairs, Uncle Tao approached her respectfully and said, "Young Lady, when the young master left today, he left a message for you."

    An Ruo frowned in confusion and asked, "What did he say?"

    Uncle Tao hesitated for a moment before repeating Tang Yuchen¡¯s exact words, "The young master said this: From now on, let An Ruo cook her own meals and wash her clothes. No one should serve her. She can earn her food expenses by writing apliment about me daily. Remember, no repeats... If she doesn¡¯t write, just let her starve."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened at Uncle Tao, who quickly added, "Young Lady, those were indeed the young master¡¯s exact words."

 Chapter 131: Wrote About His Flaws

    <h4>Chapter 131: Chapter 131: Wrote About His ws</h4>

    Pens and notebooks, we¡¯ve prepared them all for you... Actually, it¡¯s quite simple, you just need to write down one of the young master¡¯s merits each day, and you can cook for yourself..."

    Uncle Tao¡¯s voice got quieter and quieter until he couldn¡¯t continue anymore.

    Young master, how can you be so childish! I¡¯m embarrassed for you.

    An Ruo asked in disbelief, "He wants me to write down one of his merits every day?"

    "Yes..."

    A joke, Tang Yuchen having merits?!

    An Ruo sneered, "Uncle Tao, you must have heard wrong. Go and ask him again, are you sure he wants me to write his merits and not his ws?"

    "Young Lady, the young master indeed said merits." Uncle Tao also doubted whether he had heard incorrectly, as the young master¡¯s ws seemed to outnumber his merits...

    "Uncle Tao, please go and ask again, I¡¯m sure you must have heard wrong. If not you, then it must be Tang Yuchen who spoke incorrectly."

    "..."

    At An Ruo¡¯s insistence, Uncle Tao reluctantly called Tang Yuchen to confirm.

    "Young Master, the Young Lady is asking if you misspoke, are you sure you want her to write your merits, not your ws?"

    The man on the other end was visibly frustrated, "Let her take the phone!"

    ws? Is he that terrible?

    "Young Lady, the young master wants you to take the phone."

    An Ruo took the phone and immediately mocked him, "Tang Yuchen, you actually have the nerve to ask me to write your merits, don¡¯t you have any self-awareness? Let me tell you, your greatest merit is that it¡¯s all ws! And your biggest w is that you have no merits!"

    "..."

    "I think you definitely misspoke; you must have meant for me to write your ws. Don¡¯t worry, starting today, I¡¯ll write down one of your ws every day, and I guarantee they won¡¯t repeat!"

    "..."

    "Bang!" An Ruo hung up the phone without giving him a chance to speak.

    She grabbed a pen and paper and wrote down a line.

    The first w of Tang Yuchen is: he clearly isn¡¯t human, yet insists on wearing human skin and pretending; he¡¯s actually a beast!

    After putting down the notebook, An Ruo headed to the kitchen to make food.

    Uncle Tao nervously nced at what she had written and instantly broke into a cold sweat.

    The Young Lady went to the kitchen to cook, but she had clearly written down ws, not merits; should he stop her?

    If he stops her, it seems too inhumane. If he doesn¡¯t, he fears the young master might me him.

    Uncle Tao debated for a while and then decided to call Tang Yuchen.

    "Young Master, the Young Lady is now making food. Should I stop her?"

    What he meant was that the Young Lady had written ws, which is why he asked if he should stop her.

    Tang Yuchen gritted his teeth and asked sternly, "What did she write?"

    "... Young Master, I don¡¯t know, but the Young Lady said they were ws."

    "Read it to me."

    Uncle Tao tactfully said, "Young Master, this is a secret between you and the Young Lady, I think I shouldn¡¯t intrude on your privacy."

    Tang Yuchen immediately flew into a rage, desperate to know what An Ruo had written about his ws.

    This Uncle Tao, who usually treats his words as a decree, dared to be evasive today!

    The man¡¯s anger red up in an instant, "Read it to me immediately!"

    "... Yes." Uncle Tao picked up the notebook and read softly and quietly, "The Young Lady wrote: The first w of Tang Yuchen is... he clearly isn¡¯t... human, yet insists on wearing... human skin... pretending; he¡¯s actually... a beast."

 Chapter 132: Will She Cook for Him?

    <h4>Chapter 132: Chapter 132: Will She Cook for Him?</h4>

    After reading the message, Uncle Tao was sweating profusely, but he believed it was because of his advanced age and frail health.

    It certainly wasn¡¯t because he was afraid of someone¡¯s anger.

    Upon finishing, a sinister voice on the other end asked, "Is this what she wrote?"

    "Young Master, I absolutely did not alter the content."

    "Stop her, don¡¯t let her eat. Whoever lets her eat will get out!" Tang Yuchen¡¯s stern voice came through, scaring Uncle Tao into moving the receiver slightly away.

    "Yes, Young Master, I understand."

    After hanging up the phone, Uncle Tao quickly ordered two maids to carry An Ruo out of the kitchen.

    "Young Lady, the Young Master said that you are not allowed to eat."

    An Ruo had already anticipated such a result and said with a slight smile, "I won¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll just cook."

    Uncle Tao was stunned and hesitantly asked her, "If you don¡¯t eat, why do you want to cook?"

    "I have nothing else to do, so I wanted to find something to keep me busy. Besides, doesn¡¯t your Young Master want to eat the food I cook? I¡¯ll make it for him."

    Uncle Tao was very suspicious that the Young Lady would poison the food.

    With a smile, An Ruo tucked her hair behind her ear and said, "Your Young Master only said not to let me eat, he didn¡¯t say not to let me cook. Uncle Tao, please let me cook. I¡¯ll go crazy with nothing to do."

    Uncle Tao thought to himself, if the Young Lady cooked for the Young Master, perhaps he would be pleased and treat her a bit better.

    So he nodded with a smile, agreeing to her request.

    "Thank you, Uncle Tao." An Ruo smiled and went to the kitchen. Uncle Tao felt a bit uneasy looking at her calm smile.

    The Young Lady¡¯s temperament shouldn¡¯t be like this; she should be defying the Young Master.

    Now that the Young Master was not allowing her to eat, she was not only not angry but even considered cooking for him. This was very strange.

    Could it be that the Young Lady would really poison the Young Master¡¯s food?

    Uncle Tao was startled by his own thought, but then he reassessed, the Young Lady definitely wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. After all, if the Young Master were poisoned, she would be the prime suspect.

    An Ruowei used the rice cooker to make rice, and she sliced a cucumber, nning to make a cold dish.

    "You don¡¯t need to stand here; I can do it alone. If you insist on watching me, just stand by the door," she said as she ced cucumber slices into the bowl, speaking to the two maids beside her.

    The two maids exchanged nces, decided to leave, and after all, continuously monitoring the Young Lady made them feel embarrassed.

    With no one else in the kitchen, An Ruowei slightly smiled and continued cooking.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Before the end of work, Tang Yuchen hurried back home.

    Thinking about the remark An Ruo had made about his ws, he had been ufortable and couldn¡¯t settle down to work, so he had decided toe back early to settle the score with her!

    He strode into the living room with a grave face and turned to Uncle Tao, asking coldly, "Where is An Ruo?"

    "Young Master, the Young Lady is in the kitchen cooking for you," Uncle Tao replied smoothly.

    Tang Yuchen paused, a sh of suspicion in his eyes, she was cooking for him?

    He moved his long legs and walked to the kitchen doorway, where he saw An Ruo tied up in a pink floral apron, busy at the sink.

    The way she cooked was so earnest and homely that seeing her stirred a warm feeling in the man¡¯s heart.

    An Ruo nced at him sideways and said faintly, "You¡¯re back. Wait a bit; the meal will be ready soon."

    Tang Yuchen walked up behind her, his solid chest pressing against her back, and he began speaking in a low husky voice beside her ear.

 Chapter 133 I Only Draw Portraits

    <h4>Chapter 133: Chapter 133 I Only Draw Portraits</h4>

    "Are you cooking for me to curry favor? Woman, even if you cook me a meal, today you¡¯ll still not be allowed to eat, unless you list one of my merits."

    He was deliberately forcing An Ruo to write down his merits.

    Because he knew, no matter how he tormented her, she would take it all without putting up a fight, whichpletely failed to suppress her.

    Only by making her list his merits would he make her feel unable to ept it, and unable to do it.

    She hated him so much that in her eyes, he had no merits at all, which she couldn¡¯t see. Since she couldn¡¯t see, she couldn¡¯t write them out. Even if she could see them, her pride wouldn¡¯t allow her to write them down.

    Just right, if she didn¡¯t write, he could find any excuse to punish her.

    This method was neither crude nor violent, yet it fully served to suppress her. Tang Yuchen obviously wouldn¡¯t let her off easily, and he was determined to carry this method through to the end!

    An Ruo put the food into the tes, turned around with the tes in hand, and bumped into him on purpose, ignoring his words, "All done, you can go eat now."

    She set the tes aside, took off her apron, and without ncing at him, walked out of the kitchen and headed upstairs.

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his eyes, a devilish curve forming at the corner of his mouth.

    Let¡¯s see how long you can remain stubborn, I don¡¯t believe you won¡¯t be hungry and not eat!

    The man¡¯s gaze fell on the prepared dishes and he ordered the servant indifferently, "Bring the dishes to the table, I am ready to dine."

    "Yes, young master."

    To be honest, the food that An Ruo cooked didn¡¯t taste very good, but it was still edible. Tang Yuchen casually ate two bowls before feeling full.

    He went upstairs and pushed on An Ruo¡¯s door, which was still locked from the inside. His brow furrowed slightly, and he knocked forcefully a few times.

    "An Ruo, open the door."

    "Is there something you need?" An Ruo asked him calmly.

    "Open the door!" Must there be a reason to look for her?

    After a while, the door opened, and she stood at the doorway, not intending to let him in, "Well, what is it?"

    Tang Yuchen, pushing against her shoulders, strode in forcefully, his eyes sweeping over the room beforending on her face.

    "Always keeping your door locked, I thought you were hiding a man in here."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t speak, instead going to the balcony table to sit down, picking up her sketching pencil, and continuing her drawing.

    Tang Yuchen came up behind her and seeing the portrait she was drawing, a sh of surprise crossed his eyes.

    "You can paint?"

    And quite well at that; on the rice paper, An Ji¡¯s portrait was vividly lifelike. With just a few simple lines, she had captured his essence.

    An Ruo lightly responded, an acknowledgment.

    It then urred to Tang Yuchen that she had studied portrait painting in college.

    Watching her focus on her drawing, he stretched his long arm from behind her, and suddenly snatched away the rice paper from the table.

    "Give it back," An Ruo turned her head, frowning in displeasure.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, "Not bad, your skill."

    "Thanks for thepliment."

    "If you are willing to paint one for me, I might consider allowing you to eat one meal a day."

    An Ruo¡¯s expression was indifferent, she naturally rejected him, "I only do portraits of people."

    Damn!

    Was she implying he was not human?!

    Recalling the w she had written down, Tang Yuchen pinched her chin, lifted it to look into the depths of her eyes.

    "An Ruo, I notice that you¡¯re bing more and more defiant."

    In the past, as long as he didn¡¯t touch her, she was ratherpliant before him.

 Chapter 134 Youéˆ¥æª™e Actually Thinking About Another Man

    <h4>Chapter 134: Chapter 134 You¡¯re Actually Thinking About Another Man</h4>

    Before, as long as he didn¡¯t touch her, she could manage to be obedient in his presence.

    Now, she had be sharp-tongued and argumentative, which made him itch with irritation; he truly wanted to pluck out her teeth one by one!

    An Ruowei slightly smiled, "It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve be more hard-tempered, but that I adjust my attitude ording to the person I¡¯m facing. You only deserve this attitude from me."

    A glint of darkness shed in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes as he hooked his lips in a wicked smirk and nodded lightly, "Indeed, you have be bolder. Let me also tell you that I act ordingly to whom I¡¯m facing. And when facing you, there¡¯s only one thing I will do..."

    Tossing aside the paper in his hand, he yanked her up in one swift move and pulled her into his embrace.

    "And that is to¡ªmake love!"

    Before An Ruo could react, his kiss descended fiercely, sealing her mouth. An Ruo struggled for a few moments as her hands were quickly pinned behind her back, while his other hand gripped her waist. He spun her around several times, and they both fell onto the bed.

    "Mmm..." Under his practiced kiss, she couldn¡¯t help but let out a soft moan. Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand reached her chest, caressing it, and his kiss grew more intense.

    Her clothes were quickly removed, and An Ruo stopped struggling.

    Whatever he wanted to do, she simply could not stop him; any struggle was futile.

    The man looked at her exquisitely shaped body, his fingers lightly brushing over her waistline, slowly moving downward.

    "What, no resistance anymore?" he stared at her, his dark pupils shing with an intense and oppressive heat.

    An Ruo held back her anger and scoffed coldly, "If you¡¯re going to do it, just do it quickly. What¡¯s with all the talk?!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened abruptly, and opening his thin lips, he uttered coldly, "Then, as you wish."

    An Ruo knew that what was toe was inevitable.

    She had prepared herself mentally, but when it actually happened, it was still unbearable; every cell in her body screamed in pain.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s breathing gradually became heavier, his body almost scorching hot. Their bodies were pressed together, yet her heart was shivering with cold.

    Making love, if it¡¯s not voluntary, can feel truly disgusting and hard to ept.

    In order to lessen the pain in her heart, An Ruo stared nkly at the ceiling, fixing her gaze on a spot as her thoughts drifted elsewhere.

    She had no idea how long Tang Yuchen would keep her locked up like this, nor did she know how long it would be before she could contact Yun Feiyang.

    If he didn¡¯t hear from her, he must be very anxious.

    Forget it, let¡¯s just sever the ties. From now on, let¡¯s never see each other again...

    The man on top of her suddenly forced her face straight, and she waspelled to meet his dark, brooding eyes.

    "What are you thinking about? An Ruo, you¡¯re actually thinking about another man while making love with me!" he gritted his teeth, emitting a clear anger.

    An Ruo looked at him expressionlessly, her lips pressed tightly shut, saying nothing.

    A sh of rage crossed Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, and his movements became even more intense, "It seems I haven¡¯t been trying hard enough to keep your mind from wandering to someone else!"

    He hurt her, and An Ruo¡¯s brows furrowed tightly; she tried to push him away, but he caught her wrists, restraining her while he leaned in to kiss her lips.

    She disliked kissing him, instinctively turning her head to avoid his kiss when he suddenly bit down angrily on her neck, causing her frown to deepen further.

    "An Ruo, remember this, you can only be my woman. You will never change this fact in your lifetime!" Tang Yuchen¡¯s gloomy voice echoed in her ear, but An Ruo remained silent.

 Chapter 135: The Young Master Has Many Merits

    <h4>Chapter 135: Chapter 135: The Young Master Has Many Merits</h4>

    Her refusal to engage made him furious, left him frustrated, and made his actions increasingly rough and intense.

    This was a battle for control: he to conquer, she to resist. Everyone wanted to win, no one could afford to lose.

    The cost of losing was too great for anyone to pay...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A night of turmoil had exhausted An Ruo, and by the time she woke up, it was already noon.

    There were many clothes in the wardrobe, all prepared for her by Tang Yuchen¡¯s servants.

    Despite their notable brand value, to her, they were no different from ordinary clothes.

    Picking a T-shirt and a pair of pants at random, An Ruo opened the door and went downstairs.

    When Uncle Tao saw hering down, he kindly went forward to console her, "Young Lady, just write down one good thing about the young master today. Don¡¯t be too hard on yourself, be careful not to starve yourself."

    In reality, An Ruo didn¡¯t like any of the servants in the vi because they were all Tang Yuchen¡¯s.

    Yet, she knew Uncle Tao truly cared about her.

    She gratefully smiled at him, "Uncle Tao, thank you for your kindness. Where are the notebook and pen?"

    Thinking she agreed to write about the young master¡¯s merits, Uncle Tao hastily handed her the items.

    "Young Lady, what would you like to eatter? I¡¯ll have someone make it for you. Don¡¯t be shy, tell us everything you want to eat."

    While listening to Uncle Tao¡¯sughter, An Ruo wrote down a line in the notebook.

    After finishing, she closed the notebook and handed it to Uncle Tao, "I¡¯m going to cook now."

    "Young Lady, you don¡¯t need to cook yourself; I can order someone to do it..."

    "Uncle Tao, have you forgotten what Tang Yuchen said? He mentioned that no one is allowed to serve me."

    Uncle Tao had no choice but to let her go. However, he still wanted to see what she had written. The young master had instructed him that morning to check after the Young Lady finished writing to see whether she wrote down merits or faults.

    Opening the notebook to the second page, a line of text boldly stood out.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s second fault: Bad breath, nasty mouth!

    Uncle Tao felt that he was indeed getting old and continuing working like this would certainly shorten his life. Perhaps he should consider retiring early or ask the young master for a raise.

    An Ruo quietly prepared food in the kitchen. After a long hesitation, Uncle Tao entered and gently said to her, "Young Lady, why do you still write about the young master¡¯s faults? Actually, the young master has many merits, such as being handsome, well-educated, aplished, wealthy, intelligent, the young master..."

    "Uncle Tao, could you taste this dish and see if it¡¯s too salty or too nd?" An Ruo suddenly handed him a pair of chopsticks.

    Caught off guard, Uncle Tao had to stop his words and tasted the chicken An Ruo had cooked.

    "Hmm, it¡¯s nd; you¡¯ve put too little salt."

    An Ruo took another pair of chopsticks, picked up a piece of chicken and tasted it, "Indeed, it¡¯s nd. I¡¯ll add some more salt... try it again."

    "Still too nd," Uncle Tao said for the second time.

    An Ruo also tasted it again and added a bit more salt, "Try again."

    "Still too nd."

    "I think so too, I¡¯ll add a bit more."

    Seeing An Ruo eating the chicken, a sudden realization shed through Uncle Tao¡¯s mind.

    Realizing he had understood, An Ruo smiled at him, "Uncle Tao, you see, I won¡¯t starve myself."

    "..." Uncle Tao suddenly felt as if he had discovered a big secret but did not want to tell the young master, also feeling a sense of guilt for betraying the young master.

    An Ruo continued to smile, "Uncle Tao, you can tell him."

 Chapter 136: Drawing a Man

    <h4>Chapter 136: Chapter 136: Drawing a Man</h4>

    "Young Lady, I just remembered I have something that I haven¡¯t done yet, I need to leave first. Oh by the way, I¡¯ll tell the young master that you haven¡¯t eaten anything today."

    Uncle Tao hurried off while An Ruo continued cooking. From today on, she was going to fall in love with cooking.

    When Tang Yuchen returned in the afternoon and learned what was written in the notebook, one could only imagine how sour his face turned.

    She actually dared to say that he had bad breath!

    Damn, if he had bad breath, then everyone in the world had bad breath!

    He forcefully pushed open An Ruo¡¯s door and saw her sitting peacefully on the balcony, painting. The man¡¯s anger red uncontrobly.

    He tormented her, forbidding her to eat, and what was her reaction?

    Pretty nonchnt, huh!

    Tang Yuchen felt an impotent frustration like punching a pile of cotton.

    He sat down opposite her and nced at the portrait she was painting. His eyes suddenly turned cold, "Who are you drawing?"

    An Ruo was painting a man, and a very handsome one at that.

    Tang Yuchen was certain; he didn¡¯t know this man.

    An Ruo ignored him and continued to paint. He reached out, his long fingers pinching the rice paper, and pulled it over forcefully, his movement somewhat rough.

    An Ruo¡¯s brush had justnded on the man¡¯s eyebrows when his pull caused the brush to make a long mark on the pristine rice paper.

    A perfectly good portrait was ruined in an instant.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled up with a hint of schadenfreude, "Who is he?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes slightly lifted as she said indifferently, "My dad."

    The man¡¯s gaze flickered.

    He knew that An Ruo¡¯s parents had died in a car ident when she was ten years old. She¡¯d have been quite young then, and so much time had passed, yet he didn¡¯t expect her to still remember her father¡¯s face and be able to draw him so vividly.

    ncing at the man in the painting, Tang Yuchen found that he bore no resemnce to An Mingqi.

    Tossing the rice paper onto the table, the man leaned back in his chair, crossed his legs, and tapped his long index finger lightly on the table, "Your dad and An Mingqi were blood brothers?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "I¡¯m just very curious, if An Mingqi is really your uncle, why would he have schemed to deceive you back then?"

    A flicker of pain crossed An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    Uncle¡¯s treachery was a thorn in her heart, each touch of which made her heart ache dully.

    She didn¡¯t even want to think about that incident, nor did she wish to harbor too much resentment.

    Let¡¯s just say she had repaid Uncle for his upbringing. Only by thinking this way could she alleviate some of her pain.

    "Are you dumb? I¡¯m asking you a question," the man said with a frown, clearly impatient.

    An Ruo pulled her thoughts back, replying tly, "My uncle and dad have the same father but different mothers. My grandmother passed away quite early on."

    Tang Yuchen let out a coldugh. So that was it.

    Not born of the same mother, there¡¯s ayer of separation; the rtionship between the two brothers probably wasn¡¯t that good.

    But he didn¡¯t share these thoughts with An Ruo. Instead, he stood up, looking down at her condescendingly, "You have quite the endurance, going without food for two days and still remaining so leisurely. Tell me, did you secretly eat something, or what?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t look into his eyes. She took the rice paper, holding an eraser, and lightly rubbed away the long scratch.

    "You¡¯ve ordered no one to feed me; who would dare give me something to eat? Tang Yuchen, if you have the guts, starve me to death."

    "Fine, as long as you have the guts not to eat, I have the guts to starve you to death!"

    With that, the man strode out of her bedroom. No sooner had he left than his phone started to ring.

    It was a call from Yun Feixue.

    Tang Yuchen answered the call, his lips curling into a smile and his voice softening a few degrees, "Feixue, what do you need from me?"

    ----

    Friendly reminder: Just click directly on the author¡¯s name ¡¯Feizi Yixiao¡¯ in the profile, or search for ¡¯Feizi Yixiao¡¯ in bookstores and websites to find all of Feizi¡¯s books~

 Chapter 137: Accompany Me to Watch the Stars

    <h4>Chapter 137: Chapter 137: Apany Me to Watch the Stars</h4>

    Tang Yuchen answered the phone, his lips curling into a smile, his voice much gentler, "Feixue, is there something you need?"

    "Chen, have you been very busy recently? Why haven¡¯t you called me?" Yun Feixue asked, feeling a bit aggrieved.

    For several days, he hadn¡¯t contacted her. She had been proudly waiting for his call, not taking the initiative to phone him.

    But it had been several days, and he still hadn¡¯t called her. So, she couldn¡¯t help but take the initiative to call him.

    She thought that maybe he was deliberately neglecting her, or perhaps, he just didn¡¯t want to be with her anymore.

    Whichever the reason, she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She hoped that he would treat her well, cherishing her as if she were a treasure held in the palm of his hand, always under his protection.

    Hearing herint, Tang Yuchen chuckled mischievously, "Baby, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯ve been too busy and have neglected you. How about I take you out for dinner tonight as an apology?"

    Hearing his exnation, Yun Feixue¡¯s lips curved into a sweet smile; she knew he hadn¡¯t been deliberately neglecting her.

    "Then when will youe to pick me up?"

    "I¡¯lle to get you right now, wait for me," the man said with deep affection.

    An Ruo heard what he said and sneered coldly in her heart.

    Without being told, she knew that he was on the phone with Yun Feixue. Yun Feixue was just too naive; such a man was fundamentally dangerous because the closer one got to him, the more doomed they would be.

    But she wouldn¡¯t meddle in other people¡¯s affairs; she had enough troubles of her own and had no time to worry about others.

    After Tang Yuchen hung up the phone, he turned his head to look at An Ruo. Seeing her indifferent expression and calm eyes, he felt somewhat ufortable.

    However, he also knew that the person An Ruo disliked the most was him. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t be jealous because he was dating another woman.

    He didn¡¯t love her either, yet oddly, if she were with another man, he would be very angry.

    Perhaps it was his possessiveness acting up.

    An Ruo was his woman, just like any random thing of his. Even if he didn¡¯t like it, it still had to belong to him.

    Even if discarded, it couldn¡¯t belong to someone else.

    Tang Yuchen thought about this and smirked self-mockingly. What was he doing, thinking about such things for no reason?

    Drinking his car, he went to pick up Yun Feixue at her home.

    Today, Yun Feixue was dressed very appropriately, her delicate makeup and understated yet elegant dress making her look maturely charming.

    Getting into the car, the man naturally cradled the back of her head and gave her a light kiss.

    His lips curled into a gentle and elegant curve, his dark eyes intensely bright. Whenever he looked at Yun Feixue this way, she felt as though he cared a lot about her, like she was the most special person in his heart.

    "After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to buy a gift. Whatever you like, I¡¯ll buy it for you as an apology."

    Yun Feixue smiled even more sweetly; no woman dislikes gifts, especially ones from the person they like.

    "You think a single gift will do?" she said, pretending to be dissatisfied.

    Tang Yuchen held her hand, showing a shallow, yful smile, "Then tell me, what would make you satisfied?"

    Yun Feixue thought for a moment and then yfully smiled, "Punish you by making you apany me to watch the stars tonight."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go watch the stars!" the man agreed readily. He kissed her face again before starting the car and driving off.

 Chapter 138 Everything Went Awry

    <h4>Chapter 138: Chapter 138 Everything Went Awry</h4>

    After a candlelit dinner with Yun Feixue, Tang Yuchen took her to a mall to buy gifts.

    When a man buys a gift for a woman, it is usually jewelry.

    The luxurious jewelry store was filled with a dazzling array of jewelry.

    Yun Feixue instantly took a liking to a bracelet embedded with a blue diamond¡ªtiny, exquisite, and yet ostentatious, she really liked it.

    Seeing that Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze also rested on that bracelet, she yfully said to him with a smile, "Chen, you pick for me, I¡¯ll like whatever you choose."

    Tang Yuchen smiled at her, his gaze sweeping again across the disy counter.

    "Take this one out for a try," he pointed to a heart-shaped diamond ne and said to the clerk.

    "I think this ne suits you very well." Holding the ne, he personally draped it over her neck, Yun Feixue paused slightly, feeling somewhat disappointed.

    She had thought he would choose the bracelet for her.

    "Chen, does it really suit me well?" she asked, feigning uncertainty, hoping he would change his mind.

    Tang Yuchen smiled mischievously, "Of course, you look beautiful with it."

    With hispliment, Yun Feixue blushed, and the slight displeasure in her heart also disappeared, "Alright, if you say it looks good, then it looks good. I like anything you give me."

    "Really, you like everything?" the man asked, slightly raising an eyebrow.

    Yun Feixue nodded vigorously, "Of course. I want this ne now, I don¡¯t want the others you pick."

    After saying this, sheughed and took off the ne to hand it to the clerk to wrap it up.

    Leaving the mall, Tang Yuchen drove her up the mountain to stargaze at her request. Yun Feixue looked forward to the romance of the evening; she knew how to enhance the mood between a man and a woman.

    In her view, Tang Yuchen had definitely never leisurely watched the stars with a woman, so she wanted to be the first, to make herself the most unique woman in his heart.

    Only by making herself unique could she upy his heart and gain his evesting love.

    All the way, Yun Feixue was blissfully thinking about these things, but upon reaching the mountaintop, her enthusiasm cooled down. There was heavy fog tonight, and the sky had none of the stars she had imagined.

    The dark sky and the eerie mountaintop couldn¡¯t conjure up any sense of romance.

    "How could it be like this?" Yun Feixue stomped her foot in frustration, "I clearly checked the weather forecast, it said there would be no fog tonight."

    Tang Yuchen looked up at the sky and said with a light smile, "It seems like it might rain too."

    "No way," she had just finished speaking when she felt raindrops hit her face, "Chen, it¡¯s really raining!"

    "Get in the car," Tang Yuchen opened the car door unhurriedly and gestured for her to get in. Yun Feixue had no choice but to sit in the car, feeling very gloomy.

    The romantic evening she had envisioned waspletely ruined.

    Unlike her disappointment, Tang Yuchen seemed very rxed, his mood not affected at all. To him, whether or not they could see the stars really wasn¡¯t important.

    As the rain grew heavier, the mountain road became difficult to navigate, and Tang Yuchen had to slow down the car and proceed slowly.

    Seeing the weather turn so bad, Yun Feixue quietlyined, "Today is really unlucky, we shouldn¡¯t havee to the mountain to watch the stars."

    She turned her head towards Tang Yuchen and asked, "Chen, you¡¯re not mad at me, are you?"

    The man nced at her and smiled softly, "Do you think I would be angry? Baby, I have noints doing anything for you."

 Chapter 139 Chen, You Are So Good to Me

    <h4>Chapter 139: Chapter 139 Chen, You Are So Good to Me</h4>

    "Chen, you¡¯re so good to me." Yun Feixue felt that Tang Yuchen must truly like her. She hesitated for a moment, then tentatively said to him, "Chen, how about we... get engaged?"

    Tang Yuchen slowly turned his head to face her: "What did you say?"

    Yun Feixue bit her lip, finding it hard to speak, "I said, let¡¯s get engaged. Just engaged for now, we can talk about marriageter."

    A woman proposing engagement usually leads to a man immediately agreeing, or overjoyed beyond measure. However, Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression was very calm, not a single ripple in his eyes.

    "Baby, do you know the rumors about me?"

    Yun Feixue was slightly stunned, "What rumors?"

    "A fortune-teller told me that it is my fate to cause the death of six wives, and so far, I¡¯ve already caused the death of five, just one short of six," the man narrated calmly as if speaking about someone else¡¯s business.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s expression changed slightly, her eyes retreating in a flicker.

    "Chen, such rumors, they¡¯re not true, right? Fortune-tellers are never urate, don¡¯t believe them."

    Tang Yuchen replied with a wicked smile, "It¡¯s true. All five of my previous wives died in idents shortly after marrying me. Do you think such coincidences exist in this world?"

    "But An Ruo married you, and she¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t she?" She argued quietly, but in her heart, she already believed the rumors.

    "It doesn¡¯t mean she had to die next, her being alright doesn¡¯t guarantee that the next one will be," Tang Yuchen still spoke with a smile, seemingly not worried at all about scaring Yun Feixue or having her misunderstand him.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s face was very solemn as she asked with a sense of grievance, "Chen, are you saying I can¡¯t marry you?"

    Her reaction was within his expectations, he stretched out a hand to stroke her head and said with a light smile, "Baby, I¡¯m not trying to scare you or indirectly refusing to get engaged. I just want you to consider carefully because I don¡¯t want to harm you."

    Yun Feixue was deeply moved, not expecting this to be his intention.

    "Chen, I know you want what¡¯s best for me, but are we just going to stay like this, not married?"

    To her surprise, Tang Yuchen nodded, "What does it matter if we don¡¯t get married? It¡¯s the same as being together. I would rather not marry you than lose you for the sake of marriage."

    "Chen, you¡¯re really good to me." The woman was even more touched, admiringly looking at the outstanding man with eyes full of love, thinking about how lucky she was to have met him.

    "Fool, if I¡¯m not good to you, to whom should I be good?" The man smiled at her, his eyes full of enchanting charm, while at the bottom of his gazey an unseen calm.

    Yun Feixue indulged in his tenderness, boldly leaning into him, hooking his arm and resting her head on his shoulder, snuggling against him like a bird nestling against a person.

    "Chen, let¡¯s not go back tonight," she decided. Tonight, she would give herself to him.

    "Squeak¡ª" The car suddenly stopped.

    Tang Yuchen pinched her chin, lifting her face, his dark eyes intensely gazing at her, "Have you really thought it through?"

    Yun Feixue¡¯s cheeks flushed, her eyes misty as they subtly flickered, "Mm, I¡¯ve thought it through. Chen, I like you, do you like me?"

    Tang Yuchen moved closer to her face, his lips nearly touching hers, "Baby, what do you think?"

    He kissed her on the lips, and Yun Feixue let out a low moan, her soft arms naturally wrapping around his neck.

 Chapter 140: Better Kill Me with One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 140: Chapter 140: Better Kill Me with One Strike</h4>

    Outside, thunder and lightning raged, and An Ruo couldn¡¯t sleep, her eyes fixed on the scene outside the window.

    Having not eaten enough for several days, her stomach was very hungry, and she was enduring severe difort. Today, Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t returned, so she decided to go downstairs to find something to eat.

    Because of the thunder and lightning, she could see things clearly even without turning on the lights.

    Groping her way to the kitchen, An Ruo took two apples from the refrigerator and nned to head upstairs.

    Just as she entered the living room, suddenly a tall shadow cast from behind her appeared in front of her. An Ruo sharply turned around and saw a dark figure standing behind her. Fearfully and without thinking, she raised her hand and viciously threw an apple at it.

    The apple struck the person¡¯s face, and he immediately clutched his nose, emitting a pained grunt.

    Hearing his voice, An Ruo, not knowing what she was thinking, raised the second apple and threw it even harder at his forehead.

    "An Ruo!" the shadow bellowed in anger. He quickly grabbed her wrist, holding it tightly, and gritted his teeth as he demanded, "You did that on purpose, didn¡¯t you?"

    An Ruo blinked and shook off his hand, "Do you not know that scaring people can scare them to death? What are you doing standing behind me for no reason? Besides, it¡¯s dark and I cannot see anything. How was I supposed to know it was you?"

    "You..." Tang Yuchen, infuriated, strode to turn on the lights, and the whole living room instantly became as bright as daylight.

    The man turned around and red at her fiercely. Seeing him, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter.

    "What are youughing at!" Tang Yuchen became even angrier. Suddenly, he felt something drop on the floor, and upon looking down, he saw it was a drop of blood.

    Damn, his nose was bleeding!

    Hastily retrieving a tissue to wipe off the blood, he looked sinisterly towards An Ruo, catching the schadenfreude in her eyes.

    If she hadn¡¯t hit him with the apple, would he be losing face by bleeding?

    The more he thought about it, the angrier he became, and the more embarrassed he felt.

    ncing at the apple on the floor, he said with a cold and sinister smile, "Didn¡¯t I say you are not allowed to eat? Yet you dare sneak apples to eat secretly! No wonder you¡¯re not hungry. It turns out you¡¯ve been ying the thief at night."

    Unabashed, An Ruo retorted, "You only said I wasn¡¯t allowed to have meals, not that I couldn¡¯t have fruit. Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be so petty. If you¡¯re unwilling to feed me, then let me go. I can find my own food and won¡¯t use a penny of yours."

    The man smirked nastily, "Let you go? Wishful thinking! You are my possession, and I will deal with you however I want!"

    An Ruo coldlyughed, "If your ultimate goal is to starve me to death, I think you might as well kill me with one strike and be done with it."

    Seeing the fruit knife on the table, she walked over, picked it up, and thrust it into his hand, "Go on, kill me now. I¡¯d rather you killed me than let me starve to death. By the way, I¡¯m going to the kitchen now to prepare something to eat. If you truly won¡¯t let me eat, then plunge the knife into my body."

    Having said that, she turned around and walked calmly toward the kitchen, not at all worried that he might actually kill her.

    Tang Yuchen watched her retreating figure, his lips curling into a slight smile, his gaze deep andplex.

    "Woman, if you agree to make me something to eat, I¡¯ll allow you to eat. If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll feed you fruit every day!"

    An Ruo stopped in her tracks, but she didn¡¯t turn around, "Fine."

    It was just about making an extra dish, nothing too significant.

    She wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her own stomach. She intended to live well and treat herself even better.

 Chapter 141: Ate Her Noodles

    <h4>Chapter 141: Chapter 141: Ate Her Noodles</h4>

    She wouldn¡¯t go against her own stomach; she would live well and treat herself even better.

    Tang Yuchen took off his coat and sat on the sofa, waiting for the food An Ruo was preparing.

    Outside, lightning shed and thunder rolled, and the storm raged, but he felt a warm atmosphere at home.

    This ce was his home, but he had only used it as a ce to sleep.

    Since An Ruo had moved in, he had felt that something was different.

    It was as if the home had gained a bit of vitality, less silent and less suffocating.

    Moreover, he found himself increasingly enjoying the return to his house. For instance, tonight, he was supposed to go open a room with Yun Feixue. While driving, he suddenly changed his mind and decided toe back instead.

    Seeing the disappointment and dissatisfaction on Yun Feixue¡¯s face, he had no desire to care. He just wanted to go home. He didn¡¯t know what to do when he got back; he just wanted to be there.

    It was as though something at home was tugging at his heart, and if he didn¡¯t return, he would feel ufortable and uneasy.

    Now that he was back, seeing An Ruo, and watching her cook for him in the kitchen, his mood was veryfortable, and he becamezily contented and filled with ease.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t deny that he liked this feeling, nor did he deny that it was An Ruo who brought it to him.

    So he decided that, so long as he wasn¡¯t tired of her, he would not let her leave.

    An Ruo only cooked two bowls of tomato and egg noodles, arge one and a small one.

    She carried the bowls out on a te and set them on the dining table. Tang Yuchen automatically went over and sat down, reaching for therger bowl.

    An Ruo suddenly pped his hand away, saying indifferently, "This one¡¯s mine."

    The man was taken aback, then he smiled in realization, "You must be starving, challenging me like that! Next time you oppose me, I¡¯ll continue to not let you eat!"

    An Ruo paid him no attention, sitting down and delicately eating her noodles with chopsticks.

    She was indeed starving, but no matter how hungry she was, she wouldn¡¯t wolf down her food. Years of good upbringing had ustomed her to taking small bites.

    Tang Yuchen watched her eat elegantly, the corners of his mouth curving up involuntarily. He took his own bowl and tried a mouthful of noodles.

    After chewing twice, he furrowed his brow, "Why is it so salty?"

    An Ruo replied calmly, "I must have added too much salt."

    "You did it on purpose."

    "Mine¡¯s very salty too," she said evenly, continuing to eat as she looked down. Tang Yuchen suddenly picked up some of her noodles with his chopsticks and tasted them; they weren¡¯t salty at all, in fact, a bit nd.

    The man¡¯s face darkened immediately, ring at her ominously: "An Ruo, you dare to y me like this."

    An Ruo put down her chopsticks and pursed her lips, saying nothing¡ªshe had indeed deliberately added a few extra spoonfuls of salt to his bowl.

    She thought that if his food was too salty, he would stop eating. She had lied to him, saying hers was salty too because she thought he was too fastidious to eat hers.

    But never did she expect that he would actually try her noodles.

    Now that everything was out in the open, it wasn¡¯t a big deal. An Ruo fell silent for just two seconds before picking up her chopsticks to continue eating.

    She couldn¡¯t mistreat her own stomach; she would deal with it after she had eaten.

    However, Tang Yuchen snatched her bowl away in one motion. Then, to An Ruo¡¯s stupefied gaze, he poured the noodles from the small bowl into therge one.

    He stirred it with his chopsticks a few times and then divided it into two bowls again, finally handing her therger portion.

    "Mixing them like this, it should be neither too salty nor too nd."

 Chapter 142: Not Used to Being Held

    <h4>Chapter 142: Chapter 142: Not Used to Being Held</h4>

    Tang Yuchen smiled at her with a wicked grin, his smile bearing a hint of malice.

    An Ruo stared at the bowl in front of her, unsure whether to eat or not to eat.

    If she didn¡¯t eat, her stomach would growl with hunger; if she did, she would have to stomach his saliva.

    Should she eat or not?

    Yet Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t care about her dilemma, burying his head and eating with relish. After struggling for a while, An Ruo decided to eat.

    She really brought this upon herself and resolved never to tease him like this again.

    Seeing that she ate, the man stopped his actions, ncing toward her with deep, mysterious eyes that shed aplex light.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t realize he was watching her, she ate seriously, and soon she had finished most of it.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen dumped the remaining half of his bowl into hers and said with an evil smile, "I can¡¯t finish this, eat it all, don¡¯t waste food."

    "You..." An Ruo red at him angrily, disgusted at the thought of eating what he had left.

    But the man red back and said sternly, "Eat it! Don¡¯t waste it!"

    "I can¡¯t eat anymore." An Ruo put down her chopsticks, but Tang Yuchen immediately threatened her coldly, "If you don¡¯t finish, I¡¯ll feed you myself. An Ruo, you actually like it when I feed you with my mouth, don¡¯t you?"

    How disgusting!

    An Ruo knew he was the kind of person who meant what he said. She endured it and picked up her chopsticks again. Whether it was psychological or not, she felt nauseous after swallowing a mouthful of noodles.

    Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and vomited painfully.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned ashen as he walked to the door, his eyes dark as he coldly said, "Does eating my leftovers make you so disgusted?"

    After throwing up for a while, An Ruo felt much better.

    She turned on the tap, rinsed her mouth, washed her hands, and then stood up to face him: "I¡¯ve been feeling a bit unwell recently."

    That was both an exnation and the truth.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t believe a word she said. He snorted coldly and turned to leave.

    An Ruo cleaned up the dishes downstairs before going up to sleep.

    When she pushed open the bedroom door and saw Tang Yuchen lying on her bed, she frowned unhappily, "What are you doing here?"

    "Come here!" he said indifferently, ncing toward her.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, hiding the disgust in her gaze, and responded coldly, "I¡¯m not feeling well today, maybe another time."

    "I told you toe here!" he said, his voice clearly impatient.

    "I said, I¡¯m not feeling well!"

    "Who said I wanted to sleep with you? Since you seem so eager, I might as well oblige!"

    An Ruo took a deep breath, holding back the curse words she wanted to spit out, and reluctantly walked to the bed.

    Tang Yuchen grabbed her arm, pulling her onto the bed and covered them both with the nket.

    The lights went out, and he held her body. An Ruo felt very ufortable. She was not used to being held while sleeping, especially not by Tang Yuchen.

    She struggled lightly, but he, as if deliberately trying to antagonize her, held her even tighter, making her overheat and struggle to breathe.

    "Can you let go of me? I can¡¯t sleep like this."

    "Whether you can sleep is none of my concern; it¡¯s enough if I can."

    "Tang Yuchen, you should not..."

    "Stop talking; I want to sleep." The man closed his eyes, found a morefortable position, and happily fell asleep.

    An Ruo, however, stayed awake with her eyes open until nearly dawn before she finally managed to fall asleep.

    The next day when she woke up, she was alone in the bed; Tang Yuchen had left at some point.

 Chapter 143: Could it be pregnancy?

    <h4>Chapter 143: Chapter 143: Could it be pregnancy?</h4>

    An Ruo propped herself up and noticed a jewelry box on the bedside table.

    She picked it up with a puzzled look and opened it, finding a bracelet with a blue diamond setting inside. The bracelet was beautiful, and obviously quite valuable.

    It must have been ced there by Tang Yuchen. Was he intending to give it to her?

    An Ruo impassively put the jewelry box back, without giving it a second nce. Such things held no allure for her.

    Descending to the living room, Uncle Tao greeted her with a smile, "Young Lady, breakfast is ready for you, please have your breakfast."

    An Ruo paused, seeing Uncle Tao¡¯s sincere smile, she understood ¨C Tang Yuchen must have allowed her to eat.

    "Thank you, Uncle Tao."

    "Young Lady, you¡¯re too polite. It¡¯s my duty to serve you," he replied.

    An Ruo smiled faintly at him before sitting down to eat. Uncle Tao probably worried about her getting too hungry and had prepared arge ss of milk, two eggs, and a bowl of preserved egg with lean meat porridge.

    Gratitude filled An Ruo¡¯s heart. In this vi that made her feel suffocated, only Uncle Tao was a warmth in her heart.

    Picking up the ss, An Ruo took a sip of milk but for some reason, it tasted foul to her, inducing nausea. She put the ss down and rushed to the restroom, where it took her a while to settle down after vomiting.

    What was going ontely, this intermittent urge to vomit?

    After rinsing her mouth, An Ruo returned to find Uncle Tao waiting outside the bathroom, looking at her withplex eyes, "Young Lady, are you feeling unwell?"

    "A little," she replied.

    "Have you been feeling nauseous frequently?" he inquired.

    Just as An Ruo was about to answer, a thought shed through her mind, making her heart tremble.

    "No, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t had much to eat recently, and my stomach feels upset."

    "Oh," Uncle Tao looked as though relieved, but also somewhat disappointed.

    An Ruo kept herposure, but inside, a storm was brewing.

    She remembered that her period hadn¡¯t arrivedst month. During that time, she was so exhausted from Tang Yuchen¡¯s torment that she simply hadn¡¯t paid any attention to her menstrual cycle.

    Now, thinking it over, something seemed off. Could it be that she was pregnant?

    Every time she was intimate with Tang Yuchen, he took no precautions, and neither did she!

    Not that they didn¡¯t want to, but she never even considered the possibility of pregnancy!

    An Ruo broke out in a cold sweat. How could she have been so careless, so negligent?

    What would she do if she really was pregnant?

    An Ruo paced anxiously around the room, wondering how she could confirm her pregnancy.

    Visiting a hospital would be too conspicuous. After a long thought, she suddenly remembered that a pregnancy test could do the trick.

    But she would have to buy one from a convenience store, and she couldn¡¯t go out or ask someone else to purchase it.

    This was something she had to keep to herself.

    An Ruo made up her mind; she had to find a way to leave the vi.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    During dinner with Tang Yuchen that night, An Ruo said to him, "Tomorrow, I¡¯d like to go out for a walk, please let me go out."

    The man¡¯s gaze swept over her pale, slender wrist and asked casually, "Do you like the bracelet? You¡¯ve been with me for a while, and I seem to have never given you anything."

    So, he gave her the bracelet.

    "I don¡¯t like wearing jewelry," she answered incongruously, also indirectly refusing his gift.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, and his tone dropped a few degrees, "Want to go out? List ten good qualities of mine, and I¡¯ll allow you to take a walk."

 Chapter 144: It Serves You Right to Get Burned

    <h4>Chapter 144: Chapter 144: It Serves You Right to Get Burned</h4>

    An Ruo frowned; she simply couldn¡¯t list any of his good qualities.

    For instance, if you deeply loathed someone, to the extent that you wished they would disappear, could you openly speak of their virtues?

    In her heart, he was entirelyposed of detestable ws.

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t mention his good qualities just to get some fresh air, because that would undoubtedly arouse his suspicion.

    "Tang Yuchen, I am a human being too, and I need some freedom and space. Even if I were a dog you kept, you¡¯d still take it out for a walk, wouldn¡¯t you?"

    The man disdainfully raised his eyebrow, "Are you a dog? Why should I take you out for a walk?"

    "..." There was no arguing with that.

    He was simply making it difficult for her, firmly not allowing her to go out.

    An Ruo ate her meal quickly, set down her chopsticks, and went upstairs. If he wouldn¡¯t let her go out, she would find another way.

    She was nearly certain she was pregnant, and she had to prove it soon.

    If she really was pregnant...

    If she really was pregnant, what should she do?

    An Ruo suddenly felt very lost and conflicted. What should she do?

    ¡ª¡ª

    The next day was Saturday and Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t have to go to work.

    After breakfast, he sat leisurely on the sofa, reading the newspaper. An Ruo unyieldingly approached him and said, "I¡¯ll cook lunch for you, just let me go out for a walk."

    Without waiting for his reply, she turned and entered the kitchen after speaking. It didn¡¯t matter if he agreed or not, she was determined to go out anyway.

    Tang Yuchen slightly raised his eyebrows but said nothing immediately, continuing to read the newspaper instead.

    An Ruo cooked three dishes and even simmered a fish soup.

    Just as she finished the fish soup, Tang Yuchen, d in home clothes, entered the kitchen and smiled with a curled lip, "An Ruo, you don¡¯t have to try to please me by cooking, because even if you do, I won¡¯t allow you to go out."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyshes trembled, and her hand suddenly knocked over the bowl, spilling the hot fish soup onto her left hand, which made her scream in pain.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression darkened. He grabbed her wrist, rushed her to the sink, and forcefully rinsed her left hand with cold water.

    An Ruo bit her lip tightly, pain making her hiss.

    The man¡¯s face looked a bit displeased, with even a trace of anger in his eyes.

    As he watched her hand slowly turn red from the burn, he mockingly said, "If you can¡¯t cook, don¡¯t bother. Always running to the kitchen, you deserve to get burnt!"

    An Ruo said nothing, her face filled with agony.

    After cooling her hand down, Tang Yuchen dragged her into the living room, where a servant found some burn ointment to apply on her hand.

    "Don¡¯t, it hurts!" An Ruo pulled her hand back, refusing to let him touch it.

    Tang Yuchen said sternly, "Stretch out your hand."

    An Ruo stubbornly shook her head, her expression clearly showing her intense pain but forcibly enduring it.

    The man became even more infuriated by her reaction, "I told you to stretch out your hand!"

    "Be gentle, it¡¯s really painful," she cautiously stretched her hand out to him, and Tang Yuchen, wanting to dab it forcefully with the ointment to make her hurt more, ultimately could not bring himself to do it.

    Looking up at him, An Ruo asked with seeming innocence, "Will it leave a scar?"

    Tang Yuchen paused midway in his actions. After quickly finishing applying the ointment, he pulled her up, "Let¡¯s go to the hospital."

    No scars could remain on her hand; she had to remain his woman after all, and how could his woman have scars on her hands?

    So, An Ruo went to the hospital in his car. The doctor said that, fortunately, because it was treated promptly, the burn had not be more severe.

 Chapter 145 He Wouldnéˆ¥æª› Go Shopping with Her

    <h4>Chapter 145: Chapter 145 He Wouldn¡¯t Go Shopping with Her</h4> The doctor prescribed some medicine for An Ruo to apply and some anti-inmmatory drugs before sending them on their way.

    On the way back, Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression was still gloomy. An Ruo leaned against the car door, looking out the window, silent.

    Spotting a convenience store along the road, she hurriedly said, "Stop here for a moment, I want to buy something."

    The driver, knowing she was the Young Lady, subconsciously stopped the car upon her request.

    Tang Yuchen frowned impatiently, "What do you want to buy? We have everything at home; whatever you need, the servant will buy it for you."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered as she said, "I want to buy it myself."

    The man looked at her suspiciously, "What exactly do you want to buy?"

    "...Sanitary pads."

    Tang Yuchen nced at her, his tone still cold, "We have them at home; if you run out, find a servant..."

    "With this kind of thing, I want to buy it myself, I don¡¯t want others to buy it for me. Besides, I¡¯m notfortable with some brands. I¡¯m just going to go down and buy some, and if you¡¯re not at ease, you cane with me," An Ruo interrupted him.

    Tang Yuchen thought women were troublesome, but there was no way he was going to apany her to buy such things.

    Apanying a woman to buy such things was truly embarrassing.

    "If you¡¯re going, then hurry up." He had no choice but topromise, and An Ruo, delighted, hurriedly pushed the door open and got out of the car.

    The man¡¯s voice suddenly rang out again, "Remember, don¡¯t try any tricks on me."

    An Ruo ignored his words and walked toward the convenience store.

    She bought several packs of sanitary pads, as well as a box of pregnancy tests, and even asked the clerk for instructions on how to use the pregnancy tests and how to confirm a pregnancy, among other knowledge.

    Then, she crumpled the receipt into a ball and threw it in the trash can. She tore open the box of pregnancy tests, pocketed only two strips close to her body inside her pants pocket, and discarded the rest before walking back to the car.

    Once in the car, Tang Yuchen indeed took the shopping bag to look through what she bought. Seeing that it was only sanitary pads, his gaze fell upon her and he also patted down her pockets.

    After confirming that she did not have anything else on her, he ordered the driver to take them home.

    An Ruo let out a sigh of relief in her heart, she just knew he wouldn¡¯t trust her. Thankfully, she had made thorough preparations, and, fortunately, the two strips were so close to her body in her pocket that they were undetectable.

    Back at the vi, An Ruo couldn¡¯t wait to go upstairs, close the door, lock it, and then hide the pregnancy tests.

    The clerk had said that the best time to test was in the morning, for more urate results.

    She only had two test strips and didn¡¯t want to waste them, so she would have to wait until the next morning to test.

    An Ruo spent that day guessing and feeling anxious, uncertain about what the test results would be the next day.

    That night, Tang Yuchen naturally sought her affections. Worried that she really was pregnant and that frequent intimacy could be bad for her health, An Ruo lied to him, iming she was on her period.

    As she had bought sanitary pads that day, Tang Yuchen believed her.

    However, he still slept next to her, still holding her as they slept. He discovered that holding her while sleeping allowed him to sleep exceptionally well, waking up feeling refreshed the next day.

    That night, Tang Yuchen slept soundly, while An Ruoy awake for a long time before finally falling asleep.

    The next morning, An Ruo, with her concerns in mind, woke up very early. But when she opened her eyes, she found that Tang Yuchen was still in bed and hadn¡¯t left.

    The man sat beside her, and seeing that she was awake, he took her hand and ced the blue diamond bracelet on her wrist.

 Chapter 146 She is Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 146: Chapter 146 She is Pregnant</h4>

    After putting it on her wrist, he said to her, "The gifts I send are not to be rejected. You put it on for me¡ªdare to take it off, and be careful I won¡¯t forgive you."

    The bracelet was so delicate and dainty that it fit her wrist just right, neither too loose nor too tight.

    As An Ruo moved to take it off, Tang Yuchen immediately narrowed his eyes, a cold chill bursting forth.

    She calmly said, "This is too valuable, I¡¯m afraid of losing it."

    "The chain is very sturdy, you won¡¯t lose it."

    "But... I¡¯m not used to it..."

    The man dominantly interrupted her, "You¡¯ll get used to it. I¡¯ve already bought it; what do you mean by not wearing it?"

    An Ruo did not believe that Tang Yuchen sincerely wanted to give her a gift.

    His insistence on her wearing it was nothing more than his male pride not allowing her to challenge him.

    Her mind was preupied with confirming whether she was pregnant or not, so she didn¡¯t bother too much with him. It was just a bracelet, after all, so she might as well wear it.

    An Ruo stood up and walked to the bathroom, took the hidden test strip from the corner, and began to test. After waiting a while, the test strip developed colors, and finally, two magnificent lines appeared.

    Staring at the two lines, her mind went nk.

    "If two red lines appear, it means you are pregnant."

    The clerk¡¯s words from yesterday resonated clearly in her mind. An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, and she had to admit, she was pregnant.

    She was actually pregnant, and this child was Tang Yuchen¡¯s!

    An Ruo was utterly unable to ept the fact. Even if she had prepared herself mentally beforehand, she was still unable to bear it when it actually happened.

    What should she do? Should she keep the child or not?

    An Ruo sat nkly on the toilet, dazing off for a long time. It wasn¡¯t until Tang Yuchen impatiently knocked on the door outside that she snapped back to reality.

    She flushed the test strip down the toilet,posed her facial expression, and opened the door. The man was standing at the doorway, asking her puzzledly, "What were you doing? You stayed in the bathroom for so long?"

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been sitting. Her legs were numb; it must have been quite a while.

    "Can¡¯t I use the bathroom?" she replied faintly, walking past him as if nothing had happened and went to change her clothes.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and said nothing, walked out of the room, and drove to thepany.

    That day, An Ruo kept zoning out, staring nkly even during the intense action movies. She was conflicted about whether or not to keep the child.

    If she kept it, she would be even more entangled with Tang Yuchen, and she did not want to have his child. If she didn¡¯t keep it, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to terminate the pregnancy.

    This child shouldn¡¯t have appeared at all!

    Since finding out she was pregnant, An Ruo had be increasingly quiet and less talkative. Over the next few days, she was listless, no matter how harsh Tang Yuchen¡¯s words were, she had no energy to argue back.

    She was always absorbed in her own thoughts, no longer having any energy left to care about other matters. Her change was evident to everyone. Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze towards her grew deeper and deeper.

    Early this morning, Tang Yuchen decided not to go to the office. He got up and magnanimously told An Ruo, "Get ready, I¡¯m taking you somewhere."

    An Ruoy lethargically in bed,cking any energy, "I don¡¯t want to go."

    The man walked over to her briskly, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her up.

 Chapter 147: Take Her Out for a Breath of Fresh Air

    <h4>Chapter 147: Chapter 147: Take Her Out for a Breath of Fresh Air</h4>

    "Hurry up, or I¡¯ll just carry you out like this if we don¡¯t leave soon."

    An Ruo gave him a nk look and reluctantly got up, washed, and dressed.

    After breakfast, they left the vi in his car.

    She didn¡¯t ask where he was taking her, only learning upon arrival that he had brought her to thergest shopping mall in J City.

    "Why have you brought me here?" An Ruo asked from inside the car, puzzled.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, "I¡¯m free today, and I wanted to buy some things. You can buy whatever you like, as much as you want."

    He thought that An Ruo¡¯s mood had been low recently, perhaps from being cooped up, so he decided to take her out to lift her spirits.

    In his mind, all women loved going on shopping sprees, and since the mall was crowded and lively, he believed that bringing her shopping was the best choice to improve her mood.

    However, An Ruo had no interest in buying clothes: "You go ahead, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car."

    The man¡¯s face immediately turned cold, impatiently saying, "Get out of the car quickly. Do you think I am leaving you here alone so you can escape?"

    She hadn¡¯t even considered running away; she knew that even if she did, he would find her, so she might as well save her energy.

    But she also knew that if she didn¡¯t get out of the car, he would not let it go easily. With no choice, An Ruo reluctantly followed him into the mall.

    Because of Tang Yuchen¡¯s tall and handsome stature, every move he made exuded an air of nobility, and upon entering the mall, he attracted the attention of many women.

    Unfortunately, he was holding her hand, which made An Ruo the focus of the attention as well.

    The mall sold expensive designer brands, and Tang Yuchen intended to buy a belt. He had An Ruo help him choose, but she frowned and visibly showed her impatience.

    "You choose it yourself, I don¡¯t know how to," she said, bothered by her own concerns and with no desire to help him with his shopping.

    Even if she wasn¡¯t preupied, she wouldn¡¯t have wanted to help him make a choice.

    Between them, there was no affection, and their rtionship was even tenser than that of enemies; she had absolutely no wish to interact with him in any peaceful manner.

    When she refused him, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t get angry, but instead, he smiled, "Choose whatever, if you¡¯re satisfied with these, we have all day to spend here."

    An Ruo perceived the threat in his words and her brow tightened slightly. She didn¡¯t want to stay here all day, much less with him.

    "This one then," shepromised, pointing at a ck belt.

    Tang Yuchen nodded in agreement, and the clerk promptly started to package it, promising to deliver it to his home.

    There was no helping it, as Tang Yuchen was using the mall¡¯s limited-release supreme VIP card. Anyone using this card could enjoy services such as free home delivery of goods and a 50% discount on merchandise.

    After that, he had An Ruo pick out some more items for him and then suggested she do her own shopping.

    Naturally, An Ruo did not want to buy anything, so Tang Yuchen said that since she had helped him choose, now he would help her choose.

    He picked out many clothes for her and insisted that she try on each one. An Ruo, not in the mood to argue, mechanically changed clothes repeatedly.

    However, she had a good figure and looked great in everything, which satisfied Tang Yuchen; he told the clerk to pack them all up.

    "Let¡¯s go back, I don¡¯t want to buy anything more," An Ruo said listlessly to him as she sat on the couch.

    They had been wandering around the mall for several hours, yet An Ruo¡¯s mood didn¡¯t brighten and instead, became even more gloomy.

    Tang Yuchen furrowed his brows, wondering what exactly was wrong with her?

 Chapter 148 See How Good I Am to You

    <h4>Chapter 148: Chapter 148 See How Good I Am to You</h4>

    He asked her with suspicion, "An Ruo, are you hiding something from me?"

    An Ruoxin was startled inside but appeared veryposed, "What could I possibly be hiding from you."

    "You seem to be preupied with something on your mind. Tell me, what are you thinking about?"

    She shook her head, "I¡¯m not thinking about anything, just feeling a little out of sorts."

    Tang Yuchen pulled her up and led her outside with determination, "Let¡¯s go pick out some jewelry. Don¡¯t all you women love jewels? Buy whatever catches your eyeter."

    That should cheer her up a bit, he thought.

    Tang Yuchen felt he was really despicable. Her bad mood was none of his business, and he had no need to do these things to please her. But for some reason, he couldn¡¯t stand to see her looking so dispirited and lost. She just seemed so depressingly out of ce.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t resist and followed him to the jewelry counter.

    As he sat at the counter, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone suddenly rang, a call from Yun Feixue.

    He answered, and the woman on the other end asked him with a gentle,ughing voice, "Chen, where are you right now? Are you getting off work?"

    The man nced over at An Ruo beside him and smirked, "Baby, I still have a bit of time before I get off work. Did you need me for something?"

    "Nothing much¡ªI was just thinking that we could have dinner together tonight," Yun Feixue spoke while pushing open the ss doors of the mall.

    Without a second thought, Tang Yuchen refused her, "Tonight¡¯s not good, I have some issues to deal with. I¡¯ll call you another time."

    "I see. Well, then next time..." Yun Feixue¡¯s voice suddenly got stuck in her throat as she caught sight of him and An Ruo not far away. It was as if a fishbone had lodged in her throat, leaving her feeling horribly ufortable, her expression pained.

    "Hm?" Tang Yuchen hummed in confusion. She quickly collected herself and managed a strainedugh, "Then let¡¯s have dinner next time. Chen, I¡¯ve got something else to do, so I¡¯m hanging up first."

    Without waiting for a response, she hung up in a fluster, her face the picture of dismay.

    Tang Yuchen put away his phone, turned to An Ruo, and his lips curved into a devilishly charming smile, "Guess who just called?"

    "..." An Ruo didn¡¯t even want to bother with him.

    The man¡¯s long fingers tapped on the table as he told her, "It was Yun Feixue. She wanted to have dinner with me. An Ruo, I turned down an important appointment just for you."

    An Ruo turned to face him and asked indifferently, "What are you trying to say? That I¡¯m more important to you than Yun Feixue? Or is it that, in reality, you don¡¯t like Yun Feixue at all?"

    Tang Yuchen lifted the corners of his mouth without getting angry or denying it, "See how good I am to you."

    An Ruo abruptly stood up, "I need to use the restroom."

    In the restroom, she ced her hands under the faucet to wash them when another woman came alongside to do the same.

    "An Ruo? What are you doing here?!"

    Hearing Yun Feixue¡¯s surprised voice, An Ruo turned her head and was equally astonished. The world was too small; to run into her here of all ces.

    An Ruo pursed her lips, unsure how to greet her. She also didn¡¯t know how Yun Feixue would feel seeing her with Tang Yuchenter on.

    Yun Feixue looked at her with indifference and said coldly, "You¡¯re here shopping? Huh, you seem to be enjoying life quite a bit. An Ruo, I really feel sorry for my brother. How could he fall for someone like you."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered, and she couldn¡¯t help asking her, "Feiyang, how is he... doing now?"

 Chapter 149: The Woman Who Doesnéˆ¥æª› Know Whatéˆ¥æªš Good for Her

    <h4>Chapter 149: Chapter 149: The Woman Who Doesn¡¯t Know What¡¯s Good for Her</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered, and she couldn¡¯t help but ask, "How is Feiyang doing now?"

    Yun Feixue sneered, "You still don¡¯t know? He can¡¯t find you anywhere, and now he is neither human nor ghost! Why would my brother ever fall for someone like you? If you don¡¯t like him, stop messing with his feelings!"

    "What exactly happened to him?" An Ruo asked anxiously. She thought Yun Feiyang was well and receiving treatment at the hospital. Could something have happened that she didn¡¯t know about?

    "He¡¯s practically living a life worse than death. If you want to know how he is doing, go see him yourself!" Yun Feixue said angrily before turning and leaving.

    An Ruo stood still for a long while before she finally walked out of the restroom.

    Tang Yuchen was getting a bit impatient. Just as he was about to scold her, she spoke first, "I feel a bit unwell, let¡¯s go back."

    Herplexion wasn¡¯t very good, and she had indeed looked more haggard over the past few days. The man suspected she was sick.

    "Should we go to the hospital for a checkup?"

    "No need, I just haven¡¯t been sleeping well recently. I¡¯ll be fine after some rest when we get back."

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t insist, and he walked her out of the mall. It wasn¡¯t until they were smoothly seated in the car that An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Yun Feixue hadn¡¯t seen her with Tang Yuchen.

    "Tomorrow, I would like to go to my ce to pick up some stuff, is that okay?" An Ruo tentatively asked him on the way.

    The man turned the steering wheel slightly and said, "Just send two people to collect all your things."

    An Ruo shook her head, "I¡¯ve rented the house for a year, I can¡¯t waste the rent. Just let the things stay there. Besides, if you ever get tired of me, I need somewhere to go."

    Tang Yuchen gave her a sideways nce, his enchanting phoenix eyes shing a hint of teasing, "An Ruo, you don¡¯t think I¡¯m so stingy as to not give you a breakup fee, do you? Rest assured, if I really want to let you go, I will provide you withpensation."

    "I don¡¯t want your money, I just want to use the money I earn myself."

    "What do you mean by ¡¯money you earn¡¯? The breakup fee I give you can also be considered money you¡¯ve earned." He spoke metaphorically, and An Ruo understood his implication.

    A sh of humiliation crossed her eyes, and she darkened her expression, sneering, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t treat me like a woman for sale. You should know what I¡¯m really thinking!"

    Tang Yuchen slightly tugged at the corner of his mouth, offering a faint, coldugh, "An Ruo, you really are a woman who doesn¡¯t recognize a good deal."

    If she were sensible, she would get along with him and try to please him. Not only would it make her life easier, but she would also gain many benefits.

    But she stubbornly argued with him about everything, as obstinate as an ox.

    An Ruo turned her face to look out the window and said nothing more.

    Their views were drastically different¡ªhe didn¡¯t understand her thoughts, and she couldn¡¯t ept his ideas. Speaking further was just like chickens talking to ducks.

    Today at the mall, she had run into Yun Feixue.

    She guessed that Yun Feiyang must have found out she hadn¡¯t left West City.

    An Ruo knew she couldn¡¯t hide it anymore, so she nned to visit the hospital to see Yun Feiyang and rify things with him once and for all. They were simply impossible.

    Back at the vi, she asked Tang Yuchen, "Are you going to keep me confined in the future? I can assure you, I won¡¯t try to escape again. Can you give me a bit of freedom, let me go out for a walk?"

    An Ruo¡¯s words were very sincere, making them impossible to doubt.

 Chapter 150: Iéˆ¥æª’l Be Gentle

    <h4>Chapter 150: Chapter 150: I¡¯ll Be Gentle</h4>

    Seeing he didn¡¯t speak, she added, "You can have someone monitor me anyway, I just don¡¯t want to be locked up by you, not wanting to feel like a criminal, with neither a free heart nor a free body."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s profound gaze fixed on her, and he asked with a seductive smile, "Woman, is this your way ofpromising with me?"

    An Ruo nodded. "I suppose so, you tell me, what exactly will it take for you to give me my freedom."

    The man grabbed her chin, drawing close, his hot breath sprayed across her face.

    His gaze, burning with intensity, asked abruptly, "Is your period over?"

    An Ruo was taken aback, and then she realized he was referring to her menstrual cycle.

    She wanted to shake her head, but it had already been over for more than a week; if it weren¡¯t over yet, she probably wouldn¡¯t even believe it herself. Helplessly, she nodded.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips pressed against her soft lips, he whispered hoarsely and suggestively, "Satisfy me tonight, and I¡¯ll give you your freedom."

    "No..." An Ruo instinctively pushed against his chest.

    "You don¡¯t want your freedom anymore?"

    She hesitated for a second, then cast her eyes down slightly, "I¡¯m feeling a little ufortable... be gentle..."

    He had never heard her speak to him with such a soft tone before, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, igniting a fiery ze in an instant.

    Suddenly, he swept her into his arms and strode toward the upstairs.

    An Ruo was startled and quickly hooked her arms around his neck to ask, "What are you doing? It¡¯s not evening yet."

    "No need to wait until evening."

    "But I¡¯m not feeling well..."

    He climbed the stairs in just a few strides and kicked open the bedroom door.

    Pressing An Ruo onto the bed, he kissed her lips eagerly, mumbling, "Don¡¯t worry, I will be gentle..."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t resist and could only sumb.

    It was unclear whether it was herpliant demeanor that pleased him today or if he truly meant what he said, but he was indeed very gentle with her.

    The man took her twice, and throughout the whole process, An Ruo kept having one thought.

    If the child was identally lost, it wouldn¡¯t really be her fault, would it?

    ----------

    Tang Yuchen really kept his word and no longer restricted her from going out.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t rush to see Yun Feiyang immediately; she was worried that her eagerness might arouse Tang Yuchen¡¯s suspicions.

    The first day, she stayed in the vi all day, and when she got bored, she went to the garden to clear her mind. The second day, she went to the supermarket with a servant to purchase groceries, and then she didn¡¯t go out again.

    Only on the third day, while Tang Yuchen was at work, did she find an excuse to go out. She went to the hospital not only to visit Yun Feiyang but also to have her own health checked.

    After a check-up at the gynecologist and without waiting for the results, An Ruo asked for Yun Feiyang¡¯s room number and then went to find him.

    She hadn¡¯t seen him for a long time and wondered how he was doing.

    Could his condition be as bad as Yun Feixue had said?

    An Ruo arrived at the door of the hospital room, took a deep breath, and knocked on the door.

    A middle-aged nanny opened the door, and seeing An Ruo, she asked with confusion, "May I help you?"

    "Hello, I am... a friend of Yun Feiyang¡¯s, I came to visit him."

    "An Ruo?!" A shocked voice came from inside, "An Ruo, is that you?!"

    Seeing that they knew each other, the nanny voluntarily left the room, giving them space. An Ruo entered the room and saw Yun Feiyang half-lying on the bed, looking noticeably thinner, and her heart suddenly felt a little heavy.

 Chapter 151 What if I canéˆ¥æª› let go

    <h4>Chapter 151: Chapter 151 What if I can¡¯t let go</h4>

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s pitch-ck eyes stared at her intently, filled with too manyplex emotions. There was joy, longing, reassurance, and heartache.

    Seeing her so soon made him very happy. Yet, she had lost more weight, and it felt as though all that remained of her was bones.

    "An Ruo,e here," the man beckoned to her with a gentle smile, waving her over softly.

    He was still so gentle, and An Ruo simply couldn¡¯t resist that.

    As she sat beside him, Yun Feiyang pushed himself up, grabbed her wrist, and suddenly pulled her into his embrace, holding her tightly.

    He held her contentedly, sighing softly, "An Ruo, where have you been? I thought I¡¯d never see you again. It¡¯s so good that you¡¯vee back."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered, and she bit her lip, not knowing what to say.

    Yun Feiyang was delighted, continuing cheerfully, "Do you know how anxious, how worried I¡¯ve been, waiting to hear from you all this time? I was watching my phone every day, but you never texted me, and I thought perhaps you no longer wanted to contact me, that you didn¡¯t want toe back..."

    His words gently tore at her heart, causing her such pain and difort.

    An Ruo tried to hold back the tears welling up in her eyes, pushed his body away, and asked with concern, "Feiyang, how are your injuries now?"

    Yun Feiyang gazed at her intently, the corners of his mouth lifted in an enchanting smile.

    "Much better, healing faster than expected¡ªI should be able to leave the hospital and go home to recuperate in a few days."

    "Really? Congrattions," An Ruo offered a sincere smile, but then, she reined in the smile on her lips and said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry for making you worry all this time."

    "It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re back," the man said, holding her face in his hands, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    "An Ruo, promise me, never leave me again. Let¡¯s start over, forget everything from the past, and live a good life from now on, okay?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes stung, the content of his words something she longed for but couldn¡¯t attain.

    Lowering his hands, An Ruo looked down, and said firmly, "Feiyang, I came today because there is something I want to tell you."

    A bad premonition suddenly rose in Yun Feiyang¡¯s heart, he didn¡¯t want to hear it, yet he couldn¡¯t stop her from continuing.

    "During this time, I never left J City." An Ruo didn¡¯t dare to look into his eyes as she spoke mechanically, "I was actually with Tang Yuchen... Feiyang, let¡¯s break up, and it would be for the best if we don¡¯t see each other anymore."

    It was hard for her to say those words; breathing felt so difficult for An Ruo.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to look at his expression and stood up to run away, but he suddenly grabbed her wrist, squeezing it tightly, as if he wanted to crush her bones.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t turn around, yet two lines of tears rolled down her cheeks, "What I¡¯ve said is true, there¡¯s no possibility between us, I¡¯ve let go, you should too."

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s gaze was filled with pain as he looked at her, his expression grim, "You want me to let go? An Ruo, what if I can¡¯t let go?"

    "..."

    "Is it Tang Yuchen pressuring you again? He¡¯s forcing you, so why didn¡¯t youe to me? Don¡¯t you trust me, don¡¯t you want to rely on me?!" The man grew angrier as he spoke, struggling to suppress the pain in his heart to prevent losing control.

    He hated the pressure Tang Yuchen put on An Ruo, and hated himself even more for not being able to give her absolute trust and a sense of security.

    An Ruo shook her head and simply said to him, "I never told you he was pressuring me. Yun Feiyang, you¡¯ve misunderstood..."

 Chapter 152 Yun Feiyang, Donéˆ¥æª› Be Like This

    <h4>Chapter 152: Chapter 152 Yun Feiyang, Don¡¯t Be Like This</h4>

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes suddenly widened. The hand holding her wrist abruptly lost strength and let go of her.

    "You... what did you say?"

    An Ruo remained standing without moving. "I¡¯ve made myself very clear. Feiyang, I¡¯m a terrible woman. I really don¡¯t deserve your affection, nor am I a good match for you..."

    Having said those cruel words, she took a step to flee, but Yun Feiyang suddenly leaped out of bed, lunged toward her, and tightly embraced her from behind.

    "An Ruo, you¡¯re lying to me, you¡¯re deceiving me!"

    An Ruo shook her head frantically, "I¡¯m not..."

    The man forcefully turned her around, held her shoulders, and fixed his gaze upon her: "Then why won¡¯t you look at me! Look me in the eyes and tell me, do you dare to say to my face that you don¡¯t like me, that you truly want to break up with me?!"

    "Yun Feiyang, don¡¯t do this," An Ruowei struggled slightly, not daring to use too much force for fear of hurting his wounds.

    "An Ruo, look at me when you¡¯re speaking!" Yun Feiyang domineeringly held her face, forcing her to meet his gaze.

    His eyes were pitch-ck and frighteningly deep.

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered, and she looked at him frankly, "Fine, you want me to say it while looking at you, I¡¯ll do just that. Yun Feiyang, I truly want to break up with you, and we should never again¡ªmmph..."

    Before she could finish her words, he fiercely kissed her on the mouth, refusing to let her utter those hurtful sentences.

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then began to struggle forcefully.

    This was not okay¡ªwasn¡¯t an amicable breakup better? Why must they hurt each other like this?

    But Yun Feiyang had lost control. He couldn¡¯t ept breaking up with An Ruo and didn¡¯t want to break up with her.

    Ignoring the pain in his chest, he held her tightly and kissed her forcefully.

    It seemed as if only by doing so could he confirm that she was by his side, that she belonged to him.

    "Yun Feiyang!"

    An Ruo forcefully pushed him away, and by ident, all the forcended on his broken ribs.

    The man¡¯s chest was wracked with acute pain, and he seemed to lose all his strength. Following her shove, he copsed unsteadily on the bed, his eyebrows knitted in agony, his face ashen and terrifying.

    An Ruo was frightened. She quickly supported his shoulders and anxiously said, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to. How are you feeling, is it very painful? I¡¯ll call the doctor for you!"

    Yun Feiyang grabbed the hand that was reaching to press the call button, joyously looking at her, "An Ruo, you care about me, you¡¯re concerned for me, you¡¯re anxious for me. This means you still like me. Can¡¯t we stay together? I promise you, I will never let Tang Yuchen bully you again, I will protect you with my life."

    With his life?!

    An Ruo withdrew her hand as if electrocuted, hiding the anxiety on her face, and said indifferently, "Yun Feiyang, why can¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying. I want to be with Tang Yuchen, I don¡¯t want to be with you. Pull yourself together, our breakup is inevitable!"

    Yun Feiyang felt a sharp pain in his chest. He hurriedly clutched the aching spot and coughed softly.

    Due to his illness and hospitalization, he looked much slimmer than before, and right now, his pale face made him seem even more frail.

    In her heart, An Ruo told herself, just look at him¡ªthis is how he looks now, all because of what you¡¯ve done.

    Before he met you, he was so full of life and shone brightly.

    It¡¯s all your fault¡ªputting him through such pain and misery.

    An Ruo, you are too selfish; you should have never clung to him as a lifeline just to escape from Tang Yuchen.

 Chapter 153 No Rejection to His Embrace

    <h4>Chapter 153: Chapter 153 No Rejection to His Embrace</h4>

    An Ruo, you are too selfish, you never should have clung to Tang Yuchen as a lifeline to free yourself from him.

    You¡¯ve hurt him, how can you bear to watch him in such agony!

    With determination in her heart, An Ruo turned and left without looking back.

    The nanny stood at the door, looking a bit uneasy as she suddenly emerged, but An Ruo didn¡¯t care so much.

    "Yun Feiyang¡¯s wound hurts again, and it seems he is really suffering now, could you please call a doctor for him?" she whispered to the nanny.

    The nanny nodded, and An Ruo left reassured.

    Yun Feiyang looked up, the hospital room was empty, her figure long gone. His heart suddenly felt empty as well, an unbearable loneliness enveloping him.

    Walking down the stairs somewhat dispirited, although breaking up was painful, she firmly believed that it¡¯s better to endure a short pain than a long one.

    Now that the pain had passed, there would be no future suffering.

    Walking aimlessly out of the hospital, it wasn¡¯t until she had walked a distance that she remembered she hadn¡¯t picked up her test results.

    She went back into the hospital and got the results.

    The doctor said that she was a month pregnant, but given her weak constitution, she needed to pay attention to rest and her health, or it could affect the fetus.

    An Ruo listened quietly with her head bowed, showing none of the joy of a mother-to-be. Seeing her marital status listed as divorced, the doctor surmised that she must be carrying her ex-husband¡¯s child, what a pity she was now divorced.

    "Actually, you could tell the father of the child about this. For the sake of the child, you both should give each other a chance," the well-meaning doctor suggested.

    An Ruo smiled faintly, "Thank you, Doctor."

    Leaving the hospital, An Ruo didn¡¯t take a taxi but chose to walk. After a long walk, she sat down on a bench by the road, her hand involuntarily touching her lower abdomen.

    In her stomach, there was a tiny life, which truly was an amazing thing.

    But baby, why doesn¡¯t Mom feel even the slightest bit happy?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When An Ruo returned to the vi, it was already veryte.

    Tang Yuchen was sitting in the living room. Seeing her return, he asked in a low voice, "Where have you been? You¡¯reing back only now!"

    He probably hadn¡¯t sent someone to follow and monitor her; otherwise, he surely would¡¯ve known where she had gone.

    An Ruo let out a sigh of relief. She had intended toe clean with him, but since he didn¡¯t know, she let it be.

    "Can you let me talk to Xiao Ji on the phone?" she countered instead of replying.

    Seeing her frail figure standing forlornly not far away, Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help frowning.

    For some reason, he read a sorrowful air about her, as well as a sense of helplessness.

    He thought she had been to the ce she rented today, and that being there had made her sentimental, missing An Ji.

    "Come and sit down," the man said, patting the spot beside him. An Ruo obediently sat down, and his long, strong arm lifted to embrace her shoulder, pulling her halfway into his arms.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s chest was firm and warm, and his scent was alsoforting. An Ruo leaned against himpliantly, not repelling his embrace.

    At that moment, she needed an embrace to provide her with a bit of warmth andfort, even if that person was Tang Yuchen.

    Feeling her dependence, a carefulness rose in the man¡¯s heart.

    He just held her, silent, doing nothing, just thinking that the feeling of this moment wasn¡¯t too bad, and he didn¡¯t want to spoil it.

    After a long silence, sensing An Ruo stir, he suddenly said, "I¡¯ll let you talk to him in a bit."

 Chapter 154 Waiting for You to Come Home

    <h4>Chapter 154: Chapter 154 Waiting for You to Come Home</h4>

    An Ruowei was stunned; she thought he wouldn¡¯t agree to her request since he had said that he would only allow her and Xiao Ji to talk twice a year.

    His permission brought her a bit of joy, "Really?"

    "Don¡¯t you believe what I say?" The man looked at the smile in her eyes and couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips slightly.

    After speaking, he took out his phone, dialed a number, and exchanged a few words with the person on the other end before the call was transferred to An Ji.

    He handed the phone to her, and An Ruo eagerly took it and blurted out, "Xiao Ji, is that you?"

    "Sis, it¡¯s me!" An Ji, hearing her voice, was equally excited.

    "Xiao Ji, how have you been there recently?"

    "I am fine, and you? Sis, has Mr. Tang bullied you again?"

    An Ruo naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything to worry him; she said she was fine, that she was doing well. When she asked An Ji how he was, he too only shared good news.

    It was the first time the siblings had been apart for so long; they both missed each other immensely, and their conversation seemed endless, wishing they could talk forever. Of course, they wished even more to be by each other¡¯s side, never to part again for the rest of their lives.

    An Ruo kept smiling and talking nonstop, forgetting everything and everyone around her, even Tang Yuchen. Seeing the joyful and tender look in her eyes, the man couldn¡¯t help but be spellbound.

    She had never shown such an expression in front of him before; recently, she had been downcast and negative. Today, it was rare to see her so vibrant, and Tang Yuchen found it exceptionally precious.

    If he had known that letting her speak with An Ji would make her so happy, he would have done it sooner.

    However, they had been talking for too long, and Tang Yuchen felt a little ufortable in his heart.

    Leaning against the sofa, he said in a gentle voice, "That¡¯s enough, no more talking."

    An Ruowei was taken aback, the smile at the corner of her mouth instantly vanishing, and her eyes dimmed a bit, "Xiao Ji, I can¡¯t talk anymore; I¡¯ll call you again when I have time. Make sure to take care of yourself over there, always carry your medicine with you, and don¡¯t forget it."

    "Mm, I know. Sis, you also take care of yourself; you must wait for my return."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes immediately reddened, "Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely wait for you toe home!"

    Home...

    On the other end, An Ji fell silent. Yes, wherever his sister was, that was his home. He had to survive, to return, and be even stronger.

    After hanging up the phone, An Ruowei handed it back to Tang Yichen, her gaze slightly downcast, masking the sadness in her eyes.

    Tang Yuchen lifted her chin, his ck eyes intensely gazing into hers. He pursed his lips, saying nothing; An Ruo also looked at him, silent.

    The atmosphere became a bit tense, and somewhat ambiguous.

    An Ruo shifted ufortably, blinking her eyes, intending to get up and leave when he suddenly leaned down and kissed her lips forcefully yet tenderly.

    This was the first time he had kissed her tenderly. An Ruo widened her eyes in surprise, trying to dodge, but the man suddenly held her tightly, pressing her into the soft couch, deepening the kiss.

    His sturdy body pressed tightly against her softness, the two glued together without a single gap.

    Although he did not treat her roughly, An Ruo was still not ustomed to his kisses. She slightly struggled, showing her discontent. The man lifted his head, his dark, bright eyes burning with an intense me.

    Having been with him for a while, she naturally knew what his expression at that moment meant.

 Chapter 155: She Must Abort the Child

    <h4>Chapter 155: Chapter 155: She Must Abort the Child</h4>

    Thinking of the child in her belly, An Ruo subconsciously said to him, "Don¡¯t press on me anymore, I¡¯m ufortable, I want to go upstairs to rest."

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a wicked smile, "That excuse isn¡¯t very convincing. Woman, I let you talk to An Ji on the phone, shouldn¡¯t you show some gratitude?"

    Angrily thinking to herself, An Ruo knew it was Yuchen who had sent Xiao Ji away, and now he was merely allowing her to make a phone call with Xiao Ji, yet he talked as if it were some kind of favor.

    She averted her gaze and said, "I really am ufortable, I want to rest."

    The man¡¯s hand suddenly rested on her chest, gently caressing, "Is it here that you¡¯re ufortable?"

    A wicked smile lingered at the corners of his mouth, his movements ambiguous and indescribable.

    An Ruo¡¯s face reddened, and she pushed his hand away angrily, also pushing his body forcefully away.

    He wasn¡¯t pressing on her with much force, so she managed to push him away easily.

    She hastily stood up, avoiding looking at him, and walked towards the upstairs with somewhat hurried steps.

    Tang Yuchen leanedzily against the couch, watching her retreating figure, the curve of his lips both roguish and slightly wicked, filled with a demonic temptation.

    After taking a bath, An Ruo went to bed, and just as she was about to fall asleep, Tang Yuchen pushed the door open and entered.

    The man took a bath too; he bathed quickly, finishing in just a few minutes.

    Lying with her back to him, An Ruo felt the nket beside her being pulled back, the mattress sank, and Tang Yucheny down beside her, snuggling up to her body, holding her from behind.

    Feeling the burning warmth of his body, she realized he wasn¡¯t wearing pajamas!

    An Ruo¡¯s body tensed up, fearing he wouldn¡¯t let her go tonight.

    She kept her eyes slightly closed, trying to keep her breathing even, pretending to be asleep.

    The man held her body and didn¡¯t do anything further. Just when she was about to breathe a sigh of relief, suddenly a hand slid into her nightgown, caressing her smooth waist, and ambiguously moved upwards.

    An Ruo¡¯s body stiffened further as Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand roamed over her chest, the force gradually increasing. And a certain part of his body, pressed against her thigh, became harder and hotter.

    An Ruo could no longer pretend to sleep. She opened her eyes, held his hand but didn¡¯t turn around, her voice weary as she softly said, "I¡¯m really tired today, can you not do this, please?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips pressed against her neck, kissing her several times, "I thought you were going to pretend to sleep all night."

    "I was almost asleep..."

    "What did you do today?" he asked casually.

    An Ruo, feeling a chill in her heart, said somewhat guiltily, "I didn¡¯t go anywhere, just walked around outside."

    "Cook for me tomorrow." The man didn¡¯t continue to probe and said abruptly.

    An Ruo wouldply with anything he asked, afraid he might continue or notice something.

    "Hmm."

    Hearing her response satisfied him, and he curled the corners of his mouth in approval.

    "Let¡¯s sleep," he said in a low voice as he pulled back his hand and held her body.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief and finally closed her eyes feeling secure.

    But that night, she didn¡¯t sleep well.

    In her dreams, she kept seeing Yun Feiyang¡¯s pained expression, along with the reality of her own pregnancy.

    She even dreamed that Tang Yuchen found out she was pregnant. He was furious, saying she didn¡¯t deserve to bear his child, only Yun Feixue deserved to have his children, and he wanted her to abort the child.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to keep the child initially, but hearing his cruel words deeply hurt her.

 Chapter 156: Deciding to Keep the Child

    <h4>Chapter 156: Chapter 156: Deciding to Keep the Child</h4>

    An Ruo originally did not want to have this child, but when she heard his cruel words, she was deeply distressed.

    After all, the child is innocent, even if you don¡¯t like it, there¡¯s no need to be so cruel to him.

    Arguing to keep the child, An Ruopletely infuriated him. The man in her dream had a fierce face; he roughly grabbed her hand, intending to take her to the hospital to get rid of the child.

    She refused, and suddenly he pushed her from behind, and without understanding why, An Ruo fell off a cliff.

    "Aah¡ª" the terror of falling off a cliff made her let out a piercing scream. She woke up from the dream, her eyes opening to reveal lingering terror.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" asked Tang Yuchen, who was fully dressed, standing by the bed and looking at her in confusion.

    It was already daylight, with light pouring in from the window. An Ruo raised her hand to shield her eyes with the back of it and said faintly, "It¡¯s nothing, just had a nightmare."

    "What nightmare?"

    "I don¡¯t remember."

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and did not press further, "I¡¯m off to thepany, I will be back for dinner tonight."

    She remembered that justst night she had promised to cook for him.

    An Ruo responded softly, indicating she had heard, and soon she heard the sound of the door closing; Tang Yuchen had left.

    With only herself in the house, An Ruo sat up, looking a bit pale.

    She pressed her hands against her stomach, inside her skinny, taut belly a tiny life was growing. Thinking about this, An Ruo¡¯s feelings were veryplex.

    In fact, the person she hated was Tang Yuchen, it had nothing to do with this child. Moreover, this was her child; she should not dislike him.

    If she had this child, she would not be lonely and isted in the future, right?

    With this thought, a slight smile couldn¡¯t help but appear on An Ruo¡¯s lips; she had made her decision, she was going to have this child.

    This child had nothing to do with Tang Yuchen; he was solely An Ruo¡¯s child.

    Having decided to keep the child, An Ruo¡¯s mood improved significantly. She had no ns yet to tell Tang Yuchen about the child; maybe he would get tired of her in a few days.

    By then, she would leave quietly with the child, ensuring no one knew of his existence.

    Feeling better, An Ruo¡¯s appetite improved as well. However, she was too tired from the day before, and had not slept well, so she felt a bit under the weather andcking energy.

    At noon she took a nap, but did not sleep well, gued with all sorts of erratic dreams. Come afternoon, remembering she had to cook for Tang Yuchen, An Ruo mustered her strength and went to the kitchen.

    The kitchen had the best range hood, leaving almost no smell of grease. But when cooking, An Ruo could still smell the grease.

    Looking at the food sizzling in the wok, she felt it was too greasy, and suddenly felt nauseous. She quickly turned off the stove and ran to the toilet to vomit.

    She vomited so severely that she threw up everything in her stomach, including stomach acid.

    Weakly propped up beside the toilet, An Ruo took a long time to feel somewhat better.

    Not feeling well, she couldn¡¯t continue cooking, so she had the servant cook, and went upstairs to rest.

    When Tang Yuchen arrived home, a servant came to notify her toe down for dinner. Seeing her paleplexion, he furrowed his brows slightly, "Not feeling well?"

    An Ruo nodded, "A little."

    The man walked over to her, lifted his leg, and reached out to touch her forehead, "You¡¯ve been seeming a bit offtely. Eat now, andter I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."

 Chapter 157: Temper Has Grown Even Bigger

    <h4>Chapter 157: Chapter 157: Temper Has Grown Even Bigger</h4>

    "No need, I will be fine after resting for a few days," she hastily refused him.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a sidelong nce, his tone firm and unyielding, "What I say goes, eat your meal quickly."

    "I really..." An Ruo tried to decline again, but his sharp gaze shot towards her, full of warning and displeasure; she had no choice but to remain silent.

    What if he realized she was pregnant when they went to the hospital?

    But if she didn¡¯t go, she worried her health might truly suffer. An Ruo felt conflicted. Did she have to tell him about the baby today?

    She thought about the scene in her dream. What if he demanded she terminate the pregnancy?

    The more she thought about it, the more anxious An Ruo became, her mind elsewhere even as she ate.

    Seeing her like this, Tang Yuchen put down his chopsticks, no longer eating.

    "Eat up, I¡¯m waiting for you."

    He got up and sat down in front of the sofa, lighting a cigarette and taking light puffs.

    An Ruo managed a few bites but lost her appetite. "I¡¯m going to go upstairs to change," she said.

    Without waiting for his response, she went upstairs. Back in the bedroom, she changed clothes sluggishly, her mind still wrestling with whether to let him know.

    If he found out, there might be two oues: one, he might tell her to get rid of the child; two, they might have the child, and he would raise it.

    She couldn¡¯t ept either oue; she wanted to raise the child alone and didn¡¯t want to hand the child over to him.

    The more she dwelled on this, the less An Ruo wanted to go to the hospital and the less likely she was to tell him about the child¡¯s existence.

    After spending half an hour getting dressed, she finally came downstairs, finding Tang Yuchen already slightly impatient. An Ruo approached him and he grabbed her hand and led her outside.

    Looking at his broad back, An Ruo tried to say, "Let¡¯s not go after all, I¡¯m already okay."

    Tang Yuchen turned to her with annoyance, "Whether you¡¯re okay or not, that¡¯s for the hospital to find out after a checkup."

    "But I know my own body, I¡¯m aware that..."

    "If you were aware, why have you been feeling unwell all this time? An Ruo, I didn¡¯t buy you to be sick every day. If you¡¯re not in good health, how can I make proper use of you?" Tang Yuchen said with a cruel smile, his wordsced with malice.

    An Ruo was furious, truly despising this man, hating him!

    She jerked her hand away and strode passed him, her eyebrows knit in revulsion.

    "Haven¡¯t taught you for a few days and your temper seems to have grown," the man¡¯s sinister voice followed her, but An Ruo didn¡¯t pay him any attention. There was nothing to say to someone like him.

    Now that she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t have the energy to confront him. Let him say whatever he wanted.

    Once they were inside the car, An Ruo leaned against the door, pondering how to lie and deceive the doctor once they arrived at the hospital. They had only driven a short distance when the weather turned increasingly gloomy.

    The dark clouds quickly obscured what was already a dim sky, looking like it was about to pour.

    By the time they reached the hospital, a torrential rain began falling.

    An Ruo was dragged by Tang Yuchen to an old military doctor¡¯s office, where seeing the doctor didn¡¯t require waiting or registration.

    The old military doctor recognized Tang Yuchen; their rtionship seemed quite good, and An Ruo noticed Tang Yuchen talking to him with a degree of respect.

    After exchanging a few pleasantries, the old military doctor had An Ruo take her temperature; finding it normal, he then took her pulse. An Ruo felt nervous; a doctor who could take pulses must be skilled.

    What if he discovered she was pregnant?

 Chapter 158: What Made Him Angry

    <h4>Chapter 158: Chapter 158: What Made Him Angry</h4>

    Indeed, a change came over the old military doctor¡¯s eyes, and he asked her with aplex expression, "Have you had your period recently?"

    Without thinking, An Ruo nodded, and Tang Yuchen harbored no suspicions. After all, An Ruo had told him a few days ago that she got her period.

    The old military doctor gave Tang Yuchen a meaningful nce but didn¡¯t voice his suspicions.

    He thought about it and figured it was impossible.

    "It¡¯s probably an irregr menstruation. I¡¯ll prescribe you some medicine. Take it when you get back and see how it works. If you still feel unwell, then have a full physical examination."

    An Ruo nodded hastily, feeling relieved that nothing had been discovered.

    Exiting the hospital, the rain outside was getting heavier, causing traffic congestion, and the car could only move slowly on the road.

    Due to the downpour, the sky was very dark, pitch-ck even.

    Only after they had made it out of the bustling city area could the car drive on a wide street. Despite this, the speed was still not fast.

    It would probably take another ten minutes or so to get back to the vi. Leaning against the back of her seat, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and fall into a deep sleep.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and turned off the car¡¯s air conditioning.

    Right at that moment, his phone kept shing, with two MMS messagesing in.

    He casually picked up the phone and opened the MMS messages. A photo of a man and a woman tightly embracing each other sprang forth.

    The man¡¯s gaze suddenly turned cold, bing extremely sharp.

    The people in the photo were none other than An Ruo and Yun Feiyang. The background was in a hospital room, with Yun Feiyang in a patient¡¯s gown and An Ruo wearing the same clothes she had worn the day before.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened as he opened the second MMS message, only to see a photo of An Ruo and Yun Feiyang passionately kissing!

    The expressions on both their faces in the photo were full of pain. They kissed fiercely as if they were bidding farewell in life and death, unable to bear parting.

    Why were they so pained? Was it because they wanted to be together, and he had be an obstacle to them?

    An Ruo must have gone to see Yun Feiyang yesterday, which exined why she requested her freedom¡ªit was all to meet her lover!

    Yet she had lied to him, saying she just went out for a walk!

    sping the phone tightly, the man¡¯s whole body filled with rage! His eyes were filled with bloodthirsty sharpness, his expression ominous and terrifying.

    If he could, he truly wished he could tear An Ruo apart, devour her!

    "Screech¡ª" Tang Yuchen mmed on the brakes, and the car suddenly stopped. An Ruo, who was asleep, lurched forward due to inertia and her head knocked heavily on the car, causing her to let out a cry of pain.

    "What are you doing?!" An Ruo pressed her painful forehead, staring at him in astonishment.

    Leaning against the back of his seat, Tang Yuchen bowed his head slightly, his face seemingly buried in the shadows, looking somewhat sinister and frightening.

    His deep, icy gaze fixed on her, making her feel creeped out.

    "What¡¯s wrong with you?" An Ruo sat up, asking him uneasily.

    She was familiar with that look. Every time he tortured her, he looked just like this. But this time, it seemed even more terrifying and intimidating.

    She didn¡¯t know what had set him off, and she feared what he might do to her at this moment.

    Tang Yuchen stared unwaveringly into An Ruo¡¯s eyes, and if one looked closely, one could see the indifference in her gaze when she looked at him, and the faint disgust she tried hard to hide.

    He knew she hated him, wished he would die. But toe face-to-face with this fact still infuriated him, felt like a blow.

    Yun Feiyang was so good because he had never tortured her, right?

 Chapter 159: What Have You Learned?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Chapter 159: What Have You Learned?</h4>

    He wasn¡¯t kind, all because he loved tormenting her.

    The man suddenly sneered, he did indeed enjoy tormenting her!

    "Tang Yuchen, what exactly is wrong with you?" An Ruo became increasingly uneasy as he remained silent for a long time, and the atmosphere also grew tense.

    "An Ruo, do you really hate me for tormenting you?" He didn¡¯t answer her question, but instead, posed one that left her stunned.

    The man lifted the corners of his mouth in a cold sneer, speakingnguidly, his voice devoid of any warmth, "Do you know why I love tormenting you?"

    "Tang Yuchen, what do you mean by that?"

    "Because you are very disobedient, and I have two ways of dealing with disobedient people. Do you want to know what they are?"

    "..."

    "First, I will tame the disobedient. If that fails, I resort to the second method. That is, to destroy them!"

    An Ruo¡¯s anxiety intensified, but she strived to remainposed, "Why are you telling me this? Have I angered you in some way?"

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression turned grim, and he grabbed her neck tightly, startling An Ruo immensely.

    He red at her with a grim sneer, his thin lips curving into a bloodthirsty smile, "An Ruo, I¡¯ll ask you one more time, where did you go yesterday?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face shifted slightly, and her eyes flickered guiltily.

    "Do you know something?" she asked him.

    "I¡¯m the one asking you!"

    With his attitude, it seemed he must have found out, but how did he know?

    Everything had been fine before; why did he suddenly know?

    Seeing her hesitant to answer, Tang Yuchen tightened his grip on her neck, making it hard for An Ruo to breathe.

    She grabbed his hand, trying to pull it away, but his strong hand was like a vice, too firm to shake off no matter how hard she tried.

    "Not talking, huh?" Tang Yuchen smiled even more bloodthirstily, his dark eyes filled with sharp coldness, "Not talking, do you believe I¡¯ll never give you the chance to speak again?!"

    He suddenly tightened his hold, and An Ruo¡¯s face immediately turned red.

    This despicable man, why did he always choke her neck!

    "Let go!" An Ruo gritted her teeth and squeezed out a few words, "I¡¯ll speak... just let go first!"

    Tang Yuchen suddenly withdrew his hand, and An Ruo coughed a few times while holding her neck before she could breathe smoothly again.

    "Speak, if there¡¯s even a slight concealment, I won¡¯t spare you!" He threatened her with a low and chilling tone.

    An Ruo looked up at him with fury, shouting angrily, "You want to know, then I¡¯ll tell you! Yesterday I went to see Yun Feiyang, that¡¯s it. Do whatever you want with it!"

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his eyes dangerously, coldly asking, "What did you see him for?! Are you still thinking about him, nning to be with him, aren¡¯t you?!"

    "No!" Although An Ruo wasn¡¯t afraid he would kill her, she still frowned and exined, "I saw him to talk about breaking up. Believe it or not, that¡¯s up to you!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he suddenly pressed down on her shoulders, pinning her tightly against the chair back, his gaze fierce.

    "An Ruo, you¡¯re still lying to me, dammit!"

    Talking about breaking up, would the two of you hold each other tightly, would you kiss?

    "You actually did something shameful, didn¡¯t you?!" Tang Yuchen roared at her furiously, and An Ruo was stunned for a moment, struggling angrily.

    "No! Don¡¯t nder me!"

    "You think I am wronging you!" He grabbed the phone, scrolled to the photo of their kiss, and thrust the phone harshly in front of her face.

 Chapter 160: Youéˆ¥æª™e Going to Kill Him

    <h4>Chapter 160: Chapter 160: You¡¯re Going to Kill Him</h4>

    The screen was too close to An Ruo¡¯s face, and it took her two seconds to make out the contents clearly.

    Who took this photo?!

    An Ruo¡¯s expression changed slightly as she spoke in a low voice, "Just this photo alone can¡¯t prove anything..."

    "It can¡¯t prove anything? Then what would it take to prove something?!" Tang Yuchen threw his phone away, clenched her face forcefully with his hand, his expression dark and terrifying.

    "Do I need a photo of you two in bed before you run out of excuses?!" His hand suddenly grabbed her breast, asking gloomily, "Have you slept with him? Has he touched you here?"

    "And here, and here..." His hand moved downward,nding on her sensitive spot, "Has he been inside here?!"

    Flushed with shame, An Ruo pushed his hand away and shouted angrily, "Tang Yuchen, show some respect when you speak! Do you think everyone is like you, an animal?!"

    Instead of getting angry, Tang Yuchenughed, his eyes cold, "You¡¯re right, I am an animal. Now, if I don¡¯t do something beastly to you, I wouldn¡¯t live up to that name!"

    His gaze suddenly erupted with a fierce light, he grabbed the edge of her pants, pulling them down forcefully. An Ruo quickly grabbed her pants, her face turning pale with anger.

    "Bastard, stop it!"

    The man¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, his gaze crazy and sinister,pletely ignoring her words. His strength was many times greater than An Ruo¡¯s, making her strugglepletely ineffective in front of him.

    An Ruo struggled desperately, but it didn¡¯t change the oue at all.

    Her hands were pinned by his above her head as he brutally took possession of her body, giving her no chance to adjust.

    An Ruo bit her lip hard, her whole body spasming in pain.

    The man on top of her was like a beast in heat, viciously treating her, tormenting her.

    An Ruo was drenched all over, strength drained, she slumped in the seat, enduring the pain firing through every nerve in her body. She tried to rx herself, but her body was in real pain.

    Especially her lower abdomen, the cramping was more unbearable than the pain of menstruation.

    A terrifying thought shed through her mind, and her face turned pale instantly.

    "Tang Yuchen, stop... it hurts... it really hurts..."

    She had finally decided to keep this child, she must not lose it.

    Unfortunately, the man enraged paid no attention to her words, even if he heard them, he wouldn¡¯t care.

    Her stomach hurt more and more, and from somewhere An Ruo found the strength to frantically beat his body, "Get off, get off! You brute, you¡¯re going to kill my child, you¡¯re going to kill him!"

    The man on top suddenly stopped his movements, raising his eyes to meet hers.

    An Ruo cried out to him, yelling, "I¡¯m pregnant, did you hear that, I¡¯m pregnant! You¡¯re going to kill the child, he¡¯s your child too!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze grew deeper and moreplex, he stared at her, silent.

    An Ruo continued to sob, her heart aching unbearably.

    How did she be pregnant with this man¡¯s child, and what kind of father would he be to the child.

    "My stomach hurts so much, just get off me!"

    She thought by saying that, he would let her go.

    However, she heard Tang Yuchen burst into harshughter.

    Hisughter was extremely cold and full of mockery, grating on the ears, like a knife unexpectedly plunging into her heart, leaving her shocked and panicked!

 Chapter 161 Take Me to the Hospital!

    <h4>Chapter 161: Chapter 161 Take Me to the Hospital!</h4>

    An Ruo stopped crying, her eyes wide with disbelief, and trembling, she asked him, "You... what are youughing at?"

    She was pregnant. Was it really that funny to him?

    Or was he nning to tell her, just like in her dream, that she didn¡¯t deserve to have his child and that she should get an abortion?

    In just a brief second or two, An Ruo¡¯s mind raced through countless possibilities.

    Tang Yuchen stoppedughing, his gaze on her colder and more mocking, "An Ruo, I¡¯ve found your excuses to be very poor each time. This time, it¡¯s simply idiotic to the extreme!"

    "You don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying? I really am pregnant!"

    "Is that so?" Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand suddenly pressed against her abdomen, pressing down hard. An Ruo was in such pain it felt as if she had been pricked by a needle, and she nearly screamed.

    "Tang Yuchen, what are you doing?!" Her face turned pale as she red at him, her eyes filled with shock.

    "You have a child, don¡¯t you? Then let me feel it to see if it¡¯s really there." The man smirked, not believing a word she said.

    An Ruo pushed him forcefully, only managing to move him a little. After several more pushes, Tang Yuchen¡¯s back identally hit the car behind him.

    "Get away from me!" Her emotions were a bit out of control, "If you don¡¯t believe it, fine, but I won¡¯t give this child to you, he¡¯s mine, not yours!"

    "What are you raving about?" The man frowned slightly and grabbed her wrist, "Do you really think I¡¯d believe you just because you say so? An Ruo, do you think I¡¯m a fool? If you had a child, the doctor would have found out long ago!"

    An Ruo stood panting, staring at him, for the first time experiencing what it felt like to be at a loss for words.

    She flung his hand away with disdain, "I don¡¯t want to talk to you, you bastard, stay away from me!"

    Her abdomen still hurt, and An Ruo, with trembling hands, straightened her clothes and said, pale-faced, "Drive me to the hospital, I need to go now."

    She didn¡¯t want to argue with him. All she wanted was to save her child.

    Seeing her as if she really were pregnant made Tang Yuchen want tough. He looked at her coldly, his eyes full of scorn.

    An Ruo panicked when she saw that he wasn¡¯t moving, "Tang Yuchen, take me to the hospital!"

    Leaning against the seat, she barely dared to move. If it hadn¡¯t been raining outside, if her stomach hadn¡¯t been in so much pain, she definitely would have opened the door and taken a taxi to the hospital herself.

    Now, she could only ask him, "Take me to the hospital, please!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes reddened, her voice choking up.

    Suddenly, she felt something flowing out of her, warm like incontinence, uncontroble.

    Guessing what it was, An Ruo¡¯s face turned ashen, and she was stunned, her head roaring as if something had exploded.

    A hint of blood began to pervade the car, then grew denser.

    Tang Yuchen looked down at the seat beneath her, where blood was seeping through, more and more, staining the entire cushion.

    It definitely wasn¡¯t a woman¡¯s period; a period wouldn¡¯t produce that much blood.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t hold back her tears any longer, her voice filled with despair and helplessness, "Hurry, to the hospital, the child is gone! The child is gone!"

    The man froze for two seconds, then cursed under his breath. His face turned ashen as he started the car, a hint of panic in his eyes.

    The rain was still pouring down. Tang Yuchen quickly turned the car around, not caring if this was the right ce to turn or afraid of causing a traffic ident; he was desperate to get to the hospital as quickly as possible.

 Chapter 162: Destined to Have No Descendants

    <h4>Chapter 162: Chapter 162: Destined to Have No Descendants</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s hands clutched the seat cushion tightly, in such pain that she dared not move her entire body, and could only stare helplessly ahead, hoping to reach the hospital in the next second.

    But it wasn¡¯t long before the car could no longer move forward.

    The heavy rain had caused a traffic jam, and all she could see ahead were vehicles, making it impossible to advance even an inch.

    "Shit!" Tang Yuchen growled lowly and tried to turn the car around, but there were too many vehicles behind, not even allowing for reversing!

    An Ruo cried out in despair, "What do we do... what do we do?"

    The man didn¡¯t dare look at her, he took out his phone and dialed a number, said a few words. Then he took off his coat, put it over An Ruo¡¯s head, opened the door, got out of the car, went to her side, opened her door, picked her up, and started running.

    In the dark night, the downpour was like a curtain of rain, obscuring one¡¯s vision.

    Therge raindrops hitting one¡¯s face and body felt scorching painful.

    An Ruo was jostled on Tang Yuchen¡¯s back, weakly holding onto his neck, and through blurred vision observed his rain-soaked profile, her heart filled with hate and pain.

    It was he who had killed their child, she hated him.

    Even though he was now carrying her through the rain at night, she still couldn¡¯t forgive him the least bit.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t care whether she hated him or not; after all, he had killed his own child, and she wondered what he must be feeling at the moment.

    Thinking of Tang Yuchen feeling guilty and regretful because of this, An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly experienced a sense of vindictive pleasure.

    Tang Yuchen, this is what you deserve. I want you to feel guilty and regret this for the rest of your life!

    The man had nearly run a few kilometers with her on his back, and by the time they reached the hospital, he was panting heavily, drenched in sweat. The doctor who had received his call was already waiting at the entrance with a stretcher.

    An Ruo was ced on the stretcher and quickly taken to the emergency room.

    Tang Yuchen followed all the way to the emergency room¡¯s door, where he then leaned against the wall in a state of copse, closed his eyes, and took deep breaths.

    His clothes were soaked through, and his entire person looked as though he had just been fished out of water.

    At his spot, the clean, polished floor quickly became stained with a puddle of water, dripping from his clothes with a ¡¯drip, drip¡¯ sound that echoed in the empty corridor like the ticking of a clock.

    A low, aged voice suddenly rang in his ear, "I didn¡¯t expect she was actually pregnant."

    The man opened his eyes and called the person in front of him lowly, "Uncle Liang."

    This person was indeed the old military doctor, Liang Weiming, who had seen An Ruo earlier.

    Liang Weiming spoke to him with an apologetic tone, "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, I should have shared my suspicions with you."

    Tang Yuchen curled his lips in a mocking smile, notughing at the other person, nor at himself, but as if mocking fate.

    "Uncle Liang, it¡¯s not your fault. Even if you had told me at the time, I wouldn¡¯t have believed it."

    Liang Weiming fell silent; he hadn¡¯t dared to believe it either, which is why he had not voiced his suspicions.

    "It¡¯s a pity for the child..." Liang Weiming let out a heavy sigh.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes were void of warmth as he spoke tly, "Perhaps I, Tang Yuchen, am destined to have no descendants."

    "You young man! Don¡¯t talk like that. If you could have the first child, you can have a second. Come by someday, and I¡¯ll give you a physical examination. Maybe you¡¯re already cured."

    "Hmm."

    "Don¡¯t dwell on the child¡¯s matter. You¡¯re still young, and you have seen hope now."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine." Tang Yuchen said with a faint smile curling his lips. Something like this was not enough to break him down.

 Chapter 163: You are the murderer!

    <h4>Chapter 163: Chapter 163: You are the murderer!</h4>

    But the thought that this child was lost because of him...

    It felt as if there was a thorn embedded in his heart, and the slightest touch brought a painful sensation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Without any suspense, An Ruo miscarried.

    After half an hour in the operating room, she was transferred to the VIP ward.

    Tang Yuchen had a servant bring clothes for him to change into, and then he sat by the hospital bed all the time, his dark gaze fixed on the unconscious An Ruo, his mind a whirl of thoughts.

    That night, the storm raged outside, with lightning and thunder. Only when dawn was breaking did the storm abate, and the sun rose from the east, heralding another day of bright, sunny weather.

    An Ruo woke up at noon.

    Upon opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was the hospital¡¯s stark white ceiling, and the air was filled with the smell of disinfectant.

    Suddenly, she recalled the scenes in her dream. In the dream, Tang Yuchen was carrying her as they ran through the heavy rain; her stomach hurt terribly, and the child was dissipating bit by bit.

    No, it wasn¡¯t a dream. It was real.

    An Ruo reached out to touch her belly; it was empty and deted. The child was indeed gone. When it existed inside her, she didn¡¯t feel much.

    But now that it was gone, she could feel its absence; it truly was no more.

    It was like some things you only realize were there when they¡¯re gone, when you understand their importance.

    Yet she wasn¡¯t very sad. If the child was gone, so be it.

    Perhaps it really wasn¡¯t meant to be born, or maybe there was no destiny between them.

    Despite this, her heart still ached a bit, and it was ufortable. Her eyes stung and An Ruo closed them as a tear fell unexpectedly from the corner of her eye.

    A finger wiped away her tear. She opened her eyes, turned her head, and met Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep, dark eyes. The man pursed his lips as he looked at her, silent, his gaze profound.

    An Ruo looked at him expressionlessly and suddenly said coldly, "You¡¯re a murderer!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and she added, "You killed him!"

    He still didn¡¯t speak.

    An Ruo diverted her gaze, a trace of hatred shing in her eyes, "Tang Yuchen, I told you that you would face retribution, and now your retribution hase. You killed your own child; this is your retribution!"

    "..."

    Her heart was truly full of hate, and An Ruo sarcastically attacked him with her words, "I think you¡¯re not only a wife jinx but also a child jinx. Ha, you¡¯re destined to be alone for life, to have no kin for life!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes narrowed as though her words had hit a nerve. He grasped her chin forcefully, making her look at him.

    There was repressed anger in his eyes, and the corners of his mouth held a cold curvature.

    "You say I¡¯m a murderer?!" Heughed coldly, a sign of utmost fury, "An Ruo, you¡¯re also a murderer! You hid his existence; it was you who indirectly killed him!"

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank, her heart piercing with pain.

    "You killed him!" she yelled at him, raising her hand to forcefully push away his grasp, her voice charged with emotion, "It was you who killed him! Leave, I don¡¯t want to see you, not now, not ever!"

    The needle in her hand came loose due to her struggling, and a trail of fresh blood emerged from the back of her hand.

    An Ruo got up and grabbed a pillow, throwing it hard at the man. Still unsatisfied, she grabbed everything on the bedside table and hurled it at him.

    Tang Yuchen quickly stepped back, pressing his lips together as he watched her lose control.

    After An Ruo vented her emotions, she gradually calmed down.

 Chapter 164: She Should Be Let Go By Now

    <h4>Chapter 164: Chapter 164: She Should Be Let Go By Now</h4>

    Her hair was disheveled, as she red at him through the strands that fell before her eyes.

    "Get out, why won¡¯t you just leave!"

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t move, she propped herself up to get out of bed¡ªif he wouldn¡¯t leave, she would!

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t want to stay in the same room with him, didn¡¯t want to see him anymore.

    Before her feet could touch the ground, Tang Yuchen suddenly turned and stormed out of the ward, yanking the door closed with such force that it made a loud bang.

    The room fell silent, and An Ruo wearilyy back down on the bed, closing her eyes in fatigue.

    A few minutester, a nurse pushed the door open and entered.

    She surveyed the mess on the floor but said nothing, first reinserting An Ruo¡¯s IV, then quietly cleaned up the floor.

    Then, with a gentle voice, she said to her, "Youngdy, I know you¡¯re heartbroken over the loss of the child. However, your health is what¡¯s most important. Don¡¯t get too emotional; focus on recovering first."

    An Ruo nodded to indicate she understood. She never ignored anyone¡¯s concern.

    Each act of care was precious to her, and she was grateful for all of it.

    "You haven¡¯t eaten yet, right? You are in a VIP ward, and three meals a day are provided for free. What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll go fetch it for you," the nurse continued kindly.

    An Ruo opened her mouth but realized her throat was somewhat hoarse, unsure of how to respond.

    Deep down, she felt wronged. When people showed concern for her, she felt even more aggrieved and distressed.

    Understanding her condition, the nurse made a decision on her behalf, "I¡¯ll bring you some porridge. I think that¡¯s all you can handle right now."

    "Thank you..."

    "No need to be polite." The earnest nurse left the ward and soon brought back a steaming bowl of white rice porridge that was fragrant, melted in the mouth, and tasted quite good.

    She hadn¡¯t expected the hospital¡¯s porridge to be so delicious.

    An Ruo ate half a bowl and felt much more energized.

    Later, Uncle Tao personally brought her a set of clothes, along with many fruits and tonics, but Tang Yuchen never reappeared.

    It was best if he never appeared again; she didn¡¯t ever want to see him in the future.

    She could have been discharged today, but the doctor rmended that An Ruo stay one more night, so she reluctantly spent another night in the hospital.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, early in the morning, she changed her clothes and quietly left on her own, returning to the ce she rented.

    She thought that Tang Yuchen mighte after her, but he never showed up all day.

    An Ruo thought that perhaps he had let her go. Trading a child for freedom, she wondered if it was worth it.

    As time passed day by day, An Ruo kept herself locked in her room, her life a monotonous blend of sleeping and eating, both boring and aimless.

    During this time, Tang Yuchen truly did not appear again, nor did he make any phone calls, and An Ruo hadpletely forgotten about him.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t even want to harbor hatred toward him. He was not worthy of her hatred; he only deserved to be forgotten by her.

    When she was almost fully recovered, someone knocked on her door one day. An Ruo opened it to find Uncle Tao standing at the threshold, quite unexpectedly.

    She was taken aback, a flicker of surprise in her eyes, followed by spection.

    Had hee because Tang Yuchen had sent him?

    An Ruo furrowed her brow slightly, and Uncle Tao, perceiving her thoughts, hastily replied with a kind smile, "Child, don¡¯t get it wrong, it wasn¡¯t the young master who sent me. I came on my own to see how you¡¯re doing. If you don¡¯t wee me, I can leave right now."

    "Uncle Tao, pleasee in," An Ruo stepped aside to invite him in.

    Uncle Tao entered with a happy smile, carrying bags of items with him.

 Chapter 165 To Break Off, Do It Thoroughly

    <h4>Chapter 165: Chapter 165 To Break Off, Do It Thoroughly</h4>

    He said that all those things were purchased by him for her, and insisted that she must ept them as they were his heartfelt gesture, and he hoped she would recover soon.

    An Ruo brewed him a cup of tea and epted his gifts. Uncle Tao took a sip of tea, asked a few questions about her health, and then left, without lingering for an additional minute.

    After descending the stairs, he walked out of the residentialplex, walked a distance, and got into a ck sedan.

    The windows of the car were closed, so no one outside could see the person inside.

    "Young Master, Young Lady¡¯s recovery is going well, and she epted all the supplements I took there," said Uncle Tao respectfully to the person in the rear seat.

    Tang Yuchen looked out the window indifferently and responded softly, "Let¡¯s go."

    The car started slowly and left.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Soon, half a month had passed.

    During this period, An Ruo spent each day in peace and monotony, which she greatly enjoyed.

    After dinner, she liked to walk in the nearby park, take a stroll, and only returned home slowly after nightfall.

    That day, she went to the park again for a walk and, after a while, found a quiet corner to sit down.

    As she watched the children y in the park, suddenly a fluffy yellow bear appeared beside her. The bear with a cute face even made sounds.

    "Beautiful Miss, are you alone? May I sit with you?"

    An Ruo widened her eyes in surprise and askedughingly, "Who are you?"

    "I¡¯m Winnie, I¡¯m very famous, don¡¯t you know me?"

    "Winnie Bear?"

    "Yes, yes, that¡¯s me."

    An Ruo smiled helplessly, "Show yourself, who are you really?"

    "If you knew who I am, would you ignore me?" The voice of Winnie Bear changed, revealing its true tone; An Ruo, hearing this familiar voice, suddenly lost the smile on her lips.

    From behind the bench, a man stood up, none other than Yun Feiyang.

    He smiled as he handed her the little bear, his eyes showing a trace of caution, "For you."

    An Ruo took the little bear, smiled faintly, and said, "Thank you."

    Looking up at him, she asked amiably, "Have you recovered?"

    Yun Feiyang moved around the bench to sit by her side, his gaze fixed on her, "Yes, I¡¯vepletely recovered... An Ruo, I¡¯ve heard about your situation..."

    After he was discharged from the hospital, he hired a private detective to inquire about her affairs and learned about her miscarriage. He didn¡¯t dare toe to her right away but waited until her mood had improved sufficiently before he appeared.

    Heaven knows how difficult it was for him to wait all this time. Seeing here to the park day after day, he couldn¡¯t help revealing himself today.

    The atmosphere turned a bit silent, and An Ruo suddenly smiled, "That¡¯s alright, I am fine now and living peacefully... It¡¯s gettingte, I should go back home."

    "An Ruo!" Yun Feiyang hurriedly stood up, wanting to catch her hand but hesitated, "It¡¯s been a long time since west met, won¡¯t you talk with me for a bit?"

    An Ruowei smiled slightly, "I really should be going now, goodbye."

    She turned decisively, not giving him any chance to follow her.

    Yun Feiyang watched her retreating figure grow distant, his eyes filled with suppressed pain and deep helplessness.

    An Ruo walked briskly all the way home, not daring to stop. Her rtionship with Yun Feiyang waspletely over, and since it was over, she didn¡¯t want to stay entangled with him.

    If it had to end, it must be definitive or else she would keep getting hurt.

 Chapter 166 Can You Not Force Me Like This

    <h4>Chapter 166: Chapter 166 Can You Not Force Me Like This</h4>

    Ever since she had encountered Yun Feiyang in the park that day, An Ruo had been too scared to go back. She decided to start job hunting since the past pains couldn¡¯t defeat her; no matter what she had endured, life must go on.

    But just two dayster, Yun Feiyang appeared again, this time at her doorstep.

    Seeing him, An Ruo was surprised, "Yun Feiyang, what do you want?"

    The man was in a pristine white shirt, his handsome face adorned with a gentle smile, resembling the prince charming from a girl¡¯s dreams.

    In the past, An Ruo¡¯s heart would have raced upon seeing him, but not anymore.

    Her heart had long since died, so she no longer felt a beating heart.

    "I actually came to see you about something;e with me to meet a client now," he said.

    His abrupt statement made no sense to her.

    An Ruo asked in confusion, "Why should I go meet a client with you?"

    Yun Feiyang replied seriously, "You forgot, you are my assistant. When I go out to meet clients, naturally you should apany me."

    "But I quit a long time ago, I am no longer your assistant," An Ji said in astonishment, then she realized, "Yun Feiyang, you don¡¯t need to make up such excuses to see me, we have nothing to do with each other anymore. Please leave and don¡¯te back in the future."

    The man smirked, knowing she would respond like that.

    "Who says we have nothing to do with each other? You are still my subordinate. You never submitted a resignation letter, and thepany has not terminated you, so the contract you signed with thepany is still valid."

    An Ruo was somewhat speechless, "Then I will submit my resignation letter tomorrow."

    "An Ruo, the contract stiptes that employees must submit their resignation letters half a month in advance. The employee can leave only after thepany has found a recement," he exined.

    "..."

    "You have an hour¡¯s time, you can go change your clothes and get ready, this client is very important, we can¡¯t afford to bete, otherwise, it will result in a loss of several billion in profits," he stated.

    An Ruo sighed, "I won¡¯t go, just go by yourself."

    Yun Feiyang nodded promptly, "Okay, if you don¡¯t go, then I won¡¯t go either."

    An Ruo was shocked, he could really threaten her this way. From the way he spoke, it didn¡¯t seem like he was lying, and this made her a bit anxious.

    For her sake, letting Fengxing lose several billion, how could she bear such a guilt?

    But, she really didn¡¯t want any more entanglements with him.

    An Ruo steeled her heart, bit her teeth lightly and said faintly, "Whether you go or not is your business, I definitely won¡¯t go!"

    She suddenly closed the door, locking him outside. She thought to herself, when the timees, he will surely leave.

    Sitting on the couch, An Ruo turned on the TV, but she couldn¡¯t calm her mind and wondered whether Yun Feiyang had left or not.

    Time quickly passed, and half an hourter, she couldn¡¯t resist peeking through the peephole, unexpectedly seeing him still standing there.

    Could it be that if she didn¡¯t go, he really wouldn¡¯t go either?!

    An Ruo pulled open the door, angrily shouting at him, "Yun Feiyang, can you stop pressuring me like this!"

    The man¡¯s dark eyes brightened, from her reaction, it was clear she felt threatened by him.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m not pressuring you, I¡¯m begging you toe with me to meet the client. I am your boss, and when a boss begs an employee, in this world, only I am that pitiful," he said.

    "You... I won¡¯t go anyway, even if you keep standing there, I still won¡¯t go!"

 Chapter 167: Sheéˆ¥æªš Really Stubborn

    <h4>Chapter 167: Chapter 167: She¡¯s Really Stubborn</h4>

    After closing the door again, An Ruo steeled her heart to wait him out to the end.

    However, ten minutester, seeing he was still outside, she could no longer remain calm.

    Forget it, she should change her clothes first. After changing, An Ruo waited a bit longer. With only fifteen minutes left, she thought to herself, just wait another five minutes, he will definitely leave.

    Five minutes passed, and the man was still standing outside. Not a hint of urgency graced his face,posed and serene, as if losing over a billion was not a problem to him at all.

    An Ruo, on the other hand, was very anxious.

    To forgo so much money, was he an idiot?

    With only eight minutes left, An Ruo sighed, she hadpletely lost to him.

    Opening the door, she said to him dispassionately, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll go with you."

    Yun Feiyang revealed a pleased smile, he knew she wasn¡¯t such a hard-hearted woman.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen was driving alone when he received a text message on his phone. He opened it, nced at it, deleted it, and then dialed Yun Feixue¡¯s number.

    He was going to pick her up for dinner, and he had already chosen the ce.

    Earlier, An Ruo had apanied Yun Feiyang to meet the client and signed the contract. After the client left, the two of them were still sitting in the restaurant, not leaving.

    Yun Feiyang silently watched her, taking a moment to muster the courage to ask her, "An Ruo, can we start over?"

    Clutching her coffee cup, An Ruo shook her head slightly, "Feiyang, let bygones be bygones, don¡¯t be too persistent."

    The man suddenly became a bit angry, a touch of sadness shing in his eyes, "Do you think I¡¯m holding on to you because I¡¯m persistent?"

    "..."

    He suddenly took her hand, earnestly saying, "An Ruo, I can assure you, I¡¯m not hanging on to you out of persistence. Perhaps you won¡¯t believe me, but it¡¯s true, An Ruo, I love you."

    An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly fluttered in panic, hisst words were too much for her to bear.

    Withdrawing her hand, An Ruo looked out the window, avoiding his gaze, "Feiyang, this kind of persistence, it¡¯s troubling me."

    Yun Feiyang appeared slightly stunned, then let out a despondent, bitterugh.

    He realized that although An Ruo looked gentle and seemingly harmless, the words she uttered could always deliver a fatal blow.

    Actually, she was very stubborn, even cruelly so. It was probably because she was so stubborn that she was also so strong.

    "An Ruo, are you really not going to give me a chance? I want to marry you. If possible, let¡¯s get engaged right away, and then have the wedding. I will give you aplete and warm home, our home will be very happy."

    He had actually fantasized about all of this.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes to hide the sorrow within. They simply couldn¡¯t get married; the Yun Family would not ept her, and she had no face to marry him.

    Even if they were to be together forcibly, they wouldn¡¯t receive blessings, they wouldn¡¯t be happy.

    An Ruo slightly curved her lips in a faint smile, her demeanor detached.

    "The contract has been signed. I should go." Not wishing to say too much, she prepared to get up and leave.

    As she looked up, she saw a man and a woman approaching. Yun Feixue clung to Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm, heading toward them.

    Yun Feixue seemed not to notice them until she felt An Ruo¡¯s watchful eyes and then turned to look.

    Seeing her, Yun Feixue¡¯s expression subtly changed, a flicker of shock and repulsion crossing her eyes. Although her emotion was fleeting, An Ruo still caught it clearly.

 Chapter 168: Donéˆ¥æª› Starve My Baby

    <h4>Chapter 168: Chapter 168: Don¡¯t Starve My Baby</h4>

    When Tang Yuchen saw An Ruo, he didn¡¯t seem surprised at all, as if he¡¯d known he would encounter her here.

    He stared at her, his gaze cold and profound, betraying no emotion.

    In seeing them, a flicker of abnormality swiftly crossed An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    She settled back into her seat, having abandoned any intention of leaving.

    Yun Feiyang noticed her gaze, looked over, and his brow furrowed slightly; he felt hostile towards Tang Yuchen and was upset that Feixue was still with him.

    By now, the two had already approached them.

    "Brother, why are you with her again?" Yun Feixue asked with displeasure as soon as she spoke.

    Yun Feiyang also questioned her in return, "Feixue, haven¡¯t I told you that Mr. Tang isn¡¯t suited for you and to keep your distance from him?"

    Yun Feixue mped her mouth shut, saying nothing more.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a smile and said, "What a coincidence, we¡¯ve all met again."

    An Ruo looked down, ignoring their conversation, acting as if they weren¡¯t even there.

    Yun Feiyang coldly said to Tang Yuchen, "This time, please find another ce to sit; we don¡¯t need anyone else joining us here."

    Yun Feixue didn¡¯t n to sit with them either, and she covertly tugged at Tang Yuchen, "Chen, let¡¯s go."

    She wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to be with An Ruo; the farther away from An Ruo, the better.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her, nodded slightly, and they moved a step to the side. But then, Tang Yuchen suddenly stopped next to An Ruo.

    "Oh, and remember toe by the vi some time to pick up your clothes. They¡¯ve been lying there, and I might think you¡¯lle back," he said.

    An Ruo looked up at him coldly, "No need. You can have someone throw them away."

    Tang Yuchen looked down at her from his superior position, raised an eyebrow, and said, "That¡¯s a good idea."

    "Chen, let¡¯s go, I¡¯m getting hungry," Yun Feixue whined yfully at his side, feigning ignorance to the conversation between them.

    She very well knew An Ruo had been living with himtely, but she had to pretend as if she was oblivious to everything.

    Because she feared he would say something that would hurt her deeply, and even more, she feared knowing that he was more special to An Ruo than to her.

    She understood from the beginning that loving this man would make her lowly and insecure.

    And now, it had proven true.

    The woman¡¯s eyes were half-lowered, hiding the mockery and bitter smile within.

    Tang Yuchen gently patted the back of her hand, as if offeringfort, his voice also very gentle, filled with tenderness.

    "Then let¡¯s hurry and not starve my treasure," he said.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s smile broke free upon his words, her jealousy melting away. At least, he was not heartless towards her.

    After they left, An Ruo looked at Yun Feiyang, who was concentrating on the table with furrowed brows and a hint of coldness in his eyes.

    She didn¡¯t care about his mood and simply asked him, "I feel like having some dessert, do you want any?"

    Yun Feiyang looked up in surprise and quickly replied with joy, "I want some too."

    As long as she didn¡¯t leave and he could spend more time with her, he would be very happy.

    Tang Yuchen and the others found a good spot to sit, but it wasn¡¯t too far from their table. Tang Yuchen¡¯s seat allowed him a clear view of An Ruo¡¯s table.

    An Ruo, however, couldn¡¯t see them.

    Yet, she was continuously toying with a spoon in her hand and asionally took out a mirror to nce at herself. Yun Feiyang kept looking for topics of conversation, while An Ruo simply smiled and asionally responded.

    Yun Feixue ate for a while and then decided to visit the restroom; An Ruo followed behind her.

 Chapter 169: He Slapped Her Hard

    <h4>Chapter 169: Chapter 169: He pped Her Hard</h4>

    The woman in front had just walked in, and An Ruo followed, closing the bathroom door behind her with a reverse hand.

    Yun Feixue turned around and saw her, couldn¡¯t help but curve her lips into a cold smile, "What are you trying to do? nning to deal with me in the restroom?"

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze was icy as she took a step forward. Yun Feixue stood still, watching her with an equally cold expression.

    Stopping a step away from her, An Ruo stated confidently, "You deliberately lured me to meet Yun Feiyang, didn¡¯t you?"

    Yun Feixue sneered, "What do you mean ¡¯lured¡¯? An Ruo, you need to have evidence when you speak."

    "The evidence is the photos you sent to Tang Yuchen! You had me meet Yun Feiyang, then arranged for the nanny to take photos and send them anonymously to Tang Yuchen, so he could torture me, right?" An Ruo asked angrily.

    She had thought it over for a long time before figuring out this connection. Initially in the shopping mall, Yun Feixue must have seen her together with Tang Yuchen.

    This woman¡¯s mind was truly vicious to have thought up such a scheme.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sneer out of anger, "Your goal isn¡¯t just to have Tang Yuchen torment me, right? You also want him to drive me away, so you can get rid of me! Yun Feixue, do you know? I¡¯m actually grateful to you for doing this because in my dreams, I long to leave him! But..."

    She couldn¡¯t go on speaking; thinking about the lost child, she felt unbearable pain.

    It was an innocent life, her child, who had be a victim of the conspiracy...

    Yun Feixue was expressionless, showing no signs of guilt.

    Her eyes turned frosty, and she said to her sharply, "An Ruo, what on earth are you talking about?! Stop ndering me; I can¡¯t understand a word you¡¯re saying! If you keep insulting me, watch out, I won¡¯t be polite!"

    "p!" An Ruo suddenly gave her a harsh p, the sound of the p loud and clear. Yun Feixue was instantly stunned.

    She covered her face, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    An Ruo said indifferently, "This p is what you deserve! Yun Feixue, you will never understand how grave your sins are!"

    "You dare to hit me?" Yun Feixue¡¯s eyes hardened, and she raised her hand to retaliate, but An Ruo quickly grabbed her wrist and pushed her away with force.

    Her bnce lost, Yun Feixue stumbled backward several steps, her lower back mming into the washbasin, causing pain that made her frown deeply.

    An Ruo gave her a nce before turning and pulling open the door to leave, but she suddenly saw two men standing in front of her.

    Tang Yuchen and Yun Feiyang stood confronting each other, both watching the other with a detached gaze, an invisible sh of swords already present between them.

    When they saw An Ruoe out, a flicker of movement appeared in their eyes. Yun Feiyang rushed forward a step, wanting to speak, but was astonished to see Yun Feixue with red-rimmed eyes behind her.

    "Feixue, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Yun Feixue nced at her brother, then turned to Tang Yuchen. She forcefully pushed An Ruo away and plunged into Tang Yuchen¡¯s arms, looking wronged.

    "Chen, An Ruo dared to hit me. I don¡¯t know what I did to upset her, but she just pped me without saying anything and pushed me down..."

    Tang Yuchen raised his arms and encircled her in a natural embrace, Yun Feixue suppressed her grievances and cried even more pitifully.

    The man¡¯s dark eyes fixed on An Ruo, and his thin lips parted slightly, "An Ruo, what do you mean by this?"

    Yun Feiyang also looked at An Ruo in astonishment, waiting for her exnation. However, he believed An Ruo wouldn¡¯t hit Feixue without a reason; it must be that Feixue had done something wrong.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t scared of Yun Feixue tattling, and she said with a faint smile.

 Chapter 170: Am I... very poor in your eyes?

    <h4>Chapter 170: Chapter 170: Am I... very poor in your eyes?</h4>

    "The meaning is very simple, she got what she deserved!"

    "Chen, listen to what she¡¯s saying!" Yun Feixue turned her head to re at her, then said to Yun Feiyang, "Brother, An Ruo is a very scheming woman, and she bullied me too. Don¡¯t be with her anymore!"

    "Feixue..." Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes flickered, and he tentatively asked her, "Did you do something to An Ruo?"

    Yun Feixue¡¯s face turned white in an instant, and she yelled at him angrily, "Brother, what do you mean by that! She¡¯s the one bullying me, why are you defending her?!"

    Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    He knew his sister¡¯s character very well; although she seemed weak on the outside, she was actually very proud and cunning. No one could get the better of her.

    He really couldn¡¯t believe that An Ruo would hit her without reason.

    In the face of Yun Feixue¡¯s usations, An Ruo just sneered in ridicule and didn¡¯t offer much of an exnation.

    She started to walk away, but Yun Feiyang hastily grabbed her, "An Ruo, tell me the truth, why did you treat Feixue like that."

    He would believe whatever she said.

    An Ruo shook off his hand, and said indifferently, "No reason, I don¡¯t want to say anything."

    As she continued walking, when she passed by Tang Yuchen, the man¡¯s hand urately caught her wrist. An Ruo hated his touch, and she immediately growled lowly, "Let go!"

    "If you don¡¯t rify things today, you¡¯re not going anywhere," he said, eying her from the corner of his eye,zily speaking but with a determination not to give up.

    An Ruo struggled secretly a few times but didn¡¯t break free. She looked at the two of them with disgust and only mocked, "You two really are a perfect match made in heaven."

    Aplex light shed in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes as An Ruo added, "If you want to know why I hit her, ask her yourself. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know if she has the courage to admit what she¡¯s done."

    "An Ruo, you¡¯re ndering me! I haven¡¯t done anything, you need to have evidence when you speak!" Yun Feixue, leaning on Tang Yuchen, trembled with anger, demonstrating her strong dissatisfaction with An Ruo.

    "For things like this, you don¡¯t need evidence. Yun Feixue, don¡¯t think that just because there¡¯s no evidence, I can¡¯t suspect you. It was you who did it! I just didn¡¯t expect that you would even use your own brother."

    Yun Feixue¡¯s heart trembled, An Ruo¡¯s words had struck a nerve.

    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about... I get it now, you must be doing this because Chen chose me over you, and you want to take revenge on me, right?"

    "Ha, I wouldn¡¯t take revenge on you because of him. Do you think everyone likes him as much as you do, treating him like a prized possession? Yun Feixue, I can only say, your taste is truly terrible!"

    An Ruo¡¯s shoulder was suddenly pushed, and her back hit the wall. Tang Yuchen braced one hand near her ear and grabbed her chin with the other, forcing her to look into his eyes.

    He narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked slowly, "An Ruo, what exactly do you mean by that?"

    An Ruo looked straight at him, her tone icy, "The literal meaning, if you don¡¯t understand, then forget it."

    "I am... that terrible in your eyes?" he asked again, his tone even more dangerous.

    An Ruo smiled faintly, "You think you¡¯re so great? To tell you the truth, any random man on the street is a hundred times, a thousand times better than you!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s jaw clenched tightly, the corners of his mouth curled up into a sinister cold smile, and his cold eyes seemed as if they wished they could strangle her to death.

 Chapter 171 Actually, I Donéˆ¥æª› Love You

    <h4>Chapter 171: Chapter 171 Actually, I Don¡¯t Love You</h4>

    An Ruo red with wide eyes, unapologetically meeting his gaze.

    The two confronted each other, and although the atmosphere wasn¡¯t romantic, it gave off a feeling that no one else could intervene.

    One thing was certain, An Ruo could easily influence Tang Yuchen¡¯s emotions.

    Thinking about this, Yun Feixue¡¯s face showed a hint ofplexity.

    Her eyes slightly stirred, and she stepped forward to pull at Tang Yuchen¡¯s clothes, pleading softly, "Chen, let it go, don¡¯t stoop to her level. She pped me, and I¡¯ll ept it, who asked for my bad luck."

    Tang Yuchen slowly turned his head towards her and asked indifferently, "Won¡¯t you retaliate?"

    Yun Feixue shook her head generously, "No... She must have misunderstood something, and since she is your ex-wife and you are now with me, it¡¯s natural for her to feel ufortable. I understand her feelings, so I¡¯ll let it pass..."

    An Ruo snorted coldly, how insincere!

    Tang Yuchen slowly straightened up, his long arm hooking around Yun Feixue¡¯s neck, pulling her into his embrace as his dark eyes intensely stared at her.

    "Baby, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so magnanimous."

    Yun Feixue smiled shyly, feeling that enduring that p was worth it if it earned his praise and let him see her generosity and know that An Ruo was jealous.

    Tang Yuchen then looked at An Ruo and said as if bestowing a favor, "You can go now, Feixue won¡¯t bother with you."

    An Ruo turned around and left without staying a second longer. Yun Feiyang watched the two of them with aplex look in his eyes, then followed suit.

    "An Ruo." Having exited the restaurant, he blocked her path and sighed, "I think Feixue must have hurt you; I apologize on her behalf, I¡¯m sorry."

    An Ruo responded curiously, "That¡¯s between her and me; you don¡¯t need to apologize for her."

    "But, she is my sister..."

    An Ruo fell silent for a second, then added, "Yun Feiyang, I know you are a good person, and you truly care for me. But, it seems we can¡¯t even be friends anymore... I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have given you hope just to escape from Tang Yuchen..."

    Yun Feiyang widened his eyes in surprise, "What do you mean by that?"

    An Ruo said softly, looking down, "Actually, I don¡¯t love you, I just liked you a bit. Choosing you was also to escape from Tang Yuchen. Yun Feiyang, someone like me is despicable and truly doesn¡¯t deserve your affection... I¡¯m sorry!"

    An Ruo walked past him and left, while Yun Feiyang stood there, stunned, as if he had lost his reaction.

    Seated in the taxi, An Ruo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but redden a bit.

    She didn¡¯t want to hurt him, but now, she had no inclination to love anyone.

    The affection she once had was worn down by too much pain and obstruction.

    Love was too luxurious and too exhausting for her; in this lifetime, she would not fall in love with any man.

    Tang Yuchenforted Yun Feixue in the restaurant for a long time before enfolding her in his arms and leaving.

    Seated in the car, he started the engine, driving for a while, then nced at her and asked nonchntly, "Feixue, what did An Ruo mean by the things she said today? What did you do to her?"

    "Nothing, I didn¡¯t do anything, and I don¡¯t know where I offended her."

    The man nodded, asking no further.

    Yun Feixue breathed a sigh of relief; she was actually very afraid that Tang Yuchen would find out about the content An Ruo mentioned, otherwise, he would surely suspect her.

    When the car arrived at Yun Feixue¡¯s house, Tang Yuchen habitually kissed her lips, and then she prepared to get out of the car.

 Chapter 172 Intentionally Making Things Difficult for Her

    <h4>Chapter 172: Chapter 172 Intentionally Making Things Difficult for Her</h4>

    The car arrived at Yun Feixue¡¯s home, and Tang Yuchen habitually kissed her lips before she got ready to get out.

    As she pushed the door open, the man suddenly said to her, "Feixue, let¡¯s get married."

    Yun Feixue turned around, surprised, and asked uncertainly, "What did you say?"

    Tang Yuchen curled his lips, his smile extremely charming, "I said let¡¯s get married."

    Yun Feixue¡¯s joy increased even more, but then she asked with concern, "But didn¡¯t you say that we wouldn¡¯t get married and would just continue like this?"

    "I was worried that if you married me, something bad might happen, but look, An Ruo is just fine, so maybe you will be, too. Feixue, I want to marry you soon. Don¡¯t you like that idea?"

    Hearing his affectionate words, Yun Feixue¡¯s heart raced.

    How could she not like it? Of course, she liked it very much.

    However, she was indeed very worried about that rumor about him...

    Seeing her not speaking, Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile faded, and he said indifferently, "I¡¯ll give you time to think about it, give me your answer in three days."

    "Mmm..." She could only nod and agree for the time being.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo found a job online, working as a waitress in a restaurant.

    Two meals were included, and the monthly pay was two thousand yuan.

    Although the money was not much, for her, having something to do and a little sry was very good.

    Her funds were dwindling, and she was in urgent need of work.

    Since the restaurant was newly opened and short-staffed, An Ruo was immediately hired after her interview and started working right away.

    The restaurant wasrge, and the manager had said that once everything was up and running smoothly, they would get a pay raise, so everyone was very motivated.

    Just a few days after opening, the restaurant¡¯s reputation had taken off, and business was booming with many peopleing to dine because of its fame.

    Mainly because the chef¡¯s cooking was very tasty and quite unique, attracting so many people.

    "An Ruo, the guests in private room nine have added a few dishes; take them over," instructed Sister Wang, the supervisor, as An Ruo returned from delivering dishes.

    An Ruo nodded with a smile, though the work was exhausting, she had noints.

    Pushing the cart, she knocked on the door of private room nine and upon hearing a voice inside saying e in¡¯, she pushed the door open and entered.

    "Your ordered dishes have arrived," An Ruo said with a smile. Just as she finished speaking, she unexpectedly saw An Xin also sitting inside.

    An Xin also saw her, her eyes showing a brief surprise. She looked An Ruo up and down in her in work uniform and couldn¡¯t help but let out a disdainful snicker.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze, no longer looking at her, and responsibly ced the dishes on the table, "May I ask if there is anything else you need?"

    Inside, An Xin scoffed, putting on quite the act.

    "My tea has run out, please refill it," An Xin said with her arms crossed, leisurely watching her.

    "Of course," An Ruo replied, calmly picking up the teapot to refill her tea.

    "Top up for them as well," An Xin added.

    Knowing full well that she was being deliberately difficult, An Ruo wasn¡¯t angry in the slightest. This was her job, and she just needed to do her work well.

    After refilling the tea, An Xin couldn¡¯t hold back her mockingugh, "An Ruo, howe you¡¯re working here as a waitress?"

    Five women were sitting in the private room in total, the other four were all friends of An Xin. They were daughters of wealthy families, and they had gathered here today specifically to taste the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes.

    When An Xin said this, everyone¡¯s gaze fell on An Ruo. The more perceptive ones immediately picked up on An Xin¡¯s mockery.

 Chapter 173: She is Also a Lady of Wealth

    <h4>Chapter 173: Chapter 173: She is Also a Lady of Wealth</h4>

    An Ruo said indifferently, "If there¡¯s nothing you need, I¡¯ll leave now."

    "Wait, did I say you could go?" An Xin called out to her, smiling at the other sisters, "Do you know who she is?"

    "Who is she?" someone asked,ughing.

    "She¡¯s my cousin. Her parents died when she was young, and she grew up in my house," An Xin exined.

    "Since she¡¯s your cousin, why is she working here as a server?" the people, birds of a feather, were curious and, spotting a potential spectacle, were eager to fan the mes.

    An Xin smiled faintly and said, "That, I don¡¯t know. She¡¯s no longer rted to my family. In order to get her a good husband, we selected a very suitable man for her. Do you know who her husband is?"

    "Who?" their curiosity intensified.

    An Xin nced at An Ruo, who remainedposed, and sneered inwardly, I will definitely tear off your facade of indifference today and see if you¡¯ll feel humiliated!

    "Her husband is someone you would never expect," An Xin said with a mysterious smile, holding the suspense before revealing, "It¡¯s the famous president of the Tang Family, Tang Yuchen."

    Instant gasps filled the private room, and everyone but An Xin looked at An Ruo with incredulous eyes.

    An Ruo remained expressionless, without a hint of embarrassment, "You all continue talking. Call me again if you need anything."

    "An Ruo, are you afraid of them knowing your past? Heh, your past is actually quite splendid. You don¡¯t know, but had it not been for an ident, An Ruo would have been ady of wealth," An Xin teased.

    An Ruo paused, and seeing that she had stopped, An Xin continued leisurely, "An Ruo, maybe you don¡¯t remember, but I do. Back then, my father and your father founded the An family business. At that time, it was growing rapidly. Had your parents not had the ident, the daughter of the An family¡¯s CEO would have been you, not me. Unfortunately, your whole family didn¡¯t have the fortune to enjoy it, and my fate was destined to be better than yours."

    An Ruo¡¯s body stiffened; An Xin was three years older than her, so she remembered the past events more clearly. Whereas An Ruo was too young at that time and barely remembered anything.

    Someone said with a forcedugh, "An Xin, how can you speak ill of others? She married Tang Yuchen; her fate must be many times better than yours."

    An Xin covered her mouth, giggling, "That¡¯s what you don¡¯t know. She was married to Tang Yuchen for only seven days before she was kicked out. Later, I saw her with President Yun Feiyang of Fengxing, and I thought she had found herself another wealthy suitor. But look at her now, she¡¯s still ended up as a server."

    Upon hearing that An Ruo had been married to Tang Yuchen and also been with Yun Feiyang, envy brewed in the hearts of the women, and they looked at her with disdain.

    So, as soon as An Xin finished speaking, they all burst into ridicule as if by agreement.

    It was as if mocking was the only way to trample An Ruo underfoot, to express the sentiment ¡¯you¡¯re nothing special after all.¡¯

    An Ruo turned around, looking directly at An Xin, not angry at the humiliation but shaking as she asked, "What did you say? You said the An family was founded by my dad and uncle together?"

    An Xin knew why she was so agitated¡ªbecause they had always kept this a secret from her and An Ji.

 Chapter 174 A Cold-Blooded Conspiracy

    <h4>Chapter 174: Chapter 174 A Cold-Blooded Conspiracy</h4>

    "Ah, did I ever say that? I forgot." An Xin smiled smugly, clearly unwilling to satisfy her.

    An Ruo eximed excitedly, "You did say it! I heard it, and they all heard it."

    The other women shrugged their shoulders, showing an expression that they hadn¡¯t heard anything.

    An Ruo strode up to An Xin, demanding, "Why did you keep this a secret from me? The An family business was founded by my father and uncle together, so howe I know nothing about it? Since it was a joint effort, what happened to my father¡¯s shares? Why is there only one apartment on the inheritance, and nothing else?"

    She asked many whys in session, all questions she desperately needed answers to.

    An Xin¡¯s face darkened as she scoffed, "An Ruo, you really think you¡¯re some kind of rich young miss? You believe anything just because I say it? Let me tell you, the An family business is mine, and it has nothing to do with yours, not even half a cent!"

    "An Xin, why did you all keep this from me?!"

    "Get out, or I willin about you immediately!" An Xin mmed the table fiercely, her eyes shooting daggers at her.

    An Ruo silently looked at her for a few seconds, then turned around and left. Throughout the working hours that followed, An Ruo was preupied.

    Were An Xin¡¯s words true?

    Was the An family business really founded by my father and uncle together?

    ¡¯Ruoruo, although your elder brother and sister-inw didn¡¯t leave anything for you and your siblings, don¡¯t worry, your uncle will take care of raising you.¡¯

    ¡¯Ruoruo, what do you think of your uncle¡¯spany? This is the fruit of your uncle¡¯sbor. His goal is to expand thepany worldwide and be a wealthy figure admired by everyone.¡¯

    ¡¯An Ruo, you and your brother have lived in our house for over a decade; isn¡¯t it time you gave something back? Besides, our family is not a charity; we don¡¯t support people for nothing.¡¯

    Had she and An Ji really been freeloading at their uncle¡¯s ce for all those years?

    What was the truth? After my parents died, how exactly did Uncle take over the entire An family business?

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the colder her heart felt, and the more terrified she became.

    If Uncle had covertly taken over my father¡¯s shares, that would be too horrifying...

    She didn¡¯t care about the property; what mattered to her was whether she had been living in a lie all these years.

    If Uncle had been deceiving her all along, wouldn¡¯t her so-called gratitude, losing her virginity, and marrying Tang Yuchen be a huge joke?

    And wouldn¡¯t that be a cold-hearted plot orchestrated by Uncle?

    After work, An Ruo walked dazedly on the street, her mind consumed by these thoughts.

    A bicycle approached her head-on, and as she stumbled forward in a daze, the rider braked in time, but still hit her, the force of the wheel injuring her knee and thigh.

    "Why don¡¯t you watch where you¡¯re going!"

    An Ruo crouched on the ground, covering the painful area, her eyes welling up with tears.

    The person, seeing her reaction, immediately felt guilty, "Miss, are you alright?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t speak, only letting her tears fall drop by drop.

    "Hey, I¡¯m asking if you¡¯re alright? If there¡¯s a problem, let¡¯s go to the hospital."

    She remained silent, then suddenly, a pair of hands lifted her from the ground, pulling her into a broad embrace.

    "What¡¯s wrong?"

    An Ruo cried with tears streaming down her face; she sobbed softly, her tear-blurred eyes seeing Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression, his eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    He lifted her into his arms, ignoring the apologetic cyclist, and carried her into his car.

 Chapter 175 Hitting is Caring, Scolding is Love

    <h4>Chapter 175: Chapter 175 Hitting is Caring, Scolding is Love</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s heart ached unbearably, and her knee was in pain; she just kept crying non-stop, while Tang Yuchen was silent, saying nothing.

    He started the car and took her to the hospital.

    Her knee was skinned, the doctor applied some antiseptic, covered it with gauze, and that was that.

    Upon leaving the hospital, Tang Yuchen opened the car door and turned to call her to get in, but he saw her standing at the side, hailing a taxi with her hand.

    The man strode to her side and pulled her toward his car.

    An Ruo struggled a few times, "What are you doing? Let go."

    From their meeting today to the present, this was the first thing she had said to him. Before, she had been immersed in sorrow, ignoring himpletely, treating him as if he were thin air.

    Tang Yuchen looked back at her indifferently, "Is this how you thank me? Don¡¯t forget, it was I who brought you to the hospital."

    An Ruo frowned, "I didn¡¯t ask you to bring me here."

    Meaning you¡¯re just meddling.

    The man realized that in front of this woman, his patience was growing stronger. It seemed, he had gotten used to her cold words, her ingratitude.

    "But you didn¡¯t refuse my offer to take you," he said with a smirk, countering her objection.

    An Ruo was at a loss for words; it wasn¡¯t that she hadn¡¯t refused, it was that she hadn¡¯t had the mind or the energy to refuse.

    "Even if you brought me here, now I can refuse to get in your car," she said, breaking free of his hand and turning to leave.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, feeling very displeased, and he didn¡¯t want to let her go just like that. Her mood today was very off; even if she had been hit by a bike, she wouldn¡¯t have cried so sorrowfully.

    Therefore, damnably curious, he really wanted to know why she was upset.

    "An Ruo, if you don¡¯t get in the car, don¡¯t force me to kiss you right here!" he suddenly threatened her with words that seemed to bypass his brain and escape his lips.

    An Ruo, as if she hadn¡¯t heard, continued walking forward. A gust of wind came from behind, her arm was grabbed and yanked backward forcefully, and before she could react, her chin was grasped, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s kissnded heavily.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock; the man¡¯s dark eyes were close, and in his pupils, she saw her own expression.

    Stunned, she struggled in embarrassment and anger; Tang Yuchen held the back of her head, his tongue prying open her teeth, deepening the kiss.

    This was the entrance of a busy hospital, and she could feel the eyes of many onlookers, aware that if someone were to take a photo and put it online, the embarrassment would be tremendous.

    An Ruo pinched the flesh on Tang Yuchen¡¯s waist in desperation, but his muscles were too taut. Not only did she fail to hurt him, but she also hurt her own fingers.

    Sensing her anxiety and desperation, Tang Yuchen reluctantly ended the kiss.

    "Bastard!" She raised her hand to p him, but he caught her wrist in time.

    The man held her hand, kissing it at the lips, his mouth curving into a wicked smile.

    "Sweetheart, hitting is affection, scolding is intimacy; I know you love me a lot."

    "Shameless!" An Ruo trembled with fury, "Tang Yuchen, what on earth do you want? Do you know that you are the most shameless person in the world?"

    Even though she hated him so, disliked him, yet he never left her alone, provoking her time and again; how could his skin be so thick.

    Tang Yuchenughed, "An Ruo, I just wanted to give you a ride, maybe treat you to a meal. It¡¯s you who are ungracious, that¡¯s why I treated you this way."

    So it¡¯s still her fault?

 Chapter 176 Are You Jealous of Yun Feixue?

    <h4>Chapter 176: Chapter 176 Are You Jealous of Yun Feixue?</h4>

    An Ruo sneered, "Sorry, I don¡¯t want to eat, and I don¡¯t want to get in your car. If you know what¡¯s good for you, stay away from me! If you dare to disrespect me again, watch out, I¡¯ll scream harassment!"

    "You¡¯re really not getting in the car?" The man crossed his arms and asked lightly, raising an eyebrow.

    She didn¡¯t answer, but turned and left, showing her intention with her actions.

    "An Ruo, that job you found was hard toe by, wasn¡¯t it? If you still want to go to work tomorrow..."

    MD, why doesn¡¯t someone like him just die!!

    "It¡¯s still not toote to get in the car now. You should know, I have many ways to force you in," Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice carried a confident smile.

    If it¡¯s so important, then fine, what¡¯s the big deal!

    An Ruo turned around and walked over with big steps, angrily sitting in the car. Tang Yuchen closed the door, walked around to the other side, and entered the car. He looked at her and said with a light smile, "You women always have to see the coffin before you cry."

    An Ruo looked out of the window, having absolutely no desire to talk to him.

    The man started the car and asked her, "What do you want to eat, Chinese or Western?"

    "..."

    "How about we eat Chinese then, do you want hotpot?"

    "..."

    "Alright then, hotpot it is. You seem to really like it."

    An Ruo remained motionless, not even wanting to spare him a nce. But how did he know she loved hotpot...

    "I¡¯ve already eaten; I don¡¯t want to eat," she said indifferently.

    "I haven¡¯t eaten yet; have something with me."

    "I don¡¯t have time!"

    Tang Yuchen replied unconcernedly, "No time is fine. I¡¯ll just ask your boss to give you a couple days off, then you¡¯ll have time."

    An Ruo stopped talking. Getting involved with someone like him just meant that she was incredibly unlucky.

    Tang Yuchen took her to an upscale hotpot restaurant and got a private room. He ordered a lot of dishes, almost all of which were An Ruo¡¯s favorites.

    An Ruo swore, she had never told him what she liked to eat.

    The man looked at her and smiled slightly, "See, aren¡¯t these all your favorites?"

    "..."

    "An Ruo, knowing what you like to eat is actually quite simple; just need to have someone look into it."

    An Ruo scoffed, "You¡¯re always having someone follow and investigate me. Tang Yuchen, do you have a voyeurism problem?"

    He shook his head, smiling elegantly, "I just don¡¯t want to be ignorant about my possessions. Whatever belongs to me, I want to be extremely familiar with it, so I can keep everything under control."

    An Ruo gripped the teacup tightly, wanting to throw all the tea in his face.

    She wasn¡¯t his possession; she had told him many times!

    Tang Yuchen ignored her anger, added some vegetables to the boiling pot, and leisurely asked, "Did anything happen at work today?"

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze faltered, and he looked at her with his sharp eyes, saying lightly, "I¡¯m just curious, that¡¯s all. You don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to; I can find out on my own anyway."

    Then go find out yourself!

    She didn¡¯t say anything, and he didn¡¯t press her any further.

    After eating hotpot, Tang Yuchen insisted on taking her home. An Ruo said mockingly, "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯ve never seen a man as shameless as you. You¡¯re with Yun Feixue one moment and then relentlessly pestering me the next. What are women to you? Just toys that you pick up whenever you¡¯re pleased?"

    "Are you jealous of Yun Feixue?"

    "Do you think that¡¯s possible!" An Ruo gritted her teeth. Can¡¯t he understand her sarcasm? Jealous of him, not in a hundred years.

 Chapter 177: No Room for You, the Great Buddha

    <h4>Chapter 177: Chapter 177: No Room for You, the Great Buddha</h4>

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, his chiseled profile could make any woman¡¯s heart flutter.

    "If you¡¯re not jealous, why are you angry, what do you care about? It¡¯s just a ride, An Ruo, don¡¯t overthink it."

    "I refuse to get into your car and I hope you won¡¯t push people too far."

    "No one can change what I¡¯ve decided."

    "You..."

    At that moment, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone rang, He took out his phone, and the caller ID showed Yun Feixue¡¯s name.

    Without any hesitation, he answered the call, his lips curling into a mischievous smile, "Baby, did you need something?"

    "Chen, where are you now?" Yun Feixue asked him casually.

    "Just finished dinner outside..."

    An Ruo, knowing it was Yun Feixue calling, walked up to Tang Yuchen and lightly smiled, "Didn¡¯t you insist on driving me home? Let¡¯s go now."

    Her voice, transmitted through the phone, reached Yun Feixue¡¯s ears. The silence on the other end was palpable, An Ruo could almost visualize her turning pale with anger.

    Tang Yuchen nced at An Ruo yfully, and without exining to Yun Feixue, smiled and said, "Baby, I¡¯m going to hang up now, I¡¯ll call you backter."

    "Chen!" Yun Feixue hastily called out to him, forcing a smile, "The question you asked me the other day, I have an answer now... You must call meter, I¡¯ll give you the answer. Also, I trust you."

    After speaking, she hung up the phone hastily without waiting for his response.

    Tang Yuchen casually put away his phone, staring at An Ruo with a meaningful smile.

    An Ruo said indifferently, "Let¡¯s go, take me home."

    She was no longer afraid of him, the worst he could do was force himself on her, what more could he possibly take from her?

    The man nodded, went over to help her open the car door, and then drove her towards her ce.

    Upon reaching the residential area, An Ruo got out of the car, Tang Yuchen casually asked, "Won¡¯t you invite me up for a while?"

    "My ce is too small to amodate a big Buddha like you." An Ruo mmed the car door shut, and the man drove off disinterestedly.

    He pulled out his phone and dialed a number, saying indifferently, "Go check something for me..."

    After giving the instructions, he put down his phone, not even considering calling Yun Feixue back.

    Yun Feixue waited at home for a long time, but Tang Yuchen never called.

    She was very anxious and uneasy.

    She worried that Tang Yuchen and An Ruo might rekindle their old feelings, worried they were doing something behind her back.

    Yet she had clearly told Tang Yuchen to call back, especially since it was to tell him whether or not she would ept his marriage proposal.

    Such an important matter, he shouldn¡¯t have forgotten.

    But his not calling back, still indicated that, maybe, he was not that interested in the oue.

    The more Yun Feixue thought about it, the sadder she became, her pride and dignity wouldn¡¯t allow her to make the call, but her heart desperately wanted to.

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t resist and dialed his number.

    "Baby, what¡¯s up?" Tang Yuchen asked her with a smile, his voice always gentle when they spoke on the phone, but at this moment, Yun Feixue couldn¡¯t feel any tenderness from him.

    His gentleness seemedmunal, not exclusive to her. Rather, gentleness was just one of his masks.

    Yun Feixue felt a chill in her heart, she murmured to him, "Chen, why didn¡¯t you call me? I¡¯ve been waiting a long time."

 Chapter 178: Wait to Be the Bride

    <h4>Chapter 178: Chapter 178: Wait to Be the Bride</h4>

    Tang Yuchen apologized, "Sorry, I don¡¯t know how to exin this to you..."

    Had he decided to be with An Ruo and not marry her?

    Yun Feixue couldn¡¯t help but clench her phone tightly, her face filled with tension and fear, "It¡¯s okay, just exin, I can understand you."

    The person on the other end was silent for a moment before saying, "I just... feared hearing you refuse, so I dared not call you."

    Yun Feixue was momentarily stunned, then overwhelmed by a huge wave of joy.

    If he didn¡¯t really like her, care about her, he wouldn¡¯t feel this way!

    So, he wouldn¡¯t choose An Ruo, he was still hers!

    "Chen, you scared me to death!" Yun Feixue cried andughed, losing herposure for the first time in front of him.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s charming voice arose, "So are you rejecting me, or are you epting me?"

    "Of course, I ept you!" She stopped being coy, since he loved her so much, and she loved him just as much.

    "Chen, I agree to marry you, let¡¯s get engaged!"

    "But, baby, I n to marry you directly, without an engagement."

    Yun Feixue was surprised, "So soon?"

    "Yes, I just want to marry you home as soon as possible." Tang Yuchen walked to the balcony, leaning on the railing, gazing towards a distant direction, his eyes filled withplex emotions.

    Yun Feixue was silent for a while then asked him, "When do you n to have the wedding?"

    "How about in half a month?"

    "That¡¯s quick."

    Tang Yuchen did not respond again; the night breeze brushed his stylish short hair, his eyes slightly narrowed, enjoying thefort of the moment.

    Yun Feixue thought he was angry, considering An Ruo to be a ticking time bomb, she gritted her teeth and nodded, "Alright, I¡¯ll follow your arrangements."

    "Baby, just wait to be a bride," Tang Yuchen smiled gently.

    On the other end, Yun Feixue revealed a sweet smile, she was finally going to be his bride.

    The next day, a piece of news immediately appeared in the newspaper.

    President of Tang Family, Tang Yuchen, decided to hold a wedding in half a month.

    The report was simple; the newsroom hadn¡¯t dug up any inside story, just obtained this one statement.

    But this single statement caused a big stir in J city.

    Many people in J city knew Tang Yuchen had married five wives before and were aware of rumors that he was fated with wife-misfortune, so for his new bride, everyone was both envious and sympathetic.

    No one knew if this new bride would also, like the previous brides, have a short life.

    Yun Feixue was reading the newspaper while having breakfast in the morning.

    Yun Mu, sitting across from her, smiled meaningfully, "Tang Yuchen is getting married again, just don¡¯t know who the lucky bride is."

    "Mom~~" Yun Feixue shyly looked at her mother, her tone thick with coyness.

    Yun Feiyang frowned slightly, speaking lightly, "Feixue, have you really thought this through? Do you truly want to marry Tang Yuchen? It¡¯s not that I¡¯m against whoever you love, but he really isn¡¯t suitable for you."

    Yun Feixue firmly said, "Brother, I¡¯ve thought it through very clearly. I love him, I want to marry him, to be with him forever. If I can¡¯t marry him, I probably don¡¯t want to marry anyone else in my life."

    Yun Mu looked at her son and said, "Feiyang, Feixue¡¯s choice is right. Not to talk about the whole of J city, even nationwide, no one but Tang Yuchen is worthy of Feixue. Feixue should marry a man like that, of course, my Feiyang is outstanding too, but a brother cannot marry his sister."

 Chapter 179: Iéˆ¥æª“ Getting Married

    <h4>Chapter 179: Chapter 179: I¡¯m Getting Married</h4>

    Yun Feiyang just frowned upon his mother¡¯s attempt to climb the socialdder and did not say anything.

    Seizing the opportunity, Yun Mu then said to him, "Feiyang, Feixue is getting married. How about you? I think Xiangxiang really likes you, and you two are a good match. Why don¡¯t you decide on it sooner rather thanter?"

    "Mom, there¡¯s no rush with my affairs, let¡¯s talk about itter," Yun Feiyang said lightly.

    Yun Mu sighed softly and did not press him. After all, he had already broken up with An Ruo, so she had nothing to worry about.

    "Master, madam, young master, miss, Mr. Tang has sent someone to tailor-make jewelry for the miss," a servant came in at that moment and excitedly told them.

    Yun Feixue immediately stood up with joy and said, "Let them in quickly."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After work, by the time An Ruo got home, it was already dark.

    She pulled out her keys to open the door, only to be shocked to see a man sitting in the living room, which made her gasp in surprise and drop her keys on the floor.

    Tang Yuchen was slouched on the couch, arms crossed, and shing her a faint smile, he said, "I thought you would scream."

    An Ruo, after steadying her emotions, said angrily, "How did you get in?! Get out, who let you in?!"

    "Yourndlord gave me the keys, so I came in," he said, shing a set of keys in his hand.

    "How could thendlord give you the keys?!"

    Just then, An Ruo¡¯s phone rang; it was thendlord calling.

    She frowned slightly with a bad premonition, answered the call, and indeed she heard thendlord say, "Miss An, I¡¯m really sorry, but I¡¯ve decided to not rent the house to you anymore."

    An Ruo, shocked, asked, "Why?"

    "Someone offered to rent my house for ten times the price. I couldn¡¯t pass up that deal. But don¡¯t worry, Miss An, I will return three times the rent, in ordance with the contract. I am truly sorry, please move out tomorrow."

    "You..." An Ruo was so angry she did not know what to say.

    She hung up the phone abruptly, stormed in, and vented her frustration by forcefully throwing her bag at Tang Yuchen.

    "You jerk! Why won¡¯t you leave me alone? What do I owe you that you have to torment me like this, do you want me dead?!"

    Tang Yuchen caught the bag with one hand and tossed it aside nonchntly.

    He stood up, smiling slightly and said, "Baby, you¡¯re taking that too seriously. How could I bear to let you die?"

    An Ruo shouted frantically, "Then what on earth do you want?!"

    The man picked up a piece of paper from the table and handed it to her, saying, "Here¡¯s your leave request form; your restaurant¡¯s manager has approved it."

    An Ruo looked at the leave request, puzzled, and asked, "What do you mean?"

    "Baby, I¡¯ve requested ten days of paid leave for you. Do you like it?"

    "Why would you request leave for me?! I don¡¯t want to take leave! Tang Yuchen, what is your scheme?"

    Tang Yuchen just smiled as if he had all the patience in the world and then extended a newspaper to her, saying, "I¡¯m getting married."

    The headline of the newspaper was written in bold ck letters.

    [Tang Family CEO, Tang Yuchen, to wed in a fortnight]

    The more confused An Ruo became. He was getting married, so why did he request leave for her?

    Still, she managed a hollowugh and said, "Congrattions, the bride must be Yun Feixue, right? I wish you both a lifetime of happiness!"

    May these two nuisances get married soon and roll out of her sight!

    "Baby, why do I feel like you¡¯re not genuinely wishing me well?" the man asked with a raised eyebrow.

 Chapter 180: Do You Want to Visit An Ji?

    <h4>Chapter 180: Chapter 180: Do You Want to Visit An Ji?</h4>

    "Baby, why do I feel like you¡¯re not truly wishing me well?" the man asked with raised eyebrows.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t answer his question but retorted, "Cut the crap! You deliberately got thendlord not to rent me the apartment, and you arranged for my leave, what are you really up to?"

    Tang Yuchen also decided not to beat around the bush with her anymore. He sat down again, staring into her eyes and said, "It¡¯s simple. I want to go on a vacation for a while and I need you toe with me for ten days."

    An Ruo widened her eyes in surprise, as if she hadn¡¯t understood his words.

    "Baby, don¡¯t doubt your ears, I¡¯m telling the truth."

    "You¡¯re crazy! You¡¯re about to marry Yun Feixue! Aren¡¯t you afraid she¡¯ll find out, afraid she¡¯ll refuse to marry you? Besides, why should I go on vacation with you? Who do you think you are! Tang Yuchen, let me tell you, thest person I want to see is you, now please get out immediately!"

    Indifferent to her anger, Tang Yuchen smiled slightly and said, "It¡¯s precisely because I¡¯m getting married that I need to go on a vacation to rx, otherwise I might never have the chance again. And the best candidate I can think of to go with me on this vacation is you."

    "You¡¯re joking!" An Ruo didn¡¯t want to waste words with this man, "Please leave, or else I¡¯m calling the police!

    "Baby, I¡¯ve already signed a contract with thendlord, this apartment is mine now," the man said with a devilish smile.

    An Ruo turned pale with anger, she nodded and said, "Fine, if you won¡¯t leave, I will!"

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen asked her, "Do you want to visit An Ji?"

    An Ruo stopped dead in her tracks and turned back incredulously, "Why would you ask that?"

    "If you want to know,e over and sit down," the man gently patted the spot next to him.

    She didn¡¯t want to go over, but she was too eager to see Xiao Ji. It had been almost a month since shest saw him.

    She wondered how he was doing, if he had been mistreated, if he was suffering too much.

    Unable to resist his temptation, An Ruo sat down next to him. The man took the opportunity to pull her into his arms, lowered his eyelids, and said with a devilish smile, "My flight to Country A is tomorrow, and An Ji is there. If you want to see him, you cane with me."

    "You did this on purpose." An Ruo said coldly.

    Tang Yuchen bent down to kiss the corner of her mouth, smiling wickedly, "Yes, I did it on purpose."

    An Ruo clenched her fists, struggling greatly inside.

    She wanted to visit Xiao Ji, but she didn¡¯t want to go with Tang Yuchen.

    "You can continue to live in this apartment. Tomorrow, you can also choose not toe." Standing up, the man adjusted his shirt, nced at her with a smile, and walked towards the door.

    "What time?" An Ruo suddenly asked him.

    Without turning his head, he replied, "Want to go? Someone will pick you up at eight in the morning."

    The man left, and An Ruo sat alone, dazed for a long time, before she hurriedly began packing her clothes and preparing her things.

    The next morning at six o¡¯clock, she was already awake.

    At eight o¡¯clock, as expected, Tang Yuchen had a car sent to pick her up.

    The car took her to the airport where Tang Yuchen had chartered a private jet. In the entire ne, besides two bodyguards and flight attendants, there were just the two of them.

    Sitting on the ne, An Ruo said coolly to him, "Tang Yuchen, you better not be lying to me. If I can¡¯t see Xiao Ji, I¡¯ll call Yun Feixue and the newspapers and tell them you took me abroad for a vacation."

 Chapter 181: Stop Messing Around, Or Iéˆ¥æª’l Carry You

    <h4>Chapter 181: Chapter 181: Stop Messing Around, Or I¡¯ll Carry You</h4>

    Tang Yuchen was elegantly eating breakfast. Upon hearing her words, he slightly raised his eyebrow and wiped the corner of his mouth with a napkin before smiling lightly, "You are already on my ne. Isn¡¯t it a bit toote to say these things now?"

    "Did you really deceive me?"

    "What do you think?"

    An Ruo looked into his smiling eyes, unsure of his thoughts, "I hope you haven¡¯t deceived me!"

    "Baby, hurry and eat your breakfast. Yours hasn¡¯t been touched yet."

    An Ruo looked at him, puzzled and strange, then slowly began to eat her food.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if it was her imagination, but she felt like Tang Yuchen had changed. His temper seemed better, though he was still despicable!

    The flightsted a long time, and 12 hourster, they arrived in country A,nding at a private airport.

    It was already night, and a fine rain drifted in the sky of country A. The weather there was much colder than in J City. Wearing only a thin coat, An Ruo shivered from the cold breeze as soon as she stepped off the ne.

    Tang Yuchen, in a ck cloak, wrapped it around her as he pulled it up. An Ruo frowned and struggled, very much repelled by his closeness.

    The man held her tightly, enveloping her entirely in his embrace.

    "What are you doing? Let go of me!" An Ruo protested in a low voice.

    "Stop fussing, or I¡¯ll carry you."

    His threat was effective; An Ruo stopped struggling.

    Not far from the ne, two ck sedans were parked. The drivers respectfully opened the door of the first sedan for them. An Ruo and he sat in the back, and two bodyguards got into the second sedan.

    All along the way, An Ruo curiously observed the scenery outside.

    The customs and culture of country A were very different from J City. She watched for a while but soon lost interest.

    "When will you take me to see Xiao Ji?" she asked him, tilting her head slightly.

    Tang Yuchen leaned back in the seat, his gaze on her filled with depth, "No rush. We¡¯ll talk about it in a couple of days."

    "No, I have to see him tomorrow!"

    "I¡¯ll let you meet him in five days," the man spoke without room for negotiation.

    An Ruo was very dissatisfied, "I came here to meet Xiao Ji. I must see him tomorrow!"

    Tang Yuchen shifted to a morefortable position, his lips curving into a faint smile, "An Ruo, who makes the decisions here, you or me?"

    He made the decisions.

    But she really wanted to see Xiao Ji.

    An Ruo had no choice but to say, "I¡¯ve made two dishes for Xiao Ji, both his favorites. If I don¡¯t get them to him soon, the food will spoil. Please let me see him tomorrow."

    "What did you make?" he suddenly asked her.

    "...Pork belly braised in soy sauce and shredded pork with garlic sauce."

    She had hurriedly prepared them the previous night and stored them in the fridge. This morning, she had even wrapped them in ice packs, thinking they mightst two days that way.

    "Perfect, I didn¡¯t eat enough for dinner. We¡¯ll eat those in a bit."

    An Ruo was frustrated, "Those are for Xiao Ji!"

    "They will spoil if you keep them overnight," Tang Yuchen grinned annoyingly, "Better to eat them now. You can make more before you visit him."

    "..."

    "You don¡¯t have to eat them if you don¡¯t want to, but you¡¯re not allowed to bring him any food when you go to see him."

    An Ruo felt that she must be entirely ipatible with Tang Yuchen. Every time they talked, it didn¡¯t take long before she wanted to curse at him.

    "Whatever!" She turned her head to look out the window, ignoring him. Tang Yuchen stared at her profile, his lips curling into an indistinctly meaningful smile.

 Chapter 182: Who Is That Familiar with You?

    <h4>Chapter 182: Chapter 182: Who Is That Familiar with You?</h4>

    The ce they stayed at was a beautiful little vi by the seaside.

    As they entered the vi, a housekeeper, who was also Chinese and appeared to be in her forties, came forward to greet them.

    "Mr. Tang, Mrs. Tang, the supper is already prepared for you." The housekeeper¡¯s ent wasn¡¯t pure Mandarin, it had a bit of a rolling tongue and was not very fluent.

    Seeing An Ruo looking at her, she smiled and exined, "Mrs. Tang, I grew up in country A as an ethnic Chinese, you can just call me Sister Cai. I hope you can understand what I am saying, otherwise, I can write it down."

    An Ruo smiled slightly, "I can understand. By the way, I am not his wife, you can just call me An Ruo."

    Sister Cai was slightly stunned and gave Tang Yuchen a strange look. Seeing that he did not object, she smiled and said, "Alright then, An Ruo, you must be very tired from the ne ride. Have some supper first, then go upstairs to take a bath, and get a good sleep."

    Sister Cai was very enthusiastic and also very responsible. While they were having supper, she went to set their luggage.

    The dish An Ruo made was indeed brought out for eating, Tang Yuchen ate it without courtesy, and she just felt very heartbroken.

    Actually, it would be better to feed it to the pigs than to let him eat it.

    "What is that expression for, I just ate a bit of your dish. An Ruo, you are being too stingy," the man criticized her disdainfully as he ate her dish.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, not wanting to argue with him.

    Sometimes Tang Yuchen could eat a lot, sometimes he ate very little and still wasn¡¯t hungry. Today he was particrly hungry, and An Ruo¡¯s dish was all eaten up by him.

    After eating half a bowl of rice, An Ruo put down her chopsticks to negotiate with him, "You should let me visit Xiao Ji tomorrow. Knowing he¡¯s in the same city, it makes me ufortable not to visit him."

    Seeing she was genuinely upset, the man was silent for a second, then said indifferently, "We¡¯ll talk about it tomorrow, depending on my mood."

    An Ruo did not press him further, so they agreed to discuss it tomorrow.

    After eating, the two went upstairs to rest. Following An Ruo¡¯s request, Sister Cai had prepared an extra room.

    An Ruo headed to her bedroom. Just as she pushed open the door, someone suddenly pushed her from behind. She was squeezed into the room, and the person behind her quickly closed the door.

    An Ruo turned around, seeing Tang Yuchen, she was not surprised at all. Besides him, no one else would treat her like this here.

    "What are you following me in for? Tang Yuchen, I only agreed toe here to visit Xiao Ji, I did not agree to sleep in the same room, on the same bed with you!" She could see through his intentions at a nce.

    For this man, apart from that matter, she really did not want any othermunication with him.

    Looking down at her from above, Tang Yuchen said earnestly, "I brought you here for a vacation, what do you think your role was? Besides, isn¡¯t it just that thing between a man and a woman? An Ruo, we¡¯re familiar enough, stop being pretentious."

    Anger welled up in An Ruo; she forcefully pushed him, trying to get him out, "Who is familiar with you! Who wants to do that thing with you, do it yourself! Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you!"

    Tang Yuchen was very strong, she couldn¡¯t budge him at all. Seeing her furious look, the man couldn¡¯t help but smile, admittedly finding her quite adorable at times.

    Catching her hand, he easily pulled her into his embrace, his arms circling her waist, lifting her up as her feet left the ground.

 Chapter 183: Crying Particularly Hard

    <h4>Chapter 183: Chapter 183: Crying Particrly Hard</h4>

    "What are you doing?!" Panic shed in her eyes as she grabbed his cor, fearful of falling off.

    Tang Yuchen looked straight into her eyes, his wicked smile taunting, "An Ruo, you¡¯re really not pure, asking me to do it with myself. Tell me, how do I do it with myself?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face reddened instantly, and she growled at him angrily, "How should I know! Just get out of here, Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t go too far. If you have the ability, make me willing to do it with you. Do you have that ability? No, you don¡¯t. You only know how to coerce me. Are you even a man!"

    Remembering the grievances she had suffered recently, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but her eyes welled up with tears, and she furiously pounded on his body, but even that couldn¡¯t calm her anger.

    This man, he had caused her so much harm, she would never forgive him in this lifetime!

    An Ruo hit him several times, but his muscles were too hard, and it was her hand that ended up hurting instead.

    She didn¡¯t know what she was thinking, but suddenly she burst into tears, crying deeply, like a pitiful child bullied by everyone.

    Tang Yuchen frowned, his dark eyes filled with helplessness, "I haven¡¯t done anything to you yet, why are you crying?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t even know why she was crying; she just felt very wronged.

    He had hurt her so much in the past, and she had never cried like this in front of him before. This was truly the first time.

    Furthermore, she despised herself for showing her vulnerable side in front of him.

    An Ruo bit her lip tightly, trying to hold back her tears, her gaze fierce as she red at him, herrge eyes still brimming with tears.

    Her look, like a child about to cry but can only express anger through her eyes, not onlycked any deterrent effect but instead appeared quite adorable.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips, revealing a pleasant smile, his gaze bing even deeper and more intense.

    Seeing his expression, An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped in panic, feeling like prey under a hunter¡¯s gaze.

    Instinctively, she pushed against his body in rm, her voice urgently yelling, "Let go of me now, or I¡¯ll show you no mercy!"

    His response was to hug her with a spin, pressing her against the door, one hand seizing her chin and kissing her lips without further ado.

    An Ruo¡¯s head hit the door, it hurt badly, and her mind went nk. Such an oue was indeed within her expectations.

    Tang Yuchen kissed her fiercely, not giving her a chance to catch her breath. His intensity as if he wanted to devour her in one go.

    His rock-hard chest pressed tightly against her, rubbing against her body. An Ruo felt like all the air in her lungs was sucked out, crushed by him.

    She felt dizzy, her vision ckening, but no matter what, she could not faint. Feeling his hand wandering aimlessly over her body, An Ruoxin panicked, worried that once this fire ignited, it would never be extinguished.

    She tried to grab his hand, pressing it down firmly to stop its movements. Yuchen, however, caught her hand and guided it over his strained chest.

    Feeling the fierce beating of his heart, the scorching heat transferred to the palm of her hand through his clothes, and his overwhelming masculine scent, An Ruo¡¯s heart became even more frantic.

    Was he going to force her again? Why does he always treat her this way?

    The tears that had not fallen from An Ruo¡¯s eyes now slid down.

 Chapter 184: A True Blow to Dignity

    <h4>Chapter 184: Chapter 184: A True Blow to Dignity</h4>

    The taste infiltrated their tightly pressed lips, and the man¡¯s actions suddenly paused.

    Seizing the opportunity, An Ruo forcefully turned her head away and shouted at him with heartbroken rage, "Tang Yuchen, what can you do besides coerce me?!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s originally dazed and dark eyes gradually became lucid. His pitch-ck eyes stared at her as he fell silent for two seconds before his thin lips slightly parted, his hoarse voice questioning her, "You don¡¯t like it?"

    Just now, he felt very much into it, he could sense that she also felt something. His heartbeat was fast, and so was hers.

    He thought that this time she would not refuse, that she would like it too.

    An Ruowei was stunned, then suddenly started pummeling his body like a madwoman, "Only you like it! I would rather die than like it! How could I possibly like it, Tang Yuchen, you bastard, you are always forcing me! Have you ever asked about my feelings, ever considered my emotions? We are no longer husband and wife, how can you treat me like this, what do you think I am? Just a tool for you to vent on whenever you need?!"

    An Ruo cried again, her tears pouring down like rain. Her heart was in agonizing pain, as if it was about to die.

    Tang Yuchen was like a tight spell that agonized her whenever it was cast. But regrettably, she waspletely incapable of shaking him off with her own strength.

    Her hands hurt from hitting, drained of strength, An Ruo covered her face with both hands and sobbed miserably.

    She didn¡¯t care how disgraceful she looked, nor did she care how Tang Yuchen might mock her vulnerability; she just wanted to cry, to release all the grievances within her heart, or she would go insane.

    Tang Yuchen watched her with aplex expression, his thin lips pressed tightly together, silent without uttering a word. After a while, he carried her to the big bed and thenid her down upon it.

    An Ruo thought he was not done with her yet, her heart filled with hatred. Suddenly, she raised her hand and pped him hard, the sound of the p nearly deafening Tang Yuchen¡¯s ears.

    His gaze turned icy in an instant as he looked at her with a chillingplexion. An Ruo met his eyes with hatred, prepared to face death.

    The man seized her chin in one hand and growled furiously, "An Ruo, have you grown a bear¡¯s heart and a leopard¡¯s guts? Tell me, how many times is this now that you¡¯ve pped me?"

    His face had never been pped by anyone before, and yet she had pped him several times consecutively, which naturally infuriated him.

    And she had hit him, yet he had not retaliated, not once!

    Damn, that¡¯s really a blow to his dignity!

    An Ruo coldly responded, "You deserve it! Who asked you to be worse than a beast, Tang Yuchen? If you dare touch me today..."

    "Today I¡¯ll have to deal with you, let¡¯s see what you can do!" Before she could finish, he began to rip her clothes off.

    Actually, he had nned to let her go tonight, but since she had angered him, not settling this matter was not an option for Tang Yuchen.

    "You dare!" An Ruo held onto her clothing tightly, trying to scratch his face, but the man was not going to give her another chance to strike.

    He caught both her hands in one of his, pinning them above her head, while his other hand, like a sharp de, quickly tore away the clothes on her body.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale; she bit her lip tightly, her eyes filled with hatred.

    She attempted to kick him in a sensitive area but he forcefully pped her knee. A numbness spread through her legs, and she copsed weakly on the bed, no longer able to muster any strength.

    He stripped off her outer garment and T-shirt, and then proceeded to pull off her pants.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t struggle, only able to re at him with an icy, resolute gaze.

 Chapter 185: Watch How I Deal With You

    <h4>Chapter 185: Chapter 185: Watch How I Deal With You</h4>

    Tang Yuchen nced at her, his pupils darkened as he hooked his lips into a cold sneer.

    He yanked off her pants and suddenly flipped her body over, delivering a harsh p to her buttocks.

    "Ah¡ª" An Ruo cried out in pain, she violently turned her head, yelling at him angrily, "You bastard, what are you doing!"

    She thought he was going to do that thing directly to her, but instead, he strongly pped her. His strength was extraordinary, as if he even hurt her bones.

    Tang Yuchen faced her with a chilly smirk, "What am I doing? You¡¯ve pped me a few times, so I¡¯ll return the favor double!"

    "Smack!" Having said that, another solid p fell.

    An Ruo winced in pain, grasping the bedsheet tightly, trying her best not to make a sound.

    Tang Yuchen showed no mercy, delivering three more smacks in swift session.

    Her buttocks hurt so much!

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and yelled out loudly, "Tang Yuchen, you despicable scoundrel, you¡¯re not human, how can you hit a woman!"

    "Smack!" The final p was also delivered.

    "Call me names again and see how I deal with you!"

    "You¡¯re not human, you beast!" An Ruo continued to curse fearlessly, as if daring him to beat her to death.

    The anticipated p didn¡¯te. Instead, An Ruo felt a chill below as thest thing shielding her was removed by him!

    Her face turned deathly pale, thinking this time he meant business.

    But the man took out his phone, turned on the camera, and aimed it straight at her round and pert curves.

    He chuckled wickedly, "Baby, let me take a picture to keep as a memento. When I miss you, I can take it out to look at this ce..."

    He pinched her flesh as he said with sinister joy, "It will remind me of the scenes when we make love. Tell me, isn¡¯t that a good idea?"

    To hell with your damn idea!

    An Ruo clenched her fists, turning her head to look at him with hatred, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t push people too far. If you want to kill me, just say so! If you must humiliate me, you might as well kill me directly!"

    "Tsk tsk, how could I bear to kill you. I think I¡¯ll just take the photo," he adjusted the phone, and An Ruo screamed in terror, "Don¡¯t, no pictures!"

    If that photo was taken, she wouldn¡¯t want to live.

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re a pervert, aren¡¯t you!" Her voice was thick with tears.

    The man raised his eyebrows, curving his lips into a roguish smile, "I don¡¯t have to take the photo, just say you were wrong, and I won¡¯t take it."

    "In your dreams!" She wasn¡¯t wrong, from start to finish, he was the one at fault!

    Thinking that she would bow down to him was pure fantasy!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile faded from his lips, and without a word, he took the photo with a click.

    An Ruo became stiff all over. She didn¡¯t know where she found the strength, but suddenly she rolled over and scrambled up, frantically trying to snatch the phone from his hand.

    With one hand, the man held her down, and with a lean, he pinned her beneath him.

    An Ruo cried in desperation, "Delete it, bastard, delete it!"

    Such a photo, how could it exist on her body? It was an utter humiliation, the kind that made one so ashamed they wanted to die.

    Tang Yuchen brought up the photo in front of her, smiling maliciously, "If you want me to delete it, just say you were wrong!"

    Seeing her own buttocks, An Ruo flushed with embarrassment, she bit her lip hard, and after a long struggle, she finally looked down, painfully admitting, "I was wrong..."

    "Louder, I didn¡¯t hear you," demanded the man, dissatisfied, raising his eyebrows.

    "I was wrong!"

    He smiled in satisfaction, pinching her face, his eyes gleaming mischievously as he asked, "Will you dare to p my face again in the future?"

 Chapter 186: Remember, Always Hate Me

    <h4>Chapter 186: Chapter 186: Remember, Always Hate Me</h4>

    He smiled contentedly, pinched her face, and asked with a devilish grin, "Will you dare to hit my face again?"

    "I won¡¯t dare..." An Ruo clenched her fists, continuously telling herself that she had to endure.

    But once she had the opportunity, she would definitely not let him off easily!

    Tang Yuchen, just you wait, I will definitely see the day you get your retribution!

    "If only you were this obedient earlier, then there wouldn¡¯t have been any issues." The man rewarded her with a kiss on her lips before suggestively saying, "Alright, now it¡¯s time to sleep."

    An Ruo quickly said, "You haven¡¯t deleted it yet!"

    "I¡¯ll delete it in a while."

    "No, you must delete it now. Give me the phone, I¡¯ll delete it myself!" She wouldn¡¯t trust him, what if he didn¡¯t delete it?

    "Do you really not trust me that much?" the man said softly. An Ruo ignored him, grabbed the phone, and swiftly deleted the photos.

    Then she threw the phone back to him, pulled the nket over her body, and watched him warily.

    Seeing her like this, Tang Yuchen just curved his lips into a smile and said nothing. He straightened up, his long fingers unbuttoning his shirt and removing it to reveal his sturdy, bronzed chest.

    An Ruo turned her head, closing her eyes in pain and resentment.

    Let him do what he wants, her body was already in tatters, and she could not resist him. Whatever he wanted to do with this body, he could just go ahead!

    The nket was pulled open at a corner, An Ruo gripped it tightly, her knuckles turning white. The man gradually pulled the nket away andy down, drawing close to her.

    An Ruo resigned herself to closing her eyes as his sturdy arms wrapped around her body, and her back crashed against his chest.

    "Tang Yuchen, I hate you." Suddenly, she let out a low, very small but firm voice.

    The man paused slightly in his movements, then hugged her tighter. Their bodies pressed close together, not leaving a single gap.

    His hot, thin lips pressed against her ear, he said hoarsely, "Remember, keep hating me, and don¡¯t fall in love with me."

    An Ruo, this is the only advice I can give you.

    If you fall in love with me, then no one can save you, not even myself...

    An Ruo scoffed: "Fall in love with you? That¡¯s impossible in this lifetime!"

    "That¡¯s good." He reached over to turn off the light, and the bedroom instantly darkened.

    An Ruo thought he was going to do something, but he just held her, and nothing else happened. She waited for a while, but only heard his even breathing.

    Perhaps his conscience had kicked in tonight, and he decided to let her go.

    An Ruo relieved a sigh and also closed her eyes, soon falling into a deep sleep.

    She had been too tired from the previous ordeal, so that night, she slept soundly in Tang Yuchen¡¯s arms without any nightmares.

    "An Ruo, it¡¯s time to get up, if you don¡¯t wake up now, the sun will be shining on your butt." Sister Cai¡¯s voice rang in her ears, An Ruo groggily opened her eyes and saw her, pausing for a moment.

    Sister Cai¡¯s suggestive gaze nced at the torn clothes on the floor, thennded on An Ruo¡¯s exposed corbone, and she said with a smile, "An Ruo, Mr. Tang left early in the morning, but he left you a gift. I saw you were still not awake, so I took the liberty of waking you up."

    "Sister Cai... you could have just knocked on the door..." An Ruo pulled the nket up, subtly covering everything below her neck.

    "It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t knock, the door was open, and I called you a few times from the doorway, but you were sleeping so deeply that you didn¡¯t hear."

 Chapter 187: Became Much Older

    <h4>Chapter 187: Chapter 187: Became Much Older</h4>

    Sister Cai, while speaking, ced the prepared clothes by the bed. "Come on, get up. The gift Mr. Tang prepared for you is incredible; it will surely surprise you."

    After finishing, Sister Cai gave her a meaningful smile before leaving the room.

    An Ruo felt a headacheing on due to her misunderstanding, but indeed, her rtionship with Tang Yuchen was no longer innocent.

    Getting out of bed and changing clothes, An Ruo did not pay much attention to the gift Tang Yuchen had prepared.

    Even if he gifted her a country, she wouldn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of joy.

    If he told her, "I will no longer bother you from now on; you are free," perhaps she would be delighted.

    Going downstairs, An Ruo suddenly saw a small figure sitting in the living room. She shook all over, her eyes widening in disbelief.

    Sitting properly on the sofa, An Ji also stared at her in astonishment.

    "Sister?"

    "Xiao Ji... is it really you?" An Ruo covered her mouth in surprise, her eyes reddening instantly.

    An Ji swiftly stood up, rushing into her arms. An Ruo caught his body and hugged him tightly; he clung to her as if they had been separated for many, many years.

    "Sister, howe you are here?"

    An Ruo also asked in surprise, "How did youe here?"

    Hadn¡¯t Tang Yuchen said he would let her see him in a few days?

    Perhaps this was the gift he had given her.

    Honestly, this gift did thrill her.

    An Ji looked up and said, "Today, someone came to fetch me, saying they were taking me somewhere, and then I was brought here. I didn¡¯t know who it was, nor did I expect to see you here."

    He had thought that he had offended some important person at school, so he had been "invited" over as a guest.

    An Ruo said, "It was Tang Yuchen. I came to West Country with him to visit you. Xiao Ji, you¡¯ve lost weight, but it seems you¡¯ve grown taller."

    He was nearly up to her chin; perhaps he would surpass her in height soon.

    An Ji also told her, "Sister, you¡¯ve lost weight as well. Is it that Tang guy bullying you again? Don¡¯t be scared, one day I will definitely get revenge for you."

    An Ruo did not want him to live in hatred all the time, besides, this was her issue, and she couldn¡¯t let it affect him.

    She took his hand, smiling and shaking her head, "He hasn¡¯t been bullying me; you¡¯re overthinking. If he were bullying me, would he bring me here to see you, would he have me living with him?"

    An Ji looked down and softly said, "Sister, I understand, you don¡¯t like him. He has been forcing you, right? Your heart must be suffering. You married him for me at first, I know, and you have always been thinking of getting away from him. Sister, although you are lying to me, your eyes don¡¯t lie."

    An Ruo was inwardly rmed; Xiao Ji was not like this before.

    In the past, he would believe whatever she said. Even if he had doubts, he would choose to trust her.

    But now, he seemed much more mature, not easily believing her words, and being able to see the true feelings in her eyes.

    What on earth had happened this month to make him mature so much?

    "Xiao Ji, tell your sister, have you been having a tough time at school? Let¡¯s not go to that school anymore, ande back home with me, okay?"

    All she hoped for was that he would have a carefree and joyful childhood, not wanting him to bear too much at such a young age.

 Chapter 188: Itéˆ¥æªš Great to Be Together Every Day

    <h4>Chapter 188: Chapter 188: It¡¯s Great to Be Together Every Day</h4>

    An Ji tilted his head and looked at her for a while, then suddenly burst into an innocent smile, "Sis, I¡¯m doing really well at school. I¡¯ve even learned a foreignnguage. Now my spokennguage skills are very impressive. Once I¡¯ve mastered thenguage of Country A, I want to learn other countries¡¯nguages from other students. At school, my grades have improved a lotpared to before, and I¡¯ve learned many things that I couldn¡¯t learn in J City. Sis, I really like this school, and I don¡¯t want to leave."

    "But..."

    "Sister, stop worrying about me. I¡¯m almost thirteen years old; it¡¯s time for me to start learning to be independent. I want to be a man who stands tall and proud. Don¡¯t you want to see me be that?"

    Listening to his rxed and smiling words, An Ruo looked at him skeptically, unsure whether she should believe what he was saying.

    Tang Yuchen had once said that the school he attended was different from the others; it was like a harsh training camp.

    Could it be that she had misunderstood his meaning?

    An Ji suddenly tugged at her hand and coaxed, "Sis, I¡¯m so hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Can you make me something to eat? I really miss your cooking."

    An Ruo snapped out of her thoughts and nodded eagerly, "Wait for me, I¡¯ll make you something right away."

    "I¡¯ll help." An Ji rolled up his sleeves and said eagerly.

    "Okay, we¡¯ll do it together." An Ruo happily took him to the kitchen. The siblings worked seamlessly together and made a lot of dishes.

    They actually couldn¡¯t eat much, but they enjoyed the process of cooking together.

    After eating, An Ruo took An Ji upstairs and took out all the clothes she had brought for him, packing them into the suitcase one by one.

    She also talked with him about many topics, all concerning his life at school.

    An Ji answered every question. After this period of growth, he had matured a lot in the way he spoke. An Ruo knew he was holding back in his answers, but seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be suffering much, she felt relieved.

    The day always flew by quickly, and by five in the afternoon, after An Ji had eaten, it was time for him to leave.

    The school had rules stipting that students must return by six-thirty, otherwise the gates would be shut and no one would be allowed to enter afterward.

    An Ruo wanted him to stay overnight, but An Ji disagreed, stating that he had a ss early the next morning and didn¡¯t want to miss it or receive any special treatment.

    Seeing how much he valued his education, An Ruo felt reassured, but she really didn¡¯t want to let him go.

    Right then, Sister Cai came over with a camera and said with a smile, "How about we take a picture to preserve the memory?"

    "That is a great idea, Sister Cai, thank you." An Ruo pulled An Ji close, their heads pressed tightly together as they shed silly smiles at the camera, taking several photos in a row.

    An Ji kept one of the photos for himself, and the rest went to An Ruo.

    Finally, An Ji got into the sedan and was taken away by Tang Yuchen¡¯s people. An Ruo suddenly felt a big hole in her heart, filled with mncholy.

    If only she could be with Xiao Ji every day.

    An Ruo sat idly in the living room when Sister Cai, after taking a phone call, said to her, "An Ruo, Mr. Tang says he won¡¯t being back tonight and that you should rest early."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up, and she replied happily, "Oh, I understand."

    Finally, tonight, she could get a good night¡¯s sleep.

    She stood up to go upstairs and noticed that there seemed to be one photo missing. She searched everywhere but couldn¡¯t find it.

    "Sister Cai, have you seen my photo?"

 Chapter 189: Is this for me?

    <h4>Chapter 189: Chapter 189: Is this for me?</h4>

    "Isn¡¯t the photo in your possession?" Sister Cai came over and asked in surprise.

    "I had it on the table all along, but now it seems like one is missing. Yes, there should be one missing." How could she be so careless to lose one without even noticing?

    Sister Cai helped her look for a while and then said, "It can¡¯t be lost; when I find it, I¡¯ll return it to you."

    "Thank you, Sister Cai," all An Ruo could do was give up.

    Sister Cai waved her hand with a smile, "No need to thank me, you¡¯re too polite for a host. I¡¯m paid to work, so of course, I must do my job wholeheartedly."

    An Ruo found Sister Cai to be a very cheerful person, hearing herughter, she couldn¡¯t help but smile a little herself.

    That night, Tang Yuchen indeed did note back, and An Ruo sleptfortably.

    Early the next morning, after she had eaten breakfast, Sister Cai said since it was An Ruo¡¯s first time in Country A, she wanted to act as a tour guide and take her around.

    An Ruo dly agreed, quickly got ready, and began a one-day tour of Country A apanied by Sister Cai.

    Sister Cai had a Gold Card given by Tang Yuchen which could be used to spend without limit, so anything An Ruo wanted to buy, she could purchase freely.

    But she didn¡¯t buy anything, just browsed through the mall and feasted her eyes.

    After half a day of fun, Sister Cai got used to her and saw that An Ruo was easy-going and nice to get along with. She boldly decided to ask her a personal question, "An Ruo, I¡¯m going to ask you something personal, don¡¯t take it the wrong way."

    "Sister Cai, what do you want to ask?" An Ruo inquired.

    With a smile beaming on her face, Sister Cai inquired, "I¡¯m really curious, why does Mr. Tang say you are his wife, yet you deny it?"

    Pushing her wind-blown hair behind her ears, An Ruo replied with a faint smile, "We used to be married but are now divorced."

    "Oh, I see. But I can tell, Mr. Tang treats you quite well, and he¡¯s a pretty good guy, too. If you still like him, why don¡¯t you remarry? In today¡¯s world, finding someone you like is already quite difficult."

    "Sister Cai, I want to buy some clothes, pleasee with me to shop a bit more," she said, changing the subject.

    Sister Cai eagerly nodded, "Sure, let¡¯s go right now."

    They shopped all day and didn¡¯t return to the vi until the afternoon.

    Tang Yuchen had alreadye back. He sat in the living room, wearing a casual grey sweater, watching the news.

    Hearing them return, hezily asked, "Where did you go for fun?"

    He was naturally asking An Ruo. Knowing her ce, Sister Cai went to the kitchen while An Ruo sat down beside him and replied indifferently, "I spent the day browsing through malls."

    The man¡¯s gaze fell on the shopping bag in her hand, his eyebrows slightly raised, "What did you buy?"

    "Just one piece of clothing." Sister Cai insisted she buy it; she had no choice but to do so.

    Tang Yuchen leaned over, took the shopping bag from her hand, pulled out the clothing, gave it a look, and asked casually, "Didn¡¯t you buy anything for me?"

    An Ruo nced at him in surprise, wondering why she should buy something for him.

    Besides, his clothes are all name brands, more than he can wear; why should she buy for him when she has plenty?

    The man smiled, pulling a tie from the bag and waved it in front of her, "Is this for me?"

    "No!" An Ruo denied instinctively.

    She looked on in astonishment, unable to understand how a tie had ended up in her bag.

    Could it be that Sister Cai secretly bought it, and when she wasn¡¯t paying attention, slipped it inside?

 Chapter 190: Wonéˆ¥æª› Care About Her Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 190: Chapter 190: Won¡¯t Care About Her Feelings</h4>

    Sister Cai had suggested she buy a tie for Tang Yuchen, but she didn¡¯t agree. Unexpectedly, Sister Cai secretly bought it for her.

    The man narrowed his eyes slightly, "It wasn¡¯t for me? Then who was it for?"

    An Ruo wanted to say it was Sister Cai who bought it, but doing so would definitely make Tang Yuchen angry.

    She had no choice but to speak indifferently, "Just pretend it was for you then."

    "That response sounds so reluctant. Tell me, which man is it for?" Tang Yuchen was not about to let this topic slide.

    This was dragging in other men, and it would be too much of a loss if she was punished by him for a man who didn¡¯t even exist.

    An Ruo picked up the shopping bag and stood up to go upstairs, "Then it¡¯s for you, thank you for allowing me to meet An Ji yesterday. Is that okay now?"

    Having said that, she walked upstairs without looking back.

    The man hooked his lips mischievously, his gaze lingering on her before inadvertently noticing a photo under the coffee table.

    He picked it up and nced at it. The siblings in the photo were smiling foolishly, but it was evident that they had a good rtionship.

    Tang Yuchen really couldn¡¯t understand how An Ruo, so cold and aloof, could also have a silly and bright side.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After dinner, An Ruo went straight back to her bedroom and then locked the door behind her.

    She absolutely could not let Tang Yuchen into her room tonight.

    An Ruo, having taken a bath, sat on the bed, feeling pitiful. Every time she stayed under the same roof as him, she had to guard against him like a thief, and she also slept poorly.

    When would she finally rid herself of him and not have to live in constant fear and trepidation?

    "Knock knock knock!" Suddenly, someone was knocking at the door.

    An Ruo looked warily towards the door, "Who is it?"

    "Who else could it be?" Tang Yuchen¡¯snguid voice sounded from outside.

    An Ruo really felt like killing someone. Was he a ghost that he would never go away!

    Deciding to ignore him, she pulled up the covers and went to sleep. No matter what he said, she wasn¡¯t going to open the door.

    The man knocked a few more times. Getting no response, the knocking stopped. Just when An Ruo thought he had given up, she suddenly heard the sound of a key turning in the lock.

    She sat up abruptly on the bed, staring fixedly at the door, which suddenly opened. Tang Yuchen, striding in with long legs, headed towards her.

    He had a malevolent smile on his lips, and his dark eyes, deep and inscrutable, gave away no emotion.

    An Ruo felt like crying, but her tears had run dry the night beforest.

    And what was the use of crying anyway? It only showed weakness!

    Tang Yuchen was closing in dangerously, and An Ruo knew she couldn¡¯t escape tonight.

    She cast down her dull eyes,y back on the bed, and said coldly, "Just do whatever you want to do. I don¡¯t care."

    No more resistance, because it was futile!

    Tang Yuchen wouldn¡¯t care about her feelings. In his mind, there was only what he wanted to do and what he didn¡¯t want to do. He never considered what she might want.

    The man sat beside her, his gaze deep as he looked at her. His long, clean fingers touched her lips, lingering with an ambiguous trail.

    "An Ruo, do you know why I can¡¯t let you go, why I never tire of your body?" he suddenly asked her out of the blue.

    An Ruo sneered with an unmistakably sarcastic tone, "Because you¡¯re an animal led by your lower half, interested in any woman¡¯s body!"

    Tang Yuchen, not angered but instead smiling, had a smile that was a bit wicked, a bit captivating, and also somewhatzily carefree.

 Chapter 191 How about we make a bet

    <h4>Chapter 191: Chapter 191 How about we make a bet</h4>

    He slightly parted his thin lips and slowly said, "If I told you that you¡¯re the most attractive among all the women I know, would you believe me?"

    An Ruo scoffed again, "I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not the most attractive to you, but the most disobedient. And because I don¡¯t obey, your male ego has been hurt, so that must be why you can¡¯t let go of me, right?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s one reason," Tang Yuchen nodded lightly, "But the main reason is..."

    His finger traced from her lips down to her corbone, drawing circles but not continuing any further.

    "Your body is very appealing to me. If I weren¡¯t attracted to your body, no matter how disrespectful you were to me, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in you."

    His words were blunt and direct.

    An Ruo sneered, "In in terms, you¡¯re just an animal that thinks with its lower half!"

    She emphasized the word "animal" to imply that he was no different from a lower life form.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t angry; he smirked wickedly and remained silent.

    His thoughts were different from hers.

    In his view, An Ruo was too naive.

    Men¡¯s interest in women is basically rooted in the physical. Without the physical aspect, love won¡¯tst long. Of course, a physical rtionship doesn¡¯t necessarily lead to love.

    However, for him, there would be no other love in the world that could attract him, only bodies...

    Having met her, he was very interested in her body, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t let her go, nor would hepromise even a little.

    Tang Yuchen fell silent for a while, then nodded his head, acknowledging what she had said.

    "You¡¯re right. Facing you, my thoughts are driven by my lower half. So, baby, you should realize that letting you go untouched is out of the question."

    He had said so much just to make that statement!

    An Ruo was infuriated, her voice cold as she said, "Do as you please! You¡¯ll never have me willingly!""

    "Don¡¯t make it sound so pathetic. Actually, most of the time, you¡¯ve also enjoyed the pleasure," he retorted.

    "Shameless!" An Ruo was so angry that her mouth was twisted.

    Where had she ever enjoyed it? Never, not once!

    Tang Yuchen chuckled softly. Suddenly, he pulled her up to sit face to face with him.

    "Seeing how aggrieved you look, how about I give you a chance? Let¡¯s make a bet," he proposed.

    An Ruo looked at him skeptically.

    With a raised eyebrow, he said, "The bet is simple: if you win, I won¡¯t touch you for ten days. If you lose, then you can¡¯t refuse me anymore."

    Instinctively, An Ruo countered, "If you¡¯re so confident, promise me that if I win, you¡¯ll leave me alone for good and never bother me again."

    "That¡¯s fine, I can agree to that."

    She didn¡¯t expect him to agree so readily, which made An Ruo suspect he had some trick up his sleeve.

    "What kind of bet is it?" she asked, puzzled.

    After all, if she didn¡¯t bet, he would still touch her. It would be better to gamble and give herself a chance.

    Tang Yuchenughed, "It¡¯s very simple. You tie me up without using anything else. If I can untie myself within five minutes, then I win. If I can¡¯t, you win."

    Is it really that simple?

    An Ruo was skeptical of his words. The man noticed her thoughts and smiled, "You don¡¯t have to worry about me cheating. You can tie me up any way you like, do it yourself. Are you still afraid I¡¯ll forge it?"

 Chapter 192: Celebrating Too Early

    <h4>Chapter 192: Chapter 192: Celebrating Too Early</h4>

    He sounded extremely sincere; the bet seemed to have no issues at all.

    An Ruo thought for a moment and agreed, "Okay, I agree to your bet."

    The man¡¯s lips curled into a satisfied smile, and seeing his smile, she couldn¡¯t help but suspect that he might be up to something.

    But having agreed, she had no room to back out.

    Since the vi had no ropes, Tang Yuchen suggested using something else instead. An Ruo thought of neckties and brought many of his neckties to use as ropes.

    Tang Yucheny obediently on the bed, his expression rxed, as if waiting for her to tie him up any way she wanted.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t hold back, using three neckties to bind his hands to the bedposts, and she tied all the knots tightly. She also tied his legs to the foot of the bed, with equally tight knots.

    She put her full effort into each tight knot; even if she had to untie them one by one, it would take a lot of time.

    Seeing her working furiously, the manughed teasingly, "Baby, you don¡¯t need to use so much force. Even if you gave me an hour, I couldn¡¯t get through all these knots, so don¡¯t worry."

    An Ruo nced at him, and hearing him say that only made her more uneasy.

    If he couldn¡¯t untie them, why did he still look so rxed?

    Feeling uneasy, she grabbed a few more neckties and started over.

    Throughout the process, the man cooperated fully, letting her do as she wished.

    Honestly, tying up Tang Yuchen gave her a sense of thrill, as if she had finally seized the chance to vent her anger.

    After a busy half hour, she finally had him firmly bound and stopped, triumphantly telling him, "The timing starts now. Try to untie yourself. If you can¡¯t do it in five minutes, you lose!"

    He would definitely lose; she was waiting for it.

    The woman¡¯s eyes filled with confidence and pride, sparkling like a proud little animal. The man just watched her and smiled, making no effort to free himself.

    "Are you that confident you¡¯ll win?" he raised an eyebrow and asked her.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t waste words with him, responding simply, "You¡¯ve got four minutes and thirty seconds left."

    "Baby, don¡¯t cry when I win," he teased.

    "Do you think you can win, Tang Yuchen? If you can¡¯t get free, I won¡¯t help you either. Unless you free yourself, you¡¯ll just stay tied up forever!"

    An Ruo grew more delighted as she thought about it; she felt so vindicated. Tang Yuchen finally had his day¡ªhaha, it was all his own doing!

    "You seem too happy too soon," Tang Yuchen still didn¡¯t move but kept making casual conversation with her.

    An Ruo sat down on the couch, holding a stopwatch, her eyes glued to it.

    Let him waste his breath talking; the more he talked, the better.

    With only two and a half minutes left, even if Tang Yuchen had ten hands, he wouldn¡¯t be able to untie all the knots.

    "Hiss¡ª" An Ruo was reveling in her thoughts when suddenly, she heard the sound of fabric tearing.

    She looked up in shock to see Tang Yuchen forcefully pulling his wrists apart, tearing the five neckties wrapped around his wrists!

    "Hiss¡ª" The sound of the neckties tearing was frightening.

    With one final effort, all five neckties snapped!

    The man looked at her devilishly, raising an eyebrow to ask, "How much time is left?"

    An Ruo stared nkly at her watch. Two minutes left...

    He had just torn five neckties in half a minute!

    "Baby, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m going to disappoint you." Tang Yuchen gave a wicked smile, and his strong hands grabbed the neckties on his ankles and tore them off in a few movements.

 Chapter 193: Baby, You Lost

    <h4>Chapter 193: Chapter 193: Baby, You Lost</h4>

    An Ruo gripped the watch tightly, herrge eyes fixated on the rotating second hand in a daze.

    Why won¡¯t it move faster, why!

    The man had already approached her; he crouched down, nced at the watch, and chuckled, "There¡¯s still a minute left before the time is up, baby, you¡¯ve lost."

    She had lost, she had lost...

    Annoyed, An Ruo flung the watch away and yelled at him usingly, "You never told me you were so strong!"

    Was he the reincarnation of an ox, that he could be so strong?

    No, not even an ox had such strength; he was simply not human!

    Tang Yuchenughed heartily and pinched her angry little face, "Are you cheating now?"

    An Ruo pped his hand away and said defiantly, "Let¡¯s do it over, bet on something else this time!"

    The man¡¯s smile faded, and his gaze grew deep, "Are you backing out?"

    His narrowed eyes shed dangerously.

    An Ruo shrank back, knowing that any more resistance would anger him. But she really didn¡¯t want to do it with him, not at all!

    "Hmm, tell me, are you cheating?" Tang Yuchen leaned in with his hands braced on either side of her, bringing his face close to hers.

    His face was inches away, his stern and profound features should have been attractive, but she found him terrifying like a demon.

    Yes, he was a demon, the cmity and nightmare of her life.

    An Ruo took a deep breath, looked down and resignedly said, "I¡¯m not trying to cheat, I honor my bets."

    The man curved his lips, tenderly cooing, "That¡¯s more like it."

    He tilted his handsome face slightly and pressed his thin lips softly onto hers for a gentle kiss, followed by another, but this time with more force, delving deeper.

    An Ruo¡¯s fingers clenched the soft fabric of the couch, silently expressing the difort she felt at that moment. The man held her body, cradled her petite form in his embrace, and then slowly pressed her down onto the couch...

    Having abstained from touching her for almost half a month, the man, in his deprived state, was like a young boy with newfound lust, incessantly taking from her without satisfaction.

    This night was destined to be sleepless.

    But tonight¡¯s Tang Yuchen was very different from before; he was much gentler with her and kept trying... to make her enjoy the pleasure.

    An Ruo¡¯s mind was nk, and she thought that she must have been dragged into hell by the demon, never to see the light again.

    After being tossed about all night, An Ruo woke up in the afternoon of the next day.

    Tang Yuchen was long gone from the bed, and she didn¡¯t know when he had left.

    An Ruoy in bed dazed for a while, then quickly got up to wash and went downstairs to eat something before asking Sister Cai where she could find a pharmacy.

    Sister Cai asked what was wrong, wondering if she wasn¡¯t feeling well. An Ruo just smiled and said, "It¡¯s an old problem, I¡¯ve run out of medicine and want to go buy some."

    Sister Cai hurriedly apanied her to buy the medicine. When they reached the pharmacy, An Ruo told Sister Cai to wait outside for her.

    She wandered around the store alone, then came out to tell Sister Cai the truth, that she needed to buy birth control pills, but she didn¡¯t understand thenguage or recognize the writing of Country A.

    Sister Cai smiled gently and told her that taking too much medicine wasn¡¯t good for her health, but still went in and picked out a bottle of birth control pills for her.

    After taking the pill, An Ruo felt much more at ease.

    In the past, it was because she didn¡¯t understand these things that she had identally gotten pregnant.

 Chapter 194: There is a Surprise Inside

    <h4>Chapter 194: Chapter 194: There is a Surprise Inside</h4>

    There won¡¯t be any more idents in the future, and she would not be pregnant with Tang Yuchen¡¯s child again.

    An Ruo was not afraid that Sister Cai would tell Tang Yuchen about this affair. Even if he found out, she could justifiably take the medicine.

    After all, he was going to marry Yun Feixue. Did he really expect her to bear him an illegitimate child?

    As soon as Tang Yuchen returned that evening, Sister Cai reported to him that An Ruo had taken the medicine. She had received his instructions to report everything An Ruo did to him.

    After hearing what Sister Cai said, the man remained expressionless, simply nodding his head without uttering a word.

    He knew An Ruo did not want to be pregnant with his child, and if he could father many children, he guessed he wouldn¡¯t want her to be pregnant either.

    But he was not so fortunate, children were a luxury for him...

    Pushing open An Ruo¡¯s door and seeing her sitting on the bed watching television, Tang Yuchen walked over and sat down beside her, asking, "What did you do today?"

    An Ruo nced at him and said indifferently, "Nothing at all. Can you let me see Xiao Ji again?"

    Staying in the vi every day had made her fed up.

    Tang Yuchen stood up and took off his suit: "Their school has a rule that students who stay on campus can only meet their families once a month."

    That meant she couldn¡¯t see Xiao Ji anymore.

    An Ruo shifted her gaze away in low spirits, as the man rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and sat down beside her again, saying, "I¡¯m hungry, go make me something to eat."

    "Let Sister Cai cook for you," she was not his nanny.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled into a devilish smile and he said, "Baby, I want to eat the food you cook."

    "I don¡¯t want to cook for you." An Ruo switched the channel, her eyes fixed on the television, not wanting to bother with him any longer.

    The man leaned back on the bed, with his hands resting behind his head, and said leisurely, "If you cook for me, I¡¯ll spare you tonight."

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, and after a second of silence, she asked him, "What do you want to eat?"

    "Century egg and lean meat porridge, braised pork, and cold seaweed sd."

    So demanding!

    In order to get a good night¡¯s sleep, she had no choice but to get out of bed and go downstairs to make food for him.

    Hearing her footsteps descending the stairs, the man sat up from the bed and began to search everywhere for the contraceptive pills she had bought that day.

    An Ruo took a long time to prepare the meal, and Tang Yuchen had a full dinner, indeed keeping his promise to spare her for the night.

    The next day, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t go out.

    The business he had on this side was already settled, and he just needed to enjoy his vacation for the remaining time.

    He asked An Ruo to cook for him again, but she did not want to, hoping he would propose the same condition as yesterday.

    The man could clearly see through her thoughts and took out a tinum ne, dangling it in front of her.

    The pendant was a tinum heart as big as a cherry. An Ruo thought the ne was strange, not particrly attractive, and the pendant seemed a bit toorge.

    Could he be intending to give it to her?

    The gift he chose was in such poor taste.

    "If you go cook for me, I¡¯ll give this to you," Tang Yuchen said with a smile, his eyes seemingly holding a deeper meaning.

    An Ruo nced at it briefly, uninterested: "I don¡¯t like wearing nes."

    The bracelet he had previously given her and insisted she wear, she had taken off and never worn again.

    "Open it and look inside, there¡¯s a surprise for you," Tang Yuchen confidently said.

    An Ruo looked at him curiously and encouraged by his gaze, she took the ne and opened the heart pendant, filled with curiosity.

 Chapter 195: Iéˆ¥æªe Been Too Lenient with Her Lately

    <h4>Chapter 195: Chapter 195: I¡¯ve Been Too Lenient with Her Lately</h4>

    The Heart had a small photo on its right, which was a picture of her and An Ji together. On the left was a small mirror, reflecting the photo, both sides showing their joint picture.

    Wasn¡¯t this the photo she had lost?

    "How did you get this photo?" An Ruo asked, raising her eyebrows.

    "I found it by chance. Do you like it? You can wear it around your neck, and open it whenever you miss your brother."

    The photo had been resized by some technique, but it was very clear and not blurry at all.

    She indeed liked the ne very much.

    An Ruo closed the Heart without hesitation and wore the ne around her neck, then turned her head to ask him, "What would you like to eat?"

    Tang Yuchen smiled, knowing she would ept it.

    "Can you make dumplings?"

    An Ruo nodded, so he said, "Then make me dumplings."

    An Ruo got up and went to the kitchen. Tang Yuchen called Sister Cai and gave her a couple of instructions before she left the house.

    While they were eating dumplings, a violent storm suddenly started outside. Since the vi was by the sea, the wind was particrly strong, howling as the doors and windows continuously made noises.

    Worried that the windows might break, Sister Cai reassured her, "The climate is like this here. It¡¯s summer now and storms are frequent. But don¡¯t worry, the doors and windows in Country A are very sturdy. Even if a tornadoes, there won¡¯t be any problem."

    "Has summer just begun here?" An Ruo felt very surprised; she had thought that it was already entering autumn here.

    "Yes," Sister Cai nodded with a smiling face.

    Tang Yuchen swallowed a dumpling and said to her, "Eat up, the storm will pass soon. Once the rain stops, I¡¯ll take you to the beach to collect shells."

    Sister Cai eagerly added, "An Ruo, the shells here are colorful and very pretty. You definitely should collect some shells to take back home, otherwise it would be a wasted trip."

    An Ruo nodded, acknowledging the suggestion.

    Being a girl, she couldn¡¯t resist beautiful things. Moreover, shells were natural and free, not something given by Tang Yuchen, so she had no reason not to collect them.

    Just as Tang Yuchen had said, the storm passed quickly. The sky, cleaned by the rain, appeared even more azure and bright. The air was filled with the salty, moist scent of seawater.

    Reaching the beach, An Ruo rolled up her pant legs and stepped barefoot onto the soft sand, which felt veryfortable.

    Tang Yuchen also took off his shoes and socks and walked barefoot.

    He walked beside her silently, his casual home clothes fluttering in the sea breeze, adding an air ofziness andfort to him, with far less of his usual sharpness.

    An Ruo did not want to walk with him. She intentionally kept her distance and headed to the edge of the water, where she immediately spotted many shells washed ashore.

    She joyfully picked up a pretty one and continued searching along the beach.

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t go too far," Tang Yuchen warned her softly.

    Perhaps the scenery at that moment was too captivating, easily making one rxed; An Ruo didn¡¯t take his words seriously at all.

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t heeding his advice, the man walked toward her, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, "Come back to me."

    An Ruo abruptly turned around and yelled at him, "You stop, don¡¯t follow me! Let¡¯s go our separate ways, you¡¯re ruining my mood by following me."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he said coldly, "An Ruo, are you getting bolder by the minute!"

    Had he been indulging her too muchtely?

    Now in his presence, she seemed fearless, always too quick to overstep her bounds.

 Chapter 196: Jump Down Yourself!

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chapter 196: Jump Down Yourself!</h4>

    An Ruo sneered, "Tang Yuchen, I am not your ve, and I have nothing to do with you anymore. Stop lecturing me. I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m not afraid of you anymore!"

    Having said that, she turned and walked away. The man clenched his fists, his face turning an iron blue with anger.

    Damn it, he had kindly taken her out for a walk, but he hadn¡¯t expected this kind of attitude!

    Tang Yuchen felt he was really getting more and more pathetic. Why should he care about the well-being of a woman who constantly showed him a sour face?

    In any case, An Ruo was just an untamable wildcat!

    The man was feeling very upset and lost the mood to apany her walking anymore, so he turned and walked back to the vi. An Ruo looked back to see him go and breathed a sigh of relief, happily entertaining herself.

    Not long after Tang Yuchen returned to the vi, a gale suddenly started blowing outside.

    Sister Cai hurriedly said, "It¡¯s going to rain again."

    The man narrowed his eyes slightly and, without even getting his seat warm, stood up and went outside.

    Actually, the wind and rain weren¡¯t scary. What was scary was the sea water rising with the tide, and if one wasn¡¯t careful, they could be swept into the ocean.

    Tang Yuchen walked quickly to the beach and looked out to see that there was not a single person on the sand.

    An Ruo had disappeared to God knows where.

    His face darkened. Not caring about the risks, he ran to where they had been standing and started to track An Ruo¡¯s footprints.

    But after a few minutes, the footprints were washed away by the sea.

    The man had no choice but to call out her name loudly, but no one answered him.

    MD, when he found her, he would definitely give her a good lesson!

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t quite describe his feelings; they were a mix of anxiousness, panic, and, more than anything else, anger. Angry at her disobedience, furious that she ran around everywhere without considering her safety!

    Having no other option, he had to activate his watch, which had a tiny tracking device inside.

    He pressed a button, and a little red dot appeared on the device, which he followed.

    The wind grew stronger, and the waves kept crashing onto the beach as the sky gradually darkened.

    If he didn¡¯t find An Ruo soon, it would start raining, and the seaside in rain was even more dangerous.

    Tang Yuchen quickened his pace and, after a significant stretch, finally saw a petite figure standing on a rock.

    The rock was already surrounded by the rising seawater. An Ruo stood on it, wanting toe down but too scared to dare; she looked utterly helpless.

    Seeing Tang Yuchen, she swallowed her pride and asked loudly, "Can you think of a way to save me?"

    The man was even more enraged and felt like cursing at her.

    Why the hell had she climbed onto the rocks, didn¡¯t she know that with the iing sea she wouldn¡¯t be able to get down?

    He stood with his hands on his hips, his face stern, and coldly said to her, "Jump down yourself!"

    Jump herself? She didn¡¯t dare.

    Knowing Tang Yuchen was angry, An Ruo stubbornly refused to ask for his help again. She crouched down, trying to slide down slowly, but the sea looked terrifying. What if she got swept away?

    Seeing her hesitation and not moving, Tang Yuchen could no longer contain his anger and yelled, "What are you dawdling for?! If you don¡¯t jump now, do you want to get caught in the rain and be swept into the sea to feed the fish?"

    An Ruo frowned, bit her teeth, and bravely jumped down, immediately falling into the seawater and swallowing several gulps.

    She was desperately trying to stand up when a wave hit her, and she felt herself being swept away.

    Just as she was gripped by fear and panic, a pair of strong hands caught her body, and having regained her breath, she couldn¡¯t stop coughing and gasping for air.

 Chapter 197: Must Treat Him Well!

    <h4>Chapter 197: Chapter 197: Must Treat Him Well!</h4>

    Tang Yuchen carried her ashore, seeing her pale face and a very pitiful look, all the anger in his heart had to be temporarily suppressed.

    Moreover, it was he who suggested shee to the seaside, so he was partly responsible.

    However, the thought of her audacity made his face sour.

    All the way with a stern face, he carried her back to the vi, where outside a torrential rain had started. Sister Cai, knowing what had happened to An Ruo, hurriedly made her some ginger soup.

    After a bath and change of clothes, and drinking the ginger soup, An Ruo¡¯s heartbeat finally stabilized, and her body was not so cold anymore.

    Tang Yuchen pushed the door open and entered the room, his dark, cold eyes faintly looking at her, An Ruo knew he must want to scold her.

    She slightly lowered her eyes, ready to listen to his lecture.

    The man sat down beside her, suddenly grasping the back of her head and kissing her fiercely as if he wanted to swallow her whole.

    His kisses were vehement, and An Ruo had no resistance at all, her mouth and nose filled with his masculine scent.

    The day¡¯s events had agitated Tang Yuchen; his heart was constantly stifled with anger, not venting it made him ufortable.

    An Ruo was still his possession, his woman.

    Until he got tired of her, she must be good for him!

    The more he thought, the angrier the man got, with a hint of faint fear as well.

    Bending over to press down on An Ruo¡¯s body, he fiercely tore her clothes, hisrge hand forcefully pinching her waist, without any forey, he roughly took possession of her.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale from pain, seeing his grim and terrifying expression, she didn¡¯t dare to resist or cry out, only able to bite her lip tightly, enduring his taking.

    Outside was a tempest, and inside was also a storm.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know how long he tormented her, but when he stopped, her head was dizzy, and she felt close to fainting.

    The man¡¯s long fingers trailed on her body, his cold voice low in her ear, "Tomorrow, pack up and return to J City..."

    Before she fell into a deep sleep, An Ruo seemed to hear him say this.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    He really had said those words; Tang Yuchen had decided that it would be better to return to J City. Continuing to stay here had no point.

    The next day, when An Ruo woke up, Sister Cai had already packed their things.

    Despite only being together for a few days, Sister Cai was somewhat reluctant to part with her.

    Tang Yuchen gave Sister Cai double the tip, and An Ruo had nothing she could give her, only telling her to take good care.

    The return trip was also on a private jet.

    As the ne ascended into the sky, An Ruo stared out the window, her eyes filled with deep reluctance.

    Xiao Ji was still here; she really didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Looking at Tang Yuchen, she said to him, "Can you let Xiao Ji know that I¡¯ve already gone back?"

    She was afraid he might worry about her, even more afraid he¡¯d take the time to visit the seaside vi looking for her.

    The man nodded, "I¡¯ll arrange it."

    An Ruo felt much more at ease, resting her head on the table, staring at the white clouds outside the window, she began to daydream.

    The nended at the airport, finally back in J City.

    Outside the airport, there were two sedans parked; Tang Yuchen opened the door of the second car, gesturing for An Ruo to get in, but he didn¡¯t follow her in, instead closing the car door.

    Looking at her through the window, he said indifferently, "The driver will take you back."

    After speaking, he walked over to the first car and got in.

    An Ruo understood that, having returned to J City, he wanted to disassociate himself from her.

 Chapter 198: Will Never Love Again

    <h4>Chapter 198: Chapter 198: Will Never Love Again</h4>

    An Ruo understood, because he had returned to J City, he wanted to cut ties with her.

    Strangely, she felt as if she were the other woman.

    Shaking off this weird thought, An Ruo leaned against the car window and exhaled a sigh of relief.

    This time, the break between her and Tang Yuchen wasplete, wasn¡¯t it?

    He had married Yun Feixue and surely wouldn¡¯t entangle with her anymore.

    From now on, she was free!

    Thinking of this, An Ruo felt so happy, Tang Yuchen, I have finally gotten rid of you.

    When she returned to her rental, thendlord called her on time and told her that the apartment was still hers to rent because the person who had offered a higher rent had backed out.

    An Ruo was at a loss for words, but moving was such a hassle; she had already paid the rent, so she decided to continue living there.

    After Tang Yuchen returned from his business trip to J City, Yun Feixue gave him a call. She said she missed him terribly; he asked if she was satisfied with the jewelry and dresses, to which she replied that she really was, her tone filled with the sweetness of a bride-to-be.

    The next day, An Ruo continued to work at the restaurant, resuming her ordinary life, while all the news in J City revolved around Tang Yuchen¡¯s uing marriage.

    She didn¡¯t care about it; all she knew was that the demon was finally going to leave her life.

    "An Ruo, someone¡¯s looking for you outside." While she was cleaning, An Ruo heard a colleague calling her.

    She walked out of the restaurant, puzzled, and saw a tall man standing under the brilliant sunshine.

    Yun Feiyang turned his head and saw her, his handsome face breaking into a gentle smile, "Do you have a moment now? I hope you don¡¯t mind having a chat with me."

    An Ruo nodded, and they went to a caf¨¦ next door to the restaurant together.

    The man sat opposite her, first asking how she had been doingtely; An Ruo said she was doing well.

    After a few seconds of silence, Yun Feiyang broached the subject, "An Ruo, Tang Yuchen is getting married to Feixue, did you know?"

    "I know." Everyone in J City knew, but it was Tang Yuchen who had told her himself.

    "I can tell that Feixue really likes Tang Yuchen, which is why she chose to marry him. However, I don¡¯t believe he¡¯s the best choice for Feixue."

    Yun Feiyang sighed, then continued, "But things have progressed to this stage, and I can¡¯t stop Feixue¡¯s choice. An Ruo, with Tang Yuchen getting married, you¡¯ll also be liberated, right?"

    An Ruo smiled faintly, "I guess so, I think he won¡¯t bother me anymore."

    Those days in Country A were probably Tang Yuchen¡¯s way of bidding her a final farewell.

    Yun Feiyang looked at her, attempting to say, "I know that if I ask you now whether there¡¯s still a chance for us, you will definitely reject me. But I really don¡¯t want to give up on you so easily..."

    The depth in his eyes was more than she could bear.

    An Ruo cast her eyes down, speaking softly, "Feiyang, let me be honest with you... I don¡¯t think I can love again; my heart feels like a stagnant pool, lifeless and still, no longer capable of being stirred by any ripple."

    A flicker of pain passed through Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes.

    She was still so young, but he could see from her eyes a world-weariness and fatigue. An Ruo like this seemed like a flower that had withered too soon, wilted before it had a chance to bloom brilliantly.

    The man felt an indescribable emotion in his heart. He felt sad for her, pained for her, and genuinely hoped she could find the happiness that belonged to her.

    With his eyes half-closed and dim, Yun Feiyang spoke with a firm voice, rejecting her words.

 Chapter 199 The Wedding Date is Approaching

    <h4>Chapter 199: Chapter 199 The Wedding Date is Approaching</h4>

    "No! An Ruo, you aren¡¯t incapable of loving again; it¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t met your love yet... It was because my love wasn¡¯t enough, wasn¡¯t deep enough, that you didn¡¯t feel loved. I believe that one day, you will definitely find a man who loves you deeply and whom you love in return. The love he¡¯ll give you will be deeper than the ocean..."

    The man finally saw the reality; the love he had so persistently held onto was so feeble, utterly ineffective.

    It was like a small stone, merely falling into a calm pond, merely causing a few ripples before vanishing without a trace.

    Facing An Ruo, he no longer dared to speak of love, he didn¡¯t deserve to tell her about love.

    And he wasn¡¯t the person who could move her heart, warm her heart.

    "An Ruo, believe me, you will definitely meet him," Yun Feiyang nodded to her firmly.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, because of his words, ripples stirred in her heart.

    Could she really meet him?

    "An Ruo, you must live well, God won¡¯t treat you unfairly," Yun Feiyang spoke some more to her, then left.

    He had intended to tell her that if two yearster, she was still willing to be with him, then he would be willing to wait.

    But these words were unnecessary now, An Ruo¡¯s heart was no longer something he could touch.

    Two yearster, her attitude would surely be the same.

    So, it was better to let go of her; to not put too much psychological pressure on her and to let himself go as well.

    Yun Feiyang left, and after sitting for a while, An Ruo went on to work.

    She could feel that this time, Yun Feiyang hadpletely exited her life. Tang Yuchen was also exiting her life at this time, and during the same period, she gained some things and lost some things.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In an instant, Tang Yuchen¡¯s wedding date was fast approaching.

    The man had a top designer, Amy, design a diamond wedding dress, which was alsopleted.

    Yun Feixue went specially to see the wedding dress; it was beautiful. The dress was adorned with 99 sparkling diamonds, reflecting brilliant light from every angle, dreamy and ethereal.

    Because there was still a little bit of work not done, she wasn¡¯t able to try it on.

    Still, she took a photo of the wedding dress and sent it to many of her friends, unting her happiness.

    Naturally, she was thoroughly envied by her friends, which greatly satisfied her vanity.

    With the wedding approaching, more and more people from the outside world came to know that Tang Yuchen was marrying Yun Feixue.

    The couple were both talented and attractive, a match of equal social status, there was no more perfect union than theirs.

    During this period, everyone in the Yun Family except Yun Feiyang were immersed in joy. Moreover, rtives and friends of the Yun Family came over early to congratte them. They all said, Yun Feixue was the luckiest girl in the world.

    Yun Feixue believed that as well.

    From her childhood, she had lived afortable life, grown up smart and beautiful, and now she was about to marry a man who loved her and was very aplished.

    Her life was too perfect, so perfect that even she herself couldn¡¯t ept it. But, who could me her for having such good fortune? Every time she thought about all this, Yun Feixue would smile smugly.

    Compared to their excitement, An Ruo¡¯s situation seemed very in.

    Others were getting married, which had nothing to do with her; she only knew to work hard every day, to live each day to the fullest.

    Having read the newspaper, she knew tomorrow would be Tang Yuchen and Yun Feixue¡¯s wedding.

 Chapter 200: Why Still Give Her a Call

    <h4>Chapter 200: Chapter 200: Why Still Give Her a Call</h4>

    I don¡¯t know why, but An Ruo was reminded of the scene when she first married Tang Yuchen. There was no wedding, no groom, just the obtaining of a marriage certificate, so simple.

    Indeed, there is a great difference between people, but she wouldn¡¯t be jealous of Yun Feixue, nor would she belittle herself, for her heart had never been with Tang Yuchen.

    "An Ruo." Suddenly hearing someone calling her, An Ruo turned around and saw An Xin walking into the restaurant.

    She approached her with a mocking smile and asked, "Tang Yuchen is getting married tomorrow, do you know about that?"

    An Ruo was holding a bottle of wine, ready to serve a table of guests.

    She said indifferently to An Xin, "If you havee to ridicule me or see me made a fool of, then you are mistaken, his marriage is actually the happiest news for me. Because, atst, I can rid myself of him."

    An Xin was slightly stunned, then scorned even more, "Keep pretending. I know you¡¯re hurting inside and are jealous that Yun Feixue could earn his affection!"

    An Ruo looked straight into her eyes, then smiled knowingly, "An Xin, it¡¯s you who is jealous of Yun Feixue."

    "What did you say?!" An Xin, as if someone had stepped on her tail, her expression changed.

    An Ruo smiled faintly and turned to leave.

    Some things didn¡¯t need to be spelled out too clearly, after all, the other party had already understood her thoughts.

    Watching herposed figure walking away, An Xin stamped her foot angrily, feeling extremely annoyed. She had clearlye to mock An Ruo, yet ended up being the butt of the joke, infuriating indeed!

    After work, An Ruo walked briskly toward the bus, when suddenly her phone rang.

    She took out the phone and saw an unsaved yet frighteningly familiar number; her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble vehemently.

    Dammit, what did he want, why would he call her?!

    An Ruo cut the call, not wanting to answer at all. Soon Tang Yuchen sent another text.

    Without opening the message, An Ruo boarded the bus.

    Back home, she took a bath, took out her sketchbook and pencil, intending to draw, but her heart was somehow uneasy.

    Her gaze fell on the mobile phone on the coffee table, and An Ruo hesitated for a moment before opening the text from Tang Yuchen.

    [Want to know about the whereabouts of your father¡¯s shares from eleven years ago?]

    That single line stirred up a storm in An Ruo¡¯s heart.

    How did hee to know about this?

    Could it be that he really investigated?

    Could it be true as An Xin said, her father and uncle started a business together and he had his own shares?

    An Ruo clenched her phone, her feelings conflicted.

    She didn¡¯t want to get entangled with Tang Yuchen anymore, but she was eager to know what her uncle had concealed from her after her parents died.

    The truth could be revealed immediately, she couldn¡¯t simply not care or remain indifferent.

    After a few seconds of silence, An Ruo dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number.

    The man had just returned home and felt the vibration of his phone. He took it out with a faint smile on his lips.

    Throwing the car keys on the coffee table, he leanedzily against the sofa with his legs propped up and didn¡¯t rush to answer the call.

    Guessing that the person on the other end was growing anxious, he then answered and held the phone to his ear.

    "Tang Yuchen, what do you mean by that text you sent?" An Ruo asked as soon as she spoke.

    The man slightly arched an eyebrow, "Want to know?"

    "Did you find out anything?" An Ruo asked nervously and uncertainly, "Tell me, what exactly do you know."

    He knew more than she could have imagined.

 Chapter 201: Donéˆ¥æª› Even Think About Threatening Me Again

    <h4>Chapter 201: Chapter 201: Don¡¯t Even Think About Threatening Me Again</h4>

    He knew far more than she could ever imagine.

    "If you want to know,e find me at Central Park at nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, and I¡¯ll tell you."

    An Ruo eximed in astonishment, "Why go there?"

    Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be having his wedding there tomorrow?

    Wasn¡¯t she afraid that her presence would upset Yun Feixue?

    "Just tell me now."

    The man chuckled lightly, "An Ruo, do you think I would tell you so easily? If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll never know the truth. I¡¯m telling you, no one else will tell you about what happened back then, only I will."

    "Are you trying to use this to threaten me?" An Ruo asked angrily, "I¡¯m telling you, don¡¯t expect to threaten me again! I would rather not know than be threatened by you."

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Baby, you know me so well. However, the thing I want to tell you isn¡¯t just this. There¡¯s another matter that is very important, and I believe you would be very interested in knowing."

    "You don¡¯t need to tempt me, I won¡¯t fall for it," she said indifferently, even if she was truly interested, she wouldn¡¯t go to see him.

    Knowing it was like walking into a lion¡¯s den, she would be a fool to go.

    Tang Yuchen pulled out a faint cold smile, this woman was bing harder and harder to deal with.

    He narrowed his eyes slightly and threw out the biggest bait, "Don¡¯t you want to know the truth about your parents¡¯ death, either?"

    An Ruo suddenly froze, her mind going nk, losing her ability to react momentarily.

    "What... are you talking about?"

    Was she hearing things, or had she heard wrong just now?

    "Nine o¡¯clock tomorrow morning, if you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll never know," Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t answer her question but simply warned her, and then he hung up the phone.

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then redialed, but the man didn¡¯t pick up her call, no matter how many times she tried, he didn¡¯t answer.

    Inside her, innumerable voices were screaming, she wanted to know the truth, she really wanted to know!

    An Ruo covered her face with her hands, her heart in turmoil.

    What did the truth about her parents¡¯ death mean? What was this all about?

    Unable to stand it any longer, An Ruo immediately changed her clothes and went to Tang Yuchen¡¯s vi by car.

    Upon entering the vi, she said she was looking for Tang Yuchen, but Uncle Tao the butler told her that the young master was not at home. She didn¡¯t believe it and searched everywhere, but he was indeed not there.

    It seemed she would have to go find him tomorrow morning.

    No matter what he threatened her with, she was going to try, because she really wanted to know everything.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Early in the morning, An Ruo arrived at Central Park.

    The wedding of Tang Yuchen and Yun Feixue was scheduled for eleven in the morning, but by nine o¡¯clock, many guests had already arrived. The vastwn was filled with well-dressed members of the upper ss.

    An Ruo pulled out her phone and dialed his number, "Hello, I¡¯m here, where are you?"

    "Wait there, someone wille to meet you." The man didn¡¯t say much, and he hung up the phone directly.

    "Chen, who ising?" Yun Feixue was putting on makeup; she turned her head and asked him, thinking that it was a rtive or friending to attend their wedding.

    Tang Yuchen, dressed in a white suit, looked very handsome today.

    He walked up behind her, leaned down slightly, and looked at the woman in the mirror. The corners of his mouth curled up into a devilishly charming arc, "Baby, I¡¯ll give you a big giftter, and I hope you¡¯ll like it."

 Chapter 202: Still Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 202: Chapter 202: Still Husband and Wife</h4>

    Yun Feixue also looked at him in the mirror and revealed a sweet smile, "As long as it¡¯s a gift from you, I will like it."

    "Is that so? Then I¡¯ll await with eager anticipation," the man said with a gentle smile, but no one could see the terrifying coldness in his eyes.

    The woman smiled, then suddenly asked, "By the way, Chen, when will the wedding dress be delivered?"

    "It will be delivered when the timees."

    "Oh." She did not catch the deep meaning in his words.

    "Knock, knock, knock." At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Tang Yuchen turned and said to the others in the room, "You all go out for now, don¡¯te in yet."

    "Yes."

    The door was opened, and the makeup artist and bridesmaids filed out.

    After they left, under the gesture of a bodyguard, An Ruo tentatively walked into the room, and the bodyguard behind her shut the door.

    In the makeup room, only the three of them remained.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s expression changed immediately upon seeing the person who entered.

    An Ruowei frowned, also not understanding why Tang Yuchen wanted her to meet Yun Feixue.

    "Chen, why did you call her here?" The woman turned around and asked Tang Yuchen anxiously.

    The man nced at her, but did not speak.

    He walked over to sit in front of the sofa, crossed his legs, inteced his fingers and rested them on his knees, lookingpletely at ease.

    "Now that everyone is present, it¡¯s time to speak some words that need to be said."

    Tang Yuchen opened his suit jacket, took out a piece of paper from the inner pocket, unfolded it, andid it on the table.

    "An Ruo, take a look. What is this?"

    An Ruo looked down and her face turned pale in an instant.

    She stepped forward, grabbed the paper to make sure she wasn¡¯t seeing things, and then asked Tang Yuchen in shock, "What does this mean? You... you didn¡¯t sign the divorce agreement?!"

    She had never imagined that they were still married and still husband and wife to this very moment!

    Hearing An Ruo¡¯s words, Yun Feixue¡¯s expression changed as well, disbelief shing in her eyes.

    Tang Yuchen smiled elegantly, nodding slightly, "Indeed, I didn¡¯t sign the agreement, nor did I send the agreement to the Civil Affairs Bureau, so we are still legally married."

    "Why?!" An Ruo asked, trembling.

    Then she guessed for herself, "Are you going to divorce me now? Fine, we can get a divorce right away!"

    Because only by getting divorced, could he marry Yun Feixue.

    Tang Yuchen observed her frantic state, his eyes growing deeper, "Did I say I wanted to divorce you?"

    "Are you really not going to divorce me?" An Ruo¡¯s gaze unconsciously shifted towards Yun Feixue.

    Yun Feixue bolted to her feet and rushed in front of Tang Yuchen, herrge, beautiful eyes filled with fear as she asked, "Chen... why won¡¯t you divorce her? How will you marry me if you don¡¯t divorce her? Could it mean... you won¡¯t marry me?"

    Tang Yuchen nodded, openly admitting, "That¡¯s right, I won¡¯t marry you."

    Boom¡ª

    Yun Feixue felt as if something exploded in her brain. Her face turned deathly pale, and her whole body shook.

    An Ruo¡¯s expression was hardly any better; she also found it hard to ept what Tang Yuchen said.

    Each of them repeated a phrase in their hearts over and over again: He won¡¯t marry me, he won¡¯t marry me...

    While the other kept repeating a different phrase: We are still husband and wife, we are still husband and wife...

    With their expressions fully within view, the man¡¯s eyes grew even more profound, and his heart was somewhatplicated.

    Actually, such reactions had been within his expectations all along.

 Chapter 203: Send Her to Hell

    <h4>Chapter 203: Chapter 203: Send Her to Hell</h4>

    But even knowing An Ruo¡¯s terror and continuing to be married to her, his mood was still very displeased.

    Yun Feixue suddenly came back to her senses, lunged forward, and grabbed his arm, her eyes reddening as she frantically asked him, "Chen, you¡¯re joking with me, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re lying to me; how could you possibly not marry me! Everyone knows we¡¯re getting married today; you wouldn¡¯t deceive everyone!"

    The man looked down at her, his face expressionless.

    Seeing the coldness in his eyes, Yun Feixue¡¯s heart shivered, and tears slid down her face.

    "Tell me... you¡¯re lying to me, please, tell me!" she stared at him, panicked and pleading.

    Tang Yuchen raised his hand to caress her face, his action very gentle, giving the woman a fleeting sense of luck.

    Perhaps he was really deceiving her, that he still loved her.

    But his words, devoid of any warmth, cast her straight into hell.

    "Baby, I¡¯m not lying to you, I won¡¯t marry you."

    Yun Feixue¡¯s eyes widened in horror, her mind buzzing as it felt like the whole world was copsing before her.

    "You said... what?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile: "I said, I won¡¯t marry you."

    "You¡¯re lying to me!" the woman shook her head violently, screaming out of control, "Everyone knows you¡¯re going to marry me, you said it yourself, asked me to marry you! The wedding dress is ordered, the rings are bought, you must marry me. Say it, is that true, is it?!"

    Yun Feixue, who was always proud and reserved, could also lose control. Seeing her tearful face, the man¡¯s gaze could not help but reveal a trace of pity.

    "Baby, you¡¯re wrong. I only told you that I would marry you. I have never told anyone else in the outside world that you are my bride. Now do you understand what I mean?"

    He intentionally told only her, just to make her believe she was the bride.

    He had nned all this from the beginning, just waiting to tell her today that he would not marry her!

    He did it on purpose, purposely casting her into hell, he did it on purpose!

    Realizing all this, Yun Feixue felt so cold, as if she fell into an ice cer, her heart trembling with the chill.

    "Why... must you do this to me?" she asked, trembling, her gaze hollow and lost.

    Her sadness and grief did not move Tang Yuchen¡¯s hardened heart in the slightest.

    He curved his lips upward, lifting an arrogant and icy smile: "Actually, I still like you a bit. If possible, I would always treat you very well, very specially. It¡¯s just too bad you shouldn¡¯t have tried to y tricks in front of me."

    Yun Feixue jerked awake, grabbed his hand, and shook her head vigorously: "I didn¡¯t, I never yed any tricks in front of you, you¡¯ve misunderstood!"

    "Is that so?" Tang Yuchen coldly brushed off her hand, grabbed her chin, the chill of bloodlust in his eyes, "Then tell me, who sent me those photos? Was it not you?"

    Yun Feixue¡¯s pupils contracted, her body stiffening.

    An Ruo also widened her eyes in astonishment; he actually knew about this...

    "It wasn¡¯t me..." the woman shook her head nervously, but already too disconcerted to keep up the facade, so her guilty eyes had already betrayed her.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her indifferently, as if observing a lowly and insignificant ant.

    Yun Feixue knew she could no longer hide the truth, so she threw herself on him, bursting into loud sobs.

 Chapter 204 Everything is for Her

    <h4>Chapter 204: Chapter 204 Everything is for Her</h4>

    "I admit, I did it! It was because I love you too much! You were clearly with me, so why were you sneaking around with An Ruo? I just wanted to drive her away, to have you all to myself. I didn¡¯t do anything, I just sent you those photos to show you that she didn¡¯t love you... Chen, I did all that because I love you. Did I do something wrong?"

    Tang Yuchen lifted her chin slightly, shaking his head: "Indeed, you did nothing wrong."

    "Really, you¡¯re not angry with me?" the woman asked cautiously.

    "You just shouldn¡¯t have done that, sweetheart, do you realize what consequences your actions have caused?" the man asked softly, his voice carrying a thread of danger.

    Yun Feixue shook her head, "I don¡¯t know."

    Tang Yuchen said indifferently, "Your actions led to the death of my child."

    Moreover, it was a child he had only managed to have after much difficulty.

    In this lifetime, he figured that was the only child he would ever have!

    Thinking this, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned icy, filled with murderous intent.

    Yun Feixue, seeing the dark shadow in his eyes, couldn¡¯t help but tremble slightly: "Are you saying... An Ruo was pregnant at that time? No... I didn¡¯t know, I really didn¡¯t know she was pregnant! If I had known, I definitely wouldn¡¯t have..."

    "Heh," Tang Yuchen chuckled lowly, interrupting her, "If you had known she was pregnant, I guess you would have done something even worse. How could you possibly tolerate it, that her belly carried my child?"

    Hit where it hurt, Yun Feixue vehemently retorted: "No, I wouldn¡¯t! Am I that kind of person? I wouldn¡¯t have done that! Chen, I¡¯m sorry, I was wrong, I really didn¡¯t mean it, I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way, forgive me, please, I won¡¯t dare do it again!"

    Even facing death, she was still defiant!

    Tang Yuchen suddenly pushed her away with disgust, his voice a cold growl: "Get out of here! The only reason I didn¡¯t say these things in front of everyone today was to save your face! I won¡¯t do anything to you, but don¡¯t ever appear in front of me again!"

    The man¡¯s heartless words deeply wounded Yun Feixue¡¯s heart.

    She stared at him incredulously, murmuring: "Just for a simple mistake, you would treat me this way?"

    Where had his tender feelings for her gone?

    Was this his liking for her?

    For such a trivial matter, to cruelly design a punishment for her, to harshly speak these words to her?

    Tang Yuchen sneered, could it really be a simple mistake?

    Even if it truly were a simple mistake, he wouldn¡¯t let her off.

    If it weren¡¯t for a moment ofpassion, his punishment for her would definitely not be so light!

    Anyone who offended Tang Yuchen, regardless of the reason, he wouldn¡¯t let them off easily!

    Even if that person was Yun Feixue, no exceptions.

    "Yun Feixue, I don¡¯t want to listen to your nonsense anymore. If you don¡¯t want me to announce in front of everyone that my bride is not you, then you had better leave quietly right now!"

    The man spoke heartlessly again, and Yun Feixue stood up, staggering a few steps back.

    Her pale face was streaked with tears.

    "Tang Yuchen!" Her eyes burned with intense hatred as she cried out heartbreakingly: "Why do you have to be so cruel to me, why so ruthless!"

    The man didn¡¯t answer her; her gaze fell on An Ruo, and she suddenly realized.

    "It¡¯s all for her, isn¡¯t it? Haha, you¡¯re treating me this way for her... I understand now, the wedding today is also arranged for her, right?"

 Chapter 205: He Did This for An Ruo, Right?

    <h4>Chapter 205: Chapter 205: He Did This for An Ruo, Right?</h4>

    An Ruo looked at Yun Feixue in surprise, then turned towards Tang Yuchen.

    Was this wedding prepared for her?

    The man nced at her and nodded slightly to Yun Feixue, "Now that you know, you can leave."

    Was it really prepared for her?

    How An Ruo wished that his words had been directed at her, that if he said she could leave, she would immediately turn around and walk away.

    Yun Feixue confirmed her own suspicions, her face growing even paler and more pitiful. She had always been the center of attention, living a life like a princess, receiving treatment fit for a princess.

    When had she ever been mocked and toyed with like this?

    She felt as if she had lost all her dignity.

    With so many rtives and friends outside, and so many reporters, all knowing that she was to marry Tang Yuchen today, if the bride wasn¡¯t her...

    Yun Feixue couldn¡¯t bear to think further; the mere thought of the consequences was terrifying.

    "No..." she shook her head as if in a trance, "I must get married today, you cannot not marry me! Chen, I¡¯m begging you, marry me! I promise, after we¡¯re married, I won¡¯t interfere with anything, you can be with An Ruo, I won¡¯t disturb you again, and I will do whatever you say, just please go through with the wedding with me, okay?"

    An Ruo looked at Yun Feixue in astonishment. Was this really her?

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t want her anymore, so why was she still begging so abjectly?

    The man saidnguidly, "Since you¡¯ll do whatever I say, then I want you to leave now. Yun Feixue, my patience is limited. Leave immediately, or don¡¯t me me for being rude."

    Dealing with her had taken up so much of his time, and he was already very impatient.

    After dealing with her, he still had to spend time settling things with An Ruo.

    Even though she pleaded so desperately, why wouldn¡¯t he give her a chance? Why did he still treat her so ruthlessly?

    Was it merely because she had indirectly caused the death of his child?

    The child was merely an embryo, not even fully formed, and yet he treated her this way just for an embryo!

    Yun Feixue was no fool; Tang Yuchen¡¯s fierce reaction and his willingness to set her up wasn¡¯t really about the loss of his child.

    He was doing this for An Ruo...

    Her eyes, once blinded by love, suddenly became clear, and the past events also became clear.

    He said he divorced An Ruo for her, that he wanted to be with her. But that time on the mountain, when she proposed engagement, he made excuses to reject her.

    His refusal to marry her wasn¡¯t because he feared he would harm her due to his supposed curse on his wives. Rather, it was because he was still married to An Ruo, still wanting to be her husband.

    His not seeking her out for days wasn¡¯t because he was too busy, but because he needed to make time to be with An Ruo. He even lied to her, saying he merely didn¡¯t have the time.

    An Ruo had pped her, humiliating her, yet he didn¡¯t do anything to An Ruo and easily let her off.

    This wedding, luxurious and grand, was not prepared for her, but for An Ruo.

    Even the diamond wedding dress, a multimillion-dor extravagance, was specifically designed for her. No wonder they didn¡¯t let her try it on after it was made, because it wasn¡¯t prepared for her...

    It turned out that all of this had been hinted at earlier.

    If she had realized it earlier, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today.

    Yun Feixue felt so foolish, from the beginning to the end, she had been yed by this man!

    Had he ever had any true feelings for her?

 Chapter 206: Donéˆ¥æª› Mess Up His Wedding

    <h4>Chapter 206: Chapter 206: Don¡¯t Mess Up His Wedding</h4>

    Looking at Tang Yuchen, she asked the questions deep in her heart, also herst hope.

    The man¡¯s emotionless eyes gazed at her for a while, and he said indifferently, "I do feel slightly different about you. As for sincerity, what is that anyway?"

    He had never been sincere; to him, women only fell into two categories: those he was interested in, and those he wasn¡¯t.

    But there would never be a woman who was an exception, someone he loved.

    Yun Feixue stood there stunned, feeling a chill over her entire body; An Ruo also felt a terrifying sensation.

    This man was heartless, too terrifying.

    "Ha ha... ha ha..." Yun Feixue suddenly burst intoughter,ughing at her own foolishness,ughing at his ruthlessness, "So, from the beginning to the end, you were just ying with me."

    She thought she had captured this man¡¯s heart, but in the end, it was he who had captured hers; she was the prey, and he was the hunter!

    The more Yun Feixue thought about it, the sadder she became, yet herughter grew louder and louder.

    Herughter was eerie, sending chills down one¡¯s spine.

    Suddenly, she stoppedughing and looked coldly at Tang Yuchen, "Do you know? You¡¯ve ruined me! Everyone in J City knows I was supposed to marry you today, but you refused to marry me. Tang Yuchen, you¡¯ve made me theughingstock of the entire J City, how can I lift my head up and face people again! Why didn¡¯t you punish me in some other way, why did you choose the most cruel way to punish me!"

    The man smiled faintly, not bothering to respond. He wouldn¡¯t tell her that to deal with her, he had to use this method.

    She was different from An Ruo; An Ruo wouldn¡¯t care about losing face, but Yun Feixue valued her reputation above all else.

    That¡¯s why he punished her in this way.

    Not wanting to continue the useless conversation, since she was a woman he intended to discard anyway, he wouldn¡¯t extend any sympathy to her.

    The man picked up his phone, dialed his bodyguard¡¯s number: "Come in and escort Lady Yun out."

    Seeing his decisiveness, Yun Feixue felt extremely panicked. Her eyes fell on the eyebrow razor on the vanity, and in a heated moment, she grabbed it and held it to her own neck.

    "If you don¡¯t marry me today, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!"

    A flicker of shock passed through An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    After being treated this way by Tang Yuchen, why would she still desperately demand to marry him?

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t understand Yun Feixue¡¯s thinking and found her behavior utterly iprehensible.

    The man smirked coldly: "If you want to die, no one will stop you."

    In Yun Feixue¡¯s eyes, something shattered. She closed her eyes, steeled her heart, and was about to slice through her neck, when suddenly an apple flew and hit her wrist.

    Her hand, in pain, let go and the eyebrow razor dropped instantaneously.

    Tang Yuchen quickly closed the distance in three long strides. His powerful hand seized her neck, his eyes dark and menacing: "Want to die? Die far away from me!"

    Don¡¯t dirty his wedding!

    Yun Feixue stared at him in horror, as if she didn¡¯t recognize this cold and dreadful man.

    At that moment, the bodyguard swiftly pushed the door open; Tang Yuchen released her, and they quickly took hold of Yun Feixue, swiftly escorting her out.

    Yun Feixue¡¯s gaze was vacant, like a soulless puppet,pletely at the mercy of others.

    The door was closed, and now only the two of them remained.

    Tang Yuchen looked at An Ruo, and she looked back at him. His eyes were pitch-ck and cold, his facial features stern and deep, and beneath the elegant white suit was a soul wild and dangerous.

 Chapter 207: Will Not Let Him Have His Way

    <h4>Chapter 207: Chapter 207: Will Not Let Him Have His Way</h4>

    Yes, this man was very dangerous¡ªanyone who got close to him would end up in a disaster without redemption.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was actually filled with fear for him, but her gaze was devoid of emotion.

    Tang Yuchen walked towards her and stopped half a step away from her.

    He reached out and gently lifted her chin with his hand, gently tilting her head up, his voice tender as he spoke, "Baby, when we first got married, I didn¡¯t prepare a wedding for you. Today I specifically want to make it up to you, hoping you¡¯ll like it."

    "Why won¡¯t you divorce me?" An Ruo questioned instead of answering.

    "Is divorcing me that important?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s very important. Tang Yuchen, you know that what I want most is a divorce from you. Why do you deceive me, why mock me, why don¡¯t you get a divorce?!"

    An Ruo¡¯s voice grew more agitated. She shook his hand off forcefully and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Do you enjoy ying me like this? I¡¯m telling you, today I¡¯d rather die than have this wedding with you!"

    The man¡¯s expression darkened, his eyes narrowing slightly, "Not having a wedding with me won¡¯t change the fact that we are husband and wife."

    "...I¡¯ll definitely find a way to divorce you!"

    "Divorce?" Tang Yuchen scoffed, "An Ruo, I won¡¯t agree, and even if you died, I wouldn¡¯t divorce you. You might as well behave and carry out the wedding ceremony with me."

    "What if I refuse even if it means my death?" An Ruo¡¯s tone was cold, her gaze equally chilly, "Tang Yuchen, you think you have control over everything, right? But you¡¯re wrong. I won¡¯t listen to you anymore; I won¡¯t let you manipte me!"

    Having said that, she turned to leave. Suddenly, a handnded on her shoulder, grasping her shoulder so tightly it almost crushed her bones.

    An Ruo frowned but didn¡¯t let herself cry out in pain.

    "Baby, don¡¯t you want to know what happened to your parents back then?"

    Her eyes flickered slightly, and with a hook of his lips, Tang Yuchen said with a pale smile, "Have the wedding with me, and I¡¯ll tell you the truth. Isn¡¯t this a profitable deal?"

    He thought that she would definitely agree.

    After all, having a wedding was just a ceremony. Whether it was held or not, they were husband and wife anyway. It was better to make the deal with him.

    However, An Ruo was silent for a few seconds, then turned around with a faint smile, "I¡¯m sorry, but I no longer want to know the truth. So, I won¡¯t make this deal with you. If you want to have a wedding, go by yourself!"

    Hmph, does the truth necessarily have toe from his mouth?

    She could just as well investigate on her own.

    Anyways, she wouldn¡¯t let him have everything his way, nor would she naively let him manipte and mock her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression suddenly became very cold, his dark and brooding eyes staring at her as he threatened in a low voice, "Do you know the consequences of defying me?"

    That sentence again¡ªshe was tired of hearing it.

    An Ruo fearlessly spoke up, "Kill me? Then kill me. Even if it means death, I won¡¯t have a wedding with you today!"

    He had deceived her, making her believe they were already divorced. The frustration was suffocating her, and naturally, she wouldn¡¯t let him have his way.

    Moreover, Yun Feixue was supposed to be the bride. Suddenly making her the bride was supposed to make a spectacle of her, to turn her into the center of everyone¡¯s gossip, wasn¡¯t it?

    Besides, how could she possibly have a wedding with him!

    A wedding is a sacred ceremony, and he did not deserve to have one with her!

    She didn¡¯t have the mood or the patience to go through a wedding with him!

    A chilling coldness suddenly burst forth in the man¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 208: Completely Unresponsive

    <h4>Chapter 208: Chapter 208: Completely Unresponsive</h4>

    He suddenly pinched her chin and growled through gritted teeth, "An Ruo, I warn you, don¡¯t try to infuriate me! Otherwise, you¡¯ll bear the consequences yourself!"

    "Let go, I¡¯m short on time, and I don¡¯t want to waste words with you. If you want to proceed, go by yourself!" An Ruo impatiently tried to push his chest, but Tang Yuchen took advantage of the situation to grab her wrist and forcefully drew her into his arms.

    "Don¡¯t you want to know how your parents died?" he asked softly, holding her waist and narrowing his eyes.

    An Ruoxin¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Could there really be more to her parents¡¯ deaths?

    But they obviously died in a car ident.

    The police had dered it an idental death. If there were any conspiracy, it would surely have been uncovered.

    Besides, it had been eleven years since the incident. What could he possibly find?

    An Ruo assumed that this was just a fabrication by Tang Yuchen, designed to lure her intopliance with his wishes.

    She wasn¡¯t going to fall for his trick.

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t want to know." Her demeanor showed not a hint of curiosity. She truly did not want to know.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, "You unfilial daughter, don¡¯t you want to avenge your parents?"

    "I said, I don¡¯t want to know. It¡¯s been many years since they died, Tang Yuchen, please respect them and don¡¯t use them to threaten me," An Ruo said coldly.

    "Do you think I¡¯m deceiving you?"

    "...Even if it¡¯s true, I don¡¯t need you to tell me!" She would investigate herself. No matter how many years it took, she could find out on her own.

    Seeing her determination, Tang Yuchen said disdainfully, "Do you think you can find out? An Ruo, apart from the murderer confessing, the only person who could uncover the truth is me. If you try, you won¡¯t get results even in a hundred years!"

    An Ruoughed scornfully, "Don¡¯t tter yourself too much. I don¡¯t believe that something you can uncover, no one else can. Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be too confident. Know that there¡¯s always someone better out there and that there¡¯s always a higher sky. Overconfidence can turn you into a peacock."

    This damn woman!

    The man was so furious he gritted his teeth. When had she be so difficult to handle?

    In the past, a simple threat from him would make her obedientlyply. This bait, by all means, should have been even more persuasive, yet she wasn¡¯t taking it at all!

    What he didn¡¯t know was that for An Ruo, the most important thing was the people who were still alive.

    In the past, he used An Ji to threaten her. She couldn¡¯t bear her brother getting hurt, so she wouldply time after time. But her parents had been dead for years, and even if the truth was revealed, they wouldn¡¯te back to life.

    So, the truth could wait to be uncovered. It wasn¡¯t an urgent matter.

    Seeing his face turn ashen, An Ruo remained indifferent, "Your threats don¡¯t work on me. Can you let me go now?"

    "Think you can leave? Not a chance!" he eximed, tightening his embrace around her waist, lifting her body, and striding to the vanity table before pushing her to sit down.

    "You must go through with the wedding today, or I¡¯ll break your bones!" he threatened fiercely. An Ruo frowned in disgust and struggled to get up, but the man held her shoulders down with a heavy force.

    "Why are you like this! I don¡¯t want to have a wedding with you, why do you insist on forcing me?"

    It couldn¡¯t be more normal for An Ruo to say these words.

    But somehow, Tang Yuchen felt a nerve being struck, suddenly feeling like he was acting despicably.

    Yun Feixue was moring and fussing about marrying him, yet he was not moved in the

 Chapter 209 Stop Right There

    <h4>Chapter 209: Chapter 209 Stop Right There</h4>

    An Ruo adamantly refused to hold the wedding with him, but he insisted on forcing her.

    The contrast was just too great!

    However, the man assumed it was because he had put so much effort into preparing for the wedding, and if she refused to go through with it, it would mean a waste of his efforts.

    And since it was something he wanted to do, she had no right to refuse. No one could stop what he wanted to do.

    But he still felt frustrated. Usually, people would beg him to do things for them; when had it ever been necessary for him to force someone else to do something?

    As he suppressed An Ruo¡¯s renewed struggles, the man roared at her in anger, "An Ruo, if you don¡¯t agree right now, believe me, I¡¯ll take you right here on the spot!"

    An Ruo stopped in her tracks, staring at the man in the mirror whose face had turned iron blue. She was furious as well, "Suit yourself. Even if I die, I won¡¯t hold the wedding with you!"

    Her stubbornness also prevented her from bowing down to him.

    She wouldn¡¯t hold a wedding with him; she wanted a divorce. How could she divorce him if she went through with the wedding?

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his dangerous eyes and, in the next second, forcefully turned An Ruo¡¯s head and kissed her fiercely. Her neck was almost twisted to the breaking point, causing tears to stream down her face from the pain.

    The rough man had no intention of being gentle or cherishing her; his hand was ced on her chest, kneading forcefully, causing An Ruo¡¯s tears to flow continuously.

    Tang Yuchen savagely plundered her mouth until she was almost suffocating. Then he turned her body around, lifted her onto the vanity, wedged himself between her legs, sped the back of her head, and once again stole her breath.

    Their bodies pressed tightly together, An Ruo could feel his burning heat, coiled and full of danger.

    He tore off her pants in a few swift movements. She wanted to resist, wanted to p him hard, but she was tightly pinned by him, leaving no room to resist at all.

    Suddenly, without giving her a chance to react, he forcefully entered her body. An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but cry out. The next second, he was inside her, thrashing violently.

    Suppressing her cries of shame and rage, she uncontrobly pounded on his body,pletely disheveled.

    "Knock knock..." At this moment, there was a knock on the door. The low voice sounded discrete in the room, but it was jarringly obtrusive.

    An Ruo¡¯s nerves were all taut. She stared at the door in horror, afraid it would be suddenly pushed open.

    "Knock knock... Mr. Tang, the wedding dress has arrived," a woman said from outside the door.

    Another voice arose.

    "Mr. Tang, the time for the wedding is approaching, should you not be preparing to make an appearance now?"

    An Ruo pushed against the man¡¯s body, silently telling him: There are people outside, stop right now!

    But the man did not care about the people outside at all. He tightened his grip around her waist and thrust deeply, the two of them now fitting tightly together, leaving no space between them.

    "Mm..." His action made her let out a stifled moan.

    Tang Yuchen enjoyed theplex expression on her face, his lips curling into a malicious arc, "Baby, if you don¡¯t agree to the wedding, we can just keep doing this. Maybe they will get impatient and push the door open themselves. What do you think their faces would look like when they see what we¡¯re doing?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes filled with anger, "You pervert!"

    "That¡¯s right, I am a pervert. Or is it the first day you¡¯ve known me?"

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re going too far!"

    "Baby, I only like to bully you." He continued with his malicious movements, each thrust deeply

 Chapter 210: Is He Born in the Year of the Dog?

    <h4>Chapter 210: Chapter 210: Is He Born in the Year of the Dog?</h4>

    An Ruo clutched his shoulders tightly, so angry that she closed her eyes, unwilling to look at him any more.

    The people outside received no response and became a bit anxious.

    "Mr. Tang, are you there? We¡¯reing in."

    "They¡¯re probably not there, should we push the door open and check?"

    "But they¡¯ve always been here."

    "We should still push the door open and take a look."

    ...

    An Ruo felt like she was going insane. If someone saw them like this, how could she continue to live?

    "Bastard, stop, stop!" she screamed frantically, beating his body, while Tang Yuchen caught her hands and his thin lips pressed against hers.

    "Marry me!"

    "Dream on!"

    "Then don¡¯t expect me to stop."

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re inhuman!"

    Just as An Ruo finished speaking, she heard the click of the door lock.

    Her entire body stiffened instantly, a tight string in her brain ready to snap if the door opened!

    With the door being nudged open, in a critical moment, she suddenly shrank tightly in front of him and hurriedly cried out, "I agree, I agree!"

    "Tang..."

    "Get out!" The man promptly spoke up as the woman who had yet to push the door open hearing his growl, got frightened and hurriedly closed the door, all in one go.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief. Tang Yuchen lifted her chin, smiling wickedly, "Baby, you should have agreed earlier and avoided all this."

    "Get lost! I¡¯ve already agreed, stay away from me!" She pushed him furiously.

    The man suddenly gripped her waist tightly, his expression tense, and ended their intimacy forcefully.

    An Ruo¡¯s hands gripped the edge of the vanity, her ten fingers all whitened from the pressure.

    The moment he left her, she quickly raised her hand and pped him hard.

    The man went crazy. Damn, how many times had she hit him now!

    He gripped her wrist tightly, his face dark, "An Ruo, have you be addicted to hitting me?"

    "You deserve it!" She red at him furiously.

    Without another word, he caught her by the nape of her neck and delivered a suffocating, domineering, fierce kiss.

    Unsatisfied, he pulled down her cor and fiercely bit her soft chest, leaving a bite mark before stopping.

    An Ruo was choked up with anger. Damn it, was he a dog?!

    Tang Yuchen lifted his head, smiling infuriatingly, "Next time you dare hit me, I won¡¯t let you off so easily."

    Seeing the malice in his eyes, she suddenly remembered the photos he had taken of herst time.

    This pervert, what if he took photos of her again?

    Thinking this, her eyes involuntarily flickered with guilt.

    Seeing the threat had its effect, the man straightened his clothes, carried her across his arms, and walked towards the bathroom.

    "You have five minutes to clean up, hurry up." He set her down on the floor, then turned around, pulled the door shut, and left.

    An Ruo stood still, looking toward the mirror opposite her. The woman in the mirror had flushed cheeks, messy hair, and herrge eyes looked dazed from the just-ended passion.

    Her lips, swollen and glossy, were inviting endless thoughts.

    Such a look made her appear like a promiscuous woman, and she even found herself detestable.

    Especially with Tang Yuchen¡¯s lingering scent still on her...

    An Ruo felt nauseated just smelling it.

    She quickly turned on the shower, not even bothering to remove her clothes, and stood under the water to wash. She closed her eyes tightly, her heart aching intensely.

    Two months ago, she thought she had finally gotten rid of him.

    Two monthster, she came to know that she was still his wife.

 Chapter 211: This is My Compensation to You

    <h4>Chapter 211: Chapter 211: This is My Compensation to You</h4>

    Two monthster, she finally learned that she was still his wife.

    And today, she had to have a wedding with him.

    Why couldn¡¯t he just let her go?

    An Ruo felt a suffocating frustration in her heart, exceedingly ufortable¡ªshe really wanted to go mad, she even felt like killing someone!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen nced at the time. An Ruo had been washing for ten minutes and still hadn¡¯te out.

    Without a word, he pushed the door open and saw her standing silly under the shower in her clothes; his face immediately darkened.

    He went over to turn off the water, quickly removed her clothes, then grabbed a towel and wrapped it around her body before carrying her out.

    He ced her on the couch, turned to the makeup artists, stylists, and bridesmaids, and said, "You have half an hour to get her ready. Hurry up."

    A group of women looked at An Ruo in astonishment, each harboring a hundred thousand whys.

    Why had this bride suddenly be a different person?

    "What are you dallying for, don¡¯t you all have work to do?" the man said sternly, his gaze sharp.

    The shocked group quickly snapped back to reality and nodded repeatedly, promising to hurry. They then clumsily started to dry An Ruo¡¯s hair, apply her makeup, and change her clothes...

    Dressed in a diamond-encrusted wedding gown, An Ruo instantly transformed from Cindere into Snow White.

    Standing in front of a full-length mirror, she stared dazedly at the woman in the mirror, almost failing to recognize herself.

    Tang Yuchen, in his white suit, joined her and, taller than she by a head, also gazed at her reflection in the mirror.

    A trace of astonishment shed through the man¡¯s eyes¡ªit was the first time he thought a woman looked beautiful.

    An Ruo, naturally a delicate beauty with an inherent aura of tranquility like that of the south, had gained a few more enticing qualities with some meticulous preparation.

    Thebination of innocence and mour, filled with a temptingly austere air, struck visually, making it impossible for one not to be captivated by her, merely able to keep looking deeply at her.

    Coupled with the dazzling light reflected from her wedding dress, she appeared even more radiant and attractively ethereal.

    Tang Yuchen embraced her from behind, his deep eyes dark and boundless.

    He leaned in to ce a kiss on her cheek and whispered gently, "This wedding belongs to you, An Ruo¡ª this is my way of making it up to you."

    Making up for the wedding, making up for the pain she endured when she lost their child.

    And making up for...

    He didn¡¯t know what else there was to make up for; he just wanted to give her some form ofpensation.

    An Ruo shot him a derisive nce, "This isn¡¯t making it up to me. If you really wanted to make it up to me, you¡¯d divorce me, let me go."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes grew intense, his expression slightly grim, "Is being my wife that bad? As my wife, you can have whatever you want. Wealth and luxury, these are what many people hope for but can¡¯t get."

    But she didn¡¯t need any of it!

    She didn¡¯t love money, didn¡¯t crave fame; she only loved freedom and peace.

    However, exining this to him would be pointless; she might as well not waste her breath.

    "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s time," the man said, taking her hand, ready to lead her out.

    "Wait," An Ruo held him back, speaking faintly, "Give me a veil¡ªI want my face covered."

    She didn¡¯t want to cause a sensation the moment she appeared.

    Tang Yuchen raised an eyebrow, clearly understanding her meaning.

    An Ruo frowned, stressing her words, "If you don¡¯t give me one, don¡¯t me me for doing somethingter that you will find intolerable!"

    For instance, when the priest asked if she was willing to marry Tang Yuchen, she would answer: "I am not willing!"

 Chapter 212: The Bride Really is An Ruo

    <h4>Chapter 212: Chapter 212: The Bride Really is An Ruo</h4>

    "What do you mean by doing something I can¡¯t tolerate?" the man asked her, eyebrows raised, eyes narrowing dangerously.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t answer; he should understand in his heart.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her exquisite appearance and the faint visibility of her chest, and he couldn¡¯t help but smile and nod: "Indeed, we should cover you with a veil."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The sky was very blue, and the lush green grass was filled with guests.

    9,999 champagne roses emitted a charming fragrance.

    At the end of the red carpet stood the groom and bride of the day.

    When the priest pronounced the bride¡¯s name, all the guests were stunned. By the time they regained their senses, the groom and bride had already said "I do" and were exchanging rings.

    The priest looked at the newlyweds with a smile, saying kindly, "Now, the groom may kiss the bride."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips curved slightly, his handsome face filled with joy as he leaned toward An Ruo, gingerly lifting her veil.

    So close, he could see the tension and unease in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, and her warning.

    As the veil was lifted, her face was exposed!

    "Baby, you should let everyone know that you are my wife," Tang Yuchen whispered.

    An Ruo gritted her teeth: "No, I don¡¯t want to stand out! Tang Yuchen, if you dare lift it, I¡¯m not done with you."

    The man smirked wickedly, "Then tonight in the bridal chamber, you take the initiative."

    "You..." An Ruo was both shocked and angry, "You jerk, I¡¯ve already agreed to marry you, don¡¯t push it too far!"

    Tang Yuchen raised an eyebrow, his eyes glinting with mischief: "It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t agree, after all, I would rather let the whole city know what my bride looks like today."

    If her appearance was exposed, how would she live in this city from now on?

    Everywhere she went, reporters would recognize her, and she wouldpletely lose any semnce of a private life.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze, pondered for a while, and then nodded lightly: "Fine, I agree."

    The man¡¯s eyes instantly brightened, a hint of unnoticeable anticipation in his gaze.

    In his mind, the scene of An Ruo taking the initiative emerged. The mere thought tightened his lower abdomen.

    Getting the answer he wanted, Tang Yuchen stopped lifting the veil, suddenly grasping her nape and, through the thick veil, pressed his lips to hers.

    In the guest seats, a shocked Xu Huwen suddenly stood up, pointing at the bride and shouting: "She is An Ruo, not Yun Feixue, she is An Ruo!"

    Yun Mu and Mr. Yun, who couldn¡¯t clearly see the bride¡¯s face, also recognized that it was An Ruo.

    They all thought the priest had mispronounced the bride¡¯s name, but it turned out it wasn¡¯t a mistake; the bride really was An Ruo.

    "Tang Yuchen, what is this! Where is my daughter, where is Feixue now?" Mr. Yun rose up, thundering in a shocked voice.

    "Oh my god, how could this be, wasn¡¯t the bride supposed to be my Feixue?" Yun Mu almost fainted.

    The guests all snapped out of it, followed by whispering among themselves; the whole scene was in chaos.

    An Ruo clutched Tang Yuchen¡¯s sleeve tightly, her body tense.

    She knew it, things would blow up and be uncontroble.

    This bastard Tang Yuchen, why did he have to be so recklessly willful!

    Feeling An Ruo¡¯s tension, Tang Yuchen appeared unruffled.

    Suddenly, he swept her into his arms and faced the crowd lightly but authoritatively, "When did I ever say that my bride was Yun Feixue?"

 Chapter 213 Welcome Home

    <h4>Chapter 213: Chapter 213 Wee Home</h4>

    Ladies and gentlemen, An Ruo has always been mywful wife, we have not divorced, and today is merely a re-hosting of our wedding ceremony. If this has caused any misunderstanding or inconvenience to everyone, please ept my apologies."

    Having said that, he did not deign to exin further and, holding An Ruo, turned and left.

    "Tang Yuchen, stop right there, where is Feixue! What have you done to her!"

    Mr. Yun and Yun Mu tried to rush forward, only to be immediately intercepted by the well-trained bodyguards.

    An Xin stood in ce for a while, suddenly revealing a bizarre and twisted smile.

    So this is the final oue!

    Indeed, it is surprising and hard to imagine.

    Getting into the stretch Lincoln, An Ruo lifted her veil, turned her head away to look out the window, not willing to take another nce at the person beside her.

    Tang Yuchen pinched her chin, turning her face toward him, "What, angry? What¡¯s there to be angry about."

    His tone was casual and indifferent,pletely disregarding the chaos of the day.

    An Ruo looked at him coldly, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that tomorrow¡¯s newspapers will be full of news about you? You treat Yun Feixue¡¯s family like this, don¡¯t you feel the slightest bit of guilt?"

    Tang Yuchen curled his lip arrogantly, "Rest assured, there is no newspaper that dares to write nonsense. As for Yun Feixue¡¯s family, whatever happens to them is none of my business."

    He could actually say such things; does he have any conscience at all.

    An Ruo shook off his hand and again turned her gaze away: "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯ve gone too far this time. You shouldn¡¯t have treated Yun Feixue like this..."

    "Oh, you¡¯re sympathizing with her?" The man couldn¡¯t help but snicker, "Or is it that you actually care about Yun Feiyang¡¯s feelings?"

    "Can you ever say anything nice?" An Ruo blurted out involuntarily.

    The next second, he fiercely pinched her chin, causing her to frown in pain.

    Tang Yuchen leaned close to her face, their lips nearly touching, and in his dark, sharp eyes, her defiant expression was reflected.

    "You¡¯re calling me a dog?" the man said coldly, narrowing his eyes.

    "I didn¡¯t say that; you¡¯re the one who thinks so," An Ruo deliberately responded.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile, his expression carrying a hint of sinister frost: "Woman, I advise you to reign in your arrogance. Although I have a bit of tolerance for you now, that doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want in front of me. Here¡¯s a piece of advice: only women who obediently listen are smart women."

    An Ruo pursed her lips and said nothing.

    She would not obediently listen to him; she refused to bepletely controlled by him.

    The man released her chin and resumed a tender smile: "Right, that¡¯s wise of you, staying silent is smart."

    An Ruo snorted coldly and turned her head, presenting the back of her skull to him.

    Tang Yuchen leaned back in his seatzily, a smile tugging at his lips.

    This woman always has a temper; his life won¡¯t be boring for the time being.

    The car stopped in front of the vi; after all the twists and turns, she was back here again!

    nking the entrance, many servants stood in neat lines.

    Seeing the two alight from the car, they respectfully saluted: "Congrattions to the young master, congrattions to the Young Lady! Wee home, Young Lady!"

    An Ruo felt very sad; her title had once again be the Tang Family Young Lady.

    Walking into the living room, she suddenly turned to Tang Yuchen: "I¡¯m tired now, may I rest for a while?"

    The man nodded, his wicked smile returning: "Getting some rest isn¡¯t a bad idea, otherwise I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t have time to sleep tonight."

 Chapter 214: Indulge her this time

    <h4>Chapter 214: Indulge her this time</h4>

    An Ruo gritted her teeth inwardly. Did he really think everything would happen ording to his design?

    She raised an eyebrow and scoffed, "Tonight I want to eat fresh lobster and king crab, as well as bird¡¯s nest and shark fin, and aplete Manchu Han Imperial Feast. All of these must be the most expensive; I won¡¯t eat them if they are not delicious."

    Tang Yuchen turned to Uncle Tao, amused, "Got all that?"

    Uncle Tao smiled and nodded, "I¡¯ve noted it all down. We will certainly meet the Young Lady¡¯s demands."

    She really was behaving like a child, using this method to pout at the young master. The thing the young master was least short of was money; even if the Young Lady wanted to eat swan meat, the young master could procure it for her.

    An Ruo, seeing they were not troubled at all, suddenly darkened her expression and turned to leave.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice followed softly from behind, "Your previous bedroom is no longer usable. Make sure not to enter the wrong room."

    With that single sentence, he meant for her to sleep in his bedroom.

    Without pausing, An Ruo coolly headed upstairs. Upon entering the master bedroom, she went to the closet in the dressing room and pulled open the wardrobe¡ªwhich indeed had clothes prepared for her, everything beingplete.

    She picked a robe, took off her immensely valuable wedding dress, and unceremoniously tossed it onto the bed. Then she headed to the bathroom for a shower.

    After afortable bath and having blow-dried her hair, she went to sleep.

    Forget everything else, but right now, she indeed needed to properly rest and conserve energy, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have any time to sleep tonight.

    In evening, a servant called her down for dinner.

    The dining table was full of dishes, all aromatic and delicious, exactly as she had requested.

    Uncle Tao even respectfully asked her, "Young Lady, please try the dishes. If you are not satisfied, we can have the chef prepare another portion."

    There were several private chefs in the vi, all hired by Tang Yuchen on a high sry, and the cuisine was very delectable.

    That they had prepared so much today made An Ruo feel quite awkward.

    She tasted a dish and nodded in satisfaction, "Very delicious."

    Tang Yuchen, who was sitting opposite her, picked up some food with his chopsticks and ced it in her bowl, "If it¡¯s delicious, eat more. Eating will give you strength."

    His words carried an underlying meaning.

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed instantly; she knew she had to take the initiative tonight.

    Being proactive was a strenuous affair...

    "I know to eat more. You peel the shrimp for me and cut open the crab shells," An Ruomanded him, almost as if she were pouting.

    The man didn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he wiped his hands with a damp towel and condescended to use his long, beautiful, yet strong fingers to serve her.

    An Ruo kept her head down and ate a lot. By the end, she was so full she couldn¡¯t eat another bite.

    As for Tang Yuchen, he had eaten very little, mostly busy serving her.

    It was the first time he was performing such a service for someone else, and that someone was a woman. By his temperament, he wasn¡¯t the type to do such things.

    However, thinking of how An Ruo was going to take the initiative tonight, he decided to indulge her for once.

    After eating, An Ruo went upstairs andy on the bed, so full she could hardly move.

    Tang Yuchen went to the bathroom to shower. Half an hourter, he came out to discover the woman on the bed, wrapped in a nket and already deep in sleep.

    Her fair feet stuck out from under the nket, revealing half of her slender, pristine lower legs, indescribably alluring. The man watched those legs for several seconds, unwilling to move his gaze away.

    He walked slowly to the bed, leaned over her, and lightly tapped her cheek with one hand, "Who allowed you to sleep. Wake up quickly."

    An Ruo opened her eyes groggily and frowned impatiently, "Don¡¯t disturb me."

 Chapter 215: She Used a Trick on Him

    <h4>Chapter 215: Chapter 215: She Used a Trick on Him</h4>

    Tang Yuchen pinched her delicate and smooth cheek, smirking, "Don¡¯t forget what you promised me today, An Ruo. Are you trying to feign sleep to get out of it?"

    An Ruo still frowned, "I don¡¯t feel well, I want to sleep..."

    "You¡¯ve slept all day and still want to sleep? Are you a pig?" He forcefully pulled her up, insisting she take the initiative tonight.

    An Ruo became a bit irritable, she shook off his hand and said angrily, "I really don¡¯t feel well."

    The man¡¯s face suddenly darkened, thinking she was deliberately ying tricks.

    "Fine, you¡¯re not feeling well? Then I¡¯ll take the lead, same result either way!"

    He swiftly overpowered her, roughly kissing her lips, hisrge hands roughly groping her body, vowing to punish her harshly.

    An Ruo frowned in pain, feeling very ufortable all over.

    The man¡¯s kiss made her feel suffocated, and her chest was nauseous.

    She couldn¡¯t stand it anymore!

    She forcefully pushed him away, turned over facing the ground, and vomited.

    Tang Yuchen was stunned, then he suddenly noticed small red rashes appearing on her pale neck, wrists, and face.

    He narrowed his eyes and asked her dubiously, "Are you allergic to seafood?"

    An Ruo turned her head, blinking innocently and confusedly, "Am I allergic?"

    The man instantly leapt up, issuing an angry roar, "An Ruo, you damn woman!"

    His yelling echoed throughout the entire vi, making all the servants shudder.

    Yes, An Ruo was allergic, and it was severe. Her whole body was covered with small red bumps, and she was experiencing diarrhea and vomiting.

    On the way to the hospital, she moaned incessantly, feeling terrible.

    Tang Yuchen gripped the steering wheel tightly, his face ashen, his eyes filled with gloom. If it weren¡¯t for seeing her so weak that she seemed close to death, he would definitely have wrung her neck.

    This damn woman, daring to mock him like this!

    She had deliberately eaten seafood just to keep him from touching her!

    Damn woman, damn woman!

    Tang Yuchen was furious, not knowing if it was from sexual frustration or anger that she had yed this trick on him.

    Or perhaps, it was her near-death appearance that was ruining his mood.

    The allergic symptoms, although they seemed severe, could be quickly managed.

    After receiving an injection and taking medicine, An Ruo felt much better. However, because her skin was particrly sensitive, she still needed to stay in the hospital for observation.

    Lying in the VIP hospital room, hooked up to an IV drip, An Ruoy there listlessly.

    It really felt terrible, her whole body was terribly itchy, and she knew she wouldn¡¯t sleep well tonight.

    Ever since he brought her to the hospital, Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t spoken a word.

    He stood beside the bed like a dark tower, his eyes coldly fixed on her. An Ruo felt so ufortable under his stare that she had to close her eyes and pretend to sleep.

    The man suddenly pinched her chin, and she opened her eyes in pain.

    His sharp, icy gaze scanned her face, then he smirked maliciously, "Woman, do you know how ugly you look now? You¡¯re absolutely hideous!"

    "..."

    "You brought this on yourself. Tonight you¡¯ll stay alone in the hospital, don¡¯t expect anyone to stay with you!"

    "..."

    The man let go of her chin, turned around, and strode away, not caring about her wellbeing in the slightest.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, actually wanting to tell him, "If you have nothing else, then go back."

    Although sick and in pain, she could still endure it alone.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡¯Ming Dian¡¯ was as mboyantly lively as ever.

 Chapter 216: You Have Impure Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 216: Chapter 216: You Have Impure Thoughts</h4>

    Under the ambiguous, dreamy lights, Tang Yuchen casually strolled across the high-end imported flooring, his hands stuffed in his pockets.

    A woman approached him, and with an inadvertent nce, her gaze fixed upon his sculpted, handsome face.

    "Young Master Chen, what a coincidence," An Xin expressed with an elegantly appropriate smile, softly greeting him.

    The man nced at her indifferently, as if he did not recognize her, and walked past her.

    An Xin felt embarrassed and humiliated by his disregard, her beautiful face turning bright red.

    Pushing open the door of the supreme VIP room, a mor poured out.

    Upon seeing him, Liang Xiao sank a shot with ease before standing up with a smirk, "I thought you¡¯d be celebrating your wedding night and wouldn¡¯te."

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips wickedly, "I wasn¡¯t nning toe, but the thought of you guys celebrating for me was too hard to resist."

    "Hypocrite! I bet your bride kicked you out of the wedding chamber," Liang Xiao mocked.

    The people here all had some connection to Tang Yuchen, more or less. Liang Xiao¡¯s teasing drew lowughter from them.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t angry; in such a setting, joy was what mattered most.

    "How about we y something exciting tonight?" he suggested.

    Liang Xiao leaned forward to sink another shot, his movements sleek and decisive, "It¡¯s your big day, you call the shots."

    "How about car racing? We haven¡¯t done that in a long time," Tang Yuchen suggested.

    As soon as he finished speaking, many others joined in the excitement. Men love cars and even more the thrill of racing, so car racing was a favorite for almost everyone.

    On the dedicated racing track, over a dozen luxury cars zoomed at lightning speed.

    While the cars looked luxurious on the outside, their performance was in no way inferior to that of top-notch racing cars. Tang Yuchen¡¯s dazzling Bugatti was leading the way, followed by Liang Xiao¡¯s ck Lamborghini.

    The two cars left the others far behind, engaging in a silent contest of speed.

    Tang Yuchen nced at the car tailing him through the rearview mirror, a corner of his mouth hooked in anticipation, his eyes shing withpetitive excitement.

    Aheady a curve, the decisive point for victory or defeat.

    He skillfully turned the steering wheel, and the car instantly drifted, tracing a beautiful, smooth arc through the curve. Liang Xiao¡¯s driving skills were no less impressive; he too drifted around the bend, and both cars reached the finish line almost simultaneously.

    Opening the car door, Tang Yuchen stepped out and leaned against the door with his arms crossed, his posture rxed.

    Liang Xiao also got out of his car, his enchanting eyes curving in a teasing smile, "You weren¡¯t focused on the race; your mind was preupied."

    Otherwise, Tang Yuchen would have definitelye first, and Liang Xiao wouldn¡¯t have caught up with him.

    Tang Yuchen neither admitted nor denied it, standing up straight and resting his hand on the car door, "Let¡¯s go, you guys keep ying."

    "Leaving just like that? The night has just begun."

    "Don¡¯t you know that spring nights are short?" the man said lightly, raising an eyebrow as he bent down and got into the car.

    The car door was still open when Liang Xiao suddenly asked him, "I heard from the old man that your ¡¯toy¡¯ is capable now?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s motion to close the door abruptly paused, a shadow of darkness fleeting through his eyes.

    He turned towards him with a sinister smile, his tone calm yet chilling, "If your study ofnguage has failed you, I wouldn¡¯t mind having you reborn to learn it all over again."

    Liang Xiao burst intoughter,pletely ignoring his threat.

    Tang Yuchen mmed the car door with a bang, and the car sped off like a released arrow, passing scarily close to Liang Xiao who yelled out in shock, "Damn, are you trying tomit murder!"

 Chapter 217: The Young Master Had an Accident Last Night

    <h4>Chapter 217: Chapter 217: The Young Master Had an ident Last Night</h4>

    Tang Yuchen finally decided to visit An Ruo at the hospital, that damn woman. She had tormented him so much tonight, and he would settle the score with her sooner orter.

    As his car came down the mountain road and onto the highway, he did not notice a bright red sedan far behind him.

    Along the way, Tang Yuchen¡¯s thoughts were upied with An Ruo.

    He thought about how to punish her, how to ridicule her, but the thought of her frail appearance made him decide to hold off on punishing her for now.

    His car stopped at the hospital entrance, he opened the door to get out, and suddenly a blinding beam of light hit him. The man turned around alertly, only to see a fiery red sedan charging towards him at a crazy speed...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo had rested for the night and felt much better.

    Early in the morning, only the nurse came to change her dressings, and no one came to visit her.

    She knew she really had angered Tang Yuchen; otherwise, he would not have failed to send a servant to take care of her.

    But she didn¡¯t need anyone else¡¯s care. After all, she hadn¡¯t lost an arm or a leg. She could take care of herself just fine.

    After a trip to the restroom, An Ruo came out and was surprised to see Uncle Tao standing in her hospital room.

    "Young Lady," Uncle Tao started, his tone sounding very low.

    An Ruo was puzzled for a moment, then smiled and asked him, "Uncle Tao, what brings you here?"

    "Young Lady, I¡¯ve brought you some food. I am sorry that I¡¯ve onlye to visit you now, after you were sick. Aunt Zhou wille to take care of you in a while. If you need anything, just tell her."

    Uncle Tao¡¯s mood was really off.

    He always spoke with her in a kindly, smiling manner, but this troubled look had never appeared before.

    "Uncle Tao, what¡¯s the matter?" An Ruo asked him, sitting up in bed, puzzled.

    But Uncle Tao answered something entirely different, "Young Lady, don¡¯t me the young master for not taking care of you... right now, it¡¯s inconvenient for him toe over."

    "Oh, that¡¯s alright," An Ruo said indifferently.

    Uncle Tao then said, "It¡¯s really that... the young master... it¡¯s truly very inconvenient for him."

    Still very indifferent, An Ruo replied, "Uncle Tao, I know it¡¯s inconvenient for him, and I don¡¯t mind, really."

    The less he came, the better. If he came, he was likely to interfere with her recovery.

    Uncle Tao felt troubled; why wouldn¡¯t she ask why the young master couldn¡¯te?

    He knew it was impossible for An Ruo to ask such a thing herself.

    Having no choice, Uncle Tao had to tell the truth: "Young Lady, you might not know but, the young master had an identst night."

    An Ruo was slightly shocked, her first thought was that Tang Yuchen had died.

    Just as she was about to voice her question, Uncle Tao continued, "Someone tried to kill the young master. Such behavior, it¡¯s really despicable!"

    "He really died?"

    Uncle Tao froze, "The young master isn¡¯t dead."

    "...Was he severely injured?"

    "More or less... it¡¯s just a fractured shin bone; he¡¯ll probably need a long time to recuperate. You know, a bone injury takes a hundred days to heal."

    "..." An Ruo was frustrated. Why was it just a fracture!

    It didn¡¯t count as a serious injury at all!

    With her hopes dashed that Tang Yuchen might have died, An Ruo asked Uncle Tao without much interest, "What exactly happened?"

    With a grave expression, Uncle Tao said, "It was Lady Yun who did it. She drank a lotst night, and eventually, she got so emotionally unstable that she decided to drive into the young master and take both their lives."

    An Ruo waspletely stunned.

    Was this Tang Yuchen¡¯s retribution?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The police exited Tang Yuchen¡¯s hospital room, and Uncle Tao thanked them, saying it had been hard on them, before he entered the hospital room.

 Chapter 218: Lacking the Awareness of Being a Wife

    <h4>Chapter 218: Chapter 218: Lacking the Awareness of Being a Wife</h4>

    The police walked out of Tang Yuchen¡¯s hospital room, and Uncle Tao told them they had worked hard before entering the room.

    Lying on the hospital bed with a cast, Tang Yuchen appeared spirited andcked any signs of the weakness typical of a patient.

    "Young Master, do you n to sue Lady Yun?" Uncle Tao couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Tang Yuchen nced at him indifferently and countered, "Have you visited the Young Lady?"

    Uncle Tao immediately looked down, knowing there were some questions he shouldn¡¯t ask.

    "Yes, the Young Lady¡¯s spirits are much improved, and she can move around by herself."

    "Hmm."

    The man just hmmed, and there was no more to say. Uncle Tao understood his temper and could usually grasp his thoughts.

    He paused before continuing, "Young Master, I inadvertently mentioned your ident to the Young Lady. She said for you to rest well and take good care of yourself."

    Tang Yuchen gave Uncle Tao a sideways look, clearly expressing his disbelief in his words.

    An Ruo not wishing death upon him was already something, how could she possibly care about him and tell him to look after his health?

    Under his sharp gaze, Uncle Tao guiltily added, "Although the Young Lady did not say these words outright, I know she cares about you."

    Uncle Tao was embarrassed; his exnations seemed to be getting more and more preposterous.

    Tang Yuchen looked away, no longer pressing him with his intense gaze, "Since she can walk now, go call her over for me."

    If her husband had an ident, as his wife, she should havee to see him immediately.

    But An Ruo, that damned woman, showed no awareness of her responsibilities as a wife!

    Uncle Tao was tasked to fetch An Ruo, who was actually on the same floor, so he was quick to return.

    "Young Master, the Young Lady says she feels unwell and it¡¯s difficult for her to get out of bed. She said she wille to visit you once she¡¯s better."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened immediately. A woman dares to disregard him, really pushing rebellion!

    "Go and arrange for a room change immediately!"

    An Ruo was suddenly informed to change rooms, and she was inexplicably moved into a double room.

    Seeing the man lying on the other bed, she turned to the nurse and said, "Could you arrange a single room for me? I¡¯m not ustomed to sharing a room with a person of the opposite sex."

    The nurse covered her mouth and giggled, "Mrs. Tang, you¡¯re quite humorous. Mr. Tang is your husband, no one could be more suitable to share a room with you."

    "...I¡¯d still prefer a single room."

    "Sorry, Mrs. Tang, but the hospital is overwhelmed with patients at the moment, and there are no more beds avable. There was only this double room left, and since it¡¯s inconvenient for a man and a woman who aren¡¯t married to share a room, you were ced here with Mr. Tang."

    Tang Yuchen crossed his arms and stared at her teasingly.

    An Ruo avoided looking at him and lightly said, "Then process my discharge, as I¡¯m feeling much better."

    "Mrs. Tang, you still need to be observed in the hospital; a rpse could be serious."

    An Ruo had nothing more to say; she was certain all of this was Tang Yuchen¡¯s doing, and she had to share a room with him no matter what.

    Regardless of what she said, they had a reason to counter her.

    No other choice, An Ruo resigned herself to stay.

    After settling the two of them, everyone left the room. Tang Yuchen gave her a sideways smirk, "Woman, see how much I care for you? Even in hospitalization, I share your troubles."

    An Ruo thought to herself, it was her misfortune that even in the hospital, she couldn¡¯t escape him.

 Chapter 219: Come Closer, Thatéˆ¥æªš Enough to Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 219: Chapter 219: Come Closer, That¡¯s Enough to Sleep</h4>

    She ignored him, lying on the bed with her eyes closed, resting.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and said, "What kind of wife are you? Your husband met with an ident, and you couldn¡¯t even ask about it."

    An Ruo opened her eyes, stared at the ceiling, and said indifferently, "If I asked, would your injury get better?"

    What kind of logic was that!

    An inquiry was the most basic form of care and courtesy, for goodness¡¯ sake!

    If she wasn¡¯t going to ask, then so be it.

    Tang Yuchen used the remote control to turn on the television and settled on a news channel to watch.

    An Ruo really wanted to sleep, but the noise from the TV kept her awake, so she simply closed her eyes and let her thoughts wander.

    "Knock knock..." Someone knocked and entered, and Uncle Tao¡¯s respectful voice arose, "Young Master, Old Master Yun and Madam Yun havee to visit you; do you want to see them?"

    "No," Tang Yuchen refused tly.

    Uncle Tao said nothing, quietly withdrew from the room, and closed the door behind him.

    An Ruo sighed inwardly. What was Yun Feixue thinking,mitting such a mutually destructive act?

    Did she really think dying together was that easy?

    She didn¡¯t even consider her own family, and besides, was Tang Yuchen someone that could be easily dealt with?

    Yun Feixue had wholeheartedly and ruthlessly sought to die with him, but in the end, Tang Yuchen had only sustained minor injuries, while she, Yun Feixue, might be facing a prison sentence.

    In conclusion, Yun Feixue¡¯s actions were far too unwise. Of course, Tang Yuchen was also despicable to such an extent that none of these events would have happened if not for him.

    An Ruo had no desire to talk to Tang Yuchen and ignored him as if he were air. The man simrly didn¡¯t speak to her, his face perpetually grim throughout the day.

    Come evening, An Ruo went to the bathroom to clean up before getting ready for bed. Tang Yuchen turned his head towards her and said, "Go heat some water for me; I want to soak my feet."

    Her gazended on his cast-covered leg, even his foot encased in ster. He wanted to soak just one foot?

    Reading her thoughts, Tang Yuchen smiled and said, "Does having only one foot mean I don¡¯t need to wash it?"

    "Ask the caretaker to help you; I¡¯m going to sleep," she said. The idea of her heating water for his foot bath was quite delusional.

    "Is a caretaker more attentive than a wife? An Ruo, don¡¯t forget that you are my wife."

    An Ruo really wanted to say, is our rtionship truly like that of a husband and wife? Not wishing to argue with him, she simply turned over andy with her back to him in silence.

    Suddenly, the sound of Tang Yuchen getting out of bed came from behind her. She thought he was going to wash by himself, but then she heard him hopping on one leg towards her direction.

    The man settled heavily on the bed, making An Ruo feel the bed sink slightly. She turned to look at him, "What are you doing here?"

    Tang Yuchen flipped the nket aside andy down beside her, saying righteously, "Of course, to sleep with you. We are husband and wife, and a husband and wife should share a bed."

    An Ruo frowned, "This bed is too small, it¡¯s impossible for two people to sleep on it!"

    The man reached out to pull her into his embrace, their bodies closely pressed together, "Get a bit closer, and it¡¯ll be enough space for sleeping."

    "Tang Yuchen, this is a hospital, and we are both patients!"

    An Ruo struggled quietly, but he tightened his arm around her, holding her even closer, and he lifted his stered leg over hers heavily.

    "What do you think I¡¯m going to do to you? If you want it, even with just one leg I can move, I can still satisfy you." The man¡¯sugh was full of ill intent. An Ruowei¡¯s face turned slightly red, thinking this man was truly shameless.

    "There are two beds avable; can¡¯t you just not squeeze with me? I can¡¯t sleep at all like this."

 Chapter 220: Arenéˆ¥æª› You Afraid of Smelly Feet?

    <h4>Chapter 220: Chapter 220: Aren¡¯t You Afraid of Smelly Feet?</h4>

    "No way, I just want to squeeze in with you," Tang Yuchen insisted shamelessly, refusing to get off the bed no matter what An Ruo said.

    An Ruo was speechless and had a headache.

    She wanted to sleep on the other bed, but he held her tight, refusing to let her move, forcing her to squeeze in with him like this.

    Angry, she turned her back on him, thinking if he wanted to squeeze in, then just squeeze in, neither of us will get any good sleep.

    "Baby, I can¡¯t sleep, let¡¯s talk," the man behind her whispered in her ear. Seeing An Ruo ignore him, his hand began to wander restlessly over her body.

    An Ruo clenched her fists tightly, grinding her teeth.

    She grabbed his hand, unable to pry it free, she could only press it down to stop him from moving, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t go too far!"

    This was a hospital room, after all, had he no sense of shame?

    "Baby, aren¡¯t you the one who¡¯s going too far? Look where you are pressing my hand down?" The man teased with an amused smile.

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed red, his hand was pressing against her chest, she quickly let go and said automatically, "Weren¡¯t you going to wash your feet? I¡¯ll go get the water ready for you."

    "Forget it, I don¡¯t want to trouble you, I just won¡¯t wash them," he said.

    An Ruo finally realized, he was deliberately forcing her to bring him water for his feet.

    She stared ahead, speechless, and said through gritted teeth, "It¡¯s no trouble, you¡¯re not going to wash them? Are you not afraid of foot odor?"

    Tang Yuchen thought for two seconds and said with a smile, "But I do want to rinse my mouth and wash my face."

    "...That¡¯s fine!"

    "Baby, you¡¯re so good to me." The man kissed her cheek, letting go at the same time, and An Ruo, seizing the opportunity of freedom, hurriedly ran into the bathroom to prepare water for his wash.

    Truthfully, she didn¡¯t want to serve him at all, but she wanted even less to spend the entire night squeezed into a narrow bed with him.

    Once the water was ready, Tang Yuchen rinsed his mouth and washed his face, then he wanted to wash his feet. Up until now, he had done everything himself and An Ruo just had to bring the water.

    However, when it came time to wash his feet, he shamelessly asked An Ruo to help him, citing his inability to bend over as the reason.

    An Ruo was taken aback, staring at his foot in the basin, feeling disgusted. The mere thought of washing his feet was revolting.

    Seeing her standing still for a long time, the man raised an eyebrow and said, "I don¡¯t have smelly feet, what does that expression mean?"

    An Ruo answered evasively, "A quick wash will do just fine."

    "An Ruo, that¡¯s unsanitary of you, asking me to just wash quickly. Do you wash your feet that way too?"

    "...If you can¡¯t wash properly, then a quick wash will have to do!"

    "Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re here for? You can wash them for me."

    "I don¡¯t want to wash them for you, Tang Yuchen, if you¡¯re going to wash, then wash, otherwise forget it!" An Ruo bluntlyid out her terms.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips, nodded slightly, and said, "It¡¯s okay not to wash, after all, I¡¯ll be squeezing in with you shortly. Baby,st night¡¯s wedding night was ruined by you, how about we make up for it tonight?"

    An Ruo stepped back a few paces, giving a cold and dismissiveugh, "You think with one leg, you can catch me?"

    If he dared to mess around, she would run outside to see who was faster.

    Tang Yuchen crossed his arms, full of confidence, "As long as you¡¯re in this room, I can catch you, don¡¯t believe me, you can try."

    An Ruo¡¯s intuition told her that the door must be locked.

    She ran to pull on the door, and sure enough, it wouldn¡¯t open!

    That despicable scoundrel had nned everything in advance!

    She pounded on the door forcefully, even kicked it, making such a ruckus, yet no one came to check what was going on.

 Chapter 221: Give Him a Foot Bath

    <h4>Chapter 221: Chapter 221: Give Him a Foot Bath</h4>

    Tang Yuchen watched her struggle and after a while,zilyughed, "It¡¯s useless. Unless you tear down the door, no one will open it for you without mymand."

    Angrily turning around, An Ruo red at him with resentment.

    The man¡¯s smile grew even brighter, "Honey, you might as welle over and wash my feet obediently, or else tonight we can y the game where the male patient harasses the female patient."

    "Pervert! Shameless!"

    "Go ahead, curse. Whatever you curse me with, I will let you tryter on."

    "..."

    "Aren¡¯t you going to hurry up over here?"

    An Ruo clenched her teeth and said, "If I wash your feet for you, you are not allowed to do anything to me, we each sleep on our own bed."

    "Fine, I promise you," his goal was just to force her to wash his feet.

    Once she gave her assurance, An Ruo went to the bathroom and got a new towel.

    She squatted down in front of the basin and directly washed his feet with the towel, having no desire whatsoever to touch his feet with her hands.

    Although Tang Yuchen¡¯s feet were not ugly at all and didn¡¯t smell, she still felt disgusted. After all, these were a man¡¯s feet, and not just any man¡¯s, but the feet of a man she detested.

    After haphazardly washing them, An Ruo let him lift his legs and then dried them with a dry towel before she went to dump the water.

    After she had cleaned everything up, Tang Yuchen was already lyingfortably in bed, showing a satisfied expression on his face.

    Unable to stand seeing him like this, An Ruoy down on her own bed and couldn¡¯t help but say faintly, "Tang Yuchen, your leg hair is really ugly."

    Tang Yuchen: "..."

    In fact, his leg hair was not abundant and didn¡¯t look disgusting. She said this on purpose to take a dig at him. It was also for revenge since he had called her ugly yesterday.

    "Honey, your face after the allergy was also very ugly."

    An Ruo was about to feel smug when suddenly she heard him say this and immediately grabbed a pillow to throw at him.

    The man caught the pillow, unable to help butugh heartily.

    An Ruo, fuming, turned her back to him and closed her eyes to sleep.

    Today, they had both disgusted each other, and neither had gained an advantage.

    The next morning, the red rash on An Ruo¡¯s face had subsided a great deal and was almost gone.

    Standing in front of the bathroom mirror, looking at her smooth, fair face, she felt really good. Never again would she eat seafood because the way she looked after an allergic reaction was truly ugly.

    "Mr. Tang, Feixue is ignorant. You are magnanimous, please release her this once, ok. I guarantee that Feixue will never disturb you again, nor will she do anything foolish."

    In the hospital room outside the door, the deep, pleading voice of Mr. Yun suddenly rang out.

    "When she wanted to kill me, why didn¡¯t she think about sparing me?" Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice, devoid of warmth, replied indifferently.

    "Mr. Tang, Feixue was also overwhelmed with grief, she lost control of her emotions. After all, she is not solely responsible. If you hadn¡¯t deceived her, how could she have acted so irrationally?"

    "Old Master Yun, are you ming me? Has Yun Feixue told you why I treated her that way?"

    "... She did, but I do not think it¡¯s her fault!" Mr. Yun said through gritted teeth, "She was simply trying to defend her love. She had no idea that An Ruo was pregnant, so you can¡¯t attribute all the mistakes to her."

    "Ha, did youe here today to preach to me? If you want to talk about morals, go and talk to mywyer."

    "Mr. Tang, can¡¯t you relent just this once?"

 Chapter 222: He Would Rather Disappoint Everyone

    <h4>Chapter 222: Chapter 222: He Would Rather Disappoint Everyone</h4>

    "This matter is not up for discussion; Yun Feixue must pay the price for her actions."

    "Tang Yuchen, you..."

    "Dad." Yun Feiyang burst into the room, interrupting him, "Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s always a way."

    Mr. Yun also knew, at this time, if he offended Tang Yuchen, there really would be no room for maneuver.

    He sighed heavily, clenched his teeth, held his breath, and had no choice but to leave first.

    The noise outside disappeared, and An Ruo waited a moment before sliding open the bathroom door.

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the hospital bed, raised an eyebrow and looked at her, "Heard it all? Tell me, how should I deal with Yun Feixue?"

    "That¡¯s your business, it has nothing to do with me."

    "Baby, how could it possibly have nothing to do with you? If it weren¡¯t for her scheming to frame you, how would I have treated her like that, and why would she have wanted to kill me. None of the three of us can pretend to be uninvolved."

    An Ruo sat down by the bed, looked down and spoke indifferently, "Since you¡¯re clear about it, you should know that the fault isn¡¯t entirely hers, you are also to me."

    The man stroked his chin, nodding in agreement, "I am at fault. Unfortunately, I can tolerate my own mistakes, but I can¡¯t tolerate others¡¯ ."

    His words were selfish and arrogant. But this was his nature, he would rather let down the whole world than allow the world to let him down.

    An Ruo slightly curled her lips, drawing a mocking arc.

    Tang Yuchen caught her subtle expression, his lips curving into a questioning smile, "Do you think I¡¯m a despicable, contemptible person?"

    An Ruo nced at him without saying a word.

    But her eyes meant one thing: You¡¯re quite self-aware.

    The man smiled with a hint of mischief, then asked another question, "An Ruo, do you believe that many of my actions towards you are wrong, unfair?"

    "You know that already!" She replied irritably.

    "That¡¯s your opinion; in my view, what I believe is right, is right. So, I do not think my actions towards you are wrong."

    "Shameless!" An Ruo turned away in anger, unwilling to look at him any longer.

    Tang Yuchen chuckled softly, not saying another word.

    What he meant was clear; even if Yun Feixue had a million reasons to be pitied, if he thought she was wrong, she had to ept punishment.

    This was Tang Yuchen, when dealing with those who offended him, he was always ruthless.

    An Ruo thought of his earlier arrogant words, the more she thought, the more irritated she became.

    She suddenly stood up, took a clean set of clothes into the bathroom to change. After changing and walking out of the bathroom, Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark gaze fixed on her, he asked indifferently, "Are you getting discharged?"

    "I¡¯m already healed, and I despise the smell of hospitals." She said, while gathering her belongings.

    In truth, it was being with him she found intolerable, even one more nce at him filled her with revulsion.

    The man¡¯s dark eyes followed her back, and then he said suddenly, "I also despise hospitals. Let¡¯s get discharged and recuperate at home instead."

    An Ruo very much wanted to throw the things in her hands at his face.

    This gue, he was omnipresent!

    Couldn¡¯t he let her have a few peaceful days?

    Both were discharged and went back home. An Ruo¡¯s allergic reaction waspletely gone in two days, while Tang Yuchen¡¯s leg needed much longer to recover.

    Since he couldn¡¯t move around, he was working remotely from the study.

    During these days, Yun Feixue¡¯s parents came to plead many times, but Tang Yuchen did not give in, not even once.

 Chapter 223: Coming to Seek Her Help

    <h4>Chapter 223: Chapter 223: Coming to Seek Her Help</h4>

    An Ruo, though she also detested Yun Feixue, still felt sympathy for her.

    Falling in love with a demon like Tang Yuchen truly was a sorrowful affair, and her end was just as unfortunate.

    If she hadn¡¯t encountered Tang Yuchen, she would have carried on living like a princess, carefree and above others.

    Once again, Mr. Yun and Yun Mu came to plead for mercy, but they were turned away before even entering the gate.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to involve herself in these matters, and besides, intentional homicide was a serious crime; she had absolutely no power to rescue anyone else.

    After mulling over it for a few days, she decided to go out for a walk and, incidentally, look for a job. Living idly was not the life she wanted.

    After notifying Tang Yuchen, An Ruo went out alone to the mall.

    The Gold Card the man gave her could be used to spend without restraint; she used to disdain using his money because she was intent on divorcing him and didn¡¯t want to take any more advantage of him than necessary.

    But now things were different.

    Since he was adamant about not divorcing her, and she was still his wife, then it was only rightful to use his money.

    An Ruo bought a few items and then made her way to a caf¨¦ to rest.

    She had just sat down when a woman wearing sunsses suddenly took the seat opposite her.

    After the woman removed her sunsses, An Ruowei was slightly startled; she hadn¡¯t expected it to be Yun Mu.

    The purpose of her visit needed no exnation. Indeed, Yun Mu was there to ask for her help, hoping An Ruo would intervene on Yun Feixue¡¯s behalf in front of Tang Yuchen.

    An Ruo stayed silent the whole time as Yun Mu, wiping away tears, spoke at length, appearing utterly pitiable.

    After speaking her piece and seeing that An Ruo was unmoved, she broke down in tears again and said, "An Ruo, even if you don¡¯t like Feixue, please consider helping her for Feiyang¡¯s sake, okay? Feixue is his only sister, and he¡¯s been so consumed with her case recently, workingte every night. He¡¯s lost so much weight..."

    An Ruo no longer loved Yun Feiyang, but the man who had once brought her warmth, happiness, and hope still held a special ce in her heart.

    Eventually, she nodded and said, "I¡¯ll try my best."

    Yun Mu left with a thousand thanks, and after sitting for a while longer, An Ruo decided to leave as well.

    Stepping out of the caf¨¦, she heard a familiar voice that she hadn¡¯t heard in a long time.

    "An Ruo? Is it really you?"

    An Ruo turned around to see a radiant and beautiful girl; her name was Xia Nuo.

    "Xia Nuo..." An Ruo¡¯s eyes immediately reddened.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s eyes also grew moist as she ran over and gave An Ruo a tight hug, whispering in her ear, "An Ruo, it¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve seen you. I¡¯ve missed you so much."

    An Ruo hugged her back, saying, "I¡¯ve missed you too."

    Running into an old high school deskmate and friend by chance, An Ruo felt very happy and decided not to go back just yet.

    The two went straight back into the caf¨¦, deciding to have a proper catch-up.

    Xia Nuo eximed, "How many years has it been since Ist saw you? We lost touch after graduation, right?"

    An Ruo smiled and nodded, "Yes, it¡¯s been almost five years since west met."

    "Five years have passed so quickly. But you haven¡¯t changed a bit, and you¡¯ve even be more beautiful."

    "You¡¯ve be more beautiful too."

    Xia Nuo nodded without a trace of modesty, "Of course, I was the ss belle in those days."

    An Ruo smiled, but couldn¡¯t resist teasing her, "As I recall, you were the ss belle for just one year, right?"

    Pretending to be in pain, Xia Nuo replied, "Let¡¯s not dwell on the past; it¡¯s too painful to recall. Anyway, you were always my nemesis back then."

    At that time, right from the first year of high school, Xia Nuo had been dered the ss belle by the boys in her ss.

 Chapter 224 Reviewing Her Purchases

    <h4>Chapter 224: Chapter 224 Reviewing Her Purchases</h4>

    Because she was young, she only became the ss beauty; shecked a bit of maturity to be the school beauty.

    She thought she would always be the ss beauty and then be the school beauty. But in her second year of high school, a new student transferred to her ss, and that was An Ruo.

    Although she was not inferior to An Ruo in looks, she was outssed by An Ruo in terms of charisma, and as a result, An Ruo was crowned as the ss beauty and eventually the school beauty as well.

    What made Xia Nuo even more depressed was that the teacher arranged for the two of them to sit together.

    In the beginning, Xia Nuo always gave her the cold shoulder, but as the saying goes, you can¡¯t fight without getting to know each other;ter on, they became good friends.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile when she thought about the events between the two girls back then, "Xia Nuo, what have you been up to these past years? Are you doing well? I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you why you left without saying goodbye."

    As soon as the college entrance examination ended, Xia Nuo had vanished.

    She had been epted into a decent university, but she didn¡¯t go to collect her admission notice and didn¡¯t register at the university¡ªjust like that, everyone lost track of her, including An Ruo who couldn¡¯t contact her.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s gaze faltered slightly, just about to speak, her phone suddenly rang.

    Without even looking at the caller ID, she knew who it was.

    Her brows slightly furrowed, aplex emotion flickered through her eyes.

    "Why aren¡¯t you answering it?" An Ruo asked her, puzzled.

    Xia Nuo gave her a smile, answered the call, and her tone was very casual, "I¡¯m out, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "Just buying some clothes, ran into a good friend... a female, An Ruo, my high school sister... It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll hang up now... Okay, I understand, I¡¯lle back soon."

    An Ruo quietly listened, her eyes lowered, and from those few phrases, she picked up some information.

    "Who was that on the phone? Your boyfriend?" she asked her curiously.

    Xia Nuo nodded reluctantly, "Sort of, it¡¯s my husband."

    "You got married?!" An Ruo was shocked, then she calmed down, as she herself was also married.

    Xia Nuo nodded, "Give me your cell number, and let¡¯s get together for a meal sometime so you can meet him too. An Ruo, he needs me back for something, so I¡¯m afraid I have to leave now, sorry."

    "No worries, now that I¡¯ve found you, we can meet up anytime," An Ruo said with an understanding smile.

    They exchanged cell phone numbers, and the two reluctantly said goodbye to each other.

    An Ruo was also nning to head back but then thought for a moment and walked into a shopping mall where she bought a white Armani men¡¯s shirt.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Back at the vi, Tang Yuchen was leisurely watching the news in the living room.

    Seeing her carrying bags of stuff back, the man waved at her gently, "Come here."

    An Ruo went over and sat down; he took the bag from her hand and casually looked through, "What did you buy?"

    As expected, he began to sift through her purchases; she realized this man¡¯s curiosity was too much!

    Actually, Tang Yuchen looking through her things had another meaning.

    He pulled out a dress, nced at the price tag, four thousand. Then he took out a jacket, the price tag was fifteen hundred...

    He nodded in his mind, pleased. She didn¡¯t have much money, definitely couldn¡¯t bear to spend her own money on such expensive things, she must have used his Gold Card.

    She had finally started using his money, greatly satisfying the man¡¯s pride and vanity.

    Suddenly, he pulled out a beautifully packaged shirt box. He was very familiar with the item, as all his clothes were of this brand.

    "Is this for me?" he raised the box and asked her, smirking.

 Chapter 225 Youéˆ¥æª™e Acting Strange Today

    <h4>Chapter 225: Chapter 225 You¡¯re Acting Strange Today</h4>

    An Ruo nodded, "I didn¡¯t know your size, so I just picked one that seemed about right."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile grew even wider as he opened the box and took out the shirt, ncing at the size and satisfactorily said, "This is exactly the size I wear."

    Seeing him in a good mood, An Ruo really wanted to plead on behalf of Yun Feixue immediately, but she just couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter the words asking for his favor.

    After tidying up, she said indifferently, "I¡¯m going upstairs."

    Back in the bedroom, she thought about how to broach the subject with him, but none of the methods she considered seemed right. She was naturally not adept at speaking, and with her stubborn temperament, she really wasn¡¯t cut out for this kind of sweet-talking task.

    Feeling frustrated, An Ruo simply took out her sketchbook and pencil and began to draw.

    Meeting Xia Nuo today was the happiest event for her.

    In this lifetime, she only had Xia Nuo as a dear friend. For many years, she had always been worried about her. Fortunately, she was still alive and well, still within this city, and most importantly, she had encountered her today.

    An Ruo nned to make a sketch of Xia Nuo, intending to give it to her the next time they met.

    She had just started drawing when someone pushed open the door.

    Tang Yuchen entered, leaning on a cane and holding the shirt she had bought for him in his other hand.

    He nced at her and casually asked with a smile, "Who are you drawing?"

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked up at him and said, "Do you have a photo? I¡¯ll draw one for you."

    A flicker of surprise passed through the man¡¯s eyes.

    He remembered clearly that when he had asked her to draw one for him before, she had t-out refused.

    Why, then, did she suddenly offer to draw for him today?

    Tang Yuchen sat down on the bed opposite her, his piercing gaze fixed on her as he asked with a hooked lip and a faint voice, "An Ruo, you¡¯re acting very odd today, buying me a shirt and offering to sketch me; what is your actual motive?"

    An Ruo cast her eyes down, not letting him see the guilty conscience in her eyes.

    "If you don¡¯t want it, let it be. I was just saying it casually¡ªI didn¡¯t really n to draw for you."

    "What is your actual motive?"

    An Ruo said impatiently, "Aren¡¯t you bothersome! Do you think everyone is like you, having a purpose behind everything they do?"

    "..." Aplex expression flickered in Tang Yuchen¡¯s probing eyes.

    Suddenly, heughed, "Darling, it¡¯s rare for you to offer to paint me, how could I possibly refuse. Go ahead and look at me as you draw, but make sure to paint me more handsome."

    An Ruo closed the sketchbook, speaking indifferently, "I don¡¯t feel like drawing anymore."

    "You said you would draw for me."

    "It was you who first refused!"

    Tang Yuchen provocatively raised his eyebrows, "When did I refuse?"

    "...Fine, I don¡¯t want to draw anymore, is that okay?" She was no longer in the mood to draw for him, and the idea that had juste to her was fleeting.

    She was just thinking that if she drew a picture for him and it improved his mood, she could seize the opportunity to plead for Yun Feixue.

    But now that he had seen through her ulterior motive, there was no need to give him a drawing for free.

    The man¡¯s smile faded from his lips, and he said coldly, "Are you ying games with me?"

    This capricious and irritable man had changed his face so quickly.

    An Ruo met his gaze squarely and said fearlessly, "I¡¯m not ying games with you. I said I would draw for you, but since you questioned my intention, I no longer n to do so."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression changed again, showing her an indulgent smile, "Baby, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have doubted you. Look, I¡¯ve even apologized; go ahead and draw for me."

    An Ruo knew that continuing to forcefully refuse him would surely anger him.

 Chapter 226: Capturing the Essence in His Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 226: Chapter 226: Capturing the Essence in His Eyes</h4>

    "Actually, I¡¯m not very good at painting. You could find a better artist to paint for you," she said diplomatically.

    "If I needed that, do you think I wouldn¡¯t have said so?" he shot her a ¡¯you¡¯re an idiot¡¯ look.

    His insistence on having her paint was because of its uniqueness.

    What exactly was unique about it, he couldn¡¯t say, but it was indeed very unique.

    Seeing An Ruo still hesitant, he struck a pose, giving her no time to think, "Start painting. If it¡¯s good, I¡¯ll reward you."

    After thinking for a moment, An Ruo asked, "If it¡¯s good, can I choose my own reward?"

    Tang Yuchen suddenly became interested; this was the first time she had ever asked him for anything.

    "Of course, no problem," he replied, a slight smile curling at his lips, his dark eyes bright. An Ruo felt a stir in her heart and began to paint, her head bowed.

    She thought she couldn¡¯t capture Tang Yuchen¡¯s likeness, but as soon as the brush touched the canvas, she realized how deeply she remembered his features.

    So deeply that she didn¡¯t even need to look at his face to draw him.

    He had a pair of dark, bright phoenix eyes, always with a thinyer of ice covering them, cold and distant, and an indifference to the world hidden in their depths.

    ck, neatly shaped eyebrows, a high nose bridge, facial contours as bold andplex as a sculpture, seductive yet indifferent lips, and thick hair always meticulously groomed...

    This man was her husband, the cmity of her life.

    She hated him, loathed him, didn¡¯t want to remember him. Yet, he had forcefully invaded her world, hurt her, and destroyed her, making the memory of his face deeply etched in her mind, likely unforgettable for a lifetime.

    Perhaps her hatred for him would bury deep in her heart, like an incurable disease, never to be released.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes; she did not look up at him, immersed in her thoughts, yet her brush moved divinely.

    Tang Yuchen watched her with aplex look in his profound eyes, dark and unreadable.

    The bedroom was quiet, with only the scratching sound of the pencil on paper, both of them lost in their thoughts. At that moment, time seemed to flow like water, quickly passing by.

    Half an hourter, An Ruo put down her pencil, staring at the sketch on the paper somewhat dazedly.

    Why had she drawn him smiling?

    Shaking off the strange thoughts in her mind, she handed over the sketch to Tang Yuchen. The man took it, and his lips curved into a shallow smile upon observing it.

    "Not bad," he genuinely praised her. Although he was not an expert in painting, his ability to appreciate art was quite extraordinary.

    An Ruo had captured the charm in his eyes and the almost imperceptible hint of a smile at the corner of his lips¡ªperhaps not exactly a smile, just a curvature.

    She depicted his coldness, mystery, indifference, loneliness, and nobility¡ªall of it. One could tell the height of her skill with just one look.

    Perhaps it wasn¡¯t that her painting skills were exceptional, but rather that she was too familiar with this version of him...

    "What reward would you like?" the man asked her, looking up with a smile.

    Even though An Ruo was standing and he was sitting, she felt as if he were looking down on her.

    She struggled internally about whether to plead on Yun Feixue¡¯s behalf at this moment, thinking an opportunity missed might note again and Yun Feixue could be convicted if she dyed.

    Speak, there¡¯s nothing to hesitate about.

    "I..."

    Unfortunately, her ringtone interrupted her just as she was about to speak.

    An Ruo picked up the phone, surprised to see the familiar number of the An Family; she couldn¡¯t understand why they would call her.

 Chapter 227: An Illusion He Cherished

    <h4>Chapter 227: Chapter 227: An Illusion He Cherished</h4>

    She didn¡¯t want to answer, but every time Uncle called her, it was always something important; he never bothered with trivial matters.

    Not wanting to miss any information, she had no choice but to answer. This time, she miscalcted. Uncle didn¡¯t have anything important to tell her, just that her birthday wasing up and they nned to celebrate. They wanted her and Tang Yuchen toe home for a meal.

    Uncle¡¯s voice was very kind and amiable, just like the Uncle who was so good to her when she was a child, making her feel close to him and that he was trustworthy.

    However, she was no longer the little girl who could be fooled by a few sweet words.

    After everything she had been through, she could distinguish who was sincere and who was pretentious towards her.

    Uncle said it was to celebrate her birthday, but in reality, it was probably to cozy up to Tang Yuchen.

    She was still Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, and after the grand wedding he had thrown for her, they presumed she was highly favored and sought to please her, thereby currying favor with Tang Yuchen.

    But their wishful thinking was wrong; Tang Yuchen did not dote on her, and their rtionship was still as ipatible as fire and water, just like before.

    "Ruoruo, remember to bring Mr. Tang home for the meal that day. We are all waiting for you. Don¡¯t forget the time," Uncle An Mingqi instructed kindly, over and over, before he was willing to hang up.

    Tang Yuchen saw the unpleasant expression on An Ruo¡¯s face and raised his eyebrows to ask, "Who was that on the phone?"

    An Ruo replied calmly, "It was Uncle, my birthday is in a few days, and he wants me to take you back home for a meal."

    The man¡¯s mouth quirked into a slight smile, though it was unclear whether he was mocking or signifying something else.

    "An Ruo, about the whereabouts of your father¡¯s shares back then, do you still want to know?" he suddenly asked her.

    An Ruo¡¯s expression stiffened. This matter, she had thought about it for several days and also avoided it for several days.

    She didn¡¯t want to know the truth, yet, she very much wanted to...

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep gaze flickered with understanding as he curved his lips, "What reward do you want? How about I tell you the truth as a reward?"

    An Ruo lowered her gaze, struggling and conflicted within.

    She had promised Yun Mu to plead for Yun Feixue, but she also very much wanted to know the truth.

    The man waited for her to make a choice. His gazended on the paper with the drawing, finding the artwork increasingly appealing, and a nameless emotion began to rise in his heart.

    It was like a gentle spring breeze brushing through his heart, leaving behind the scent of spring and stirring up ripples on theke of his heart, rendering him unable to stay calm.

    His knowing eyes grew more profound as he suddenly grabbed An Ruo¡¯s wrist and pulled her into his arms, then swiftly cradled her face and kissed her lips.

    His firm teeth gnawed on her lip, grinding it gently, savoring the delicious delicacy.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened, forgetting to resist.

    With his eyes closed, she could see his long, dense eyshes¡ªclearly defined and slightly curled, like tiny brushes.

    His actions were abrupt, yet not rude, and even strangely gentle.

    Because his kiss had never been so patient, giving An Ruo the illusion of being cherished by him.

    His tongue pried open her teeth, entangled hers, and kissed her with meticulous care.

    An Ruo¡¯s body went limp. She tried to push him away butcked the strength, only able to let out muffled moans.

    After a long while, he released her, and both of them were breathing heavily.

    The man held her face, his fingers rubbing her lips, and asked hoarsely, "Have you decided what reward you want?"

    "Any reward is possible?"

 Chapter 228 Iéˆ¥æª’l go with you to the An Familyéˆ¥æªš house for dinner

    <h4>Chapter 228: Chapter 228 I¡¯ll go with you to the An Family¡¯s house for dinner</h4>

    "Apart from divorcing me and not fulfilling the duties of a wife, everything else is possible," the man said with a smile, speaking generously.

    An Ruo looked into his eyes, sensing that he was in a good mood today and quite indulgent towards her.

    If she did not speak now, she would never have the chance.

    "Can you let Yun Feixue go?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile vanished instantly, and after looking at her for a few seconds, he said indifferently, "I¡¯ll give you a choice, either tell me the whereabouts of your father¡¯s shares, or let me let Yun Feixue go."

    "I choose thetter."

    The man suddenlyughed, his smile tinged with self-mockery and coldness, "You brought me a shirt today, and you painted for me, just to plead for her? Babe, didn¡¯t you say you had no ulterior motives?"

    An Ruo turned her head away, lowering her eyes, "I admit, I did have a purpose. Please let her go, she is actually quite pitiful. If you hadn¡¯t provoked her from the start, she wouldn¡¯t have done so many things."

    "Continue with your reasons."

    "...I don¡¯t have any other reasons, I just feel like you should let her off once."

    "I already let her offst time," the man said lightly.

    An Ruo scoffed, "You call that letting her off? You turned her into theughingstock of the entire city, you destroyed her happiness, her pride, and her dreams with your own hands. Tang Yuchen, you should realize how deeply you¡¯ve hurt her, you never spared her at all!"

    He sanctimoniously imed it was a small punishment for Yun Feixue as a warning to others, but in reality, he never went easy on anyone who offended him.

    Even if that woman held a somewhat special ce in his heart, even if they had once shared tender moments of affection.

    This man was too cruel; his ruthless methods were chilling.

    Tang Yuchen raised his lips in a cold smile, "She killed the child in your belly, yet you plead for her. An Ruo, do you think you¡¯re a saint?"

    "The one who killed the child wasn¡¯t just her, there was also you," An Ruo said without warmth.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes grew stormy, and he pressed his lips together without speaking.

    "If we were to really investigate, you¡¯re the only instigator."

    "..."

    "I was just speaking some fair words for Yun Feixue. Whether or not to let her go is still up to you; I¡¯ve said all I intend to."

    "Don¡¯t you want to know where your father¡¯s shares went?"

    "Money is lifeless; once it¡¯s gone, it¡¯s gone... Some truths can be investigated by myself."

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen said, "On your birthday, I¡¯ll apany you back to the An Family for dinner."

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise, "Why would you go? I don¡¯t n on going."

    The man said with a light smile, "Babe, your uncle invited you. Considering he raised you and your brother for over a decade, you shouldn¡¯t refuse his kindness."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t catch the underlying tone in his voice. Frowning, she shook her head, "I won¡¯t go. If you want to go, you go!"

    "Tsk tsk, truly heartless. You don¡¯t feel any gratitude for over a decade of nurturing?"

    "Enough!" She stood up abruptly, angrily saying, "Don¡¯t bring this up again; I¡¯ve repaid everything I owed."

    Tang Yuchen still smiled, amiably remarking, "Babe, for a drop of water, one should return a spring. Some debts can never be fully repaid."

    An Ruo¡¯s heart tightened sharply, a somewhat sharp pain stabbing her.

    She had given so much, sacrificed so much; was it still not enough to repay the nurturing kindness of Uncle?

    Yes, indeed, the kindness of upbringing is said to be greater than heaven.

 Chapter 229: Admiring Their Thick Skins

    <h4>Chapter 229: Chapter 229: Admiring Their Thick Skins</h4>

    Even if it cost her her life, she could never repay it.

    "If you want to go, I¡¯ll go alone." At the very least, she couldn¡¯t let them use her anymore.

    Tang Yuchen chuckled, "Do you think they need you to go?"

    An Ruo stormed out of the room, no longer wanting to continue the conversation.

    The man leaned back slightly, with his hands behind him on the bed, his phoenix eyes slightly squinted.

    On her birthday, he should prepare a big gift for her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A weekter, An Ruo¡¯s twenty-second birthday arrived.

    Tang Yuchen also had his cast removed, his recovery abilities were excellent, and his walking showed no signs of abnormality, but the fractured bone had not yet healed and still needed treatment.

    Early in the morning, Xia Nuo called to wish An Ruo a happy birthday and even invited her out to dinner to celebrate.

    An Ruo set the time for the evening since she had to go with Tang Yuchen to Uncle¡¯s ce during the day.

    The An Family had called several times to hurry them before they leisurely left the house.

    Arriving at the An Family¡¯s home, An Mingqi personally came out to greet them, very warmly.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips carried a faint smile, his eyes veiled with an indiscernible coldness that made it hard to guess his thoughts.

    Xu Huwen and An Xin were both at home, the mother and daughter had dressed up carefully, wearing seemingly casual but distinctly elegant outfits.

    They were very enthusiastic towards An Ruo, as if they were truly a family. An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but admire their thick skin, managing to be so disingenuously affectionate.

    The An family had prepared a veryvish meal, all ording to Tang Yuchen¡¯s preferences.

    During the meal, An Mingqi and others continuously sought topics to discuss; An Ruo and Tang Yuchen asionally nodded their heads, and the atmosphere was fairly cheerful¡ªcertainly not too stiff.

    "Ruoruo, try this drunk shrimp. Uncle specially had it airlifted in fresh this morning, it¡¯s quite tasty. Try it and see if you like it," An Mingqi, trying toe across as a caring uncle, eagerly offered her some food.

    Before his chopsticks reached An Ruo¡¯s bowl, Tang Yuchen indifferently said, "Don¡¯t you know? She can¡¯t eat fresh seafood or she¡¯ll have an allergic reaction."

    An Mingqi¡¯s hand abruptly stopped, a sh of embarrassment crossing his face before he chuckled, "Oh, that¡¯s right, then don¡¯t eat the shrimp, eat other dishes instead."

    He put the shrimp into his own bowl, then looked for other dishes to offer An Ruo.

    Yet most of the dishes there were fresh seafood or some form of meat, he didn¡¯t know what else to offer her, fearing another misstep.

    Tang Yuchen, reclining in his chair, was not inclined to let them off easily, hezily said, "You all didn¡¯t know about An Ruo being allergic to seafood?"

    Just looking at the table, it was clear they didn¡¯t know.

    An Mingqi looked distressed, unsure of how to argue back.

    An Xin smiled slightly, "Young Master Chen, it was our oversight, it¡¯s been many years since we had fresh seafood at home, so we never saw An Ruo have an allergic reaction."

    What An Xin said was indeed the truth; only she and Xia Nuo knew about An Ruo¡¯s seafood allergy.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s family was wealthy, and he often generously treated her to meals. One time, she had an allergic reaction to seafood.

    But at that time, it was the age when boys and girls were gued with e, and An Ruo had gone to the hospital for an anti-allergy injection, which greatly improved her condition. Her few facial blemishes, in the eyes of others, appeared just like e.

 Chapter 230: Asking for a Gift

    <h4>Chapter 230: Chapter 230: Asking for a Gift</h4>

    After that allergy incident, she never touched fresh seafood again and didn¡¯t tell anyone she was allergic.

    Tang Yuchen nodded, not pursuing the matter further.

    "Today is An Ruo¡¯s birthday, have you prepared a gift for her?" he suddenly asked again.

    An Ruo was stunned, who had the shamelessness to ask others for gifts?

    An Mingqi and the other two were also taken aback. They had invited Tang Yuchen to eat under the pretense of celebrating An Ruo¡¯s birthday today, aiming to make connections with him, not genuinely wanting to celebrate for An Ruo.

    As for the matter of gifts, they hadn¡¯t really thought about it.

    Tang Yuchen nced over them, curving his lips into a smile, "An Ruo is part of the An family, and An Ji is the only boy and is set to inherit the An family. How about this, you first write a document promising that 70% of the An family¡¯s shares will be transferred to An Ruo and An Ji in the future? I think this gift will fully express Mr. An¡¯s love for the siblings."

    "Mr. Tang!" Xu Huwen¡¯s face twisted immediately; she couldn¡¯t help but speak out. Realising her voice was too abrupt, she tried to squeeze out a smile to lighten the atmosphere, but the smile was twisted as well.

    "Mr. Tang, that¡¯s not right. Although we have always loved An Ruo and An Ji, they are not Mingqi¡¯s children after all. The An family naturally should be taken over by An Xin. How can we give them 70% of the shares?"

    An Mingqi¡¯s eyes flickered, his expression unreadable, "Yes, raising the siblings until they grew up has already cleared my conscience. The demand Mr. Tang just made is indeed unreasonable."

    Tang Yuchen pulled at the corner of his mouth, disying a mocking smile, "Mm, Mr. An is right, the grace of raising them is indeed great. However, 70% of the An family¡¯s shares ten years ago was worth six million in market price. Ten yearster, that value has increased by I don¡¯t know how many times, it¡¯s worth five billion now, right?"

    An Mingqi did not understand why he was saying all this, but he tried topose himself, nodding with a smile, "Yes, I¡¯ve put a lot of effort into the An family over the years. I¡¯m very gratified by its state today."

    Yet, this amount of money still could not satisfy him.

    The An family was only somewhat well-known in J city, ssifiable as a medium-sized enterprise.

    This was far, far from the An family empire he envisioned.

    At least,pared to the Tang Family, the difference was like heaven and earth.

    Tang Yuchenughed again, "Mr. An is so wealthy now, how much money must have been invested in the siblings these eleven years? Hmm, was it two million?"

    An Mingqi¡¯s mouth twitched, a shadow crossing the depth of his eyes.

    He was sure, beyond any doubt, Tang Yuchen knew something and hade prepared today.

    An Xin and Xu Huwen also had unsightly expressions, sharing simr thoughts.

    An Xin was worried. Did she slip up the other day causing An Ruo to have Tang Yuchen find out something?

    If that was the case, the disaster she caused was significant.

    At that time, merely to feel good, she talked about the share matter, also thinking that since An Ruo and Tang Yuchen were divorced, even if she knew something, she wouldn¡¯t have the power to uncover the truth.

    Who knew the two hadn¡¯t divorced at all, and An Ruo was still the Tang Family¡¯s Young Lady...

    An Xin¡¯s palms sweated; she tried to muster a graceful smile, saying to Tang Yuchen:

    "Mr. Tang is really humorous today. We naturally have the gift we prepared for An Ruo ready. It¡¯s upstairs; I will bring it down for her in just a moment.

 Chapter 231: Allowing You to Cry for Five Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 231: Chapter 231: Allowing You to Cry for Five Minutes</h4>

    An Ruo, you¡¯ve lost a lot of weight recently. Eat more vegetables. I bought a few dresses in Francest time, and they suit you very well. After dinner, I¡¯ll take you to try them on; if you like them, I¡¯ll give them all to you."

    An Mingqi smiled opportunistically, "Yes, eat the vegetables, they¡¯re not good when they¡¯re cold."

    Xu Huwen also tried to change the topic to lighten the mood.

    Unfortunately, An Ruo and Tang Yuchen remained silent, lips pursed.

    An Ruo kept her gaze lowered, her expression indifferent.

    She wasn¡¯t a fool. The moment Tang Yuchen discussed the shares in front of them today, she knew¡ª all of her father¡¯s shares had ended up in her uncle¡¯s hands.

    Moreover, theyprised seventy percent of the An family¡¯s shares.

    Back then, seventy percent of the shares were worth six million. Over these eleven years, she and An Ji had been living an ordinary life; the money invested in them probably didn¡¯t even amount to two million.

    Uncle had taken her father¡¯s money, yet he had been so stingy with them. What he got was not just the seventy percent of the shares but also much more in future profits.

    It was obvious from the start that he had nned to manipte them, never truly offering his sincerity.

    Thinking about this, An Ruo found it hard to breathe.

    The kinship she thought she had suddenly became unrecognizable, utterly shattered.

    The gratitude she felt over the years really turned into a joke.

    Unable to eat any longer, An Ruo stood up nkly, "You guys eat, I¡¯m not feeling well. I¡¯m going to leave first."

    She didn¡¯t look at anyone. As she turned, she bumped into a chair, but she didn¡¯t look back and hurried away instead.

    She didn¡¯t want them to see the tears in her eyes because her tears were too ridiculous. She shouldn¡¯t feel sad, heartbroken, or shed tears.

    But she couldn¡¯t help it.

    Who was it that said once a person¡¯s heart dies, it never revives?

    False, as long as people live, their hearts don¡¯t die. It¡¯s just that some pains be numb, but some still cause breath-stopping agony.

    Tang Yuchen also stood up, his sharp ck eyes scanning the other few people as he coldly said, "Consider my proposal earlier. If you¡¯re ipetent, don¡¯t be too greedy."

    After speaking, he strode after An Ruo.

    An Ruo ran out and someone caught up with her, grabbing her wrist and pulling her into the car.

    The car sped off like a released arrow, far into the distance.

    The man tightly clutched the steering wheel, the woman beside him biting her lip hard. The atmosphere in the car was very heavy, suffocating.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen pulled the handbrake, stopping the car by the roadside.

    He pulled An Ruo¡¯s body over and yanked her into his embrace.

    She pressed against his chest, biting her teeth, holding back her grief.

    The man hugged her tight, dominantly dering atop her head, "You¡¯re only allowed to cry for five minutes."

    "Liar, all liars!" An Ruo suddenly started pounding on his body, crying out loud, "It¡¯s all fake, all of it..."

    Why did she have to suffer so much pain, why did she have to bear all the suffering alone?

    Since childhood, she had no parents, and her only elder constantly schemed and deceived her. After growing up, she was manipted into marrying Tang Yuchen, and never lived a happy day since then.

    Was her life doomed to be a tragedy from the death of her parents?

    An Ruoy in Tang Yuchen¡¯s arms, crying her heart out, needing to vent the pain in her heart.

 Chapter 232 The First Promise

    <h4>Chapter 232: Chapter 232 The First Promise</h4>

    Otherwise, bearing too much sorrow, a person would break down, would be crushed.

    Tang Yuchen was also worried that she couldn¡¯t bear it, which is why he let her cry out.

    Five minutes had long passed, yet the woman in his arms was still crying, just much more quietly.

    She kept sobbing, her thin shoulders continuously trembling, inexplicably tightening his heart and making his mood somewhat heavy.

    Hisrge hand caressed her head as he gently rubbed it, making his first promise to her, "Stop crying. As long as you are my wife for a day, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you even a bit."

    An Ruo suddenly stopped crying, she looked up and pushed him away, wiping her tears she said lightly, "Thanks, it¡¯s already pretty good that you don¡¯t hurt me."

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t angered by her words, he looked at her and smiled, "If you behave, why would I hurt you?"

    "Why should I behave as you say?" An Ruo sharply retorted.

    Her mood was awful today; anyone who upset her was stepping on andmine.

    "I like women who are obedient," the man shamelessly said.

    An Ruo coldlyughed, "Sorry, I can¡¯t be what you like."

    "Really sharp-tongued," Tang Yuchen shook his head with amusement, his tone seemingly carrying a hint of doting.

    An Ruo looked towards the window, her eyes drooping dimly; her only weapon was her sharp tongue.

    She wouldn¡¯t hurt others, nor did she have the strength to confront them¡ªother than protecting herself like a hedgehog, what else could she do?

    She hadn¡¯t eaten much when visiting the An family; upon returning to the vi, Tang Yuchen instructed the servant to prepare food.

    An Ruo said she didn¡¯t feel like eating and went upstairs to rest.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t ask her whether she nned to reim her father¡¯s shares.

    These issues were currently beyond An Ruo¡¯s consideration; she was physically and mentally exhausted and didn¡¯t want to think about anything. Other matters could wait.

    An Ruo had slept, but in her dreams, she cried in sorrow; when she woke up in the afternoon, she felt as though she had had a big cry,pletely drained. However, the pain and grievances in her heart had lessened quite a bit; crying indeed was good medicine for sorrow.

    She had agreed to meet Xia Nuo for hotpot; when An Ruo left the house, Tang Yuchen asked her where she was going, she casually mentioned a few things, and he didn¡¯t ask further.

    "An Ruo, over here!" Xia Nuo called out excitedly as she saw her enter.

    Seeing her, An Ruo¡¯s mood improved greatly.

    "Today I ordered all your favorite dishes. I also got a dozen beers, tonight we won¡¯t go home unless we¡¯re drunk!"

    Xia Nuo was in high spirits today; her energy infected An Ruo, and the unpleasant events of the day were pushed to the back of her mind.

    "Xia Nuo, why didn¡¯t you invite your significant other?"

    "Why invite him? This is a sisters¡¯ gathering; a man would just dampen the mood! I¡¯ll introduce him to you next time we have a chance."

    With that, Xia Nuo handed her a gift, "Happy Birthday."

    "Thank you."

    Xia Nuo suddenly felt a bit mncholic, "After all these years, I thought I would never get to celebrate your birthday in this lifetime."

    An Ruo patted her hand andforted her with a smile, "Here¡¯s our chance, from now on, we¡¯ll celebrate each other¡¯s birthdays every year."

    "Deal! An Ruo, baby, let¡¯s toast; this first drink, to your evesting happiness and joy."

    "And to your evesting happiness and joy too," An Ruo raised her ss to clink with hers.

    The two women shared a smile, yet neither saw the secrets hidden in the depths of the other¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 233 He Must Really Love Her

    <h4>Chapter 233: Chapter 233 He Must Really Love Her</h4>

    Eating hotpot always created a lively atmosphere.

    In such an ambiance, two old best friends who hadn¡¯t seen each other for years naturally drank a lot. An Ruo was always a lightweight drinker and got drunk after just a few drinks.

    Xia Nuo had a slightly better tolerance but still, clutching a bottle, she too would get drunk, even more severely than An Ruo.

    "An Ruo, do you know why I didn¡¯t go to college back then, why I left without a word?" asked a drunk woman, giggling.

    An Ruo, propping her head, honestly shook her head, "I don¡¯t know, why?"

    She had always wanted to know the answer but was afraid to ask, fearing it would be difficult for Xia Nuo to share.

    "Because..." Xia Nuo¡¯s eyes dimmed, revealing a bitter smile, "because I was afraid..."

    "What were you afraid of?"

    "I was afraid that I would be beyond redemption... An Ruo, have you been doing well these years? But I have had a hard time... sob sob..."

    An Ruo¡¯s mind suddenly sobered up; she had never seen Xia Nuo so heartbroken before.

    "Xia Nuo, what¡¯s wrong?"

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t respond, just held the bottle and sobbed softly.

    No matter how An Ruo asked, she wouldn¡¯t answer. Suddenly, Xia Nuo¡¯s phone rang with the familiar tune that An Ruo had heard in the caf¨¦.

    She didn¡¯t pick it up, and seeing her distraught, An Ruo felt obliged to answer it for her.

    "Hello, how did you know I am An Ruo? Yes, she¡¯s with me... She¡¯s drunk..."

    Within just ten minutes, Xia Nuo¡¯s reputed husband appeared.

    He effortlessly scooped up the drunk Xia Nuo, his stunningly handsome face asked An Ruo, "Can you walk on your own?"

    An Ruo nkly stared at his face, feeling it somewhat familiar, yet couldn¡¯t recall who he was.

    However, Xia Nuo was really fortunate to have such a handsome husband.

    This man was definitely one who would attract attention instantly in a crowd, a man radiating a dazzling brilliance.

    "I¡¯m fine, take her home. I¡¯ll head backter," An Ruo said with a smile and a wave of her hand, a bit drunk but her mind still clear.

    The gentleman insisted again, "Let me take you home. It¡¯s not safe for a woman to be out alone."

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll take a cab home," An Ruo firmly declined.

    She definitely didn¡¯t want Xia Nuo to know that she was married. Tang Yuchen¡¯s existence was a disgrace to her, something she considered dishonorable.

    The man didn¡¯t persist further and turned to leave with Xia Nuo in his arms when suddenly, the usually well-behaved Xia Nuo started to struggle, "An Ruo,e on, let¡¯s keep drinking! Who are you? Let go of me, I want to drink more..."

    "Be good, stop making a fuss," the man gently said, tightening his arms, and Xia Nuo calmed down considerably.

    An Ruo clearly saw the tender light that naturally shone in his eyes when he spoke to Xia Nuo.

    He must really love her, yet why did Xia Nuo say she was living a miserable life?

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t understand, even more puzzled why she felt Xia Nuo¡¯s husband looked familiar.

    With everyone gone, sitting there alone seemed pointless. An Ruo left the hotpot restaurant, feeling much sober as the cool breeze blew.

    Not wanting to go home, she bought two cans of beer from the supermarket and sat by the fountain with them. After drinking the two beers, she waspletely drunk.

    Driven by a yful spirit in her drunken state, she took off her high heels, turned to face the fountain, and soaked her feet in the water.

 Chapter 234: Finally got my revenge.

    <h4>Chapter 234: Finally got my revenge.</h4>

    Two slender legs continuously pped the water.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t sure if it was because she could hold her liquor well or because she was used to being well-behaved, but there she was, leisurely pping the water, doing nothing else.

    As the night grew darker, An Ruo had no thoughts of going home at all.

    She had no home; Tang Yuchen¡¯s home didn¡¯t give her any sense of belonging.

    "Do you n to sit here until dawn?" the man¡¯s deep voice faintly sounded.

    An Ruo turned her head and saw Tang Yuchen standing behind her at who knows when, and she frowned in dissatisfaction,ining, "You had someone follow me again!"

    After drinking, she lost her cool facade, revealing the real side of a little girl.

    Tang Yuchen sat down next to her, the corners of his lips lifting slightly into a faint smile, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of encountering bad people, sitting here all by yourself?"

    "Heh, you¡¯re not a bad person? Right, you are a bad person!" An Ruo extended her hand to pinch his neck, and the man did not stop her.

    Her little strength, let alone choking him, would be impressive if it could even hurt him.

    The man¡¯s dark, glistening eyes looked at her, his tone bing somewhat gentler, "I¡¯m not a bad person, I¡¯m your husband."

    "No, you¡¯re a bad person." An Ruo¡¯s hand moved to his shoulder, resting there without doing anything else.

    Suddenly, she looked behind Tang Yuchen in confusion, eximing, "Look, a UFO!"

    Tang Yuchen turned his head instinctively, and his shoulder was suddenly shoved forcefully; unsteady, he fell into the water with a plop.

    "Hahaha..." An Ruo let out an excitedugh; she had finally gotten her revenge.

    Tang Yuchen stood up from the water, drenched all over. He wiped his face with his hand, his dangerous and sharp eyes looking toward An Ruo.

    Being stared at in this way, An Ruo shivered all over and instinctively wanted to run away, but before she could lift her feet out of the water, her ankle was suddenly grabbed and yanked downwards, and she too fell into the water with a plop.

    "Cough cough..." Standing up, she coughed awkwardly, the man¡¯s strong arms quickly wrapping around her waist, pulling her close as their bodies pressed tightly together.

    Her chin was lifted by him, and Tang Yuchen looked at her with narrowed, dangerous eyes, asking her, "Drunk?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    She was drunk, but she had also intentionally pushed him.

    "Are you sober now?" he asked again.

    "...Sober now."

    "Good that you¡¯re sober. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t remember the lesson I gave you!" As soon as he finished speaking, the man leaned down and sealed her mouth.

    An Ruo tried to struggle, but he pinned her against the poolside, making it impossible for her to escape.

    The hot, fierce kiss left An Ruo breathless. The man asionally bit her lips and the tip of her tongue fiercely, causing her to tear up from the pain.

    Why was it that he always bullied her? She wanted to resist!

    An Ruo was truly drunk; in a heat of the moment, she wrapped her arms around Tang Yuchen¡¯s neck and bit back at his mouth.

    The man paused for a moment, then tightened his arms around her, almost crushing her in his embrace, his kisses growing more intense.

    Back and forth, it was a fierce biting session, yet it was ambiguously unlimited.

    In the outdoor fountain, they could be discovered at any moment, and coupled with the friction between their bodies, the dual stimtion made them both boil with passion.

    An Ruo had initially just wanted to retaliate against Tang Yuchen, but by the end, her mind waspletely nk, her body limp, and vague moans started to escape her mouth.

    The man lifted one of her legs, the tense, burning part grinding and thrusting against her, almost wanting to take her right there.

    Fortunately, he had an amazing sense of control, and there was still a shred of sense left in his mind.

 Chapter 235: Giving it to you as a gift

    <h4>Chapter 235: Chapter 235: Giving it to you as a gift</h4>

    Fortunately, he had remarkable self-control, and there was still a fraction of rationality left in his mind.

    He knew that if they continued here, it would turn into a public spectacle for the whole world to see.

    He lifted An Ruo in his arms and strode toward the car. The backrest lowered, and the one-way visible car window rose, the luxurious car isted everything from the outside world.

    An Ruoy on the backrest, drenched and flushed, her eyes zed.

    The robust male body covered hers; her body trembled slightly for no reason.

    She swore she was truly inebriated, but she also swore she knew what Tang Yuchen was doing, what she herself was doing.

    Yet her reason couldn¡¯t stop it all; maybe she was bewitched, under a spell, and could only yield to her body¡¯s response...

    That night, beside the deserted fountain, became an unforgettable one in An Ruo¡¯s life.

    It was unforgettable because she sadly realized that her body had started to sink.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When she opened her eyes, An Ruo was stunned for a few seconds before she realized she was back in the vi, lying in bed.

    She had no recollection of how she got backst night.

    After lingering in bed for a while, she went to take a shower, changed her clothes, and went downstairs, where she saw Tang Yuchen working in the living room.

    His legs were casually resting on the coffee table, with a miniatureptop on hisp.

    Seeing An Ruoe down, he patted the ce beside him, gesturing for her to sit down.

    An Ruo sat down beside him indifferently, and the man pointed to the asset evaluation chart on the screen, saying, "This is the An family¡¯s current total assets. Although it¡¯s not a lot of money, it¡¯s still an enterprise. Yesterday was your birthday; how about I give it to you as a gift?"

    This was An Mingqi¡¯spany, yet he spoke as if the An family¡¯s assets were his to give away, as if he could easily hand them over to someone else.

    An Ruo pursed her lips and stayed silent, her downcast eyes revealing no emotion.

    Tang Yuchen smiled and said, "At this point, you should be very clear that your father owned seventy percent of the shares, but all were taken by your uncle. If you sue him, the entire An family¡¯s assets could be yours and An Ji¡¯s. You¡¯ve always disdained using my money; with this inheritance, you could live without worries, and An Ji could save decades of struggle. You should hold onto this opportunity tightly, don¡¯t miss out."

    "Do you hope I get it?" An Ruo asked him tly.

    The man raised an eyebrow and retorted, "Don¡¯t you want it?"

    "I don¡¯t know..." She really didn¡¯t know whether to take it.

    She wasn¡¯t ambitious, and money held almost no temptation for her.

    Tang Yuchen seemed to see through her thoughts and told her, "Then I¡¯ll decide for you. Take it. I will have awyer handle this, and you won¡¯t have to worry about anything."

    An Ruo thought for a moment and said, "Can I take back only fifty percent?"

    Although she harbored resentment toward Uncle for swallowing her father¡¯s assets, she acknowledged that the An family¡¯s current glory was also the result of his hard work.

    She didn¡¯t want it all, just half would suffice. Pursuing this half was also for Xiao Ji¡¯s future.

    The man lifted her chin with a finger, his lips curving in a smile, "A woman¡¯s mercy towards an enemy is often cruelty to herself."

    An Ruo¡¯s heart felt as if it had been pricked with a needle. She brushed his hand away, stood up, and said coolly, "This is my own business, it has nothing to do with you!"

    "A woman who is too soft-hearted is bound to suffer a great loss."

    "I¡¯ve said, it¡¯s none of your business!" She retorted sharply.

 Chapter 236 Showing Goodwill to Her

    <h4>Chapter 236: Chapter 236 Showing Goodwill to Her</h4>

    She turned and went upstairs, not wanting to hear any more of his words.

    Indeed, she was easily moved topassion; she simply couldn¡¯t bring herself to be ruthless. That kind of thing seemed to be a foreign concept to her, and she even hated her own personality for being so universally kind-hearted.

    Tang Yuchen watched her retreating back with a slight smile on his lips.

    An Ruo was perhaps the stupidest, most cowardly woman he had ever encountered.

    An Mingqi had used her over and over again, yet she still couldn¡¯t find it in her heart to be cruel to him. Such a woman muste from another, he thought.

    However, he had no such mercy. Since she was his wife, he would not let go of any benefits she was entitled to fight for.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On An Ruo¡¯s birthday, the words Tang Yuchen said at the dinner table kept the An family on tenterhooks.

    An Mingqi knew that with Tang Yuchen¡¯s capabilities, uncovering some information would be a piece of cake.

    The thing he had been worried about for years, was it finally going to happen?

    "Dad, do you think Tang Yuchen will force us to return seventy percent of the shares for An Ruo¡¯s sake?" An Xin asked him anxiously. These past few days, she had been living in constant worry.

    "Why would Tang Yuchen suddenly know about this matter?" An Mingqi retorted without answering.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes dropped slightly, her expression natural as she said, "I don¡¯t know. Maybe An Ruo is trying to use him to take over the An family, and he identally found out something."

    An Mingqi nodded, "Makes sense. An Ruo hates us, and it¡¯s possible she¡¯s using him to get back at us."

    "Dad, if Tang Yuchen really has some evidence, should we just hand over the An family?"

    An Mingqi sneered, "What a joke. The An family is mine; I won¡¯t let anyone else make me give it up just like that. You go out. I need to think of a countermeasure, maybe Tang Yuchen doesn¡¯t have any evidence at all."

    "Okay."

    After An Xin left, An Mingqi dialed a number and said in a low voice to the person on the other end, "I will give you five million, get out of the country right now, and don¡¯te back for the next few years."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen said he would help her retrieve the An family¡¯s shares, so An Ruo put her trust in him and did not inquire further.

    She thought, if it could be obtained, then let it be obtained; if not, so be it.

    That day, when she received a call from An Xin, she was quite surprised.

    "An Ruo, can youe out for a meal?" An Xin asked her over the phone, her tone very friendly without a hint of disrespect.

    An Ruo replied indifferently, "I don¡¯t have time."

    "An Ruo, no matter what, I am still your sister, and we both have the blood of the An family flowing in us. I know I wasn¡¯t good to you in the past, but think about it, did I ever really harm you? I am still your sister, can¡¯t you forgive me?"

    An Xin¡¯s sudden overture shocked An Ruo, and she felt ufortable.

    Could it be that Tang Yuchen had started to press them for the return of their shares, and that¡¯s why An Xin was trying to make amends?

    The only exnation she could think of must be this.

    "I really don¡¯t have time." She didn¡¯t want to meet her, knowing her own personality all too well; she was too easily softened. If An Xin said a few more kind words, she might just waver.

    "An Ruo, do you remember when you were seven years old, and you identally fell into the river, I was the one who saved you?" An Xin suddenly brought up the past, and An Ruo fell silent.

    Of course, she remembered that incident.

    At that time she was seven, An Xin was ten, and both of their parents were still alive.

    They had joined a summer camp organized by the school. During an ident, she had fallen into the river, and it was An Xin who had reached out a small hand to her.

 Chapter 237 I Accept Your Apology

    <h4>Chapter 237: Chapter 237 I ept Your Apology</h4>

    If it weren¡¯t for her intervention, she might have drowned before the teacher arrived.

    Reflecting on this, An Ruo could no longer remain indifferent, "Alright, where shall we meet?"

    Upon arriving at the private room of the restaurant, An Xin saw her enter and for the first time, broke precedent by showing her a friendly smile.

    An Ruo sat down opposite her, and An Xin smiled, "Thank you for agreeing to meet me."

    "Just tell me what you want to say."

    "Let¡¯s eat first and talkter."

    An Ruo felt helpless and just nibbled a little, An Xin also didn¡¯t eat much.

    She put down her chopsticks, looked down with an apologetic expression, and said, "An Ruo, I know you hate us, and it¡¯s because of us that you married Tang Yuchen... but it¡¯s all in the past now, you are now Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, and he treats you well, can¡¯t you forgive us?"

    An Ruo ced her hands on her knees and calmly responded, "It¡¯s all in the past, I don¡¯t want to talk about it anymore."

    An Xin looked up, surprised, and asked her, "You don¡¯t me us?"

    "I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s all in the past."

    Therefore, there was no room for hatred or me; she wasn¡¯t one to dwell on the past. That incident was her way of repaying Uncle¡¯s kindness.

    An Xin wisely didn¡¯t continue the topic and got straight to the point, "An Ruo, do you really want the An family¡¯s shares? If you need money, just tell me, I can give you tens of millions without a problem."

    "Did you call me here just to say that?"

    "Of course not, I came to apologize to you. I was too immature before, just jealous that you were prettier than me, and I always targeted you. Now, recalling what I did in the past, I feel very ashamed. An Ruo, can you forgive my past frivolity?"

    "Just to apologize?" An Ruo was quite surprised.

    Could it be that she wasn¡¯t here about the shares?

    An Xin nodded sincerely, "Yes, just to apologize."

    An Ruo was puzzled¡ªwas she being too suspicious, or did An Xin have another motive?

    Seeing her disbelief, An Xinughed self-deprecatingly, "If I were in your shoes, I wouldn¡¯t believe that someone who consistently targeted me would apologize either. But our rtionship is different from others. Ties of blood remain even when bones are broken; after all, we are blood rtives."

    An Ruo¡¯s expression softened slightly as her gaze flickered.

    An Xin was right, after all, they were blood rtives. Besides, she had even saved her life; although she had always targeted her, she had never truly tried to harm her.

    The incident at the hotel was Uncle¡¯s idea, not An Xin¡¯s.

    To her, An Xin was just a bit harsh with words. None of these were grave mistakes.

    Having understood this, An Ruo softened her tone, "I ept your apology, I forgive you."

    "Really? Can we then be real sisters from now on?" An Xin asked joyously.

    An Ruo shook her head, hesitating, "Sister, I¡¯ll continue to call you that. However, I can¡¯t be real sisters..."

    Some wounds had been inflicted, and she wasn¡¯t yet magnanimous enough topletely reconcile.

    The only thing she could do was forgive her, but she couldn¡¯t confide in her.

    An Xin felt somewhat disappointed, but managed to muster a slight smile, gratefully saying, "Your forgiveness is already more than enough, An Ruo, thank you."

    An Ruo looked down and was silent for a moment before rising to leave.

    They had nothing more to talk about; it was better to end the meeting earlier.

 Chapter 238: Have you been taking birth control pills all along?

    <h4>Chapter 238: Chapter 238: Have you been taking birth control pills all along?</h4>

    An Xin had achieved her goal and did not make an overly enthusiastic effort to retain her.

    An Ruo returned to the vi just as Tang Yuchen hade back from exercising in the garden.

    His body was truly strong. Injuries that might take others months to heal, he managed to recover from in just over half a month.

    "Where have you been?" he asked casually.

    Instead of answering, An Ruo counter-questioned, "Do you really have evidence that seventy percent of the An family¡¯s shares belonged to my father?"

    "Of course, without evidence, do you think I would talk nonsense?"

    "Then when will you help me reim those shares?"

    Tang Yuchen nced at her with a smirk, "Finally decided to take back what¡¯s yours? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s a matter of the next few days. Even if you want the whole An family, I could obtain it for you."

    An Ruo pressed her lips together, asking nothing more. After all, she only demanded fifty percent, which shouldn¡¯t be too excessive.

    Just as she was about to turn and go upstairs, the man suddenly called out to her, "Wait, I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Go make me something to eat."

    An Ruo did not refuse, and went to cook for him after setting down her bag.

    When she came out with the meal, she saw Tang Yuchen holding a white bottle.

    It was the contraceptive pills she had bought in country A; she always carried them in her bag, never expecting him to rummage through her belongings.

    mming the tray onto the coffee table, An Ruo snatched the bottle from his hand angrily, "Why are you rummaging through my things!"

    The man crossed his legs, his thin lips curving upward slightly, "Why so nervous, is there some secret in your bag that I shouldn¡¯t know about?"

    "Even if there¡¯s no secret you can¡¯t just go through someone else¡¯s belongings, it¡¯s basic manners."

    An Ruo took her purse and checked inside. Everything was still there.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep eyes watched her, and he casually asked, "Have you been taking birth control pills all this time?"

    An Ruo gave him a cold nce and turned to head upstairs.

    "Woman, having my child would bring you more than ten An families could."

    Who cares!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile, a deep light shing in his eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Mingqi always held a faint hope that Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t have any evidence to prove that all the shares that originally belonged to his elder brother, An Mingquan, were in his hands.

    Unfortunately, a few dayster, he received a legal letter from Tang Yuchen, shattering his hope to pieces.

    The legal letter from Tang Yuchen was very clear. He had definitive evidence that after An Mingquan¡¯s death, An Mingqi had meddled and inherited all his shares.

    Thus, he demanded the return of seventy percent of the shares, otherwise he would initiate awsuit.

    This issue plunged the An family into deep worry.

    If they had to return seventy percent of the shares, what would be left of the An family? Practically nothing.

    Moreover, where would he get seventy percent of the shares to return?

    In the years he spent developing the An family business, he had sold off some of the shares he held; currently, he retained only seventy percent of them.

    If he traded it all back, he would have nothing.

    If Tang Yuchen filed awsuit and thew ruled against him, the cost would be even greater than just the seventy percent.

    It was possible he might even face several years of imprisonment.

    Just thinking of the consequences was unbearable for An Mingqi. The An family was his, containing all his hard work; he couldn¡¯t let go even in death.

    An Mingqi was troubled and irritated, clueless on how to resolve this issue.

 Chapter 239: She Actually Doesnéˆ¥æª› Care

    <h4>Chapter 239: Chapter 239: She Actually Doesn¡¯t Care</h4>

    Xu Huwen was also constantly cursing at home, calling An Ruo a white-eyed wolf, a vixen, and even cursing her to be immediately hit by a car once she stepped outside.

    An Xin, however, was very silent. She had long anticipated today¡¯s oue, and had thought of ways to cope with it.

    Once An Ruo learned about Tang Yuchen sending awyer¡¯s letter to An Mingqi, she spected that her uncle would soone knocking.

    "Didn¡¯t I say I just wanted fifty percent? Why did you go for seventy percent?" An Ruo asked Tang Yuchen, puzzled.

    The manughed, "You can stick with fifty percent, the remaining twenty percent can be my fee."

    "...I can give you twenty percent from the fifty," Having thirty percent would be enough; this price was way beyond what it was eleven years ago.

    Tang Yuchen sneered coldly, "An Ruo, isn¡¯t your heart too soft? The wife of Tang Yuchen shouldn¡¯t be a timid and weak woman."

    An Ruo spoke lightly, "I¡¯m not timid and weak. Back then, seventy percent of the shares were only worth six million. Now, fifty percent is worth several billion. Getting what I deserve is enough for me."

    "If An Mingqi didn¡¯t monopolize those shares, you could get more," Tang Yuchenzily countered her.

    An Ruo shook her head, "Back then, Xiao Ji and I were both very young. Even if it were given to us, we would not have known how to manage it, and we might have ended up with nothing."

    The man scoffed disdainfully, "People like you will never get rich. Why not take advantage when it¡¯s there?"

    "..."

    "You don¡¯t need to worry about this matter anymore. Since I¡¯ve already gotten involved, I naturally intend to see it through thoroughly," Tang Yuchen¡¯s words carried a ruthless tone, causing An Ruo to feel a bit uneasy.

    She thought fifty percent was too much.

    If he forced her uncle to hand over seventy percent, would it be too ruthless a move?

    After all, even a cornered dog will leap over a wall.

    "No, I only want fifty percent!" An Ruo dered firmly, then she shook her head, "Just thirty percent, I don¡¯t want fifty percent anymore."

    The man¡¯s face darkened instantly. He was obviously aware of An Ruo¡¯s thinking.

    This woman is too cowardly!

    "An Ruo, what are you afraid of? If you take his seventy percent, he¡¯ll have nothing left. Do you think he would still cause trouble?"

    "If he has nothing left, what is there to be afraid of? Tang Yuchen, are you trying to force others into killing me?!"

    Tang Yuchen gave a scornful, disdainful smirk, "If he dares to touch you, I¡¯ll send his whole family to hell!"

    "..."

    "The woman of Tang Yuchen, even if he had ten times the courage, he wouldn¡¯t dare touch her!"

    "You..." An Ruo was furious, where did he get such confidence?

    No one dared to touch him, but her life was not guaranteed.

    This was her intuition; she felt very uneasy, always feeling that something was going to happen.

    She couldn¡¯t take the risk; she still needed to preserve her life for Xiao Ji to return home.

    An Ruo suddenly stood up and said righteously to him, "This is the An family¡¯s affair, you don¡¯t need to interfere! I will decide how much I want¡ªyou have no say in it!"

    The air instantly turned frosty, the man¡¯s gaze turning exceedingly cold.

    Damn, is this what they call no good deed goes unpunished?!

    Everyone begs him for favours, and now he¡¯s eagerly helping her, yet she doesn¡¯t cherish it, even talking to him like this!

    She thinks she¡¯s someone special, thinking he¡¯s desperate to help her!

 Chapter 240: Are You Annoyed and Embarrassed?

    <h4>Chapter 240: Chapter 240: Are You Annoyed and Embarrassed?</h4>

    Since she didn¡¯t care, he did not care to help her either!

    Tang Yuchen sneered coldly, "Yes, it¡¯s none of my business, and I damn well won¡¯t bother! If you¡¯re capable, go get back the thirty percent yourself!"

    Without him, let alone thirty percent, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get even one percent.

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered slightly; she knew her words had been somewhat harsh. But his refusal to listen to her and his stubbornness were equally excessive.

    She looked down indifferently and said, "I¡¯ll handle it myself."

    It didn¡¯t matter that he wasn¡¯t helping; she had never nned on relying on him anyway.

    The man suddenly chuckled, his toneced with mockery, "Fine, I¡¯ll wait for you to handle it yourself. An Ruo, don¡¯t me me for not warning you, you will someday regret your actions today."

    His words were implicit, but An Ruo couldn¡¯t understand them at all.

    And with that, Tang Yuchen really washed his hands off the matter.

    An Mingqi waited a few days on his end, and seeing no move from him, he constantly felt uneasy, wildly guessing his motives.

    No matter the real situation, An Ruo had to ask her uncle directly, and she wanted to hear his answer personally.

    Upon arriving at the An family home, An Mingqi and Xu Huwen were surprised and nervous to see her.

    Xu Huwen¡¯s expression was sour, and she said irritably, "What are you here for? Get out, our family doesn¡¯t wee ingrates!"

    An Ruo ignored her, turning towards An Mingqi, "Uncle, today I just want to hear from your own mouth, whether the takeover of my father¡¯s shares is true."

    Xu Huwen said agitatedly, "Nonsense! Your family is poor and has nothing worth taking over! We have been caring for you and your brother for years without expecting anything in return, and not only do you not repay us, but you also plot against the An family¡¯s assets. An Ruo, you are so heartless."

    An Ruo looked straight at An Mingqi, who remained silent with a stern face.

    "Uncle, are you afraid to admit it?" she asked, eyebrows raised in mockery.

    An Mingqi suddenly stood up, shouting loudly, "Get out, you really are an ingrate! Don¡¯t let me see you again, you do not deserve to be a descendant of the An family!"

    An Ruo smiled, not angry, "I understand, are you throwing a tantrum out of embarrassment?"

    "Get out! Let me tell you, don¡¯t think that just because Tang Yuchen supports you, I am afraid of you! The An family is mine, not anyone else¡¯s!" An Mingqi roared furiously, almosting to blows.

    Aunt Chen pulled An Ruo out, earnestly advising her, "Miss An, you shouldn¡¯te here anymore. In the master¡¯s eyes, the An family is more important than anything. Please don¡¯t antagonize him, and take good care of yourself."

    An Ruo understood her kindness, sincerely thanked her, and then left the An family home.

    ording to her uncle¡¯s attitude, her father¡¯s shares had indeed been taken.

    But getting them back seemed impossible.

    Returning to the vi, Tang Yuchen looked as if he knew what she had done, his lips curled in a semi-smile as he sneered at her.

    An Ruo did not indulge his taunting; she approached him and said earnestly, "Can you give me the evidence from back then? Without evidence, I can¡¯t reim my father¡¯s share of the stocks."

    The man stood up, walked to the bar, and poured himself a ss of red wine.

    He swirled the sszily, took a sip, then smiled slightly and said, "With all your capability, go find the evidence yourself. I don¡¯t have any evidence to give you."

    An Ruo bit her lip and then turned to leave.

    He wouldn¡¯t give it to her, and she couldn¡¯t demean herself by begging him.

 Chapter 241: Had a Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 241: Chapter 241: Had a Nightmare</h4>

    Actually, the shares didn¡¯t matter to her; she just wanted to secure a little benefit for Little Guido.

    Besides, that was her father¡¯s hard work, and she couldn¡¯t just watch his efforts fall into the hands of others.

    At night, after the passion subsided, An Ruo fell deep into sleep in Tang Yuchen¡¯s embrace.

    She was preupied, so her sleep wasn¡¯t peaceful, and she had many dreams.

    In the dreams, she went to ask her uncle for the shares, but he refused, snarling at her with a ferocious face. She went to Tang Yuchen for evidence, but the man just kept mocking her, also refusing to give it to her.

    She searched everywhere for the evidence, running under the scorching sun every day, yet she could never find it.

    She was exhausted and thirsty, the burning sun above making her dizzy and blurring her vision.

    The scene shifted, and she found herself standing on a freeway, surrounded by swiftly moving cars.

    She stood alone in the middle of the road, at any moment she could be struck by a vehicle; the terror made her blood run cold. She wanted to lift her legs and run to safety, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move at all.

    Suddenly, a car out of control charged towards her. She opened her eyes wide in fear, a scream lodged in her throat.

    As the car neared, through the windshield she saw the people sitting inside.

    It was her parents!

    Although their faces were blurry, she knew it was them. It was almost as if she could see the panic and fear in their eyes.

    Bang¡ª

    The car passed right through her body, mming hard into the freeway guardrail, instantly crumpling. Bright red blood flowed from the car, covering the ground, spreading to her feet...

    An Ruo stood petrified; after a second, two seconds, the scream finally burst from her throat.

    Awakening from the dream with a scream, tears surged from An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    The fear and sadness from deep within left her eyes vacant and lifeless.

    She hadn¡¯t had the dream about her parents¡¯ car ident in many years.

    She thought she had moved past that shadow, yet the nightmare returned...

    Tang Yuchen turned on the bedsidemp and saw the tears on her face; he frowned slightly. "Had a nightmare?"

    An Ruo wiped her face with the nket, mumbling a muffled confirmation.

    "What kind of nightmare?" he asked again.

    Perhaps because her spirit was too fragile, or perhaps the night was too quiet, An Ruo muttered softly, "Scenes of my parents¡¯ death, which I haven¡¯t dreamed about in a long time..."

    Tang Yuchen remembered the files he had seen, a photo of a sedan that had mmed at high speed into the freeway guardrail,pletely deformed, blood everywhere.

    The image was indeed quite frightening to look at.

    He wrapped his arms around An Ruo, pressing her close to him from behind. "Did you see it with your own eyes?"

    "No, just some photographs."

    She had been too young at the time to handle the gruesome images, especially when the deceased were her parents.

    After her parents died, she was gued by nightmares every day; closing her eyes, she would see the scenes from the photos, causing her to be afraid to sleep alone every night.

    She thought she might go mad, but thankfully she got through it. As she grew older, the frequency of the nightmares decreased.

    Yet tonight, she had another nightmare; this one shook her more than any before.

    Could it be that the spirits of her parents in heaven were hinting at something?

    An Ruo remembered what Tang Yuchen had once said to her. She turned her head, holding her breath as she asked him, "I remember you told me that there was more to my parents¡¯ death. What exactly is that secret?"

    In her wide eyes, an unmistakable tension and fear could not be concealed.

 Chapter 242: Arrested

    <h4>Chapter 242: Chapter 242: Arrested</h4>

    Herrge eyes disyed an unmistakable tension and panic.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze deepened as he asked indifferently, "Do you think there¡¯s something hidden?"

    An Ruo revealed a puzzled look, "Really, there isn¡¯t? I also feel there isn¡¯t. The police investigated thoroughly at the time and ruled out homicide. It was just an ident..."

    Naive woman.

    The man reached over to turn off themp and then rolled over on top of her, "Since you can¡¯t sleep, how about we go again?"

    An Ruowei blinked in surprise as his kissnded, and his hands restlessly explored up and down...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After waking up the next day, An Ruo decided to search for evidence in the relevant departments. Last night¡¯s dream was surely her parents signaling her to im back her shares.

    She wasn¡¯t greedy, she just wanted the corresponding part. Otherwise, she would always feel guilty toward her parents.

    Just like the scenes in her dream, she ran to many ces but couldn¡¯t find any evidence.

    People simply wouldn¡¯t consider her serious¡ªshe knew nothing and could only bump around like a headless fly.

    Busy all day, and nothing was achieved.

    An Ruo dragged her weary legs back to the vi, inwardlymenting how tough things were without power or influence.

    Ignoring her exhaustion, Tang Yuchen leisurely watched the news.

    He knew what she had done that day. Even though she was very tired, he wouldn¡¯t help her.

    He wanted her to realize how foolish it was to reject his help in the first ce.

    An Ruo didn¡¯tin at all, ate dinner, went upstairs to take a bath, and then went to bed.

    She wasn¡¯t beaten by the difficulties. For several days, she relentlessly searched for evidence.

    Upon learning that An Ruo was looking for evidence, An Mingqi immediatelyughed out loud several times, and the clouds that had hung over him for days dispersed.

    An Ruo looking for evidence¡ªwhat did that mean?

    It meant that Tang Yuchen had no evidence in his hands, and all his worries were unwarranted.

    With no worries to restrain him, An Mingqi promptly reported to the police, using An Ruo of fraud, iming she had repeatedly threatened him to seize the An family¡¯s shares.

    An Ruo was walking on the street when she got arrested.

    For the first time in her life, she was arrested, sat in a ring police car, and went to the police station "in style."

    Once aware of the crime for which she was arrested, An Ruo wasn¡¯t sad anymore. That sole elder rtive, no matter what he did to her, could no longer make her feel heartbroken.

    She and he had be strangers.

    After giving her statement, An Ruo called Tang Yuchen, waiting for him to pick her up.

    Stepping out of the police station and getting into the car, Tang Yuchen slightly curled his lips, scoffing, "Not bad,pletely disregarding me, huh?"

    His words seemed to be about An Ming.

    An Ruo fastened her seatbelt, apologetically said, "I¡¯ll be more cautious in the future, and I won¡¯t harm your reputation again."

    The man nced at her without any expression. "Good that you know. Be smarter in your actions from now on. I¡¯ve never seen a woman as foolish as you."

    Looking for evidence so publicly and not getting killed is quite fortunate already.

    An Ruo nodded and took a lesson from this experience.

    Tang Yuchen started the car, and after a while, An Ruo¡¯s cell phone rang.

    It was An Xin calling her. She hesitated whether to pick up but finally chose not to.

    Although An Xin had apologized and they had reconciled, she still couldn¡¯t ept her and be close to her.

    When the call didn¡¯t go through, An Xin sent her a text message.

    An Ruo opened the message, which read:

 Chapter 243: Insisting on Taking Her to the Hospital

    <h4>Chapter 243: Chapter 243: Insisting on Taking Her to the Hospital</h4>

    "An Ruo, I already know what Dad did to you. I apologize on his behalf; I hope you don¡¯t me him; he just values the An family too much and is very angry about your behavior. I went to the police station; they said you had been picked up by Mr. Tang, and it¡¯s all fine now. Knowing you are safe eases my mind a lot."

    Was An Xin genuinely concerned about her?

    Just as An Ruo was about to exit the message, Tang Yuchen suddenly snatched her phone, nced at it, threw it back to her, and scoffed with disdain, "You believe what this kind of woman says? An Ruo, don¡¯t end up being sold by her without even realizing it."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t give her a chance to use me."

    Whether her intentions were genuine or not, she had to stay cautious of her.

    The man looked at her, a smirk tugging at his lips.

    How could someone let you know when they want to use you?

    But he wouldn¡¯t remind An Ruo too much because someone had once told him that it was a matter of the An family, none of his business.

    Although he was somewhat interested in her, that didn¡¯t mean he would eagerly chase her affections.

    That night, An Ruo had another nightmare.

    In the dream, she found evidence and presented it to her uncle. Her uncle, angry and ashamed, pushed her forcefully, and she fell from a high building.

    An Ruo woke up from the dream terrified, her mind somewhat hazy.

    Being constantly troubled by nightmares, she actually had no resistance to them. Every time she had a nightmare, it would leave her feeling mentally drained.

    Thus, she disliked having too much on her mind and led a detached life. Fewer troubles, fewer nightmares.

    It was still dark outside, and the man beside her was still asleep.

    An Ruo got out of bed barefoot and walked to the balcony.

    She wore only a thin nightgown, the cold wind blowing against her body, bringing shivers.

    Summer was almost over, and the cold of autumn was bing quite apparent.

    An Ruo ced her hands on the railing and gazed into the distance.

    Her mind was nk, simply standing there and spacing out. Spacing out was a good way to relieve mental stress by clearing one¡¯s thoughts.

    When dawn broke, An Ruo got dressed and went downstairs before Tang Yuchen woke up.

    At breakfast time, the man got up as always.

    No matter howte he went to bed, he always woke up on time, something only those with strong self-discipline could achieve.

    The servant ced the prepared breakfast on the table: there was soy milk and fried dough, steamed buns and porridge, bread and ham, milk and eggs.

    Eat whatever you want.

    An Ruo picked up a bun and bit into it; the rich aroma of scallions and pork wafted out, but she felt nauseous at the smell and wanted to vomit.

    Putting down the bun, An Ruo covered her mouth and made muffled retching sounds, while the man across the table looked at her with a gleam in his eyes, tentatively asking, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    An Ruo shook her head, feeling unwell, "It¡¯s nothing."

    "You seem very ufortable;e with me to the hospital for a check-upter."

    "I¡¯m fine; it must be just a cold."

    Tang Yuchen disregarded her refusal and insisted on taking her to the hospital.

    An Ruo saw through his intentions and said with augh, "You can¡¯t possibly think I¡¯m pregnant, can you?"

    The man slightly raised his eyebrows, replying calmly, "The season is changing; bird flu is rampant, and I¡¯m worried you might infect me."

    "..."

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Tang Yuchen revealed his true intentions and registered An Ruo for a gynecological exam.

    An Ruo felt uneasy, knowing she had been consistently taking birth control; why would he suspect she was pregnant?

 Chapter 244: Something is wrong with the brain!

    <h4>Chapter 244: Chapter 244: Something is wrong with the brain!</h4>

    "Tang Yuchen, tell me the truth, did you tamper with my birth control pills?" she asked in rm.

    The man sneered, "You think taking birth control pills guarantees you won¡¯t get pregnant? I¡¯m potent, got a problem with that?"

    "..."

    After a worried checkup, it turned out that she wasn¡¯t pregnant, and she probably had a cold instead.

    At that moment, she rxed entirely, overwhelmed with relief. Tang Yuchen, however, had a grim look on his face that frightened the female doctor.

    The female doctor said with trepidation, "You both are still young; you¡¯ll definitely be able to have children..."

    An Ruowei managed a slight smile, feeling pretty good, "Doctor, you¡¯re right, we¡¯re not in a hurry to have kids right now."

    As they left the hospital, the man couldn¡¯t stand her rxed demeanor. He yanked open the car door and coldly told her, "Take a taxi back yourself. I don¡¯t have time to give you a ride!"

    After saying that, he got into the car, mmed the door with a thud, and drove off without any courtesy.

    Such a petty man.

    She didn¡¯t want to share a car with him either.

    As Tang Yuchen drove away, An Ruo was about to hail a cab when she received an unexpected phone call.

    Yun Feixue actually wanted to meet her!

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to go, but the woman on the other end scoffed, "Are you afraid toe?"

    Goaded, An Ruo still went.

    In the caf¨¦, the two women sat across from each other.

    Yun Feixue was dressed beautifully, yet she had lost a lot of weight, as if she had been through a severe illness.

    An Ruo was perplexed. Had Tang Yuchen really let her go?

    Yun Feixue stirred her coffee while staring at An Ruo with a chilling smile that sent shivers down her spine.

    An Ruo fearlessly met her gaze and asked indifferently, "What do you want to talk about? If you have nothing to say, I¡¯m leaving."

    The woman across from her finally opened her mouth and sneered, "Tang Yuchen let me go. He said to me he let me off the hook because of you."

    A flicker of surprise passed through An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    She had simply tried her best to plead for Yun Feixue at the time; whether Tang Yuchen would listen was his business, and it was out of her control.

    To her astonishment, he had indeed let her go.

    "But An Ruo, don¡¯t think I¡¯m grateful to you. It¡¯s your fault I ended up like this!" Yun Feixue suddenly changed her face, speaking with a cold and piercing tone.

    An Ruo was furious, this woman was delusional!

    She stood up and said coldly, "Yun Feixue, for someone as smart as you, with higher education, and even the vice president of Fengxing, you don¡¯t understand what caused your downfall. I think your head is filled with nothing but g! Since you¡¯re fine now, live a decent life from here on, and stop doing brainless things!"

    Having said that, An Ruo left without looking back.

    Yun Feixue lowered her eyes, concealing the darkness within.

    There are women who are the most self-deceiving, who like to me all their mistakes on women happier than them. In reality, they know everything in their heart but are incapable of being rational.

    She was one of those women.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen did have something to handle; he drove to the An family residence and swaggered inside, proceeding arrogantly to An Mingqi¡¯s office.

    No one dared to stop him here; they all recognized him, and seeing his brazenness, anyone who tried to intercept him would be asking for trouble.

    The door to An Mingqi¡¯s office was pushed open, and as he worked inside, he looked up in displeasure, ready to scold his subordinate for not knowing the rules. But when he saw who it was, his face abruptly changed.

 Chapter 245: She is from the Tang Family

    <h4>Chapter 245: Chapter 245: She is from the Tang Family</h4>

    "Quite unexpected, isn¡¯t it?" Tang Yuchen hooked a slight smile onto his lips and carelessly seated himself on the sofa, leisurely resting his legs on the coffee table.

    Even though it was a very indecent posture, when he did it, it seemed so natural.

    An Mingqi hurried over, smiling obsequiously, "Mr. Tang, what brings you to visit me? You should have let me know in advance so I could have personally weed you. If there¡¯s any negligence, I hope you can forgive me."

    Tang Yuchen tossed the document bag onto the table and slightly lifted his gaze to look disdainfully at him, "Save your ttery. Just look at what¡¯s inside."

    An Mingqi¡¯s face stiffened. He was much older than Tang Yuchen, but he was always humiliated by him; there was nowhere left for his dignity.

    He picked up the documents from the table, flipped through them, and his entire being seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, his face turning deathly pale.

    Tang Yuchen leisurely enjoyed the scene before him, lips curling up, "Did you really think I had no evidence? An Mingqi, let me tell you, An Ruo is no longer a member of the An family, she¡¯s part of the Tang family. Even if you¡¯re kicking a dog, you have to look at the owner, right? Moreover, she¡¯s my wife. I¡¯ve just been letting things slide for a while, and you really thought I was a paper tiger, arrogant enough to dismiss me to my face. Believe it or not, I can take your life at any moment!"

    Thest sentence was uttered fiercely and was evenced with a trace of murderous intent.

    "Mr. Tang..." An Mingqi trembled all over, legs going soft, and he almost knelt before him.

    Tang Yuchen stood up, calmly adjusting his clothing, and snorted, "Prepare the materials sooner rather thanter. When ites time for you to hand over the An family, don¡¯t be slow."

    An Mingqi¡¯s expression instantly turned ashen.

    Falling from Heaven to hell must feel like this living death.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curved in satisfaction as he walked towards the door.

    An Xin, who had been eavesdropping outside, quickly stepped aside to avoid a direct collision with him.

    Once Tang Yuchen had left, An Mingqi¡¯s strength drained from him, his robust frame aging in an instant as he slumped to the ground like a heap of mud.

    "Dad!" An Xin rushed over anxiously to help him up and settled him on the sofa.

    Taking the documents from his hand, she perused them one by one, finding they contained evidence of An Mingqi¡¯s past bribes to government officials and testimonies from severalpany veterans.

    And these were just photocopies; the originals were in Tang Yuchen¡¯s hands.

    "Dad, does he really want us to hand over the An family?" An Xin asked, trembling.

    An Mingqi closed his eyes in agony and remained silent.

    "Dad, we absolutely can¡¯t hand over the An family!"

    If they did, they would have nothing left.

    Having lived a life of luxury, the thought of bing impoverished was worse than death for them.

    "You think I want to, but what do we have to fight Tang Yuchen with?"

    A spark glinted in An Xin¡¯s eyes, and she said with a hooked smile, "I have a n, not only to keep the An family but to gain even more."

    An Mingqi opened his eyes abruptly, asking eagerly, "What n?"

    ...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Having just left the coffee shop and not yet returned to the vi, An Ruo received a call from An Xin.

    She didn¡¯t want to answer, but An Xin kept calling over and over.

    With no choice, she answered but remained silent.

    An Xin didn¡¯tin about being ignored; instead, her tone was gentle as she said, "An Ruo, I¡¯d like to meet with you, is that okay?"

    "What¡¯s it about?"

    "It¡¯s about great-uncle¡¯s shares; there are some things I would like to discuss with you in person. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow."

 Chapter 246 Blocking Her Retreat

    <h4>Chapter 246: Chapter 246 Blocking Her Retreat</h4>

    An Ruo felt a slight flutter in her heart, she hesitated before asking, "Where should we meet?"

    An Xin gave her the address, and they ended their call.

    When she returned to the vi, Tang Yuchen had arrived a bit earlier than her. Seeing her, he furrowed his brow and asked, "Why are you back sote?"

    "I went to see Yun Feixue," she calmly answered him.

    Tang Yuchen asked with suspicion, "What did you go to see her for?"

    "She requested to meet me."

    "Ha, she wants to meet you, and you just go? Do you have a brain, woman? Aren¡¯t you afraid of what she might do to you?"

    An Ruo nced at him and said indifferently, "What can she do to me? The person who harmed her isn¡¯t me."

    "..." The man¡¯s frustration simmered, and he huffed coldly, not wanting to speak to her.

    An Ruo went upstairs; she took out her contraceptive pills and then fetched the new ones she bought today, and went to the bathroom.

    Something in her mind kept her uneasy; she strongly suspected Tang Yuchen had switched her medication.

    She dumped all the pills from the old bottle into the toilet, then poured half of the new ones in, pretending to make them look used.

    With half remaining, she thought to throw them away, but then decided to hide the pill bottle in the leather suitcase in the dressing room and ced some old clothes on top of it.

    Only after doing all this did she truly feel at ease.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was overly suspicious, but she¡¯d rather y it safe than take risks.

    After all, she and Tang Yuchen were bound to divorce sooner orter. The existence of a child would be a significant trouble.

    As the man pushed the door open, An Ruo leaned against the couch, looking through a magazine.

    He snatched the magazine from her hands, sat down beside her, and easily lifted her arm to ce her on hisp.

    His hand wrapped around her waist, bringing them very close together.

    An Ruo frowned and struggled softly, "What are you doing?"

    The man grabbed her chin, his eyes dark and profound, "Baby, I want to discuss something serious with you, please have a child with me."

    An Ruo was stunned, then sheughed coldly, "Are you saying to have another one for you to kill off?"

    "That was an ident," Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips pressed together slightly.

    "With you, idents could happen at any moment. If you want a child, you can have other women bear them for you, but I won¡¯t bear your child again."

    "Why!"

    An Ruo¡¯s chin was suddenly gripped tighter, he clenched her firmly, his voice deep.

    "You know why!" she said coldly, shrugging off his hand.

    "Without love, a child born won¡¯t have a happy home. Tang Yuchen, just divorce me. You can marry a woman willing to have your children."

    The man¡¯s gaze turned icy, and a sinister smile curled at his lips, "An Ruo, from the day you married me, you live as my person, Tang Yuchen, and you¡¯ll die as my ghost! I¡¯ve said before, you can¡¯t even think about divorce, not even in death. However, if you were dead, it would be a way to get rid of me."

    He spoke with unsettling ease, but his words bristled with a fierce and oppressive air.

    He had blocked all her exits, leaving her no option to escape him; only deathy down that path.

    An Ruo felt a chill emanate from within her; recently, she had been obedient, always waiting for him to tire of the game and let her go.

    It seemed she had been too naive; he would never let her go.

    "Alright, you don¡¯t want to divorce, that¡¯s fine," An Ruo smiled and nodded, then threatened him softly, "But I will also absolutely not bear a child for you. You could have other women give birth, but your child would then be a bastard. Tang Yuchen, would you really want your child to be a bastard?"

 Chapter 247: What Is Marrying You For?

    <h4>Chapter 247: Chapter 247: What Is Marrying You For?</h4>

    Upon hearing her words, Tang Yuchen¡¯s pitch-ck eyes grew even more gloomy, a chilling sharpness passing through them.

    The phrase "bastard child" had crossed his bottom line.

    He let out a cold, scornfulugh, his tone icy and dangerous, "What do you think I married you for? To have you bear children for me!"

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank slightly as he added, "If I want you to give birth, then you must!"

    As soon as his words fell, the man¡¯s strong body instantly overpowered hers; An Ruo instinctively struggled, but he caught both of her slender wrists with one hand, pinning them above her head.

    His other hand violently tore off the clothes she was wearing.

    Hiss¡ª

    The sound of fabric being ripped apart was enough to send shivers down one¡¯s spine.

    The man¡¯s ferocity was something she could not withstand.

    He grasped her waist tightly, and without any warning, he entered her body ferociously, with an intense sense of punishment.

    An Ruo turned pale from the pain, her body curling up like a shrimp.

    She wanted to scream, but her throat was so dry and hoarse, something seemed to be blocking it, preventing any sound froming out.

    The man with the vicious look in his eyes was sinister and frightening, instantly triggering all her dreadful memories.

    It was always like this, treating her this way.

    This demon, there would always be enmity between her and him!

    An Ruo bit her lips tightly, staring at him defiantly with eyes full of fury.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s cold gaze did not blink, his mouth twisting into a cruel, cold smile as he moved fiercely like a wild beast.

    The tearing agony made her tremble all over, herplexion white as a sheet.

    This wasn¡¯t lovemaking, it was torture.

    An Ruo felt several times like she was close to dying from the pain; her insides were squeezed together, as if about to be vomited out through her throat.

    She dry heaved, her breathing rapid, herplexion ashen, tears seeping from the corners of her eyes.

    But no matter how much she suffered, the man on top of her showed no intention of letting her go.

    Her body was bent and folded into incredible positions by him, showing no tenderness orpassion. His torment was the cruelest punishment in this world.

    It wasn¡¯t clear how long the violent stormsted, but An Ruo could no longer endure and fainted.

    From beginning to end, she didn¡¯t let out a single whimper, and even after fainting, her teeth remained tightly mped on her lip.

    Her lips, once full and pink, were now tainted with blood, and strands of her hair stuck wetly to her face.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s icy gaze watched her dispassionately as he pulled out and stood up, leaving her on the couch without covering her with a nket or considering getting medical treatment for her.

    After straightening his clothes, he strode to the drawer, opened it, took out the birth control pills inside, and then left without a backward nce.

    Even though he had tampered with the medication, he still intended to confiscate it, wanting to show her through his actions that he would not give her another chance to take the pills.

    Her whole body ached as if it had fallen apart, or as if she had been run over by a car, with not a single spot that didn¡¯t hurt.

    An Ruo was awakened by the pain.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw the ceiling of the room.

    The sky was dark and there were no lights on in the room. The ss door to the balcony was open, letting the cool evening breeze in, causing the white printed curtains to dance in the wind.

    An Ruo stared nkly for a while, feeling ice-cold all over, unbearably cold, before she struggled to sit up with great effort.

    Her clothes were disheveled, and what she wore could no longer be called clothes, just some torn scraps of fabric, barely covering anything.

    The bedroom was silent and the atmosphere even more deste.

 Chapter 248 Pushing Her Away Forcefully

    <h4>Chapter 248: Chapter 248 Pushing Her Away Forcefully</h4>

    An Ruo nced at the specks and spots of pinch marks on her exposed skin before she truly understood what it meant to be shocked to the core.

    She closed her eyes for a moment, suppressing the pain in her heart and calming her emotions, before she went to find a conservative pair of pajamas and headed to the bathroom to take a shower.

    The warm water cascaded over her body, as she scrubbed herself vigorously with a towel. Her delicate skin turned red and swollen; she almost rubbed off ayer of skin before the nauseating feeling inside her abated slightly.

    After an hour in the bath, she left the bathroom and immediately saw Tang Yuchen standing on the balcony, facing the breeze.

    His back was toward her, and An Ruo gave him a brief look, her expression calm and traceless.

    Sitting down by the bed, she pulled open the drawer and was surprised to find the bottle gone.

    Without a second thought, she knew it was Tang Yuchen who had taken it.

    An Ruo felt grateful in her heart, thankful that she had secretly kept half a bottle.

    The man finished smoking a cigarette, his fingers flicked, and the butt traced an arc through the air before falling into the grass.

    He turned and walked into the bedroom and said indifferently to her, "You¡¯re not allowed to eat that stuff anymore. If I find out you¡¯re taking medicine secretly, you¡¯ll bear the consequences."

    An Ruo closed the drawer, ignored his presence, and slipped under the covers to sleep.

    No crying, no venting, no resentment¡ªher reaction was very calm, so calm it was abnormal.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s brows furrowed slightly, and his lips moved as if he wanted to say something but then he swallowed the words back down.

    Maybe he couldn¡¯t sleep, or maybe he was too distressed. That night, he worked in the study all night and did not return to the bedroom.

    In the middle of the night, when everyone else was sound asleep, An Ruo quietly awoke. Her eyes were clear, devoid of any hint of drowsiness.

    Getting out of bed, she silently fetched the half-bottle of medicine she had hidden, took a pill, and then returned to bed to continue sleeping.

    The next day, thinking about meeting An Xin, she applied light makeup to look more presentable.

    The bite mark on her lip was a bit obvious, so she picked out a mask to wear, pretending to have a cold.

    Slipping on her purse, she went downstairs, where Tang Yuchen was sitting in the living room flipping through the newspaper.

    She didn¡¯t nce at him and headed straight for the outside.

    "Stop," the man called out indifferently. "Where are you going?"

    "I have something to do," An Ruo replied, just as tly.

    Tang Yuchen, thinking she was going out to buy contraceptives, said coldly, "You¡¯re not allowed out. If you need to buy something, instruct the servant to do it."

    "I¡¯m going to see An Xin," she stated truthfully.

    "What do you want to see her for?" the man asked curiously.

    Without answering him, she continued walking outside.

    Tang Yuchen watched her back but didn¡¯t stop her. However, he made a phone call to a subordinate, ordering them to follow An Ruo.

    If she was found trying to buy contraceptives, they were to step in and stop her.

    As soon as An Ruo got out of the car, she saw An Xin standing not far away.

    An Xin saw her as well and waved excitedly, "An Ruo, over here!"

    An Ruo walked up to her, and An Xin asked in confusion, "Why are you wearing a mask? Got a cold?"

    An Ruo nodded, and An Xin didn¡¯t ask any more, skillfully and affectionately linking arms with An Ruo and smiling, "Let¡¯s go. I haven¡¯t eaten yet. Not to the caf¨¦, let¡¯s go to the restaurant across the street."

    An Ruo nodded; she hadn¡¯t eaten either.

    As they were crossing the street, suddenly a car came speeding towards them, and just as it seemed about to collide with them, An Xin shouted a warning and pushed her forcefully out of the way.

    The driver swerved urgently, narrowly avoiding hitting them.

    An Ruo was pushed to the ground with such force that she twisted her left ankle, the pain so intense she couldn¡¯t stand up.

 Chapter 249: Just a Gorgeous Cage

    <h4>Chapter 249: Chapter 249: Just a Gorgeous Cage</h4>

    An Ruo was forcefully pushed to the ground, spraining her left foot, which caused her so much pain that she couldn¡¯t get up.

    "An Ruo, how are you?" An Xin hurried over to support her, asking anxiously.

    With her help, An Ruo stood up, enduring the pain, "It¡¯s nothing, just twisted my foot."

    "Come, let me take you to the hospital."

    "No need."

    "How could it be okay? What if the bone is injured? It¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have pushed you so hard," An Xin said reproachfully.

    "It¡¯s not your fault, you were just trying to save me."

    An Ruo gratefully told her, she hadn¡¯t expected that in moments of danger, An Xin would push her away selflessly.

    Previously, she had thought that her feelings weren¡¯t genuine, but now it seemed she had indeed been too suspicious.

    An Xin naturally was not at peace, insisting on taking her to see a doctor. Unable to refuse, An Ruo got into her car and let herself be driven to the hospital.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After having an X-ray, fortunately, her bones were not injured. The doctor prescribed some medication for bruises, saying it would be fine in a few days.

    "An Ruo, you were hurt today, regarding the share issue, I¡¯ll talk to you about it next time. For now, I¡¯ll take you back to rest," An Xin said sincerely as they left the hospital.

    An Ruo had not slept well the night before and was feeling sore all over. The fall had left herpletely weak.

    She wasn¡¯t in the mood to discuss the shares, so agreed to go back first.

    An Xin offered to take her, suggesting she could take a taxi instead, but An Xin didn¡¯t argue and pushed her into the car, starting it directly.

    Upon returning to the vi, as they approached the living room, Tang Yuchen heard their voices.

    "Be careful, walk slowly."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    The man turned his head and saw An Ruo limping into the room supported by An Xin.

    His gaze settled on her lifted left leg, his brow furrowed slightly, but he said nothing.

    An Xin looked up and saw him, smiling faintly, "Young Master Chen, hello."

    Tang Yuchen shifted his gaze away, continuing to watch the news,pletely ignoring them and not even caring how An Ruo was.

    An Xin, feeling his disregard, lowered her eyes to hide the gloom within them.

    An Ruowei gently squeezed her hand, saying, "Sister, you can go back now. I¡¯ve alreadye back home, you can rest easy."

    An Xin shook her head, her tone gentle, "Let me take you up to rest, then I¡¯ll leave."

    "It¡¯s alright, I can go up by myself."

    "Be obedient, let me take you."

    An Xin was stubborn, and An Ruo, not wanting to argue about such a matter, slowly allowed herself to be helped up the stairs and back to her bedroom.

    This was the first time An Xin had seen Tang Yuchen¡¯s bedroom.

    The room, two hundred square meters in size, was exquisitely decorated. There were few pieces of furniture, but every single item was the finest and most exquisite.

    She nced around casually, smiling at An Ruo, "Actually, marrying Mr. Tang wouldn¡¯t be bad at all, look here, everything is of the best quality."

    An Ruo smiled faintly, not responding.

    No one knew that this luxurious mansion was actually very cold, devoid of any warmth.

    This ce was just a splendid cage.

    "Alright, I won¡¯t dy your rest any longer. Take good care of yourself and heal your injuries soon."

    "Mhm," An Ruo nodded.

    An Xin opened the door to leave and then closed it behind her.

    Before going downstairs, she shifted her fingers slightly, unbuttoning the button at her chest to reveal a ckce bra and a faint glimpse of her lush white curves.

 Chapter 250: Give Her a Massage

    <h4>Chapter 250: Chapter 250: Give Her a Massage</h4>

    Ladies¡¯ blouses, buttons on the front can easily pop open, a fact well-known to everyone.

    As An Xin went downstairs and looked at the man¡¯s profound profile, her heart couldn¡¯t help but thump wildly.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for the rumors that he jinxed his wives, she would have been the one married to him...

    An Ruo was still unharmed, which only proved that the rumor was false.

    She walked up to the man and automatically, softly said to him, "Young Master Chen, An Ruo almost had a car ident today and twisted her ankle. However, I already took her to the doctor, who said she hasn¡¯t injured any bones and should recover in a few days."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze slowly shifted from the television to her.

    From his angle, he could perfectly see the open area at the front of her blouse.

    An Xin¡¯s prominent chest strained the fabric of her blouse, presenting almost no visual obstacle. She was very confident in her chest; not only would men feel something seeing it, but even women would find it hard to look away.

    Under his dark gaze, An Xin disyed a perplexed and embarrassed expression.

    "Miss An," Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled into a slightly wicked smile as he slowly began, "This game of allure, yed half-concealed, has been tried by many women on me before."

    An Xin¡¯s face flushed red, then immediately turned pale.

    Pretending not to understand his implication, she blushed with indignation, "What, what do you mean?"

    "You could just take off your clothes, that might be a bit more tempting to me."

    Under his gaze, An Xin ¡¯finally¡¯ realized her chest was exposed. She quickly covered it with her hands, intending to scold him but held back, biting her lip as she hurried away feeling aggrieved.

    As soon as she left, the man suddenly withdrew the smile from his lips and continued watching the news as if nothing had happened.

    .........

    That evening, Tang Yuchen pushed open the door to the bedroom and was greeted by the scent of medicinal oil.

    An Ruo was sitting on the bed, massaging her ankle with medicine.

    He sat down next to her, snatched the medicine bottle from her hand, poured some oil into his palm, and lightly said, "With your strength, an injury that could heal in two days won¡¯t heal even in a week."

    After saying this, his hot hand covered the swollen spot, skillfully and forcefully massaging it.

    An Ruo clenched the sheets, wanting to pull her foot back, "I¡¯ll do it myself."

    "If you don¡¯t want to spend the whole week lying in bed, you¡¯d better stay still for me."

    His threat was very effective, and An Ruo remained still. Tang Yuchen massaged her for a few minutes, and she found that the pain had subsided significantly, leaving only a burning sensation.

    The man put down the medicine bottle, went to the bathroom to wash his hands, and never asked how she had gotten the injury.

    An Ruo had no intention of telling him either.

    Worried he would torment her again tonight, she quicklyy down and shut her eyes to sleep before he came back out. When Tang Yuchen came out and saw her, he knowingly curved his lips.

    After showering, he tooy down in the nket, wrapped his arms around her body from behind, and a leg habitually draped over her.

    Every night, he treated An Ruo as if she were a body pillow.

    He liked this sleeping position; only with something to hold could he sleep soundly.

    But this troubled An Ruo greatly, as she was held by him every night, unable to turn over, unable to move,pletely restrained and ufortable.

    At first, she was very unustomed to it, often feeling suffocated when trying to sleep.

    Now she had grown much more used to it and could fall asleep quickly.

 Chapter 251: What to do, Iéˆ¥æª“ hungry too

    <h4>Chapter 251: Chapter 251: What to do, I¡¯m hungry too</h4>

    An Ruo thought to herself, habits are truly terrifying things.

    She slept until daybreak and when she opened her eyes, she found that Tang Yuchen was still holding her.

    Normally when she woke up naturally, he would already be out of bed, but today was an exception.

    An Ruo did not look back; she intended to pull away his limbs and get up, but the man behind her suddenly tightened his arms without any intention of letting her go.

    An Ruo turned to meet his profound gaze and said, "Since you¡¯re awake, let me go; I need to get up."

    Far from releasing her, the man held her even tighter. He clenched her body, and she could feel the firm muscles on his chest, the searing heat of his body, and a certain awakened hardness of his.

    There, pressing against the root of her thigh, it was hard and hot, and even thumping rhythmically.

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed with color, without saying a word she knew what he meant.

    Early in the morning, and he was in heat!

    An Ruo dared not move, dared not struggle, for fear of adding fuel to the fire.

    "Let go of me quickly, I¡¯m hungry; I need to go eat breakfast."

    The man¡¯s lipsnded on her delicate and soft neck, he said in a low and ambiguous tone, "What should I do, I¡¯m hungry too..."

    An Ruo naturally did not think he was hungry in terms of his stomach.

    She feigned ignorance, "If you¡¯re hungry, then hurry up and get out of bed."

    "Baby, don¡¯t you know what I want to eat?" His kisses continued tond on her neck, then her face, drifting until they reached her lips.

    An Ruo slightly moved her head, but he grabbed her chin with one hand, and kissed her precisely, his tongue forcefully pressing into her mouth.

    When he made love with other women in the past, he was not very fond of kissing.

    Yet, he enjoyed kissing An Ruo; there was no strong scent of cosmetics on her, only a natural, cozy body fragrance.

    Kissing her, he felt she was very clean, and very sweet.

    A French deep kisssted until An Ruo¡¯s face turned red and she was close to suffocation; only then did he let her go, instead moving to kiss her neck.

    An Ruo tipped her head back, pushing his shoulders with her hands, "It¡¯s daytime, we can¡¯t... stop now, I need to get up..."

    "I¡¯ve waited all night, do you think I can stop?" His hot breath sprayed over her sensitive chest, causing her to involuntarily tremble slightly.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s sexual desire had always been strong; when he wanted her, An Ruo waspletely unable to stop him.

    Moreover, he had waited an entire night.

    Her body was forcefully constrained by him, and An Ruo¡¯s attempts to push him away were futile; he kissed her all over with abandon, and under his relentless assault, her body went limp, utterly defeated.

    The solid bed shook slightly, emitting a faint creaking noise, protesting his vigorous movements.

    Although both her body and reason lost control, from beginning to end, he never hurt her swollen ankle.

    By the time everything was over, An Ruo¡¯s face was wet with sweat, as if she had just finished a two-kilometer sprint.

    Her body was very tired, and her consciousness was still very hazy, not clear about anything.

    Blurrily, she felt Tang Yuchen get up, close the door, and leave.

    Thinking about taking medicine, An Ruo propped herself up, threw on her pajamas in a disoriented state, and tiptoed dizzily to the walk-in closet.

    She pulled out a suitcase from the cab and had just opened the zipper when Tang Yuchen suddenly emerged from the bathroom and walked to the door of the walk-in closet, looking at her with puzzlement.

    "What are you doing?"

    Startled by his voice, An Ruo jumped, and her mind instantly cleared.

 Chapter 252: Pretending Not to Know

    <h4>Chapter 252: Chapter 252: Pretending Not to Know</h4>

    As if it were nothing, she flipped out a T-shirt and said indifferently, "Looking for clothes."

    The man¡¯s gaze fell on the clothes hanging in a wardrobe.

    Those clothes were all new, with a variety of styles, did she really need to search for an old piece of clothing to wear?

    Without asking anything, he dried his hair and then found a new shirt and trousers to put on.

    An Ruo put the suitcase back in ce, her actions so natural that they didn¡¯t give anything away.

    She also went to the bathroom to take a shower, and after changing her clothes, she went downstairs to eat.

    It was now noon, breakfast time had long passed, so she could only go for lunch.

    After they ate, An Ruo, because of her injured foot, couldn¡¯t go out and so she sat in the living room watching TV.

    Tang Yuchen pretended to go upstairs to work, but in fact, he went to the bedroom to sift through her suitcase.

    He was naturally suspicious and had very urate instincts.

    For matters he doubted, he always sought to rify.

    In the suitcase were only some clothes that were neither new nor old; he reached into the pile and from the bottom corner, he drew out a bottle.

    Seeing the text on the bottle, the man¡¯s eyes suddenly turned frosty.

    No wonder she didn¡¯t go out to buy medicine; she had a backup n!

    Tang Yuchen gripped the bottle in anger, intending to destroy it, but after thinking it over, he changed his mind.

    If An Ruozhen truly didn¡¯t want to get pregnant, she would definitely find a way to take birth control pills.

    He couldn¡¯t let her seed every time, and after a while, it wouldn¡¯t be certain that she wouldn¡¯t find the opportunity to use contraception.

    Since he couldn¡¯t prevent itpletely, it was better to pretend he didn¡¯t know.

    Letting her sneak around under his watch was better than rming her.

    He put everything back in its ce and got up to go to the study, where he called someone to arrange for vitamins identical to the birth control pills.

    An Ruo, preupied with taking the pill, had watched TV for two hours. She thought that Yuchen was working in the study and now was the perfect time to take the pill.

    Turning off the TV, she limped upstairs, pushed open the bedroom door, and seeing Tang Yuchen working in front of the couch, she paused.

    With the study avable, why was he working in the bedroom?

    Anxious that taking the pill toote might reduce its effectiveness, An Ruo went to the bed to lie down, pretending to rest.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s legs were on the coffee table, and he was typing rapidly on theptop on his knees, making a rapid tapping sound.

    If he had any respect for others, he would leave and let them rest properly.

    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have that respect.

    An Ruo pretended to doze for a while with her eyes closed and then, somewhat impatient, opened them, "Can you go to the study to work? Your noise is keeping me awake."

    "..." The man did not respond to her, but he stopped typing and truly did not make any noise.

    An Ruo was speechless and had no choice but to wait for him to leave before she could take her pill.

    Time ticked away second by second, hour by hour.

    He had no intention of leaving.

    An Ruo had heard that birth control pills were effective if taken within seventy-two hours after sex, but she had never experienced it herself and was worried that such ims were incorrect, worried that taking it toote would halve the effect.

    She didn¡¯t want to get pregnant.

    At least, not while Tang Yuchen had caused the death of one of their children, not when there was no love between her and him, and even more so when she still hated him and rejected him, she did not want to get pregnant.

    She couldn¡¯t take the risk, because she knew if she really got pregnant, she would not have the heart to terminate the pregnancy.

 Chapter 253: Keep a Close Eye on Her

    <h4>Chapter 253: Chapter 253: Keep a Close Eye on Her</h4>

    Forget it, since he¡¯s not going out, she would go out.

    An Ruo rummaged through her clothes, changed in the bathroom, pulled open the bedroom door, and prepared to go out to buy contraceptive pills.

    "Where are you going?" the man, who had been silent all along, suddenly asked in a deep voice.

    Without turning her head, she said, "I¡¯m bored, just going out for a walk."

    "Your foot injury hasn¡¯t healed, why wander around?"

    "I need to exercise more for it to heal faster."

    "Wait, I¡¯ll have someone apany you."

    An Ruo turned around, quickly declining, "No need, I can go by myself."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips slightly lifted, showing a considerate expression, "How can I allow that? You are having difficulty walking, I¡¯m not at ease letting you go out alone."

    An Ruo was speechless, how pretentious, since when did he start caring about her like this?

    Inside, she couldn¡¯t help guessing that perhaps he was afraid she was going to buy contraceptive pills.

    As she was thinking, Tang Yuchen had already dialed the phone downstairs, he ordered Uncle Tao briefly, hung up the phone, then said to her, "Uncle Tao will arrange for someone to go out with you, go ahead."

    If she refused now, he would definitely be suspicious.

    An Ruo thought about it and had to agree to his decision, without any rebuttal.

    As long as she could go out, she would always think of a way to buy the contraceptive pills.

    Uncle Tao arranged for a middle-aged woman to go out with her and also sent a car to follow, so if she didn¡¯t want to walk, she could ride.

    An Ruo pretended to wander around the neighborhood and then said she had been having indigestion recently, wanting to buy some digestive tablets from the nearest pharmacy.

    The servant had no objections, so they took the car to the pharmacy. Once there, An Ruo went to make her purchases while the servant did not impede her too much, but followed closely the whole time, keeping a tight watch on her.

    It prevented her from covertly buying any contraceptive pills.

    Moreover, she made several excuses to shake off the servant, but the other only shook their head, saying the young master had instructed not to leave her side at all.

    An Ruo, holding back her anger, said, "Do you only listen to the young master and not to me? Don¡¯t forget I am your Young Lady!"

    The servant did not answer and showed no signs of fear.

    "Do you believe if I go back I¡¯ll have the young master fire you, who do you think, he will choose to listen to, me or protect you?"

    The servant calmly responded, "Young Lady, I don¡¯t know if the young master will fire me. But I do know that if I stray from your side, he will definitely fire me."

    "..."

    The dutiful servant, how powerful is Tang Yuchen¡¯s authority?

    An Ruo had no chance to buy the contraceptive pills and ended up buying a box of digestive tablets in frustration.

    Back at the vi, she asked Uncle Tao where Tang Yuchen was, whether he was still upstairs. Uncle Tao said the young master was walking in the garden.

    She was delighted inside and hurried upstairs to her bedroom.

    After closing the door, she found the contraceptive pills, directly popped one into her mouth, and swallowed it without even needing water.

    Fearing she might not have another opportunity to take the pills, she wrapped two in a tissue and hid them in the inner pocket of a piece of clothing.

    Next time she needed to take the pill, all she needed to do was put on that piece of clothing and head to the bathroom, then she could sneakily take out one to swallow.

    An Ruo was quite pleased with this idea, thinking to herself, if Tang Yuchen wants her to get pregnant, he has no chance.

    Little did she know, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of the oriole behind; every trick she yed, he saw right through.

    After a few days of recuperation at home, An Ruo¡¯s foot hadpletely healed.

    She took the initiative to call An Xin, wanting to meet up and hear about the things she hadn¡¯t managed to discuss a few days ago.

 Chapter 254: Clearly Not Letting Her Go

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chapter 254: Clearly Not Letting Her Go</h4>

    An Xin readily agreed and arranged to meet her at a bar.

    The meeting at the bar was because An Xin said the bar had just opened, owned by her friend, and she was going to support it.

    An Ruo had no objection to the meeting ce.

    The next day, at six in the evening, she had dinner and left the house without telling anyone where she was going.

    Arriving at the bar An Xin mentioned, An Ruo gave her a call, An Xin gave her the private room number, and told her to go in by herself.

    The bar was not very crowded, but the light was dim, and An Ruo had always disliked such shy and licentious ces. However, she knew that people nowadays loved to frequent such spots for dining and entertainment.

    As An Ruo was searching for the private room, three drunken young men approached her.

    The one in the lead was carrying a suit jacket over one shoulder, his eyes clouded and swollen from alcohol, his face flushed.

    Upon seeing An Ruo, his gaze fixed on her, staring continuously with a malicious glint in his eyes.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to provoke such people. She shifted her gaze away and tried to walk near the edge to avoid a confrontation.

    The three men got to her face and didn¡¯t pass by; instead, they swaggeringly blocked her path.

    "Miss, may I ask yourst name, what¡¯s your name?" the leader asked her with a tone that tried to be gentle but sounded sleazy.

    The breath he exhaled as he spoke reeked of alcohol and decay, it was extremely disgusting.

    An Ruo frowned subtly, and spoke indifferently, "Excuse me, please."

    Normally, if someone showed no interest in such a pickup attempt, the person should take the hint and move aside. Yet the three men showed no intention of moving, instead giving off slyughter.

    "Beautiful miss, let me introduce myself. Everyone calls me Brother Qiang; you can call me Brother Qiang too. Just, I don¡¯t know what the little sister is called?"

    The man¡¯s way of addressing her changed directly from ¡¯miss¡¯ to ¡¯little sister¡¯, his words bing increasingly forward.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to deal with these types of people. She tried to walk around them, but if she moved to the left, they moved to the right, and if she moved to the right, they moved to the left, clearly showing they wouldn¡¯t let her off easily.

    An Ruo turned to walk back, but Brother Qiang¡¯s twopanions rushed forward, blocking her retreat. Now she couldn¡¯t go anywhere.

    These hoodlums were too audacious!

    An Ruo took out her phone and threatened them coldly, "Move aside or I¡¯ll call the police!"

    "Little sister, big brother is just asking for your name, don¡¯t be scared. Come on, tell big brother your name, and I¡¯ll treat you to a drink, how about that?" Brother Qiang leered, his greasy hand reaching for her delicate hand.

    An Ruo dodged in disgust, and shouted fiercely, "Back off, or I¡¯ll call for help!"

    The man¡¯s face instantly changed, his eyes turned icy, and a cold smirk appeared at the corner of his mouth, "Ignorant woman, do you know who I am? Offend me, and I¡¯ll make sure you can¡¯t clear yourself!"

    "..."

    Seeing her silent, Brother Qiang thought she was frightened. He chuckled again, reaching out to touch An Ruo¡¯s smooth cheek, "Good, that¡¯s being obedient. Stick with me, and I promise you... Ah!"

    His hand had not yet touched her face when she fiercely kicked him in the groin. The man¡¯s face contorted in pain, he let out a screech like a ughtered pig.

    Not giving them a chance to react, An Ruo forcefully pushed him away and attempted to run. She had barely taken a step when her hair was suddenly grabbed.

 Chapter 255: Could It Be An Xinéˆ¥æªš Conspiracy?

    <h4>Chapter 255: Chapter 255: Could It Be An Xin¡¯s Conspiracy?</h4>

    The person behind her yanked hard, causing her to lose bnce and plummet heavily to the ground, leaving her head spinning and vision blurring.

    "Damn it, you¡¯re asking for it! Come on, teach her a harsh lesson¡ªI want her to wish she were dead!"

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t make anything out; a resounding p suddenly struck her face, and without control, her upper body copsed forward, her forehead hitting the cool marble floor with a thud.

    Her long, disheveled hair covered her face, and An Ruoy on the ground, unable to move for a long while.

    The p had nearly caused ringing in her ears, and she felt waves of darkness before her eyes. Had she not been biting her lip hard, she might have passed out, even if just for a short while.

    But the three of them didn¡¯t let her off easily. Her hair was grabbed yet again, and she was lifted from the ground. Through blurred eyes, An Ruo saw Brother Qiang¡¯s ferocious and frightening face, along with the dizzying, dim light from the ceiling.

    There was a warm liquid flowing from her nose; she must have had a nosebleed.

    Brother Qiang grabbed her hair, pulling her face close to his, pinching her cheek with his fingers and coldly sneering, "Woman, if you don¡¯t take good care of me tonight, do you believe I will ruin this pretty face of yours?"

    An Ruo spat in his face, hitting him with a mouthful of saliva.

    "Bitch!" The enraged man pped her hard across the face.

    As An Xin stepped out of the private room, she witnessed this scene. Without a word, she rushed back in, seized a beer bottle, and charged out like a whirlwind.

    "Stop, what are you doing, let her go!"

    "Bang¡ª" The beer bottle smashed hard on Brother Qiang¡¯s head, shards of ss flying in all directions. The man immediately released An Ruo and screamed, clutching his head.

    An Xin kicked him hard, pulled An Ruo behind her, and yelled fiercely at them, "You bunch of bastards, do you know who I am? Get lost, or I¡¯ll take your lives!"

    Just then, several security guards, having received the call, rushed over, threatening to catch them and send them to the police station. Startled, the trio didn¡¯t wait around; they pushed past the guards and fled with their tails between their legs.

    "An Ruo, are you okay?" An Xin turned and was shocked by the swelling on her face and the blood from her nose.

    An Ruo gently shook her head, unable to speak.

    An Xin helped her back into the private room, had her sit down to rest, and then got a towel and ice from the bar staff to treat the swelling on her face.

    It took a while before An Ruo finally caught her breath and regained some strength.

    An Xin said apologetically, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know bringing you here would get you hurt."

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, saying nothing.

    At that moment, she felt something strange, wondering why idents happened both times she met with An Xin. She spected whether this could be some plot of An Xin¡¯s.

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the more rmed she became, but she kept herposure, not showing any sign of distress.

    "An Ruo, let me take you to the hospital," An Xin said cautiously when An Ruo remained silent.

    An Ruo ignored her suggestion and asked indifferently, "Are there any surveince cameras here? I want to call the police."

    "Wait here, I¡¯ll go ask for you," An Xin left for a moment, then came back, "They said there aren¡¯t any because the ce just opened and they haven¡¯t had the chance to install cameras yet."

    An Ruo looked up, her bright eyes searching An Xin¡¯s face for something.

 Chapter 256 They Did Not Leave

    <h4>Chapter 256: Chapter 256 They Did Not Leave</h4>

    An Xin let her gaze fall, her emotions a blur in her eyes, "An Ruo, are you ming me? I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know things would turn out this way."

    "It has nothing to do with you, it¡¯s just my bad luck."

    "How can it have nothing to do with me? If I hadn¡¯t asked you to meet here, none of this would¡¯ve happened to you. But luckily, you weren¡¯t hurt too badly, otherwise, I would feel guilty for the rest of my life. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already spoken to the bar owner to call the police; those three people won¡¯t get away with this."

    An Ruo nodded and stood up, "I¡¯d like to go back now. Let¡¯s not talk about the shares for now."

    It wasn¡¯t that she was suspicious, but her intuition told her that all of this might have been orchestrated by An Xin.

    An Xin hurried to stand up and support her arm, "Okay, we won¡¯t talk about it, I¡¯ll take you home to rest first. An Ruo, are you sure you don¡¯t want to go to the hospital? You should really get checked out."

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just minor injuries," An Ruo said faintly.

    Her swollen face looked rming, but they were indeed superficial injuries, nothing that hurt her bones or muscles.

    Exiting the private room and passing by the corridor, An Ruo nced at the clean floor, where the ss shards had already been cleared away.

    When they reached the underground car park, An Xin first helped her into the car before walking around the front to get into the other side.

    Under the dim light, suddenly two figures rushed over and grabbed An Xin as she was about to get into the car. She screamed, her upper body already being dragged out.

    The two men pulled her out, her legs scraping the ground. In that instant, her reaction was to kick at the car door, mming it shut with a thud.

    Immediately, her mouth was tightly covered by someone, and two men dragged her toward a dark corner.

    An Ruo watched the scene in terror, about to get out to save her when she turned her head and saw someone leaning on the car window.

    It was none other than Brother Qiang.

    They hadn¡¯t left; instead, they were lying in wait for the opportunity to teach both of them a lesson.

    Brother Qiang pressed his face against the ss, giving her a sleazy, nauseating smile, revealing yellow teeth.

    An Ruo managed to suppress the scream in her throat, reflexively reaching to press the central lock hard down, securing all the doors to prevent anyone from outside getting in.

    Brother Qiang tried to yank the door open first, but it was toote.

    The man, infuriated, kicked the car door violently, shaking the vehicle.

    And not far away, An Xin¡¯s screams could be heard intermittently.

    An Ruo¡¯s face was pale. She didn¡¯t dare to go out, knowing the consequences, but she needed to save An Xin. Pulling out her phone, she intended to dial 110 but instead called Tang Yuchen¡¯s number.

    At that moment, in An Ruo¡¯s subconscious, she believed Tang Yuchen was more capable than anyone else.

    The phone rang twice, and the person on the other end hadn¡¯t picked up yet.

    Outside, Brother Qiang, fearing she would call for help, started to punch the car window desperately. An Ruo, not daring to look at him, bowed her head forcefully, her eyes closed in fear, praying incessantly for Tang Yuchen to answer the phone quickly.

    "What¡¯s happening?" Finally, a man¡¯szy voice came through the phone.

    "Tang Yuchen, pleasee and save me, I beg you, hurry!" An Ruo yelled with all her might, bursting into tears as soon as she started speaking.

    She didn¡¯t realize she was already crying her eyes out.

    "Where are you?" Tang Yuchen urgently asked in a serious tone.

    An Ruo named the ce, and the person on the other end told her not to hang up, then the line went quiet.

 Chapter 257: Despair

    <h4>Chapter 257: Chapter 257: Despair</h4>

    An Ruo mentioned the ce name, and the person on the other end told her not to hang up, then there was silence.

    "Bang¡ª¡ª" Another loud noise, apanied by the faint sound of ss cracking.

    Frightened, An Ruo looked up and saw the car window shattered, the cracked lines forming a giant spiderweb.

    Brother Qiang¡¯s menacing face was inches away, and nearby An Xin had stopped screaming.

    A boundless terror clutched at her heart, and An Ruo felt as if the blood in her veins had frozen.

    She stared with fearful eyes, her mind momentarily nk.

    One second, two seconds... she suddenly began frantically searching for something in the car and finally felt a wrench in the glovepartment.

    Clutching the wrench, An Ruo decided to fight back.

    She resolutely unlocked the central lock and pushed the door open forcefully, the man outside dodged, and in the next instant, he lunged inside.

    An Ruo raised her hand to strike him hard with the wrench, but the man dodged, swiftly grabbing her hand, "Stinking bitch, think you can always get away, huh? Dare to hit me, I¡¯ll see you dead!"

    Brother Qiang snatched the wrench from her and tossed it aside carelessly.

    Without a weapon to defend herself, An Ruo struggled and screamed in terror.

    He easily caught her hands and pinned her down. His agility did not resemble that of a drunk man.

    An Ruo was pressed down on the car seat, the manughed lewdly while reaching for the front of her clothing.

    "Brother, someone¡¯sing, let¡¯s go!" someone shouted loudly, Brother Qiang frowned, cursed reluctantly, and pinched An Ruo¡¯s softness forcefully before he got up and ran off quickly.

    An Ruo stopped screaming, she paused, turned over, and staggered toward a dark corner.

    She rounded a car, and in the dim corner, there was a person huddled.

    She sat on the ground, arms tightly wrapped around her legs, head deeply buried in her knees, her shoulders trembling non-stop, An Ruo also heard her faint, restrained, and despairing sob.

    Her clothes had been torn, exposing vast areas of her bare back, and on her bare arms were several striking dark bruises.

    An Ruo walked over to her and suddenly kneeled down, powerless, "Sister..."

    She called her softly, fearful that too loud a voice might startle her.

    An Xin seemed not to hear, An Ruo felt her chest was painfully stifled, almost suffocating her.

    She raised her hand tremblingly to touch her body, An Xin suddenly screamed and pushed her away, "Get away, don¡¯t touch me!"

    An Ruo fell back to the ground, staring nkly at An Xin¡¯s bitten lips, her swollen face, and the fresh blood at the corner of her mouth.

    "Get lost, stay away from me, don¡¯t touch me! Don¡¯t... don¡¯t..." An Xin stared at her with hollow, despairing eyes, her body trembling violently, emitting pitiful, animal-like whimpers.

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze uncontrobly shifted to her skirt.

    Her skirt was torn, revealing pale thighs with a light red smear, the residual blood on her legs...

    An Ruo¡¯s mind exploded with understanding; at that moment, she knew what had happened.

    Thinking of the moment An Xin had kicked the car door shut to save her, An Ruo¡¯s heart ached as if it were being sliced by a knife.

    She threw herself forward, embracing her tightly, and said tenderly, "Sister, it¡¯s okay now, it¡¯s okay..."

    "Get off me, don¡¯t touch me, don¡¯t touch me!"

 Chapter 258 She is So Fragile

    <h4>Chapter 258: Chapter 258 She is So Fragile</h4>

    An Xin didn¡¯t even know who she was; all she knew was to struggle fiercely.

    "Sis, it¡¯s me, An Ruo, it¡¯s all right. They¡¯ve run away, don¡¯t be afraid, they¡¯ve run away!"

    An Xin¡¯s eyes shed, and she suddenly clutched An Ruo¡¯s arm tightly, staring at her, tremblingly pleading, "Promise me, you won¡¯t tell anyone about what happened today, promise me! If people find out, I don¡¯t want to live anymore! An Ruo, I beg you, promise me not to tell anyone about this, I¡¯m begging you!"

    Seeing the fear change herplexion, An Ruo nodded hastily without a second¡¯s hesitation, "Okay, I promise you!"

    An Xin rxed a little, then suddenly grabbed her wrist again, gritting her teeth fiercely, "I can¡¯t let anyone see me like this, help me to the car. There are spare clothes there, I must change immediately!"

    "Okay!" At this moment, An Ruo would nod and agree to whatever she said.

    Back in the car, An Xin quickly changed her clothes; meanwhile, a Bugatti roared aggressively into the underground parking lot.

    "Screech¡ª" The car came to an emergency halt, emitting a piercing noise.

    Tang Yuchen jumped out of the car and shouted, "An Ruo!"

    Hearing his voice, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but show a relieved expression, while An Xin¡¯s eyelids twitched, her gaze silently pleading as she clutched An Ruo¡¯s wrist.

    An Ruo gave her a reassuring look, then opened the car door, and looked towards the man not far away.

    "I¡¯m here," she said with a voice that was tired, soft, and powerless.

    Tang Yuchen strode towards her, his steps heavy yet swift.

    An Ruo leaned weakly against the car door, and the man, upon reaching her, ran his sharp, dark eyes over her body quickly.

    Her face was swollen, her eyes were swollen, but luckily her clothes were intact. Though she was hurt, it wasn¡¯t as bad as he had imagined.

    "Are you alright?" he asked, his voice low, his jaw tight.

    An Ruo shook her head, but suddenly, her eyes reddened and tears fell in torrents.

    "Why did you... take so long..." she began, her voice filled with aggrievedint.

    But she also understood that even if he had arrived faster, he couldn¡¯t have saved An Xin...

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t grasp her thoughts, thinking she was just overly frightened. Suddenly, he pulled her into his embrace, holding her tightly, silently offering herfort.

    He didn¡¯t tell her that on the way here, he had run through more than a dozen red lights, and it had taken him only seven minutes to arrive.

    Halfway there, he had already gotten the nearby police station¡¯s number and was about to call, when he suddenly heard a man¡¯s voice on the phone saying "Let¡¯s go," and he knew then that An Ruo had made it past the danger.

    Still, he wasn¡¯t reassured and continued to rush over.

    Seeing that she was indeed unharmed, his intensely taut nerves finally began to rx.

    Holding the woman in his arms, he discovered for the first time just how fragile and vulnerable she was. With just a little carelessness, perhaps she would disappearpletely.

    Tang Yuchen tightened his arms even more, his chin resting on her head, and a thick murderous intent flickered in his eyes.

    He would never let this night¡¯s incident slide!

    An Ruo, leaning in his embrace, smelling the scent on his body, discovered for the first time that his embrace was actually quite warm and solid.

    They embraced as if no one else was around, while An Xin in the car lowered her eyes, clenched her fists tightly, like a lonely and injured child, holding only herself.

 Chapter 259: Everything Will Pass

    <h4>Chapter 259: Chapter 259: Everything Will Pass</h4>

    An Ruo suddenly remembered An Xin¡¯s presence, and she pushed Tang Yuchen away slightly, her eyes flickering as she said to him, "An Xin has been injured a bit, please take us to the hospital first."

    "I¡¯m fine!" protested An Xin hastily, realizing her own excessive emotion, she added in a softer voice, "I just got a bit injured, it¡¯s nothing seriouspared to An Ruo¡¯s, so I don¡¯t need to go to the hospital."

    "But..." An Ruo, concerned, was about to say something else, when An Xin forced a smile and said, "I¡¯m really fine, I just want to find a ce to sleep."

    Tang Yuchen nced at the woman inside the car and said indifferently, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back first."

    An Xin spoke with difficulty, "Could you take me to a hotel? I don¡¯t want... to go home, I don¡¯t want my family to see me like this."

    Both of their faces were swollen and battered, a sight indeed not suitable for others to see.

    Remembering her promise to An Xin, An Ruo told Tang Yuchen, "Take us to a hotel, please."

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t notice she used "us" instead of "her." He nodded, and An Ruo, supporting An Xin, got out of the car, and both of them got into his car.

    Sitting in the back seat with An Xin, An Ruo gripped her hand tightly, filling with immense guilt.

    She had suspected that all of this was An Xin¡¯s plot, but now she had no more doubts.

    No one would design their own downfall.

    If An Xin hadn¡¯t kicked the car door that time, she would have shared An Ruo¡¯s fate.

    Had she not helped her into the car, perhaps the victim would have been her.

    If it hadn¡¯t been for saving her, she wouldn¡¯t have offended those three people, nor would she have...

    An Ruo felt so guilty, so ufortable.

    Her heart was tightly clenched, hurting so much she could barely breathe.

    Although An Xin¡¯s misfortune wasn¡¯t her fault, she couldn¡¯t simply absolve herself, and subconsciously believed that everything was her fault.

    Silent tears streamed down An Xin¡¯s face as she leaned on An Ruo¡¯s shoulder. Suddenly, a droplet fell on her neck, followed by another, and a string of tears wet An Ruo¡¯s clothes.

    An Ruo raised her hand to embrace An Xin¡¯s shoulders, biting her lip to restrain the choking sound in her throat.

    Sis, it¡¯s all going to be okay, everything will be fine...

    She dared not speak these words, fearing that Yuchen might get suspicious, so she could only say them silently in her heart.

    Yuchen found them a decent hotel, and An Ruo, supporting An Xin, went to their room, while he waited downstairs.

    The first thing An Xin did upon entering the hotel was take a bath, and she hadn¡¯te out even after an hour. An Ruo, waiting anxiously outside, feared she might do something foolish.

    "Sis, are you okay?" she knocked on the door, asking with concern.

    An Xin didn¡¯t respond, which made her even more worried and frantic, "Sis, answer me, are you okay? Sis, please talk!"

    No matter how much she knocked, there was no answer from inside.

    An Ruo forcefully started to ram the door and after several attempts, the door flew open. She saw An Xin fully submerged in the bathtub, motionless.

    "Sis!" she yelled, her face turning pale with fear, quickly pulling her out of the water. An Xin coughed up water, coughing violently as shey over the bathtub, taking deep breaths.

    An Ruo grabbed a towel to wrap around her, her voice breaking as she held her close, "Sis, I know you¡¯re hurting, if you¡¯re in pain, just cry it out. Please don¡¯t do anything stupid, believe me, everything will pass, everything will be okay!"

    An Xin¡¯s gaze was hollow, and she said with a weak smile, "An Ruo, I really want to die, but I¡¯m afraid of the pain... what should I do? How can I die without pain?"

 Chapter 260 Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Going Back Today

    <h4>Chapter 260: Chapter 260 I¡¯m Not Going Back Today</h4>

    An Ruo pushed her away slightly, cradled her face, andforted her, "What¡¯s good about being dead? There¡¯s nothing, and it would only cause pain to those who love you. Sister, we should live, live well!"

    An Xin was unmoved, her eyes dull and lifeless.

    Suddenly, she spoke, "An Ruo, this is my punishment... We wronged you back then, and now my punishment hase..."

    Hearing her mention the past, An Ruo silently didn¡¯t know what to say.

    An Xin closed her eyes, shedding tears. Suddenly, she pushed An Ruo away forcefully, grabbing her hair, screaming wildly, her voice filled with agony and despair.

    An Ruo stared at her in shock, her heart greatly shaken by the sight of her despair.

    An Xin had always been proud, striving for perfection.

    Suffering such a blow, she felt she wouldn¡¯t make it through.

    "Sister!" She rushed to embrace her, shouting loud, "I made it through, and you can too. You can¡¯t be weaker than me, you can¡¯t lose to me!"

    An Xin¡¯s voice abruptly stopped, her gaze slowly focusing. An Ruo hurriedly said, "Look at me, didn¡¯t I make it through as well? You can do it too, trust me, you definitely can!"

    "It¡¯s not the same... He is Tang Yuchen, you can marry him... but I won¡¯t marry them... I hate them, I¡¯d rather die than marry them..."

    Hearing her say "them", An Ruo¡¯s heart shattered again.

    It wasn¡¯t just one person, it was two...

    She took a deep breath and smiled slightly, "I am just like you. If I could, I would also rather die than marry Tang Yuchen. Actually, marrying him would be even more tragic..."

    An Xin¡¯s eyes flickered, incredulously asking, "You don¡¯t love Tang Yuchen? You don¡¯t want to marry him?"

    "Yes." She nodded firmly.

    An Xin suddenly fell silent. After a while, she said tiredly, "Help me out."

    "Okay."

    An Ruo supported her back to the bedroom, found a hotel-provided robe for her to wear, wiped her hair, and helped her lie down.

    Just as she was about to stand up, An Xin grabbed her hand, anxiously asking, "An Ruo, you¡¯re not leaving, are you?"

    "I¡¯m not leaving, I¡¯ll stay with you tonight." She had no intention of leaving anyway.

    "Yes, don¡¯t leave, I¡¯m scared alone."

    "Rest assured, I won¡¯t leave you alone." An Ruo solemnly promised, unable to save her back then, but now, she would never leave her alone.

    An Xin closed her eyes in relief, when An Ruo¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

    Tang Yuchen was waiting impatiently downstairs and had to call to urge her.

    She went to the balcony to answer the call. The man asked impatiently, "Why aren¡¯t youing down? Hurry up!"

    "You should go back by yourself, I¡¯m noting home today."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I¡¯m staying with An Xin tonight, you don¡¯t have to wait for me, go back."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curved into a cold sneer, "She¡¯s not out of virginity, what are you apanying her for!"

    A sting in An Ruo¡¯s heart, she calmly responded, "She was frightened today, I¡¯m notfortable leaving her alone here."

    "She¡¯s just frightened. It¡¯s not like she¡¯s going to die. What are you worried about? Come down quickly. I¡¯ll wait another five minutes!"

    An Xin appeared as if she was dying.

    If she left, who knew what foolish act she mightmit.

    "I¡¯m noting home tonight anyway, just go by yourself." There was no room for negotiations in her tone.

    Tang Yuchen bit back, his voice stern, "An Ruo, don¡¯t force me toe up and fetch you! I¡¯m giving you five more minutes, if you do note down, I¡¯ming up!"

 Chapter 261 You Can Only Be With Me

    <h4>Chapter 261: Chapter 261 You Can Only Be With Me</h4>

    He didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak, he simply ended the call.

    An Ruo knew he was a man who did exactly what he said, she thought for a moment, walked into the bedroom and gently pushed An Xin¡¯s arm: "Sis, let me take you home. Tang Yuchen won¡¯t allow me to stay, and I¡¯m not at ease leaving you here alone."

    An Xin opened her eyes and grabbed her hand as if clutching at a lifeline: "You said you would stay with me!"

    "But... I think I should take you home..."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to go back!" An Xin let go of her hand, closed her eyes and said indifferently: "If you want to leave, then go. I can be here by myself."

    But she was really not at ease leaving her alone.

    After thinking for a moment, she said: "Then I¡¯ll go and talk to Tang Yuchen, let him allow you toe back with us."

    An Xin did not respond, so An Ruo got up and walked to the balcony to make a call to the man.

    Tang Yuchen immediately opposed her suggestion without even thinking about it.

    "An Xin is in no condition to go home, and I¡¯m not at ease leaving her here alone. If you insist on going back with me, then let me take An Xin home to stay for a few days. If that¡¯s not possible, I¡¯ll stay here with her."

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a smile and asked with a hint of aggression: "An Ruo, tell me the truth, was An Xin raped?"

    Otherwise, why would her reaction be so different from An Ruo¡¯s?

    An Ruo¡¯splexion changed, and she vehemently denied: "Nothing like that happened. It¡¯s just that she almost got... Today, if it weren¡¯t for her protecting me, I might have ended up more hurt than her."

    The man in the car was holding the steering wheel with one hand, tapping lightly with his index finger.

    A glint of deep understanding shed in his eyes, and after two seconds of silence, he said: "Fine, you can bring her back with us."

    An Ruo ended the call and went to tell An Xin. An Xin declined several times, but An Ruo insisted, so she thought about it and nodded in agreement.

    Back at the vi, An Ruo disregarded her own injuries and personally arranged a room for An Xin.

    All the guest rooms were on the first floor, and she found a nice one for her.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t stand to see her so self-sacrificing; he grabbed her wrist and dragged her outside.

    "What are you doing?" An Ruo struggled futilely, the man said nothing, pulling her to the living room, then ordered Uncle Tao, "You send someone to take care of her."

    "Yes, young master."

    An Ruo hurriedly said: "Although I¡¯ve agreed toe back, I want to sleep with An Xin tonight."

    Tang Yuchen turned and red at her fiercely: "An Ruo, don¡¯t forget your ce, you can only sleep with me! If you talk nonsense again, I¡¯ll kick An Xin out!"

    "..."

    An Ruo held back, thinking it was better to let it be. Since someone would take care of An Xin, she shouldn¡¯t have any problems.

    She instructed Uncle Tao to take good care of An Xin and then followed Tang Yuchen upstairs back to the bedroom.

    Once they returned to the room, the man pointed to the bed and said to her: "Sit down."

    She obediently sat down, and he retrieved the medical kit, found some medicine for injuries, and applied it to her face, "Your face is swollen like a pig¡¯s head; howe I don¡¯t see you caring about yourself?"

    An Ruowei lowered her gaze, the events of the evening would be a secret, rotting away in her heart.

    Tang Yuchen expertly applied the medicine, lifted up her chin with one finger, meeting her eyes: "How many ps did you take?"

    "... Two."

    Just two and her face was swollen like this; it seemed the other person had been very cruel.

    The corner of his mouth curved into a savage arc, a bloodthirsty undertow swirling in the depths of his eyes.

 Chapter 262 Just Tell Me the Truth

    <h4>Chapter 262: Chapter 262 Just Tell Me the Truth</h4>

    His lips curled into a sinister arc, and a bloodthirsty surge flickered in the depths of his eyes.

    "Tell me everything that happened, without missing a word."

    An Ruo had no intention of hiding from him, still hoping he could catch those people and avenge An Xin.

    She rted the events, but skipped over the part about An Xin being victimized.

    But she was not good at lying, and her narration was full of holes.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s sharp gaze fixed on her, like X-ray vision, piercing through her in an instant.

    "Is that everything..." An Ruo lowered her eyes, feeling somewhat guilty.

    The man reached out to cradle her face, leaning close to her, locking eyes with her at a close range, "An Ruo, are you sure you¡¯re not deceiving me?"

    "...No," she replied tly, managing to cover the guilt in her eyes well.

    "If you don¡¯t tell the truth, I can¡¯t help you. Actually, An Xin was raped by them, wasn¡¯t she? If not, why would you go out of your way to look after her? Baby, you really can¡¯t lie. I can see right through your thoughts from your eyes."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyelid twitched, and Tang Yuchen added, "If you want to prove whether she was really raped, I can take her to the hospital for an examination right now. You don¡¯t have to tell the truth; I¡¯ll let the facts speak."

    With that, he got up to leave.

    "Don¡¯t!" she hurriedly caught him, "An Xin has already gone to sleep, don¡¯t disturb her!"

    "Then tell me the truth."

    "The events are just as I¡¯ve described, I didn¡¯t lie to you, why don¡¯t you believe me? I am anxious about An Xin because she nearly was... Anyway, she saved me."

    Tang Yuchen sat down again, holding her hand, suddenly said gently, "It¡¯s precisely because she saved you that I want to catch those guys. How can I find the culprit if you hide things from me?"

    "Based on what I¡¯ve told you, you can still find the culprit. Although the bar has no surveince, there should be some in the underground parking lot. Plus, I remember their faces; I can draw them out, yes, I can draw them!"

    She got up to look for paper and pencil, but the man pulled her into his embrace, and she fell into hisp. His arm wrapped around her waist, preventing her from standing up.

    "There¡¯s no rush, even if you draw them, it will take a while to find them. Baby, just tell me the truth, I swear I won¡¯t tell anyone. You really don¡¯t need to hide it from me, I could see all your odd behaviors tonight."

    An Ruo also felt that she just couldn¡¯t hide it from him.

    However, she had promised An Xin not to say, and even if he figured it out, she wouldn¡¯t confess it herself.

    Seeing her silent, Tang Yuchen knew his guess was right.

    His eyes darkened, he held her tight and asked, "Did they... do anything to you?"

    Even if she was not vited, he would not allow any other men to touch her!

    An Ruo shook her head, "No..."

    Her tone waspletely unforced, and he believed her.

    "Let¡¯s sleep, leave this matter to me." After kissing her forehead, he picked her up, ced her on the bed, and tucked her in.

    Exhausted in body and soul, An Ruo thought to herself that whatever it was, they could discuss it tomorrow. She closed her eyes and soon drifted into a drowsy sleep.

    Tang Yucheny down beside her, embracing her from behind, and took a long time to close his eyes and fall asleep.

    But that night, An Ruo did not sleep peacefully, gued by nightmares.

 Chapter 263: The Thing She Drew

    <h4>Chapter 263: Chapter 263: The Thing She Drew</h4>

    In her sleep, she was always frowning tightly, cold sweat incessantly forming on her forehead, soaking her hair.

    It was with difficulty that dawn arrived, and when she opened her eyes and woke up, she felt even more tired and burdened than before she had gone to sleep.

    Only she upied the bed¡ªTang Yuchen must have gone to thepany early.

    Suddenly thinking of An Xin, she hastily freshened up and went downstairs, pushing the door open to enter her room.

    An Xin was already awake; perhaps she hadn¡¯t slept all night. At this moment, her face was pale, with dark circles under her eyes, and she looked much more haggard.

    Shey quietly on the bed, her eyes empty as she stared nkly at the ceiling.

    An Ruo sat down by her side, taking her hand and managing a slight smile, "Sister, get up and eat something. Have some food, and then you can continue to rest."

    An Xin shook her head: "I don¡¯t want to eat. I can¡¯t eat."

    "But how can you not eat anything?"

    Ignoring the question, she propped herself up and said, "I¡¯ve troubled you all night; I should go back now."

    An Xin spoke weakly, her body swaying. Seeing her so worn out, how could An Ruo feel at ease letting her go home?

    She pressed down on her shoulder, preventing her from getting out of bed, "How can you exin this state to your family if you go back like this? Stay here for a few days. When you¡¯re feeling better, I¡¯ll take you home."

    An Xin just shook her head, pulling away from her grasp, insisting on getting up.

    As soon as she stood up, she felt dizzy and copsed back onto the bed.

    "Sister, what¡¯s wrong with you?!" An Ruo got a fright and hurriedly asked the servant to call a doctor.

    The doctor arrived quickly. After examining An Xin, he said she was running a high fever, but there would be no issue once the fever subsided. After giving An Xin an IV and prescribing some medicine, the doctor left.

    An Ruo stayed by her side, her heart couldn¡¯t help but be filled withment seeing her haggard appearance.

    Even though their rtionship wasn¡¯t very good, An Xin was still her cousin, they shared blood ties, and it was she who had saved her yesterday.

    So no matter what, she had to take good care of her and help her recover quickly.

    An Ruo, keeping vigil by An Xin¡¯s side, had no desire to eat, but after much persuasion from Uncle Tao, she reluctantly ate half a bowl.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When An Xin awoke, she saw An Ruo sitting at the bedside, working on some drawing.

    She opened her mouth and spoke hoarsely, "Water..."

    "I¡¯ll get it for you right away." An Ruo, seeing she was awake, quickly put down her sketchbook and went to pour her water.

    An Xin propped herself up and nced at the drawing, her expression changing slightly.

    She snatched the sketchbook, staring intensely at the portrait of a man, her eyes revealing an uncertain emotion.

    As An Ruo brought the water over, she said, "Sister, once I¡¯ve finished drawing their faces, I¡¯ll hand them over to the police. Don¡¯t worry, none of the people who hurt you will get away!"

    An Xin raised her eyes to look at her, only then remembering that An Ruo studied fine arts, specifically portraiture.

    Drawing a person¡¯s face was a breeze for her.

    Suddenly, she tore the paper out forcefully, shredding it to pieces.

    Throwing the scraps over An Ruo, she shouted at her angrily, "An Ruo, what do you mean by this! Didn¡¯t you promise me yesterday that you wouldn¡¯t tell anyone? Are you trying to ruin me?"

    An Ruo was taken aback, her face full of confusion, "I... I didn¡¯t... I just want to catch them, to have them punished."

    "How can you say you didn¡¯t! If they¡¯re caught, the whole world will know about what happened to me. Do you want me to die?!"

 Chapter 264: You Care About Me Like This?

    <h4>Chapter 264: Chapter 264: You Care About Me Like This?</h4>

    An Ruo finally understood her meaning and put down her ss, gripping her arms, trying to make things clear to her.

    "Sis, if we don¡¯t catch them, should we just let them get away with it? Should the pain you suffered be in vain? We can¡¯t swallow our anger, we must make sure the bad people get what they deserve!"

    An Xin looked at her coldly, letting out a few scornfulughs.

    "Even if we punish them, will my innocence return? An Ruo, I already told you, even if I swallow my anger, I won¡¯t let them destroy my reputation! You must not meddle in this matter, this is my own business. If you dare intervene, I¡¯ll die right in front of you!"

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, she could hear the ruthless determination in An Xin¡¯s words and knew she wasn¡¯t joking.

    But she couldn¡¯t just let the wrongdoers go unpunished.

    "An Ruo, please, as your sister, I¡¯m begging you, don¡¯t say it out loud, don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?" An Xin grabbed her hand, suddenly crying very sadly.

    "If my situation bes known, who would marry me in the future? Maybe everyone willugh at me, and I definitely won¡¯t be able to bear it. I¡¯d rather die than be the subject of gossip and pointing fingers..."

    "..."

    "If you don¡¯t agree with me, I¡¯ll go die right now. After I¡¯m dead, go catch those bad people, punish them. After all, when I¡¯m dead, I won¡¯t know anything!"

    As An Xin spoke, she tried to get up and leave. An Ruo, fearing she would really do something foolish, could only nod in agreement: "Okay, I promise you..."

    An Xin looked at her joyfully, tightly holding her hand, showing a grateful smile: "Thank you."

    An Ruo looked away, picking up the ss to hand to her: "Drink some water, and then eat something."

    "Okay." An Xin took the ss, nodding slightly.

    Outside the door, Uncle Tao left silently and then reported everything to Tang Yuchen.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At night, after watching An Xin fall asleep, An Ruo went upstairs to take a bath and get some rest.

    Tang Yuchen pushed the door and entered the bedroom, seeing her lying on her side on the bed, not asleep yet.

    Only a gentle tablemp was on in the room, and in that light, her face looked peaceful, but her eyes shed with heavy thoughts.

    Seeing him enter, An Ruo did not sit up or speak.

    The many down beside her, his dark eyes looking at the bruise on her face with displeasure.

    "Did you apply medicine?" he asked her indifferently.

    "Yes."

    "Today I had someone investigate. There are no surveince cameras in the underground parking lot, and those three left no trace; we can¡¯t find them for now."

    "Oh." She wasn¡¯t paying attention to what he was saying; her mind was full of An Xin¡¯s words from earlier.

    Should we really let them off?

    But if we don¡¯t, An Xin will definitely do something foolish, right?

    "I think we should call the police. The police have better skills in finding people than I do."

    An Ruo was startled, suddenly meeting Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep and sharp gaze. She hesitated before saying, "Can we not call the police for now? You know, gossip is fearsome. If the media finds out about this... they will definitely report it, and then everyone will start specting. They will think that both me and An Xin were harmed..."

    To dissuade him from the idea of calling the police, she had to link the matter to herself.

    "Look, I¡¯m your wife, and the whole J City knows you. If they suspect that I was vited, your reputation will also suffer. Let¡¯s not call the police, okay?"

    The man pinched her chin, his lips curving into an amused smile: "So considerate for my sake?"

 Chapter 265: Unexpected Possibility

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chapter 265: Unexpected Possibility</h4>

    An Xin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, "Aren¡¯t you worried about your reputation? Even if you¡¯re not, I am still concerned about mine."

    Tang Yuchen nodded with a faint smile, "You¡¯re right, let¡¯s not call the police then."

    After all, falling into his hands would be a worse fate than falling into the hands of the police.

    "Baby, can you draw their portraits for me? Without their appearances, how can I catch them?"

    "I... I tried to draw them today, but I can¡¯t remember their faces clearly, so I couldn¡¯t do it." An Ruowei lowered her eyes slightly.

    Surprise was absent from Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, and he suddenly spected, "Do you think An Xin might not have been harmed?"

    An Ruowei¡¯s eyes snapped open, "She was fine all along!"

    "...Baby, when did you and your sister start to get along so well? An Xin sacrificed herself to save you, that sacrifice is too grand." There was a faint trace of sarcasm in his tone.

    An Ruowei understood his suspicions; she lowered her gaze and did not respond.

    The truth was, the situation had already been very unfavorable for An Xin, she couldn¡¯t escape the clutches of the viins, but she was able to save her.

    If she was saved, she could find an opportunity to call the police, then perhaps they both could be saved.

    However, despite being saved, she still wasn¡¯t able to save An Xin in time.

    It was only after analyzing the situation this way that she didn¡¯t question why An Xin would save her.

    She naively thought that anyone who couldn¡¯t save themselves would choose to save apanion, hoping thepanion woulde to their rescue.

    But, she never considered there might be another possibility.

    Some people might take the approach of dragging theirpanions down with them, adopting a mentality of ¡¯if I¡¯m going to die, everyone dies with me¡¯...

    Being inherently kind-hearted, she naturally didn¡¯t think of this possibility.

    Seeing her silent, Tang Yuchen curved his lips, "Is that how it¡¯s going to be then? Not even talking about avenging An Xin, baby, if they dare to hurt you, I won¡¯t let them off."

    A look of surprise flitted across An Ruowei¡¯s eyes. When had he started to care so much about her?

    "I¡¯m fine." She shook her head lightly.

    The man cradled her face, his voice low and tender, "Do you remember what I¡¯ve said before? As long as you are Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you. Rest assured, I will make sure those who have hurt you pay the price."

    An Ruowei felt there was a hidden meaning in his words, but she couldn¡¯t quite grasp it.

    All she could do was look at him in silence. If he wanted to investigate, then let him. In fact, she was quite looking forward to him finding those three viins.

    As for what to do with them once they were found, she hadn¡¯t decided yet. Perhaps Tang Yuchen would have good suggestions, but the priority was to prevent them from spilling anything about An Xin.

    With everything said, a silence fell between them.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her face, his intense gaze making her feel ufortable.

    His fingers gently caressed her face, his lips parting slightly to say, "So ugly."

    "..." Hearing these two words from him suddenly, An Ruowei felt speechless.

    This man was too blunt. Last time her face was ruined by an allergic reaction, and he was just as blunt in calling her ugly.

    Doesn¡¯t he know that even if a woman is ugly, you can¡¯t just say it to her face?

    Every woman loves beauty; no one can tolerate being told they¡¯re ugly.

    She pulled his hand away, her voice indifferent, "If I¡¯m so ugly then stop looking. Don¡¯t strain your eyes."

    The man chuckled softly, "No matter how ugly, you¡¯re still my woman. I¡¯ll have the doctore look at you tomorrow. If you still look like this in a few days, I won¡¯t stand for it."

 Chapter 266: Impossible to Ignore

    <h4>Chapter 266: Chapter 266: Impossible to Ignore</h4>

    An Ruo suddenly asked him, "Are you interested in me because of what? My face?"

    "And your body."

    "Do all you men love women¡¯s faces and bodies?" she asked calmly, her tone devoid of embarrassment.

    Tang Yuchen saidzily with a smile, "Otherwise, what do you think men are interested in women for? Inner beauty? I haven¡¯t even seen your outer beauty; how could I have the inclination to see your inner beauty?"

    "But beautiful women are not necessarily good women," An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but argue on behalf of her female peers.

    "What do I need a good woman for? What do you think a good woman is? As long as they don¡¯t y tricks in front of me and don¡¯t betray me, they are all good women."

    She was speechless, guessing this was the difference in thinking between men and women.

    Indeed, with Tang Yuchen¡¯s high status, all he needed were beautiful women. How women¡¯s characters were didn¡¯t matter to him, as long as they could please him.

    Not wanting to continue this tedious topic, she turned over to lie t, closed her eyes, and indirectly told him that she wanted to sleep.

    The man¡¯s face approached hers, and his hot breath intermittently sprayed on her face.

    He spoke softly, his voice hoarse, "What, are you angry? Baby, you don¡¯t need to be angry. I like both your outer and inner beauty."

    An Ruo opened her eyes and sighed, "I¡¯m not angry."

    How could she possibly be angry? Even if he kicked her out immediately to marry another woman, she wouldn¡¯t be angry; she¡¯d actually be relieved.

    "Really not? But by the way you¡¯re acting, it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re angry."

    The man smiled wickedly, his lips curving, and slipped a hand beneath the covers, lifting her sleepshirt¡¯s hem to caress her belly, which didn¡¯t have an inch of excess fat.

    An Ruo¡¯s body stiffened, knowing this was his signal for seeking pleasure. Exhausted in body and soul from yesterday¡¯s events, she was not in the mood at all.

    Catching his wrist, she frowned slightly, "I¡¯m very tired and want to go to sleep."

    "No worries, you sleep, and I¡¯ll do my thing," Tang Yuchen leaned over her, his fingers suggestively stroking her belly, wandering downwards.

    He kissed her lips. She tried to turn away, but he pinched her chin, making her unable to move.

    His kiss was gentle, like a breeze, carrying with it a faint scent of mint, making her less resistant.

    The man¡¯s broad, warm body inexplicably gave her a sense of security.

    That night, being held in his arms, she had felt the same way.

    An Ruo stopped resisting, lost in his kiss and his unmistakable caresses. Everything he was doing was so intense, it was impossible to ignore and filled all her senses.

    The memories of that night were chased out of her brain.

    In her mind, there was only his kiss, his caresses, his body, his warmth, his scent, everything about him...

    That night, An Ruo slept deeply and sweetly, without a single nightmare.

    She hadn¡¯t realized yet that Tang Yuchen¡¯s presence was so intense, intense enough that even nightmares had to slink away in his presence.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Xin¡¯s health was unstable, and her emotions were constantly fluctuating.

    An Ruo stayed with her every day, consoling her and not letting her leave.

    As for An Xin staying here, Tang Yuchen had indirectly approved it. Since An Ruo couldn¡¯t be at ease about her, it naturally resulted in her staying.

    Summer had notpletely passed yet, and the temperature was still very high when the sun was out.

 Chapter 267: Itéˆ¥æªš Time to Find Something to Do

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chapter 267: It¡¯s Time to Find Something to Do</h4>

    The vi had a veryrge indoor swimming pool where Tang Yuchen would make time to swim for an hour every day to exercise his body.

    After residing here for a few days, An Xin had figured out Tang Yuchen¡¯s daily routine.

    Today, she specially wore a semi-transparent white blouse, underneath which was a ck bra, paired with denim shorts that exposed her snow-white, slender legs, emitting utmost seduction.

    She also loosely pinned up her hair, with a few naughty strands hanging beside her ears, adding to her allure.

    Arriving at the doorway to the swimming pool, seeing the man¡¯s robust perfect body in the water, a hint of infatuation shed through her eyes.

    Such a perfect man was rare in the world, and since she had encountered one, how could she bear to let go.

    Tang Yuchen surfaced from the water and saw An Xin sitting at the edge of the pool.

    Her feet were soaking in the water, gently swaying, stirring the water just like herself,den with hints of seduction.

    She shed him a charming smile and said in a soft, pleasant voice, "Young Master Chen, you swim so well. Seeing you swim so freely in the water makes me want to join in too."

    Tang Yuchen stepped out of the water, grabbed a towel from the beach chair to wipe his head, and said indifferently, "Miss An is not in good health. It¡¯s better not to go into the water, lest you suffer from another fever that won¡¯t subside."

    An Xin pretended not to understand his sarcasm and naively said with a smile, "Swimming can strengthen the body. It¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not good at swimming. Young Master Chen, could you teach me how to swim?"

    She gazed at him with innocent, hazy eyes, full of anticipation.

    The man wickedly curved his lips upward, "It¡¯s not that I can¡¯t teach you, but I¡¯m afraid An Ruo would be jealous. You know how women are prone to jealousy."

    An Xin felt a burst of joy inside her, his words indicating that at least he was willing to teach her.

    "I am good friends with An Ruo, she won¡¯t be jealous of me. Besides, I¡¯m just learning to swim; she shouldn¡¯t overthink it," she said.

    Tang Yuchen nodded in agreement, "You make a fair point, but I still need to avoid misunderstandings. If An Ruo agrees to learn together, then I will teach you."

    Having An Ruo learn along with her spoiled any chance at seduction.

    No, there was still a chance.

    Although An Ruo was beautiful, her figure was not as enchantingly seductive, and even if Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t teach her one-on-one, she could still let him see her body.

    An Xin slightly smiled, looking down, "I¡¯ll talk to her. If An Ruo agrees, Young Master Chen, you can¡¯t go back on your word."

    The man¡¯s smile grew even more devilishly, "Of course not."

    As soon as An Ruo returned from the supermarket, An Xin pulled her into her room.

    "An Ruo, if I don¡¯t find something to do, I feel like I¡¯m going to go crazy," she said anxiously to her.

    An Ruo nodded vigorously in agreement, "It is good to find something to do."

    Only by keeping busy can one stop overthinking.

    An Xin smiled again, "I like swimming, and I saw there¡¯s a big pool in the vi. I would like to go swimming, may I?"

    "...Of course you can." She would talk to Tang Yuchen about it; he probably wouldn¡¯t be so stingy as to disagree.

    An Xin became anxious again, "But my swimming skills are not good. Do you know how to swim? Maybe you can teach me."

    An Ruo shook her head, "I¡¯m not very good at it."

    During her college years, she only learned the basics and would only flounder a bit in the water, essentially being a totalndlubber.

    "You really don¡¯t know how? Learning to swim is very important. I think it¡¯s better if Tang Yuchen teaches you," she said.

    "No need, I won¡¯t learn!" An Ruo¡¯s head shook like a rattle.

 Chapter 268: Not Uninterested in Her

    <h4>Chapter 268: Chapter 268: Not Uninterested in Her</h4>

    "No need, I¡¯ll never learn!" An Ruo¡¯s head shook like a rattle-drum.

    Just thinking about Tang Yuchen teaching her sent shivers down her spine.

    "Go learn, then you can teach me. An Ruo, if I don¡¯t do anything, I will actually go insane." An Xin frowned painfully, her eyes lifeless and very dim.

    An Ruo felt somewhat heartbroken, "You can do other things, like cooking."

    "I naturally hate the smell of cooking fumes."

    "You could watch TV."

    "Heh, do you think I¡¯m in the mood to watch TV now?"

    "Otherwise, let¡¯s go out for a walk, for a stroll or some exercise."

    "I don¡¯t want to go out!" An Xin vehemently refused her, "How can I go out to see people looking like this?"

    An Ruo smiled slightly, "You look much better now, as beautiful as before. Besides, you wille out of this ce sooner orter. Do you n to never go out for the rest of your life?"

    "Anyway, I don¡¯t want to go out now, An Ruo, just stay and learn with me." An Xin shook her arm, pleading as she held on to it.

    An Ruo really didn¡¯t want to go, but seeing how much she wanted to, she agreed.

    She thought to herself that she wouldn¡¯t learn when the time came and just watch from the side, so she could avoid contact with Tang Yuchen.

    An Xin was delighted to see her agree. An Ruo saw the smile on her face and felt it was quite worth agreeing to her. Yet, she was unaware that behind her back, An Xin told Tang Yuchen a different story.

    "Young Master Chen, I¡¯ve asked An Ruo, and she said she wants to learn to swim too. When will you have time to teach us?"

    Not a hint of surprise showed in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes. His profound gaze met hers as he smiled softly, "How about tomorrow then?"

    His smile was captivating, and his voice, very maic.

    An Xin shook herself out of her daze, then left with a shy smile. She could feel that Tang Yuchen was not uninterested in her; perhaps he restrained himself because of An Ruo¡¯s presence, not daring toe too close to her.

    However, she was confident that, with her various hints and seductions, he would definitely take the bait.

    To shop for swimsuits, An Xin suggested buying them at a nearby supermarket that had arge selection of imported, upscale items, including a wide range of swimsuits.

    She chose a very sexy red bikini. An Ruo, who could not wear such revealing swimwear, opted for a one-piece suit with a skirt, which was among the most conservative choices avable.

    Before going to sleep that night, An Ruo didn¡¯t ask Tang Yuchen about the swimming lesson nned for the next day. After all, it was none of her business; she just had to apany An Xin. Swimming was their matter.

    The man knew she had bought a swimsuit during the day. He asked her to show it to him, but she shook her head and refused, no matter how he threatened or enticed her, she just wouldn¡¯t give it to him.

    Tang Yuchenughed helplessly, "If you won¡¯t, you won¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯ll see it tomorrow."

    The next day, An Xin got dressed excitedly in her swimsuit, wrapping a towel around herself and heading to the pool. An Ruo changed unwillingly and even found arge bathrobe to put on over it.

    Tang Yuchen was already swimming in the pool. As the two women entered, they saw him gliding freely through the water.

    An Xin¡¯s lips curled into a slight smile as she called out to him, "Young Master Chen, we¡¯re here. Can we get in the water now?"

    The man surfaced from the water, his gaze sweeping over An Ruo, and said, "Come on in and warm up first."

    An Xin immediately opened her towel, revealing a figure that made the blood race.

    The man¡¯s gaze turned to An Ruo, waiting for her to take off her bathrobe.

 Chapter 269: I Take Responsibility for Teaching An Ruo

    <h4>Chapter 269: Chapter 269: I Take Responsibility for Teaching An Ruo</h4>

    An Ruo inclined her head and said to An Xin, "You go ahead, I won¡¯t be going in. I¡¯m not interested in swimming, I¡¯ll just watch from the side."

    An Xin looked troubled as she nced at the man in the water. Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression darkened slightly as he spoke indifferently, "If you¡¯re not going into the water, why did you say you wanted to learn? An Ruo, are you ying games with me?"

    "I didn¡¯t say... I wanted to learn."

    "An Ruo, just go in. Swimming is actually quite fun, and who knows, it might even save your life one day. Besides, if you don¡¯t go in, there¡¯s no point for me to be in the water." An Xin, fearing she might get suspicious, hurriedly cut her off.

    An Ruo thought about it too; though she and Tang Yuchen had no feelings for each other, he was still her husband in name. It would undoubtedly be awkward for An Xin to learn swimming alone with him and she wouldn¡¯t be able to rxpletely.

    She couldn¡¯t let An Xin¡¯s reputation be damaged any further; it was just learning to swim, what was there to be scared of?

    "Alright, I¡¯ll get in the water too." She untied her bathrobe, revealing a conservative swimsuit underneath. Tang Yuchen instantly had a face full of frustration.

    Such an outdated swimsuit, how could she even fancy it?!

    Apart from revealing her arms and legs, what else did it show?

    However, he also knew that getting An Ruo to wear the revealing bikini like An Xin¡¯s would probably be harder than reaching the heavens.

    This being an indoor swimming pool, the temperature was naturally well-controlled; as An Ruo slid into the water, she didn¡¯t feel the coldness, the temperature was just right.

    She stood in the shallow area, yet the water level nearly reached her neck.

    An Xin tried to flounder a few times; her movements were somewhat clumsy, clearly not very good at swimming.

    She emerged from the water and looked at the man not far from her, humbly asking for guidance, "Young Master Chen, what¡¯s wrong with my posture? Could you point it out for me, please?"

    Tang Yuchen swam over to them and asked her, "Do you really want to learn how to swim properly?"

    "Yes." An Xin nodded emphatically.

    The man¡¯s lips slightly lifted, and he pped his hands together ¡¯smack smack¡¯ twice.

    At that moment, a muscr middle-aged woman d in a tank top swimsuit and trunks walked in.

    She had a neat short haircut, dark skin, and a muscr frame that clearly indicated she was well-exercised.

    Tang Yuchen spoke slowly with a smile, "Let me introduce her to you. Herst name is Li. She was once a swimming champion and now specializes in coaching swimming. Miss An, although I can swim, I can¡¯t teach. Since you want to learn swimming properly, you must learn from Coach Li. With her helping, I guarantee you¡¯ll be able to swim in a few hours."

    An Xin¡¯s expression changed several times, and she struggled to muster a slight smile, "But weren¡¯t you going to teach us?"

    The man nodded, "Yes, I can provide some technical guidance, but for hands-on teaching, it needs to be Coach Li. I¡¯ve already arranged it, Coach Li will specifically be responsible for teaching you, and I will teach An Ruo. An Ruo and I are husband and wife, so it¡¯s better if I teach her. Don¡¯t you think?"

    "Hehe, yes." An Xin forced a smile while her heart resisted vehemently, yet she had to agree.

    Everyone¡¯s intentions were clear to this extent; if she insisted on him teaching her, wouldn¡¯t it be as obvious as Sima Zhao¡¯s intention, known to all?

    But that didn¡¯t mean she was out of chances; since everyone was still in the same pool, she could always find some opportunity to attract his attention.

    An Xin thought beautifully, however, reality was driving her mad with frustration.

    Not only was Coach Li unattractive, but she also always had a stern face. The things she said were also somewhat annoying.

 Chapter 270: Actually Being Serious Sometimes

    <h4>Chapter 270: Chapter 270: Actually Being Serious Sometimes</h4>

    "Miss An, your posture is wrong; your hands and feet can¡¯t coordinate. I think you should start by practicing kicking. Once you¡¯ve learned that, you can practice stroking with your arms."

    An Xin wanted to argue back when Tang Yuchen suddenly turned to her with a smile, "Miss An, Coach Li¡¯s method is very good. Keep it up, and you¡¯ll definitely learn quickly."

    "...Yes, I will do my best!" An Xin nodded with a smile, but as soon as the man turned away, her smile vanished.

    In order not to appear spoiled in front of Tang Yuchen, she had no choice but to follow Coach Li¡¯s instructions, facing the pool wall, holding onto the railing above with her hands, her body floating on the water in an awkward position, and kicking like an idiot!

    Meanwhile, Tang Yuchen was holding An Ruo¡¯s waist, asking her to lie back and do the basic movements.

    An Ruo felt really awkward. How could she rx when he was holding her?

    She¡¯d rather be like An Xin, holding onto the railing herself.

    Expressing her thoughts to him, the man slightly raised his eyebrows, matter-of-factly saying, "Coach Li doesn¡¯t have the strength that I do; he can only have An Xin hold onto the railing to learn. Besides, I¡¯m holding you so you can practice both your arms and legs together, which means you¡¯ll learn faster. It¡¯s just me and Coach Li here; do you want me to hold An Xin like this?"

    "..."

    An Ruo naturally wouldn¡¯t let him hold An Xin like that. It wasn¡¯t about jealousy; it was about knowing the difference between men and women.

    "I can slowly learn by holding onto the railing, and you can just watch. Even if it¡¯s slower, it doesn¡¯t matter."

    Tang Yuchen suddenly looked serious, saying firmly, "An Ruo, is that really your attitude towards learning? Now that I¡¯m your instructor, you need to follow my methods. I¡¯m teaching you how to swim, can you be serious?!"

    "..." An Ruo froze. He could be serious too.

    "Hurry up, or I¡¯ll spank you, believe it or not!" He raised his hand as if to strike, and An Ruo, fearing he would actually do it, quickly grabbed his hand.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll learn!"

    She¡¯d endure it. It was just a few hours, and after today, she wouldn¡¯t learn to swim ever again!

    Thus, conversations like the following kept happening.

    Coach Li: "Miss An,e hold onto my waist, I step back one step, and you kick once."

    An Xin: "..."

    Who even cares about holding her waist!

    Tang Yuchen, eying An Ruo¡¯s legs, said sternly, "Spread your legs a bit... a little more. Raise your butt... I said raise your butt higher..."

    An Ruo: "..."

    Damn it, could he not make it sound so lewd!

    An Xin nced over at An Ruo, feeling envious. She actually wished Tang Yuchen would hold her waist and ask her to spread her legs a little, raise her butt a bit.

    An Ruo felt the same envy for An Xin. If possible, she¡¯d rather learn from Coach Li.

    Look at him, all serious...

    Anyway, this swimming lesson had been depressing for both of them, and neither had any more expectations regarding swimming.

    After two hours, An Ruo used being too tired as an excuse, requesting to stop.

    Tang Yuchen nodded, "Alright, that¡¯s enough for today."

    Does that mean there¡¯s a next time?

    An Ruo climbed out of the pool, wrapped up in a bathrobe, and shook her head at him, "I don¡¯t want to learn anymore, I¡¯m not interested in this!"

    Having said that, she turned and hurriedly walked away.

    Tang Yuchen also got out of the pool, wearing only swim trunks, his well-built physique exposed to the air, beads of water glistening on his skin, exuding a wild aura.

    An Xin watched his body and secretly swallowed her saliva.

 Chapter 271: You Are Shameless

    <h4>Chapter 271: Chapter 271: You Are Shameless</h4>

    She hurriedly swam toward him, wanting to speak a few words to him while An Ruo was not around.

    The man, however, ignored her, took a towel, and, while wiping his hair, strode away.

    Coach Li said indifferently from behind her, "Miss An, you haven¡¯t made any progress today. If needed, I cane and teach you every day. But your foundation is not bad, I think you can learn very quickly."

    An Xin, without turning her head and with a frown of impatience, said, "No need to trouble yourself, I¡¯m not interested in swimming."

    She had been looking forward to close contact with Tang Yuchen, only to face such an oue. Had she known, she would have ratherzed in bed and slept soundly!

    As soon as An Ruo went upstairs, she hurriedly ran to the bathroom to take a shower. Just as she was about to shut the door, a bronzed palm reached in, stopping her.

    She was startled, then tried even harder to close the door, but from outside Tang Yuchen¡¯s deliberate loud shout came, "An Ruo, are you trying to murder your own husband?"

    "Take your hand out, or I will break it."

    "Loosen your grip a little; I can¡¯t move."

    An Ruo, half-doubtful, loosened her hold slightly, and the man suddenly pushed the door open, barged in forcefully. He closed the door, locked it, and looked at her with ill intentions.

    "You..." An Ruo took a few defensive steps back and pointed at him angrily, "What are you doing here? Get out, I¡¯m going to take a shower."

    The man crossed his arms and, with long strides, elegantly moved one step closer to her.

    "Sweetheart, it¡¯s such a waste of water for one person to shower alone. Why don¡¯t we shower together?"

    "..." An Ruo stepped back a few more times, grabbing the shower gel from the shelf behind her, "Who wants to shower with you? If you don¡¯t get out, I won¡¯t be polite."

    Tang Yuchen, of course, saw her small action. He raised an eyebrow, and his lips twisted into a wicked smile, "Oh, what if I insist on not leaving? How will you be impolite to me then?"

    An Ruo, holding the shower gel in front of her as a weapon¡ªI mean, of course, she wouldn¡¯t dare to really throw it at him. The guy was not only petty but also cruel.

    If she did hit him, he would surely take his revenge mercilessly.

    "Forget it, you shower if you want to, I won¡¯t." To retreat is the best tactic from the Thirty-Six Strategies.

    She edged along the wall, warily watching him, gradually moving step by step toward the door.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t speak but kept watching her with teasing eyes.

    As An Ruo walked past him, her heart leaped with joy and she couldn¡¯t help but quicken her pace. Just as she was about to grab the doorknob, the person behind her suddenly rushed up, his sturdy arm wrapped around her waist, lifting her with one arm.

    "Ah¡ªwhat are you doing, let go of me!" An Ruo screamed in fright.

    The man carried her a few steps, pressed her against the cold wall from behind, squashing her body, "You seduced me, and have the nerve to ask what I want to do."

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then retorted with shame and annoyance, "When did I seduce you?"

    Tang Yuchen kissed her earlobe with a low, ambiguousugh, "How could you not, during the swimming lesson. Your legs... spread so wide, and your butt lifted so high, if that¡¯s not seduction, what is it?"

    MD, this shameless jerk!!

    It was clearly him who made her...

    An Ruo, shaking with anger, "Tang Yuchen, you are so shameless!"

    "Baby, I do have teeth, if you don¡¯t believe me, take a look."

    He leaned in close, showing her a row of neat, white teeth. An Ruo really wanted to tell him off for his shamelessness.

    How could his skin be so thick, even thicker than

 Chapter 272 Who is it for?

    <h4>Chapter 272: Chapter 272 Who is it for?</h4>

    She turned her head away huffily, unwilling to face him.

    However, Tang Yuchen wouldn¡¯t let her off so easily. He held her waist tightly with one hand while the other pulled at her swimsuit.

    "Tsk, such an old-fashioned swimsuit, how can you even wear it out. Baby, this type of swimsuit is for little girls, it¡¯s not appropriate for you."

    "What¡¯s it to you!"

    "How can it be none of my business? You¡¯re wearing it for me to see." In a few moments, he had removed her clothes, and An Ruo was powerless to stop him.

    He pressed her from behind as she was tightly against the wall, with no room to resist.

    Feeling his hands roaming over her body, An Ruo struggled in aggravation: "Who said I wore this for you to see? Don¡¯t tter yourself too much!"

    "Oh, if it¡¯s not for me to see, then who is it for?" he asked coldly.

    An Ruo shivered involuntarily and gritted her teeth, insisting, "It¡¯s definitely not for you to see!"

    "Tell me, who is it for?" His hand climbed up her back from behind, and his chilly fingertips, like venomous snakes, slowly reached her nape.

    Not wanting to anger him, An Ruo conceded, "It¡¯s for myself to admire."

    The chill at her back suddenly disappeared, and so did the danger.

    The man kissed her back, his voice hoarse, "Even for you to admire is not allowed, you can only wear it for me to see..."

    Then, another scorching kissnded on her spine, trailing down along her vertebrae.

    An Ruo clenched her hands and pressed her forehead hard against the cold wall, yet she still couldn¡¯t keep her mind clear.

    She knew, her body had truly sumbed.

    With each of his assaults, she became more and more powerless to resist, defeated at every turn.

    If this went on, sooner orter, she too would fall into decay...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It had been ten days since An Xin was harmed.

    She had called home early on to say she was going traveling for a while, for an indefinite period. After all, the longer she stayed here, the longer her ¡¯trip¡¯ was.

    Living in the vi every day, her mood had improved a lot, but she still spaced out and daydreamed, obviously not yet out of the shadows.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t expect her to recover quickly; as long as she was getting better day by day, that was enough.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that An Xin would always seduce Tang Yuchen whenever An Ruo was away, unintentionally or otherwise. Tang Yuchen knew it all too well, he saw everything but never said a word to An Ruo.

    Just because he didn¡¯t say anything didn¡¯t mean he could tolerate An Xin staying here any longer. Facing a woman every day that made his stomach turn, he just couldn¡¯t bear it anymore.

    One day in the bedroom, Tang Yuchen said to An Ruo, "I think An Xin has recovered quite a bit, why don¡¯t you just send her back tomorrow?"

    An Ruowei was slightly startled, not knowing how to respond.

    After thinking it over, she said, "Let¡¯s wait a few more days. She has been saying she feels a bit unwell these past two days and has been having nightmares every night. I don¡¯t feel reassured about her leaving."

    The man sneered with a trace of mockery, "When has she ever felt well? When hasn¡¯t she had nightmares? If she is going to have nightmares for a lifetime, feel unwell for a lifetime, are you nning to keep her here forever?"

    "Of course not! She doesn¡¯t want to live here for a lifetime either; let¡¯s talk about it in a few days."

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to ask someone to leave, and considering that An Xin was at her most vulnerable, anyone would feel heartless to send her away.

 Chapter 273 An Ruo is Too Soft-hearted

    <h4>Chapter 273: Chapter 273 An Ruo is Too Soft-hearted</h4>

    Tang Yuchen sneered as he thought, "How do you know she doesn¡¯t want to live here forever?"

    "Alright, not letting her leave works too. What about the shares, when will you handle that?"

    "..."

    She had considered this issue, but with An Xin in this state, how could she have the nerve to knock on the door and ask for the shares?

    After this period of time, she had lost interest in the shares.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze and spoke indifferently, "To tell you the truth, the shares are actually not important to me at all. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that they were my parents¡¯ hard work, I wouldn¡¯t have even thought about taking them back. Originally, the shares were only worth six million. If Uncle hadn¡¯t secretly swallowed them up, he would have decided to sell them for us and then use the money to raise me and Xiao Ji, and they wouldn¡¯t be valued as they are today. So, if they really don¡¯t return them to me, I¡¯ll ept it..."

    "You are truly generous," the man¡¯s tone was even more sarcastic.

    "An Ruo, some things are not as simple as you see or think they are. Haven¡¯t you seen An Mingqi¡¯s true colors through this, seen the deception he has done to you?"

    An Ruo remained silent.

    How could she not have seen? She understood all of this.

    But understanding was one thing; anyway, Uncle wouldn¡¯t let her easily take back the shares, and even if she did, she wouldn¡¯t know how to manage them.

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t figured out what to do next; she should just take one step at a time.

    An Ruo spoke with a headache, "Let¡¯s talk about these things after An Xin¡¯s issue is resolved, I don¡¯t have the energy to deal with so much right now."

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and stood up, heading downstairs.

    An Ruo was too soft-hearted; given a little time, any hatred in her heart would dissolve. Should he say she was inherently kind-hearted, or should he say she was heartless, not caring about anything?

    The man went downstairs with an unhappy face, not realizing himself that he actually felt annoyed because of An Ruo¡¯sck of efforts to fight for what was hers.

    An Xin was sitting in the living room watching TV and saw his mood wasn¡¯t right, her eyes suddenly showing concern.

    Tang Yuchen walked over to the bar and sat down, poured himself a drink, and drank it in one gulp.

    An Xin stood up and walked over to his side, took several different types of liquor, uncorked them, and poured a bit of each into the cocktail shaker.

    Her fingers were slender and fair, with nails neatly manicured and tinted pink, each pouring motion filled with grace and charm.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s indifferent gaze flickered towards her, and An Xin curved her lips and spoke softly,

    "There¡¯s a drink called Qu You, which is a homophone for removing sorrows.

    Mixing this drink is actually very simple; I learned it by chance from a bartender. The first taste of this drink is a bit sweet, followed by sour, then bitter, and finally spicy.

    People always say it should be bitter first and then sweet, which is the right way. However, out of the four vors, the most exhrating one is the spicy taste.

    Once it¡¯s spicy, the mood bes rxed, and a thousand worries in the heart dissipate."

    As soon as her voice fell, the drink was ready.

    An Xin took a stemmed ss and poured the drink into it, presenting a Qu You with a blue base and a light yellowyer on top.

    She pushed the ss towards Tang Yuchen with a flirtatious smile, "If Young Master Chen doesn¡¯t mind, please have a taste. After drinking Qu You, one could dispel a thousand worries."

    The man picked up the ss but didn¡¯t rush to drink.

    He looked at An Xin, his lips curving into a slight smile, "Miss An can also mix drinks?"

    "I know a little."

    "I wonder what else you can do. Next time I have the chance, Miss An must mix several different drinks for me to try."

 Chapter 274: If Itéˆ¥æªš a Fox, It Will Show Its Tail

    <h4>Chapter 274: Chapter 274: If It¡¯s a Fox, It Will Show Its Tail</h4>

    An Xin¡¯s eyes brightened, and though she held back the excitement in her heart, she smiled reservedly, "If Young Master Chen doesn¡¯t mind, I am avable anytime."

    This was an indirect invitation and hint.

    It was as if she was saying, if you wish, I am avable anytime...

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled up into an increasingly wicked smile.

    He sipped a bit of wine, savored it, and nodded appreciatively, "Indeed, it¡¯s good wine, but drinking too much will probably lead to drunkenness."

    cing the wine ss down, he stood up, leaned in close to An Xin, and in the pitch-ck depths of his phoenix eyes, there was a trace of wicked light.

    An Xin¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly as she shyly lowered her gaze. Her curled and delicate eyshes resembled those of a Barbie doll, utterly enchanting.

    A seductive chuckle escaped Tang Yuchen¡¯s throat; he didn¡¯t do anything to her but straightened up and left the vi.

    Driving on the road, he made a call, "How is the investigation going?"

    "BOSS, those three people arepletely untraceable. If it weren¡¯t for the photos, we wouldn¡¯t be able to find them at all."

    In one sentence, the other side had acted cleanly and professionally.

    The corners of Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly with a hint of coldness, "Pause the search for now. Wait for my instructions."

    The person on the other end agreed, and he hung up the phone. Putting away his phone, the man¡¯s gaze grew colder, and his entire being exuded a chilling coldness.

    This matter was clearly orchestrated by An Xin.

    Her purpose might be to make An Ruo give up her shares, or perhaps, to seduce him...

    Of course, it was more likely that both possibilities were true.

    It must be said, An Xin was the most scheming woman he had ever encountered; the depth of her cunning surprised him.

    However, such tricks might work on An Ruo, but deceiving his eyes wouldn¡¯t be so easy.

    Now he couldn¡¯t find any evidence to expose her.

    If he rashly voiced his suspicions, An Ruo would use him of having a dark heart.

    After all, so far, An Xin had remained passive, not showing any intentions, and naturally, An Ruo wouldn¡¯t suspect her motives.

    Thinking of this, Tang Yuchen sneered coldly.

    A fox would eventually show its tail, and An Xin¡¯s tail would be exposed soon.

    The reason he agreed to let An Xin stay was just to wait for her to reveal her own mistakes. But she was patient; it had been ten days and she was still biding her time.

    But today, it seemed she could no longer wait...

    Tang Yuchen decided to wait and observe. When the time came, he intended to capture An Xin in one fell swoop and teach An Ruo a lesson.

    Let you be soft-hearted, let you trust others easily!

    Without a harsh lesson, you¡¯ll never understand how cruel this world can be!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    While Tang Yuchen was thinking about creating an opportunity for An Xin, An Ruo received a phone call and anxiously said to him.

    "I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe home tonight. A friend of mine is ill, and there¡¯s no one at her home, so I need to take care of her."

    His first reaction was to doubt.

    What friends could she have that he didn¡¯t know about?

    Moreover, a friend requiring her personal care throughout the night suggested an extraordinary rtionship.

    "Which friend?" the man askednguidly, narrowing his eyes.

    An Ruo knew that without telling the truth, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave.

    She said, "Her name is Xia Nuo, my best friend from high school and the only friend I have. We haven¡¯t seen each other for several years, but we recently reconnected. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can check."

 Chapter 275: Tonight is an Opportunity

    <h4>Chapter 275: Chapter 275: Tonight is an Opportunity</h4>

    "Is it a woman?" Tang Yuchen asked back.

    "Of course."

    The man said indifferently, "You can send her to the hospital or have a servant take care of her, there¡¯s no need for you to go personally."

    An Ruo knew he was unsympathetic, she tried to exin, "Xia Nuo doesn¡¯t need a cold hospital right now, nor a stranger to take care of her. She needs someone who cares about her to be by her side, people are more vulnerable when they¡¯re sick."

    Checking the time, it was clearly toote.

    Picking up her bag, she stood up ready to leave, "Anyway, I must take care of her tonight. If you disagree, you can scold me however you like when I get back."

    "..."

    Not giving him a chance to speak, An Ruo hurriedly walked out.

    "An Ruo, if I don¡¯t let you go, will you still insist on going?" Tang Yuchen suddenly spoke up, asking coldly.

    "Yes!" She didn¡¯t turn back, nor did she hesitate as she walked away briskly.

    The man narrowed his eyes slightly, his expression darkened, and he was very displeased.

    The servants all knew this was a sign he was angry, and everyone quietly withdrew, leaving him alone in the living room.

    An Xin listened to their conversation from a corner, and after everyone had left, she slowly approached and sat next to Tang Yuchen.

    "Young Master Chen, An Ruo is just stubborn. If you take everything she does seriously, you¡¯ll probably be angered to death."

    The man nced at her indifferently with a half-nod in agreement, "You¡¯re right, her stubbornness can indeed infuriate someone to death."

    Receiving his agreement was like obtaining his validation, and An Xin felt very pleased.

    "Young Master Chen, would you like a drink? I can mix several types of alcohol, like ¡¯Ming Dian¡¯s¡¯ Eighteen Layers of Hell, of which I know a little."

    "Oh?" Tang Yuchen raised his eyebrows interestedly, a hint of brightness passed through his dark eyes, and his lips curved slightly, "You can mix Eighteen Layers of Hell?"

    An Xin nodded modestly, "I only know a little."

    In her desire to get close to him, she had put in a lot of effort. Knowing that he liked to drink at Ming Dian, she often went there to inquire about him.

    She even learned to mix Eighteen Layers of Hell from the bartenders there, hoping one day it would be useful.

    Tonight was an opportunity, and she hoped to seed in one go.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes stared at her, remaining silent as if he was sizing her up and assessing her.

    An Xin felt uneasy. Since Eighteen Layers of Hell was a strong aphrodisiac, what if he wasn¡¯t interested in her, and this hint repulsed him?

    As ady, she shouldn¡¯t be frequenting Ming Dian, nor should she know about Eighteen Layers of Hell, much less know how to mix it.

    Would he be disappointed in her, would he think less of her because of this?

    An Xin scolded herself internally for being too hasty. She shouldn¡¯t have made such a tant sexual suggestion; she should have taken it step by step, and only made a move when sure of his interest in her.

    But she couldn¡¯t wait.

    The longer it took, the less likely she could continue to stay here.

    Once she left this vi, trying to meet him again would be harder than reaching the skies.

    In the past, she had staked out Ming Dian every day, yet she had only encountered him once.

    Sadly, a chance encounter provided no real opportunity.

    He would just ignore her, then walk away coldly.

    That¡¯s why in the past two days she had be impatient, wanting to test the waters earlier to see if he would fall for it.

    After all, how many men don¡¯t like to stray?

    A flirtatious man like Tang Yuchen should be even less likely to reject a woman who throws herself at him.

 Chapter 276: Drink with Me

    <h4>Chapter 276: Chapter 276: Drink with Me</h4>

    Men like Tang Yuchen, who are known for their flirtatious nature, should be even less likely to reject a woman who throws herself at them.

    While An Xin was wildly guessing in her heart and feeling uneasy,

    Tang Yuchen finally spoke up, "Then I¡¯ll trouble Miss An, perhaps tonight I might feel like drinking a little."

    An Xin¡¯s heart leapt, almost jumping out of her throat.

    He had agreed!

    He understood her meaning; he epted her invitation!

    Perfect, her dream was about toe true!

    Suppressing the excitement in her heart, An Xin¡¯s face was filled with an uncontroble smile, "Young Master Chen having such an interest is truly my honor."

    The man chuckled softly, his look seemed to be a gentle smile at her.

    In fact, it was his mockery.

    He epted her sexual hint, and it was even her honor? This kind of woman, did she not know what shame was?

    An Xin, unaware of his thoughts, stood up and said to Tang Yuchen, "Young Master Chen, please wait a moment while I change my clothes."

    The man nodded, indicating he was willing to wait no matter how long it took her.

    An Xin threw him a charming nce and elegantly walked to her room to change.

    Shortly after, she emerged wearing a tight, red long dress.

    Although the dress was long, it revealed her entire elegant snowy-white back, and the front V-neck stretched down to her chest, disying more than half of her snowy ample cleavage.

    She wore crystal high heels on her feet; with each step, her ample chest slightly trembled, almost spilling out, making it impossible to look away.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep gaze fixated on her. An Xin sat at the bar, skillfully mixing the Eighteen Layers of Hell; soon, eighteen test tube drinks were ready.

    As she ced the drinks in front of him, An Xin knelt on the ground, allowing the man from his height to see her scenery more clearly.

    "Young Master Chen, the drink is ready, please enjoy," she said, slightly lifting her head, herrge eyes brimming with love.

    The man¡¯s slender fingers picked up the first test tube and slightly rotated it in his hand, "It¡¯s no fun drinking alone, how about, you join me?"

    An Xin¡¯s face blushed, yet she didn¡¯t coyly refuse, "Sure."

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips, he tilted his head back to drink half the liquor, then handed her the remainder. An Xin took it with both hands, cing her lips where his had been, and slowly drank it down, tilting her graceful neck.

    As soon as she finished, another half-drunk test tube was promptly handed to her.

    She pursed her lips and smiled, "Young Master Chen, I might get drunk."

    "Isn¡¯t that better?" The man¡¯s gaze was deep, his voice low and maic.

    "Right, best to be drunk." She took the second tube and drank it all at once.

    One after another, although she only drank half from each test tube, she was still bing drunk.

    An Xin¡¯s cheeks were flush, and her eyes dreamily fixed on Tang Yuchen¡¯s handsome features, her whole heart fluttering as if to take flight.

    Excitement elerated her blood cirction and also allowed alcohol to take its greatest effect in her body.

    Only thest test tube remained. She looked longingly at the man, hoping he would drink it. As long as he did, tonight¡¯s event would undoubtedly be a sess.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lowered eyes remained unreadable to others, revealing a rity.

    He picked up thest test tube and, under An Xin¡¯s expectant gaze, actually tilted his head back and drank it all.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened as she watched him, feeling an intense heat all over her body, her mouth dry and tongue parched.

 Chapter 277 Iéˆ¥æª’l Be Right Back

    <h4>Chapter 277: Chapter 277 I¡¯ll Be Right Back</h4>

    Discarding the test tube, Tang Yuchen suddenly grasped her wrist, and, across the coffee table, pulled her upper body into his embrace. His fingers lifted her chin and he fiercely bent down to kiss her.

    An Xin instinctively opened her lips, only for a warm, spicy liquid to flow into her mouth, reaching deep into her throat.

    She instinctively swallowed, the alcohol he fed her rushing down her throat.

    Tang Yuchen let her go slightly, his wicked, bright eyes looking at her, a corner of his mouth hooked with ill-intent.

    "Young Master Chen, you..." An Xin was a bit puzzled, not understanding whether he had drunk or not, let alone his intentions at the moment.

    The man did not speak. His fingers traced her elegantly curved neck, carrying scorching heat as they wandered on her skin, slowly sliding down.

    Wherever they touched, they ignited an unbearable me.

    Eighteen Layers of Hell took its effect, and An Xin suddenly craved the man before her intensely. She looked at him with blurred eyes, unable even to see his features clearly.

    His breath, so close at hand, made it impossible for her to resist. She wanted to get closer, even closer.

    His wicked hand nearly made her crumble.

    Climbing atop the coffee table, her arms snaked around his neck like that of a serpent, her body pressed tightly against him, rubbing against him in desperate need.

    "Young Master Chen... I feel so bad... Please, give it to me..."

    Tang Yuchen lowered his head to bite her ear, and her mind exploded with a bang, her whole body trembling.

    She had never been so close to a man, especially not one that she liked, and under the grip of such desire. His actions were like adding fuel to the fire, taking her longing to the extreme.

    "Young Master Chen... Chen..." An Xin kept calling his name, her kisses frantic on his face, her hands wildly caressing his back.

    "Please... I really like you... so much..."

    Tang Yuchen pinched her chin, lifting her head. There was not a hint of passion in his eyes, only a cold detachment, "Baby, I¡¯m only interested in virgins. Are you one?"

    Having totally lost her reason, An Xin nodded hurriedly: "Yes, I am!"

    The man suddenly picked her up and strode towards her bedroom.

    He dumped her onto the bed, smiled at her with a hook of his lips: "I¡¯m going to take a shower. Wait for me."

    "...Don¡¯t go," An Xin grabbed his hand, pleading in a whiny tone.

    At that moment, she felt like she was about to die, she couldn¡¯t wait, not even for a second.

    "Be good, it¡¯ll be quick. I¡¯ll be right back. If you¡¯re not obedient, I won¡¯t like it."

    "...Alright then." She let go of his hand unwillingly, and could only hug the nket tightly, agonizingly rubbing against it as she waited.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it was, maybe just a few minutes, or perhaps a few seconds, when a strong body covered hers, and the man whispered "baby" in her ear.

    An Xin rapidly turned and hugged him, and the man growled lowly, fiercely kissing her lips...

    The madness of the nightsted a long time.

    In the end, An Xin passed out from exhaustion but felt extremely excited inside.

    -------------

    The day broke, and it was breakfast time when An Ruo returned home.

    Tang Yuchen was elegantly having breakfast. Upon seeing her enter, he merely nced her way and continued dining as if nothing had urred.

    Uncle Tao asked An Ruo if she had eaten yet, to which she replied she had not.

    Uncle Tao instructed the servants to prepare an additional breakfast, and An Ruo sat down quietly beside Tang Yuchen to eat.

    At that moment, An Xin came out, yawning. She quickly called her over to eat.

 Chapter 278: Worlds Apart

    <h4>Chapter 278: Chapter 278: Worlds Apart</h4>

    An Xin sat down opposite Tang Yuchen, a fleeting nce revealing secrets in her eyes, secrets known only to the two of them.

    "Sis, you don¡¯t seem to look very well today, did you not get enough restst night?" An Ruo asked her with concern.

    "Hmm." An Xin picked up a piece of bacon bread, ced it in her mouth, and curtly murmured an indifferent response.

    Her gaze asionally drifted toward Tang Yuchen, yet he simply ate quietly without a sideways nce, seemingly so proper.

    Such a pretense of propriety!

    An Xin smiled shyly to herself, and beneath the table, she crossed her legs and slipped off her slippers. Her bare foot brushed Tang Yuchen¡¯s leg, teasing him covertly.

    As for what An Ruo had said to her, she hadn¡¯t listened at all, just absentmindedly humored her.

    Now that she had what she wanted, why bother pretending to be good sisters in front of her?

    An Ruo thought her distracted appearance was due to ack of rest, and advised her to take good care of her health.

    An Ruo had spent the entire night up with Xia Nuo, who had a fever, and hadn¡¯t slept at all.

    Fortunately, this morning Xia Nuo¡¯s fever had broken, and he was much better spirited.

    However, the result of a night¡¯s hardship was her exhaustion and a strong desire to sleep.

    After finishing her meal quickly, An Ruo stood up and said to them, "You guys take your time eating, I¡¯m a bit sleepy, I¡¯ll go upstairs to rest."

    An Xin waved her hand, "Go ahead."

    Tang Yuchen leisurely sipped his milk, paying her no attention.

    She knew he was still angry with her, but she didn¡¯t care.

    Once An Ruo left, An Xin immediately smiled at the man, about to speak, but Tang Yuchen looked up at her with a cold gaze.

    Her joy and enthusiasm, as if doused with cold water, cooled instantly.

    "Miss An, if you¡¯ve recovered, you should return home early. Staying at someone else¡¯s home for a long time, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s inappropriate?"

    An Xin was stunned, unable to believe that his attitude was worlds apart fromst night¡¯s.

    "You...st night..."

    "What happenedst night?" The man raised an eyebrow, interrupting her, and said coldly, "We are both adults, it was just one night. Can¡¯t you see that?"

    An Xin¡¯s face turned pale, indeed, to him, it was just one night.

    But to her, it meant so much more.

    He wanted just one night, she was greedy, wanting so much more...

    But who was An Xin? A woman with a sharp mind, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t make a scene and let everyone know.

    That wouldn¡¯t get her anything but trouble.

    She withdrew her mischievous foot, restrained her smile, and said seriously, "Okay, I understand what you mean. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bother you."

    "That¡¯s for the best," Tang Yuchen replied coldly.

    An Xin lowered her head, pretending not to be hurt was a lie, wanting to win this man over was truly difficult.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo had slept until the afternoon before she woke up.

    She learned upon waking that An Xin was nning to leave.

    An Xin said she felt much better, both mentally and physically, and decided to return home.

    Seeing that An Xin was speaking normally, An Ruo did not insist on her staying. She apanied her to the door, watched her get into the car and leave, and then turned to walk back to the living room.

    Tang Yuchen was justing down from upstairs, holding a document folder in his hands.

    He approached An Ruo and handed her the folder.

    "What¡¯s this?" An Ruo asked, taking it with confusion.

    "Evidence that An Mingqi embezzled your father¡¯s shares years ago, isn¡¯t this what you¡¯ve always wanted?"

    An Ruo paused and quickly sat down on the sofa, flipping through the documents to examine them.

 Chapter 279: We are Husband and Wife

    <h4>Chapter 279: Chapter 279: We are Husband and Wife</h4>

    An Ruo was momentarily stupefied before quickly taking a seat on the sofa. She shuffled through the documents to read them.

    All of this was true. With this evidence, it was enough to bankrupt Uncle.

    She had originally given up hope of getting the shares back, but seeing the evidence, she began to feel hatred again. She wanted to reim the shares and punish her uncle, not wanting to let him get away with it so easily.

    However, the thought of An Xin being harmed because of her made her waver slightly.

    Tang Yuchen saw through her thoughts at a nce, and he said indifferently, "You can send a copy to An Mingqi and settle this matter privately with him. Let¡¯s see what he does."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes lit up. "I understand... Thank you."

    "Oh, impressive. You¡¯re actually thanking me." The man raised his eyebrows in surprise, his tone devoid of mockery.

    "No matter what, I should thank you for this."

    "We are husband and wife; no need for thanks."

    An Ruo met his profound gaze, and her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She quickly looked away.

    What does being husband and wife mean?

    The term felt so foreign to her, yet why did it also feel so familiar?

    Once An Ruo had made up her mind, she sent the copy to An Mingqi, along with a brief letter that contained a single sentence.

    [We can settle this matter privately.]

    When An Mingqi received the items sent by An Ruo, he did not panic.

    He tossed the items to An Xin and said coldly, "Didn¡¯t you say you could handle it? Look, Tang Yuchen even slept with you, and in the end, he still gave the evidence to An Ruo. He is on An Ruo¡¯s side. You foolish girl, trying to steal a chicken only to end up losing the rice!"

    An Xin smiled smugly, lookingpletely confident.

    "Dad, don¡¯t worry just yet. I understand An Xin; she is a woman who is easily swayed by emotions. Just look at the letter she sent. She doesn¡¯t want to be too harsh on us, which means there¡¯s still room for maneuvering. Why don¡¯t we use this to our advantage and ultimately destroy her..."

    "What n do you have in mind?"

    "I¡¯ve thought everything through, even this scenario. Dad, you can trust me when I¡¯m in charge; I won¡¯t let you down..."

    After sending off the items, An Ruo spected about how her uncle would handle the situation.

    If he showed no remorse and stubbornly refused to hand over the shares, then she would formally sue him and give him no further chances.

    If he agreed to settle privately and showed sincerity, she would not press him further.

    Ultimately, Uncle¡¯s fate would depend on his attitude.

    An Ruo did not have to wait long; the next day, An Mingqi requested to meet her in person.

    She informed Tang Yuchen about the meeting, and the man did not object to her going. "Go ahead, hear what he has to say."

    An Ruo hesitated slightly. Not knowing if it was her being overly suspicious, she worried that Uncle might harm her.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts.

    "Should I really go? Could he possibly..." she paused, "... take drastic measures?"

    The manughed heartily, his tone overflowing with confidence and arrogance: "Does he have the courage? Go without worry; he wouldn¡¯t dare do anything to you."

    Even if there was a real attempt to harm her, a perfect trap would be set and they would clear themselves of any involvement. Otherwise, if something were to happen to her on the way to meet An Mingqi, he wouldn¡¯t let them off either.

    An Mingqi, cunning and seasoned, was well aware of his own modus operandi and wouldn¡¯t foolishly take such a risk.

 Chapter 280: Let Them Share the Burden

    <h4>Chapter 280: Chapter 280: Let Them Share the Burden</h4>

    Hearing him say this, An Ruo found herself inexplicably believing his words.

    Without even realizing it, her trust in him was deepening by the moment.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go." She stood up abruptly, and because she rose so quickly, her knee hit the coffee table. She lost her bnce and suddenly toppled into the man¡¯s arms.

    Realizing what happened, she frantically tried to get up, but the man¡¯s arm swiftly wrapped around her waist, causing her to panic even more, and she instinctively pressed her hands against his chest.

    In that instant, what her palms felt were his firm yet pleasantly textured muscles.

    And, his strong and powerful heartbeat.

    His heart must be in good condition, every beat was filled with strength.

    In just a brief second, An Ruo felt a lot and thought about many things in her mind.

    "Baby, is this what they call falling into somebody¡¯s arms?" The man asked teasingly with a smile in his voice.

    She snapped back to reality with a slight blush on her cheeks, "Not at all! I fell because I identally hit the coffee table."

    "Hmm, that¡¯s a pretty good excuse," Tang Yuchen nodded with approval, "but you don¡¯t need to make excuses. If you want to fall into my arms, you¡¯re wee anytime; I will never refuse."

    "It¡¯s not an excuse!" An Ruo red at him indignantly, finding that his thick skin seemed to have grown, enabling him to shamelessly spout such nonsense.

    "Alright, it¡¯s not an excuse. But I know..." He leaned closer to her face, his burning gaze fixed on her, his thin lips parting as he murmured in a husky voice, "Right now, your heart is beating very fast... "

    "..."

    "Baby, are you very curious about my body? Actually, you like my body, don¡¯t you?"

    An Ruo suddenly realized that her hand was still on his chest.

    Because she was tense, her touch was rather firm, making it seem as if she was deliberately feeling his pectoral muscles...

    She quickly withdrew her hand, her cheeks flushed red with anger and embarrassment: "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be so full of yourself! Where did I show any interest in your body? Let go of me now, I have to leave."

    "Starting a fire and then trying to run away?" Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes gleamed yfully as he smirked mischievously, "Baby, right now, nothing is more important than you helping me put out this fire."

    "You..."

    "Tell me, how long has it been since Ist touched you?"

    An Ruo was so angry she was at a loss for words ¨C they hadn¡¯t do it justst night!

    What kind of person was he, acting as if not doing it for one night would kill him?

    Fuming with pent-up anger, she suddenly blurted out something she would deeply regret, "Tang Yuchen, I can¡¯t stand your constant demands. You should find a few more women to share the burden!"

    The man¡¯s expression went cold in an instant, his eyes seemed to smile but radiated a chilling malice.

    He raised his lips slightly and asked lightly, "What was that you said, for me to find a few more women?"

    No wife tells her husband to have affairs -- if she does, it means she doesn¡¯t care for her husband and even despises him.

    An Ruo shrank her neck back.

    From the look on his face, he seemed to be angry.

    But, hadn¡¯t he been with other women before?

    Lisa, Yun Feixue, and there might have been many others she didn¡¯t know about.

    His looking for other women was normal, wasn¡¯t it?

    Gathering her courage, An Ruo retorted with righteousness: "Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have other women out there; no ghost would believe that. Anyway, whether you have other women or not, I don¡¯t care. Just go to them, it¡¯s gettingte, let go of me, I need to hurry over there."

 Chapter 281: Prove to You with My Strength

    <h4>Chapter 281: Chapter 281: Prove to You with My Strength</h4>

    In response, he suddenly scooped her up and strode upstairs.

    An Ruo was startled and began to struggle fiercely, "Can you not mess around? I¡¯m really going to bete!"

    "Let him wait!" the man dered coldly.

    As if his decision wasw, everyone had toply, even if An Mingqi had no idea he had said those words, unconditional obedience was required nheless.

    He truly was a super domineering man.

    No, he was a self-centered swine!

    No matter how much An Ruo struggled or what she said to him, he didn¡¯t care.

    Back in the bedroom, he flung her onto the bed with force, and her body bounced several times, making her feel dizzy and disoriented.

    The man had already locked the door, standing at the foot of the bed, watching her intently with eyes as dangerous as a wild beast¡¯s. Then he raised a hand and slowly began to undo the silver buttons on his shirt.

    An Ruo shrank back, her eyes full of wariness, "I¡¯m really going to bete, please don¡¯t dy my important affairs, okay?"

    Taking off his shirt, his bronze and toned chest was revealed. His abdominal muscles tensed slightly, each line on his body filled with artistry.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a captivating smile, "Baby, proving my innocence is the true matter at hand. You used me of having other women, so I have to demonstrate my innocence with my strength. Once you understand my strength, you¡¯ll know if I¡¯ve been with other women... You should know, the better my strength, the more it proves that I haven¡¯t sought satisfaction from other women..."

    Strength...

    It wasn¡¯t that An Ruo had a dirty mind; she knew Tang Yuchen. Since he had mentioned proving himself through strength, at the very least, he wouldn¡¯t let her go until she was exhausted.

    So, wasn¡¯t today¡¯s meeting with Unclepletely ruined?

    "No! I don¡¯t agree!"

    She suddenly jumped up and sprinted towards the door, but someone was even quicker than her. Like a gust of wind, he swiftly wrapped his arms around her waist and flung her back onto the bed.

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re going too far! At least let me finish talking with him before..."

    "Before what?" He pressed down on her body, his brows lifting seductively.

    Before that?

    How could she possibly say such a thing!

    Unable to beat or outtalk him, An Ruo suddenly became furious, "You jerk, let me go, I¡¯m not in the mood now! Are you annoying or what, can you not be so unreasonable!"

    Tang Yuchenughed instead of getting angry, "How am I being unreasonable? I¡¯m merely trying to prove my innocence."

    An Ruo nodded hurriedly, "Yes, yes, yes, I believe you¡¯re innocent, okay?"

    He could tell she didn¡¯t believe him from her perfunctory tone, "So, I insist on proving it with my strength..."

    "I said I believe you!"

    "You may believe me, but I still need to prove it."

    "..." An Ruo, feeling so frustrated she had chest pain, started to struggle frantically.

    "Baby, don¡¯t resist. It¡¯s no use," he smiled, his grin devilish like that of a demon.

    Following that, Tang Yuchen really did prove his innocence to An Ruo again and again with his ¡¯strength¡¯.

    And he was definitely doing it on purpose, tormenting her mercilessly each time, a form of punishment in disguise!

    The day had been bright, but it eventually turned to ck.

    An Ruo finally realized his strength and dared not speak carelessly anymore.

    If she could have foreseen the consequences, she swore she would never have uttered those words she now so deeply regretted!

 Chapter 282: This is Their Delaying Tactic

    <h4>Chapter 282: Chapter 282: This is Their Dying Tactic</h4>

    The negotiation with An Mingqi was reluctantly postponed.

    The next day, Tang Yuchen personally drove her to the appointment. However, he didn¡¯t apany her inside; she went in alone.

    Half an hourter, An Ruo came out of the restaurant and got into the car.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t rush to ask her questions. He started the car and drove for a while before asking, "What did he say?"

    "He said, give him a week to think about it, and he¡¯ll give me a satisfactory answer at that time."

    "You agreed?"

    An Ruo nodded, "Yeah, a week isn¡¯t that long, and I want to see what his decision will be."

    The man narrowed his eyes slightly; he was guessing what An Mingqi¡¯s purpose was for doing this.

    That old fox, greedy and cunning, would never willingly give up even a small share of his stock. His dying tactic might be his way of looking for other options.

    Or perhaps, something was about to happen with An Xin.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s mind was like a clear mirror, everythingid out cleanly, but he just wouldn¡¯t share these thoughts with An Ruo.

    He despised the weak, especially those who were weak andcked motivation.

    It was better for An Ruo to suffer losses; only then would her mind be sharper. The next time someone tried to scheme against her, she wouldn¡¯t fall for it so easily.

    Thinking An Xin was a good sister to her, ha, just wait and see, she would soon understand that woman¡¯s true face.

    A weekter, An Mingqi called An Ruo again to arrange a negotiation.

    This time, An Ruo thought he had made up his mind. But to her surprise, he said he had been too busy with business to think about this matter and asked her for another week.

    An Ruo said indifferently, "This isn¡¯t your stalling tactic, is it?"

    An Mingqi didn¡¯t get angry but heaved a heavy sigh, "I¡¯ve really been too busy to find time, I need to settle everything for such a bigpany first. Even if I hand it over to you, I can¡¯t watch it get ruined in your hands. Besides, it is my life¡¯s work after all, can¡¯t I have a little more time with it?"

    Once again, An Ruo¡¯s heart softened, and she agreed to give him another week.

    Tang Yuchen, upon hearing about this, was certain it was their stalling strategy and anticipated that An Xin would take action soon.

    True to his prediction, a few dayster, An Xin showed up at the door with a gift in hand.

    She was there to thank An Ruo and also took the opportunity to visit her.

    The two sat in the garden, chatting about various things.

    An Xin took a sip of water from her ss and casually said, "An Ruo, have you looked at the magazinestely?"

    "What magazines?"

    "You haven¡¯t seen them? I say, you silly girl, how can you not care about anything? By the time things are upon you, it¡¯ll be toote."

    An Ruo was even more perplexed, "Has something happened?"

    Looking around and seeing no one else, An Xin lowered her voice and said to her, "I mean, you¡¯ve been married to Tang Yuchen for several months now, don¡¯t you have any sense of crisis? The recent issues of the magazines all have reports about him, whether it¡¯s appearing with some celebrity or dining with some young model. He has women outside, and you don¡¯t know?"

    An Ruo was speechless; this was no secret.

    Suddenly remembering the day when Tang Yuchen proved his innocence with his actions, her face started to redden.

    "What about it? It¡¯s normal for someone of his status to be with other women," An Ruo said lightly, showing no sign of jealousy.

    An Xin knew that she didn¡¯t like Tang Yuchen.

 Chapter 283: Paying Attention to Tang Yuchen

    <h4>Chapter 283: Chapter 283: Paying Attention to Tang Yuchen</h4>

    But Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t divorce her, which clearly shows he still cares about her to some extent.

    Perhaps it¡¯s not about caring for her but about a man¡¯s pride. He might have felt that since An Ruo had no feelings for him, his desire to conquer was ignited.

    Whichever the case, she was certain and sure that Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t love her, and she didn¡¯t love him either.

    An Xin looked at her with an expression of frustration, lecturing her, "How can you be so foolish! Do you think that by marrying him and taking the position of the Young Lady of the Tang Family, no one can rece you? If he has a child with another woman, you won¡¯t be able to hold on to your position!"

    At this point, An Xin paused, then suddenly said, "Right, you¡¯ve been married for such a long time, why haven¡¯t you gotten pregnant? Is it... he doesn¡¯t let you?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to discuss these topics, so she smiled and turned the question back on her, "Sister, you seem in a good mood today. Did something happy happen?"

    "Not at all." An Xin shook her head with a smile, "I¡¯m just happy to see you. If it hadn¡¯t been for you, I might still be stuck in that dark phase."

    "Sister, it¡¯s all in the past, let¡¯s not think about it."

    "Yes, I won¡¯t think about it. But you still haven¡¯t answered my question. Tell me what¡¯s going on between you two. Is it that Tang Yuchen won¡¯t let you get pregnant?" An Xin¡¯s topic circled back.

    An Ruo tucked a strand of hair blown by the wind behind her ear and said indifferently, "I am the one who doesn¡¯t want children."

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, not expecting this response.

    "You... don¡¯t want children, and he just goes along with that?! What is Tang Yuchen thinking? Does he want children?"

    "Sister, why are you asking all this?"

    "Of course, it¡¯s for your own good. If you keep being willful, one day if he abandons you, you¡¯ll have nowhere to cry. Tell me quick, does he want children or not?"

    An Ruo suddenly felt there was something odd about An Xin¡¯s urgent questions.

    It seemed she wasn¡¯t so much concerned about her, but more interested in Tang Yuchen.

    She couldn¡¯t lie, and she didn¡¯t want to be persistently questioned, so she had to tell the truth, "He does want children, but it doesn¡¯t seem urgent for him. For him, having children is not an issue at all."

    "Oh." An Xin nodded understandingly, her eyes half hopeful, half disappointed as she looked down.

    If Tang Yuchen was eager to have children that would have been one thing, but he wasn¡¯t in a hurry.

    However, not having the thought of not wanting children was, in itself, good news.

    Having obtained the information she was after without spending too much time, An Xin rose to take her leave.

    A servant hiding nearby with a pinhole camera quietly left and handed over the recorded video to Tang Yuchen.

    The man watched the conversation and his lips curved slightly.

    An Xin¡¯s eagerness to know whether he wants children or not, could it be that she is pregnant?

    If she truly is pregnant, she might soone knocking, forcing a confrontation.

    That¡¯s good, let An Ruo see her true colors, let her understand just what the consequences of not bearing him a child are.

    But An Ruo probably won¡¯t care about these things.

    If An Xin shows up heavily pregnant, she might even eagerly give up the position of the Young Lady of the Tang Family to her!

    Thinking of that scenario, the man¡¯s face turned dark in an instant!

    Forget it, he¡¯d better wait and see her reaction. He didn¡¯t believe it, after all this time, that his charm hadn¡¯t affected her in the slightest.

    The week An Mingqi promised hade again, and An Ruo went to keep the appointment; this time, he didn¡¯t dy any further.

 Chapter 284 I Accept Your Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 284: Chapter 284 I ept Your Proposal</h4>

    He took out a contract and handed it to her, saying,

    "Ruoruo, it was wrong of me to secretly take over your elder brother¡¯s shares all those years ago. The An family¡¯s business was founded by your brother and me together, in fact, I contributed even more effort than he did. When he died, I worried about the impact his death would have on thepany, so I quietly transferred the shares into my own name. As time passed, I couldn¡¯t bear to let go of those shares."

    "You know, I put in so much effort. Even though I initially took over the majority of your brother¡¯s shares, there would be no An family today without me. Now that everything hase to light, I have nothing to say. But Ruoruo, considering the fact that your uncle has raised you and worked so hard for the An family, could you only take back fifteen percent?"

    "This fifteen percent is currently worth one hundred million. If the An family continues to grow under my management, it will appreciate even more in the future. I originally took six million from your brother¡¯s shares. Now, giving you one hundred million, you haven¡¯t really lost out, have you?"

    An Ruo was moved by his words. She never intended to monopolize the An family business; she had just wanted to see his attitude.

    An Mingqi saw her silence, sighed heavily, and seemed much older and more haggard,

    "I¡¯ve already nned to visit your brother and sister-inw in two days. I¡¯ll apologize to them personally and seek their forgiveness. Ruoruo, can you forgive your uncle?"

    An Ruo responded with a question, not answering, "Do you really want to give me fifteen percent of the shares?"

    An Mingqi¡¯s eyes widened, "Why wouldn¡¯t I? This is what you and your siblings rightfully deserve. When I get older and can¡¯t manage the business anymore, I¡¯ll hand thepany over to Xiao Ji, after all, he is the only male child in the An family. Right now... it¡¯s just that I can¡¯t bear to hand over thepany. It¡¯s my life. Giving it away would be like taking my life..."

    "Uncle, are these your true feelings?"

    "Do you really think your uncle is someone who only cares about money? Money is important, but I haven¡¯t reached the point of insanity over it. Besides, by giving you fifteen percent, I would still remain the president of the An family, and the An family would still be mine. And this money is not a small amount for you either. With a method that benefits us both, why wouldn¡¯t I do it?"

    An Ruo pondered for a moment and then nodded, "Okay, I ept your offer."

    "Really? That¡¯s great, Uncle doesn¡¯t know how to thank you enough," An Mingqi said with a glint of joy in his eyes.

    "Since you agree, please sign on the contract. I have prepared all the paperwork, and in a couple of days, that fifteen percent will be transferred in your and Xiao Ji¡¯s names."

    An Ruo did not hesitate and signed her name.

    She didn¡¯t care about the amount of money; what she cared about was her uncle¡¯s attitude.

    His willingness to part with fifteen percent was an unexpected surprise for her.

    Moreover, this one hundred million would be enough for her uncle to pay off the debt he owed her father.

    If not for him, perhaps those shares from back then would have depreciated, and the An family might have even gone bankrupt with mounting debts.

    An Ruo understood that pies don¡¯t just fall from the sky.

    In her view, her uncle had no obligation to manage those shares for them, nor any obligation to hand over the shares unconditionally after making money with the An family.

    Therefore, she wasn¡¯t greedy, taking fifteen percent was enough.

    Having resolved this matter, An Ruo felt so much lighter. Hopefully, no more troublesome issues woulde to bother her in the future.

 Chapter 285 Thereéˆ¥æªš Definitely a Problem Here

    <h4>Chapter 285: Chapter 285 There¡¯s Definitely a Problem Here</h4> Moreover, she had earned one hundred million for Xiao Ji, so when he grew up, he wouldn¡¯t have to struggle to make a living.

    Returning to the vi, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Tang Yuchen about this.

    The man listened and then curled his lips in a smirk, "An Ruo, you are really easy to deceive. Just for this little favor, youpromised?"

    An Ruo knew he would say that, indifferently she responded, "For me, this is the best oue. And this isn¡¯t just a little favor, it¡¯s the part I should take; not a bit more belongs to me and Xiao Ji."

    "Really?" Tang Yuchen gently looked up,zily asking, "Then the one hundred million I spent on your behalf, just let them take it for free?"

    A stab of pain shed in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, herplexion darkened.

    "That was me repaying them for their kindness in raising me!"

    After all, he had always been raising them, brother and sister. She couldn¡¯t deny that without Uncle¡¯s protection and care, she and Xiao Ji wouldn¡¯t have grown up smoothly.

    The person he used to be, to them, had indeed given familial love.

    Tang Yuchen withdrew the smile from his lips, nced at her, and stopped talking.

    His eyes held a bit of profound understanding.

    An Ruo¡¯s view of family differed greatly from his.

    On the contrary, he didn¡¯t care whether others had been good to him; he only knew if someone used him, hurt him, then that person was his enemy.

    He had always held this thought, but now, seeing An Ruo¡¯s stubborn beliefs, he felt a bit confused.

    Could it be that his thoughts were wrong?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Mingqi acted quickly, and indeed, two dayster, An Ruo and An Ji jointly held 15 percent of An family¡¯s shares.

    This was a happy ending for everyone; An Ruo got her rightful share, and An Mingqi¡¯s offered shares weren¡¯t too much, he still had the most decision-making power in An family.

    An Ruo thought that would be the end of it, from now on she and Uncle would stay out of each other¡¯s way, each walking their own path.

    But Tang Yuchen wouldn¡¯t think so.

    An Mingqi willingly gave up 15 percent, there definitely must be a problem.

    He would never believe that just a small benefit was used to cate An Ruo; An Mingqi was a greedy person, the type who wouldn¡¯t spit out something once eaten.

    The thing that made him spit it out must be for the purpose of a long-term n, to catch a bigger fish.

    The big fish they wanted to catch must be him.

    In the blink of an eye, a month passed.

    During this period, An Xin didn¡¯t make any moves, and An Mingqi didn¡¯t either.

    An Ruo and Tang Yuchen¡¯s rtionship was very harmonious; she learned not to resist him, to avoid making him angry.

    He, in turn, was no longer cruel or overbearing to her.

    Even from time to time he would send her small gifts and take her out to eat and have fun.

    However, beneath the calm life, therey a turbulent undercurrent.

    One day, An Ruo suddenly received a phone call from An Xin.

    Over the phone, An Xin¡¯s tone was frantic, as if something serious had happened, "An Ruo, can youe to the hospital? I¡¯m here waiting for you."

    An Ruo asked for the address and hurried to the hospital.

    An Xin was sitting on a bench outside the hospital, head down, looking very sad.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what had happened, but her intuition told her it was definitely not good.

    She walked over and crouched next to her, cautiously asking, "Sister, what happened?"

    An Xin raised her head, her eyes were red.

    She stared nkly at An Ruo, after a long while, she finally murmured, "An Ruo, I¡¯m pregnant..."

 Chapter 286 This is a multiple-choice question

    <h4>Chapter 286: Chapter 286 This is a multiple-choice question</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened, filled with disbelief.

    After a moment of shock, she asked uncertainly, "The child is... from that time?"

    An Xin suddenly embraced her, bursting into tears, "What should I do, An Ruo, what should I do?"

    It really was...

    An Ruo¡¯s heart ached, An Xin was pregnant, and the child was from that incident. Yet, the father of the child was a bastard, and they didn¡¯t even know who the father was.

    An Xin cried bitterly; all An Ruo could do was to hold her silently, offeringfort.

    After a long cry, her emotions finally stabilized.

    An Ruo asked her solemnly, "Sister, do you want this child?"

    An Xin¡¯s face was twisted with conflict, but she said nothing.

    An Ruo understood her feelings, unable to bring herself to abort the child, yet also not wanting it.

    She had felt the same when she was pregnant.

    Actually, for a woman, they only want to have children with men they love. If they are pregnant with a child from a man they don¡¯t love, their feelings are terrible.

    An Ruo took her hand, saying resolutely, "Whether you want this child or not, I will support your decision."

    An Xin said in anguish, "I¡¯ve decided not to keep the child... In seven days, I¡¯ll have some time off, and I¡¯ll have the surgery then. An Ruo, can youe with me at ten in the morning that day?"

    "Sure." She nodded firmly.

    After saying goodbye to An Xin, An Ruo returned home, feeling somewhat downcast.

    During dinner, Tang Yuchen noticed her distraction and asked, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    She shook her head, answering tly, "Nothing, I just feel a bit unwell."

    "If you feel unwell, you should see a doctor."

    "Every month there are a few days when one feels unwell, it¡¯s an emotional thing, not a physical one."

    "Are you on your period?" he suddenly asked.

    An Ruo was startled, then shook her head again.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep eyes nced at her, his voice low as he asked, "Have you had your period this month?"

    An Ruo looked up and met his eyes, suddenly realizing what he meant.

    He was asking if she was pregnant.

    "Yes," she replied ndly.

    The man put down his chopsticks, his dark eyes growing even darker, as he looked at her intently and his lips barely parted, "Have you been secretly taking birth control pills?"

    An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, but her voice remained calm, "Do you think getting pregnant is that easy, that it happens every time?"

    "Woman, you¡¯d better not let me find out you¡¯ve been secretly taking contraceptives," he threatened coldly, and An Ruo suddenly felt agitated.

    "Can I even decide whether or not to get pregnant?!"

    Tang Yuchen was silent for a second, then picked up his chopsticks to continue eating, "An Ruo, if you were smart, you would have a child for me; it would secure your position. Remember, even if you¡¯re no longer my wife, you can only have my child. So, think about it, whether you really want to have one or not."

    An Ruo clenched her fists.

    He had trapped her for life, and if she didn¡¯t bear his child, there was only one oue for her: to be alone until old age.

    Even if he divorced her, she would have to live alone.

    If she wanted a child, the best way would be to get pregnant as soon as possible so that she not only would have bloodline but also the child would have aplete family.

    Actually, this was a choice: to die alone or to have someone by her side for the rest of her life.

    Smart people would choose thetter.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze, struggling with the conflict within her. Was she really going topromise with him, with fate?

 Chapter 287 Why is This

    <h4>Chapter 287: Chapter 287 Why is This</h4>

    An Xin¡¯s surgery was upon her before long.

    Early in the morning, An Ruo left quietly without telling anyone where she was going and hurried to the hospital.

    As soon as she got out of the car, she was about to call An Xin when she heard her voice.

    "An Ruo, over here."

    Looking over, An Xin, wearing sunsses and a hat, was standing under the shade of a tree, beckoning to her.

    She walked over and asked in confusion, "Sister, why are you disguised like this? Are you afraid of being recognized?"

    An Xin grabbed her hand and led her toward a distant nanny car, "Don¡¯t talk, juste with me."

    An Ruo followed her, baffled, to the car, and An Xin had her get in first.

    She asked curiously, "Where are we going?"

    "Don¡¯t ask, just get in," An Xin replied with an urgency in her voice. An Ruo, instinctively reaching to open the car door, saw two men inside, her face drained of color, and she waspletely stunned.

    Suddenly, she was pushed hard from behind, and the people inside grabbed her wrist, pulling her inside.

    An Ruo¡¯s body was quickly pulled into the car, colliding with a man.

    Instinctively about to scream, the man was swift andnded a fierce chop on her neck, and she passed out.

    When she groggily came to, she found the car was driving on a deserted mountain road.

    She was sitting between two men, her hands tied with rope, and her mouth sealed with tape.

    In the two seats in front, she recognized the man driving the car ¨C it was Brother Qiang from that night!

    And the other was a rxed An Xin...

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, something exploded in her mind, and her blood turned ice cold.

    An Xin turned to look at her, her expression cold, her gaze just as icy.

    An Ruo stared straight at her, wanting to speak, but no words came out; she just trembled uncontrobly.

    All was made clear, but why, why?!

    No one answered the questions in her heart. The car quickly reached the mountain peak, and she was dragged up to the summit by two men.

    An Xin walked over to her with graceful steps, and with force, ripped the tape from her mouth,ughing triumphantly, "An Ruo, ask whatever you want to ask."

    Anger made An Ruo¡¯s face pale, her whole body shaking.

    "That night... you were never in trouble... right?" she gritted her teeth and asked her word by word.

    Though she already knew the answer, she still wanted to hear it from her lips.

    An Xin nodded and casually flicked her charming curls.

    "Correct, this was all a setup of mine."

    An Ruo closed her eyes, took a deep breath, but still couldn¡¯t calm the tremors and pain inside her.

    She felt like all her organs were being squeezed together, she was nauseated, and everything seemed to spin.

    "An Xin, tell me why? Just for the shares?"

    She couldn¡¯t understand; if it were just for the shares, there was no need for such an borate scheme.

    Moreover, she only wanted fifteen percent and hadn¡¯t demanded the entirety of the An family.

    Was it worth it for her to deceive her for that amount of money?

    Even to the point of kidnapping her, venturing down a criminal path.

    An Xinughed arrogantly, shaking her head: "Of course not, that money, I never cared about it. To tell you the truth, I never cared about the whole An family."

    "Then why did you do it!!!" An Ruo suddenly opened her eyes and yelled at her at the top of her lungs.

 Chapter 288: Everyone Wants Her Dead

    <h4>Chapter 288: Chapter 288: Everyone Wants Her Dead</h4>

    My heart really hurts.

    I thought we had a blood rtionship; I thought no matter how badly I treated her, she was still my sister!

    Seeing An Ruo lose control, and the pain and hatred in her eyes, An Xin retracted the smile at the corner of her mouth and averted her gaze, saying in a deep voice,

    "The only fault was that you shouldn¡¯t have married Tang Yuchen."

    An Ruo was stunned; she continued, "An Ruo, I want to marry Tang Yuchen, I like him. But as long as you don¡¯t die, I can¡¯t marry him. He is fated to be the doom of six wives, and I think it¡¯s time for your fate to end."

    "Just because of that?!" An Ruo was even more incredulous.

    "You like him, want to marry him, so you want to kill me? I would have divorced him sooner orter; you could have told me that! Since you wanted to marry him so badly, why did you make me marry him in the first ce?"

    An Xin snorted coldly, saying icily, "If it were possible, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten the chance! I didn¡¯t marry him because I didn¡¯t want to be doomed by him!

    Don¡¯t think that he won¡¯t divorce you because he cares about you; he is waiting for you to die. An Ruo, only after you die and end his fate of dooming his wives, can he marry and have children without worries.

    Do you know, none of his previous five wives were ever pregnant, because he knew that even if they had children, the children would lose their mothers. So, that¡¯s why he has been childless for all these years."

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank slightly, her heart ached inexplicably.

    Was he waiting for her to die?

    She suddenly remembered what he had said, "An Ruo, if you want to get away from me, the only way is for you to die."

    It turns out this sentence implied she should die.

    If she acted impulsively, or out of despair, she would have truly died as he wished.

    What a pity, she was uncooperative, and still alive...

    Seeing her dazed look, An Xin knew her words had hurt her.

    She slightly curved her lips, a hint of smugness shing in her eyes.

    "An Ruo, I set up such a big trap, all to get Tang Yuchen. Do you know, the night you were not there, I became his woman. And now, what I want to tell you is, I¡¯m pregnant, the child is his!"

    Her body shuddered again, her heart felt as if it had been pricked by a needle.

    She had always disdained bearing his children, disdained being his wife.

    But why, when she heard of his betrayal, did her heart hurt?

    Hasn¡¯t he used his strength to prove his innocence to her? Hasn¡¯t he firmly denied having any other women?

    Because of his resolute attitude, she almost believed his words, almost felt the illusion that he cared about her...

    Illusion, it was all just an illusion!

    Fortunately, she never believed him, nor did she try to ept him.

    However, ending up like this today was her own doing, she deserved it.

    She should never have trusted An Xin, and she should not have invited the wolf into her house...

    After all, they¡¯ve been waiting for her death, with her being the stupidest of them all.

    Gradually regaining herposure, An Ruoxin asked with a heart dead as ashes, "So, you¡¯re going to kill me today, right?"

    An Xin, after all, was doing such a malicious act for the first time; she turned around, not facing her.

    "Yes, today, you must die! Go ahead!"

    Brother Qiangughed lewdly, "Miss An, since we¡¯re going to kill her anyway, why don¡¯t we brothers..."

    "Do you want to die?!" she interrupted him harshly, "Do you want to leave traces on her body for the police to catch you? If you want to die, don¡¯t drag me down with you!"

 Chapter 289: An Ruo Should Be Below

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chapter 289: An Ruo Should Be Below</h4>

    Brother Qiang¡¯splexion changed, and any obscene thoughts he had vanished.

    When it came down to lust versus life, life was undoubtedly more important.

    He looked at An Ruo, a glint of viciousness shing in his eyes.

    Yanking a knife from his waist, he advanced on her menacingly.

    The man¡¯s eyes held a fierce intention to kill, and she truly seemed doomed today.

    The cold de thrust rapidly towards her abdomen, and in that instant, An Ruo forcefully pushed away the two people beside her and turned to leap!

    The knife only managed to graze her side, leaving a long, yet shallow cut.

    As for her, she quickly tumbled down the steep slope, rolling continuously until she finally came to a stop.

    Looking down from the mountaintop, one could only spot a hint of the color of her clothes; shey motionless amidst dense bushes, as if she had breathed herst.

    A few people stood shocked for a while until Brother Qiang, looking at the blood on his knife, indecisively asked An Xin, "Should we go down now and make sure she¡¯s dead?"

    An Xin frowned tightly, wanting to curse him for his ipetence. But considering there were three of them, and worrying about provoking them, she doubted she would end up any better off.

    "No need to go down. That height is at least several hundred meters; she¡¯s either dead or crippled from the fall. Plus, no one wille here. If she¡¯s not discovered for a few days, she¡¯s surely a goner. If we go down, we might leave traces. Let¡¯s clean up the scene and get out of here now."

    As evening approached, Tang Yuchen returned home from thepany and noticed An Ruo was not there, so he asked Uncle Tao where she had gone.

    Uncle Tao said the Young Lady had left early in the morning and had not returned since.

    The man took out his phone and dialed her number, but a pleasant voice came through, "Sorry, the number you have dialed cannot be reached. Please try againter."

    His brows furrowed slightly as he tried several more times, only to hear the same message.

    Picking up his car keys, Tang Yuchen turned and hurried outside.

    "Where are you going, Young Master? You haven¡¯t eaten yet," Uncle Tao called after him. He didn¡¯t respond and strode out of the living room to get into his car.

    He opened the cover of his watch and pressed the search button; on the small map, a little red dot was blinking.

    Expanding the view, the location of the red dot was to the northeast, twenty-seven degrees from his current position, giving even longitude andtitude.

    The man closed his watch, pulled out a micro notebook from the car¡¯s glovepartment, ced it in front, and began furiously typing with one hand while driving with the other.

    In less than half a minute, he had pinpointed An Ruo¡¯s location, Jianan Mountain.

    It was the tallest mountain in J city, vast and uninhabited.

    He had once taken her there...

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were deep, his lips tightly pressed. He stowed hisputer and then sped up, heading for Jianan Mountain.

    Night fell as a dazzling Bugatti came to a halt at the mountaintop.

    The man stepped out of the car, looking around at the chilling surroundings with an uneasy hunch.

    It had taken him an hour and a half to drive here, but An Ruo¡¯s location hadn¡¯t changed at all.

    He opened his watch again, and the little red dot remained nearby.

    Tang Yuchen spent a moment orienting himself, then his gaze settled on the cliffs below and stilled.

    If he was not mistaken, An Ruo should be down there.

    Turning back to the car, he took out a shlight and crouched at the edge to search.

    Finally, on an inconspicuous de of grass, he spotted a dried drop of blood.

 Chapter 290: Do Not Spread for Now

    <h4>Chapter 290: Chapter 290: Do Not Spread for Now</h4>

    And the soil around was all marked with signs of being ttened by feet.

    Tang Yuchen reached out and smeared away the soil, revealing the blood stains hidden beneath...

    Suddenly standing up, he bit the shlight with his mouth, rolled up his sleeves, and started to crawl down the hillside.

    The slope was steep, and many areas were filled with thorns, but his movements were agile and strong, as if he were walking on t ground.

    For him, the sharpness of this terrain was nothingpared to his previous training, it was simply child¡¯s y.

    Back when he used to endure a hundred kilometers cross-country with weight...

    Thinking this, a sh of deep understanding crossed the man¡¯s eyes, he shook off the memories in his head and hastened down the slope.

    At the foot of the hill, dense shrubs grew, the weeds stood as tall as a person.

    The man turned on his watch, located the little red dot, then quickly walked towards that direction with urate strides.

    Parting the underbrush, he saw An Ruo lying on her back, motionless.

    The shlight¡¯s beam illuminated her face, revealing the blood on her face as well as the scars from branches and stones.

    Her white blouse was also stained withrge patches of fresh blood, not a single part of her body was intact.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils constricted, and his heart suddenly ached.

    That instant, he nearly forgot to breathe.

    Not wasting a second, he checked her pulse, which was faint, so faint that it was easy to miss.

    But he didn¡¯t miss it, he knew she was still alive.

    After giving Liang Weiming a call, he immediately started to administer emergency first aid to An Ruo.

    Some life-saving techniques he was still proficient in, at the very least he could temporarily preserve An Ruo¡¯s life.

    Late into the night, the ambnce returned silently from the top of the mountain to the hospital, hardly disturbing anyone.

    An Ruo was rushed into the emergency room, and Tang Yuchen stood outside the operating room for three hours, his stature straight, like an unbending pine.

    Liang Weiming was the chief surgeon, rarely known to people that he was once a famous internal and surgical medicine Ph.D. at J City Military Medical University.

    But due to some issues, he willingly hid his des and settled for being a minor surgeon in the hospital.

    When Liang Weiming came out of the operating room, Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes looked towards him and he asked calmly, "Uncle Liang, how is she?"

    "There¡¯s a cut on her right waist and abdomen, twelve centimeters long and one centimeter deep, but that¡¯s not fatal. She has, however, lost a lot of blood, which is quite detrimental to her body. Falling from a height of over three hundred meters on the hillside, she¡¯s got numerous minor wounds and multiple fractures. The most serious of which are the fractures in her legs. Kid, brace yourself¡ªin case the rehabilitation doesn¡¯t go well, she might never be able to stand again..."

    Tang Yuchen nodded slowly, his expression extremely calm, but upon closer inspection, one would find his gaze as terrifying as a ck hole.

    "When can she wake up?"

    "It¡¯s hard to say, but she¡¯s unlikely toe to in a short time."

    "How long at least?" he asked again.

    "Maybe ten days to half a month."

    The man nodded again, he couldn¡¯t wait that long.

    "Uncle Liang, please take care of her for a bit, let¡¯s keep this matter quiet for the time being," he said gravely.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do," Liang Weiming sighed, patting his arm, his tone earnest, "I understand, you young people act on impulse, but I hope you can keep your actions in check and not hurt yourself."

 Chapter 291: Must Crawl Out

    <h4>Chapter 291: Chapter 291: Must Crawl Out</h4>

    Tang Yuchen slightly nodded his head. He nced at An Ruo being pushed out of the operating room. Seeing her pale face, he suppressed the surge of emotions within him and turned to stride away.

    He drove straight to Ming Dian, pushed open the car door, and walked in with long strides.

    In the bar, countless men and women were wildly drinking and dancing.

    His arrival immediately caught the attention of many people.

    "Handsome, buy me a drink, will you?"

    A woman approached to flirt, but he extended his hand and ruthlessly pushed her away. The woman fell to the ground, yet he didn¡¯t even blink, nor did he nce at her again.

    A few men blocked his path ahead, and he arrogantly shoved them aside, disregarding their anger.

    In his eyes, he saw no one and heard nothing.

    Someone with a bottle charged at him from behind, but he suddenly turned and kicked out. The man flew backwards, smashing into a table.

    The remaining few came at him from all directions. He took one down instantly, striking viciously, leaving no room for mercy. The entire scene fell silent; everyone held their breath,pletely intimidated.

    Tang Yuchen lit a cigarette, took a deep drag, then slowly walked up to a man nearby.

    He stepped on the man¡¯s right hand, pressing down hard until the sound of breaking bones echoed.

    The man¡¯s scream of agony terrified everyone.

    Tang Yuchen tossed his cigarette to the ground, looking down at him from above, his voice very cold, "You knew I was in a bad mood today and still dared to provoke me. Are you tired of living?"

    "..." How could he have known about his bad mood.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t care how arrogant his words sounded. He nced at the men sprawled on the floor and after a thought, he said, "How about this, you all crawl out from here, and I will spare you this time, okay?"

    Although his words were phrased as a question, there was no room for negotiation; this was a stark threat and intimidation!

    The men showed expressions of preferring death to submission, and they were about to attempt escape when a voice, teasing and smiling, suddenly spoke.

    "Oh dear, Young Master Chen told you guys to crawl out, and you aren¡¯t hurrying to be grateful?"

    Everyone looked towards the speaker¡ªa tall man dressed in a mboyantly pink shirt that only emphasized his charming, peach-blossom eyes.

    This man was none other than Liang Xiao, who always hung out at Ming Dian.

    The beaten men almost wanted to spew blood. That Young Master Chen told them to crawl out and he actually asked them to be grateful!

    What twisted logic!

    Seeing their furious looks, Liang Xiao knew these people didn¡¯t appreciate what was good for them. He was actually saving them, a bunch of clueless fools.

    He lightly pped his hands. Immediately, several imposingly built bodyguards in ck appeared behind him.

    "You few, make sure they crawl out," he instructed them indifferently.

    "Yes!" the bodyguards responded with a low voice, each grabbing a man by the hair and dragging them outside.

    Liang Xiao hooked his arm around Tang Yuchen¡¯s shoulder, shing a charming smile at the startled crowd, "Everyone, please continue. It was our bad to disturb you. To apologize, drinks are half off tonight, the other half is on me."

    The crowd cheered, music yed, and the party atmosphere surged once more.

    Liang Xiao, hooking Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm, headed towards a private room, muttering all the way:

 Chapter 292: Earn It Back from Him

    <h4>Chapter 292: Chapter 292: Earn It Back from Him</h4>

    Liang Xiao hooked Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm and walked toward the private room, muttering all the way:

    "You really screwed me over this time; I can¡¯t even begin to guess how much I¡¯ll lose on drinks tonight."

    "Do you know that I mainly make money from drink sales? With prices soaring these days, do you realize how hard it is for people like us who are trying to make ends meet?"

    "I told you to keep it low-key, not to wreck my ce. We¡¯re small business owners, adhering to the principle of ¡¯customer first.¡¯ But look at you, how many times have you wrecked my ce, ruined my business?"

    Liang Xiao yed the pity card extensively, but Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t give him a single look.

    He knew his mood was genuinely awful, so he stopped his endlessining.

    As he pushed open the door to the private room, Liang Xiao pped his hands to grab everyone¡¯s attention:

    "Here¡¯s a chance to make some money. Tonight, our Tang Yuchen, will turn into a sexy boxer. Whoever beats him will get a reward of one million. This is the best opportunity to make money, miss it and it¡¯s gone forever."

    Those who usually hung out in the supreme VIP room were wealthy scions. They had lots of time to do whatever they wanted, and naturally, they had a few years of passionate martial arts training too.

    They had heard from some seniors that Tang Yuchen¡¯s skills were extraordinary and his moves elegant; they¡¯d long been eager to learn a thing or two from him.

    But no one dared to challenge him actively, so his prowess became a myth everyone wanted to debunk.

    Now that Liang Xiao had put it this way, why would they pass up the chance to try their luck?

    Unbuttoning a few buttons on his shirt, Tang Yuchen tugged at the corner of his mouth and said with a wicked smile, "Anyone who wants to defeat me,e at me today."

    Liang Xiao seized the opportunity to set up a betting pool. "I¡¯ll be the bookie,e on, everyone ce your bets, ten to one odds. If you guess right, you¡¯ll get rich overnight."

    Those unaware of Tang Yuchen¡¯s limits bet on whoever they favored, while those who had experienced his prowess all bet on his win.

    However, Liang Xiao said, "Only the bookie can bet on Young Master Chen; none of you can."

    "Why?"

    "Since it¡¯s ten to one, I would lose either way, so from a risk management perspective, naturally, only I can bet on him."

    His logic was simple: if Tang Yuchen won, he¡¯d make money alone. If he lost, he¡¯d lose money alone.

    Some agreed it was reasonable, while others secretly cursed him for being a cunning businessman.

    The supreme VIP room wasn¡¯t as small as it appeared; it was bigger, with golden walls and uniformly colored small doors everywhere.

    Opening one door, there was a small arena inside.

    Everyone ran to watch thepetition, but Liang Xiao stayed outside happily counting a stack of cheques in his hand.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before all these became his.

    Humming, Tang Yuchen made him lose half the drink sales, so he would earn it back from him.

    The more Liang Xiao thought about it, the prouder he felt, truly a business genius.

    Just as he wasughing happily, his mobile phone rang; the name disyed was ¡¯Old Master.¡¯

    After picking up the call, Liang Weiming on the other end asked him, "Has Tang showed up at your ce yet?"

    "He¡¯s already here, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m keeping an eye on him, he won¡¯t get into trouble."

    No sooner had Liang Xiao spoken than a man¡¯s earth-shattering scream suddenly echoed from the arena, whose door had not been closed.

    Liang Weiming immediately asked in a stern voice, "What mischief are you up to now?!"

 Chapter 293 An Ruo Goes Missing

    <h4>Chapter 293: Chapter 293 An Ruo Goes Missing</h4>

    "I absolutely didn¡¯t do anything bad, they are having a group [session],"

    "..."

    "But rest assured, it¡¯s not them having a group [session] with that kid, it¡¯s him alone having a group [session] with them," Liang Xiao chuckled with a lewd tone in his voice.

    "..."

    Another scream rang out, and his heart instantly bloomed with joy, he had made it, he was definitely set.

    "Elder, I¡¯m going to watch now, hanging up."

    After hanging up the phone, he approached the door and saw on the stage, Tang Yuchen sweating profusely as he struck his opponent, and also saw the intense darkness in his eyes that couldn¡¯t be dissolved.

    Liang Xiao, with one arm across his chest and the other stroking his chin, murmured, "After so many years, I can still witness his loss of control, truly rare."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Early in the morning, An Xin drove out of the house, and suddenly saw Tang Yuchen¡¯s Bugatti parked ahead.

    The man, dressed in a white shirt, leaned casually against the car door, exuding an aura of natural elegance and charm.

    But no one knew that his leisurely appearance wasn¡¯t something that could be feigned easily.

    The way An Ruo lookedst night had frightened him. He was furious, wanting to kill someone, wanting to kill An Xin, wanting to destroy everything.

    To avoid acting impulsively, he had no choice but to vent at Ming Dian.

    Having expended his energy throughout the night, he had now returned to his usual calm and nonchnce.

    Thus, in that state, he went to meet An Xin.

    His gaze slowly shifted towards her, Tang Yuchen meeting her eyes, and yet a trace of ruthlessness inevitably flickered in the depths of his eyes.

    An Xin didn¡¯t see the emotions in the depths of his eyes, she stopped the car, her heartbeat involuntarily quickening.

    She knew why he hade to find her, steadying her emotions inside, An Xin smiled as she opened the door and got out of the car.

    "Young Master Chen, why are you here?" she asked with a smile tinged with confusion as she approached him.

    The man¡¯s deep gaze nced at her, and in that instant, she felt as though he could see right through her.

    "An Ruo has disappeared, did she contact you yesterday?" he asked directly.

    The smile at the corner of An Xin¡¯s mouth stiffened, herplexion slightly changing, "What did you say, An Ruo has disappeared? How is that possible?!"

    "Did she contact you yesterday?" Tang Yuchen repeated his question.

    "No! To tell you the truth, it¡¯s been a long time since Ist contacted her. Why would she disappear? I think she might have just hidden herself away. Don¡¯t worry, that¡¯s just her temperament, she likes to keep everything bottled up inside, and she¡¯ll appear after a few days if she¡¯s fine."

    Tang Yuchen nodded in understanding but scoffed disdainfully, "That woman has yed the disappearing act with me more than once, it¡¯s best if she doesn¡¯te back!"

    An Xin slightly lowered her eyes, suppressing the excitement within her.

    It seemed he wasn¡¯t that concerned about An Ruo.

    "I won¡¯t disturb you any further, but if you do hear from her, please give me a call," Tang Yuchen said to her again.

    "Rest assured, I definitely will," An Xin looked up, her beautiful eyes staring at him, revealing undeniably suppressed admiration.

    The man¡¯s deep eyes stared back at her for a moment, suddenly curving his lips into a sly smile, "Are you free tomorrow? How about I treat you to a meal?"

    An Xin clenched her hands, a hint of blush spread across her fair face, she restrained her excitement and nodded joyfully, "Yes, actually... I¡¯ve been thinking about wanting to meet you recently..."

    The man reached out and pinched her chin, lifting it up, his eyes glinting with a bewitching light, "To be honest, I also want to reminisce about what happened that night once more."

 Chapter 294: Underestimating An Xin

    <h4>Chapter 294: Chapter 294: Underestimating An Xin</h4>

    Upon hearing his so frank and direct words, An Xin¡¯s face flushed red, like a ripe tomato.

    She bit her lip slightly, her eyes sparkling with anticipation and shyness,pletely at a loss as to what to do.

    Tang Yuchen released her with a smile, his hand ambiguously patting her cheek, "Baby, wait for my call tomorrow."

    An Xin could only nod, her heart too excited to utter a word.

    After he drove away, a proud and sweet smile uncontrobly curved on her lips.

    An Ruo, with you dead, he is mine, forever mine alone.

    Tang Yuchen nced at the rearview mirror and saw An Xin¡¯s figure, his eyes undisguisedly showing a bloodthirsty murderous intent.

    Even though there was currently no evidence to prove that An Ruo had been murdered by her.

    But he knew it was her.

    Aside from her, there was no one else.

    An Xin, you better pray I don¡¯t find any evidence. Otherwise, I will make sure you know just how terrifying hell can be.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Without any rest for the whole night, Tang Yuchen remained as energetic as ever.

    He drove back to the vi, unlocked his phone, and dialed his subordinate¡¯s number, "How¡¯s the investigation going?"

    "BOSS, we¡¯ve gone through An Xin¡¯s call records for the past month. Apart from a call with the Young Lady a week ago, she hasn¡¯t had any recent calls."

    Tang Yuchen leaned back on the sofa, resting his legs on the coffee table, his lips curling into a cold arc.

    It seems he had underestimated An Xin, she had managed everything seamlessly.

    "Anything else?"

    "We¡¯ve thoroughly searched Jianan Mountain and found traces of car tires on the mountain road. We infer that the vehicle went to the mountaintop yesterday noon. A local resident said that during the day, while he was working, he saw a nanny car drive up."

    "Did he see clearly what color the car was, what make?" the man asked in a deep voice.

    "He said it was silver-gray, but didn¡¯t see the brand. BOSS, there are thousands of silver-gray nanny cars in J City."

    With so many cars to check, he wouldn¡¯t waste time going through them one by one.

    It would probably take a month to check them all.

    "Any other leads?"

    "That¡¯s all, they didn¡¯t leave anything behind; their work was clean."

    Tang Yuchen pondered for a moment, then spoke to his subordinate, telling them to wait for his instructions before hanging up the phone.

    He rose and went upstairs to his study.

    Turning on theputer, he connected to the hospital ward¡¯s video feed, and saw An Ruo still in aa, wearing an oxygen mask.

    The reason he dared not visit her at the hospital was the fear of someone following him and learning that she had been saved.

    Therefore, he had no choice but to entrust her care to someone else, and if he wanted to see her, he could only do so through video.

    The man leaned against the chair, zoomed in on the screen, and erged her face.

    Staring at An Ruo¡¯s face, he noticed that her once fair and smooth cheeks now bore several uneven scratches, which were quite unsightly.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep eyes flickered, hoping that no scars would remain on her face. But even if they did, it didn¡¯t matter; he could take her for stic surgery to ensure her face was unscathed.

    It was just that thinking of how she was alive and standing before him until yesterday, and now was in such a fragile and unconscious state, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a sense of guilt in his heart.

    All of this, in fact, was his fault...

    If he had warned her earlier to be careful of An Xin, she might have been more vignt and not let An Xin hurt her so easily.

 Chapter 295 Whatéˆ¥æªš the Motive

    <h4>Chapter 295: Chapter 295 What¡¯s the Motive</h4>

    If he hadn¡¯t been thinking of teaching her a lesson, allowing things to naturally progress, or if he had secretly had people protect her all along, she wouldn¡¯t have ended up in trouble.

    He was too arrogant, and too conceited!

    He thought that if An Xin were truly pregnant, she would make a scene at his doorstep, demanding that he divorce An Ruo and marry her.

    He thought all women would act that way.

    But he was wrong, An Xin wasn¡¯t just any woman.

    She didn¡¯t show up at his door weeping and wailing, nor did she reveal her pregnancy.

    She just quietly set up her scheme, waiting for An Ruo to fall into it, and then she made everything look wless while also clearing herself from any involvement.

    He even thought that what An Xin wanted was to drive An Ruo away and take her ce as the youngdy of the Tang Family, but he never considered that what she really wanted was An Ruo¡¯s life.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why An Xin would do such a thing.

    She could have easily taken An Ruo¡¯s ce by tearfully revealing her pregnancy, but she chose the extreme path. She would rather walk the road to her own destruction just to kill An Ruo.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes stared at the image of An Ruo, his mind rapidly pondering.

    What was An Xin¡¯s motive for doing all this?

    Was it just to sit in the position of the youngdy of the Tang Family?

    If things were that simple, there was no need to kill An Ruo.

    What, exactly, was her motive?

    A sudden insight shed through the man¡¯s mind, and he abruptly understood An Xin¡¯s motive.

    It was that rumor about him being a wife-jinx!

    Many people knew about the fortune teller¡¯s words that he was destined to jinx six wives. If An Xin truly wanted to marry him, she had to put an end to that rumor.

    The only way to do that was to kill An Ruo, so she could sleep tight without any worry.

    There was another point. An Ruo had seen the faces of those three men, and An Xin was afraid that one day An Ruo would sense something amiss, possibly sketch their likenesses, and implicate her.

    So, to cut off all future troubles, she chose to kill her.

    So that was her motive!

    And he had onlye to realize it now, if he had seen through all this earlier, would An Xin have been able to y tricks right under his nose?!

    Damn it, what had he been doing all this time? Why did he only think of this now?!

    Tang Yuchen clenched his fists, eyes aze with raging fury, and suddenly rose to his feet, kicking the solid wood desk. The massive desk fell with a loud bang, letting out a deafening noise.

    He grabbed a chair and smashed it on the ground, frantically destroying everything within reach!

    Only when the study was inplete disarray did he cease his terrifying behavior.

    The man clenched his fists, his eyes seething with sinister violence.

    An Xin, very well!

    You are the first woman who dares to y mind games with me. Then let¡¯s wait and see who will y whom to death!

    Tang Yuchen calmed down after a while, rummaged through the ruins for his phone, dialed his subordinate¡¯s number, "Listen, there¡¯s something you need to do tomorrow..."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, upon receiving Tang Yuchen¡¯s call, An Xin hurriedly got dressed at home.

    Half an hourter, his car arrived downstairs, and she left the house excitedly, getting into his car.

    Tang Yuchen turned his head to look at her, a habitual smile at the corner of his mouth: "Baby, you look very pretty today."

    An Xin, pleasantly surprised, asked him, "Do you like it?"

    "Of course." The man leaned in and kissed her cheek lightly.

    An Xin lowered her eyes, a flush of shyness on her face.

    Tang Yuchen moved away, starting the car while asking, "Where shall we dine?"

 Chapter 296 An Ruo Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Alive 1

    <h4>Chapter 296: Chapter 296 An Ruo She¡¯s Still Alive 1</h4>

    "It¡¯s up to you, you decide."

    He chose a high-end restaurant and requested a private room.

    Throughout the meal, An Xin behaved appropriately, showing her admiration for him without being overly frivolous.

    Tang Yuchen looked up at her with a deep gaze, his lips curling into a charming smile as he said, "I¡¯ve always had a question I wanted to ask you."

    "What is it?"

    "Why wasn¡¯t it you who married me, instead of An Ruo? An Ruo is just a niece adopted by your father, and you are the true heiress of the An Family. So why did you choose to let her marry me?"

    An Xin smiled, her tone tinged with regret, "Back then, I didn¡¯t know you, and father thought that since An Ruo had no background and would not stand out in the future, he decided to have her marry you. It was only after I met you a few times that I started to like you. If I had known I would like you, I would definitely have fought for the chance to marry you."

    "I see." Tang Yuchen picked up his teacup and took a light sip, the corners of his mouth forming an elegant curve.

    "Perhaps this is fate ying tricks on us. You had An Ruo marry me, but she doesn¡¯t like me, and I dislike her temperament. In the end, I find myself more interested in you. An Xin, you are a very interesting woman, much more so than the rigid An Ruo."

    Hearing his words, almost a confession, An Xin¡¯s mind heated up, and her heartbeat involuntarily quickened.

    So, this was the feeling of being liked by someone she liked ¡ª excitement, joy, as if she had gained the whole world.

    She put down her chopsticks, deciding to tell him about her pregnancy.

    Perhaps if she told him now, he would choose to ept the child, although she had originally nned to wait until the child was more visibly developed before telling him.

    "Young Master Chen, there¡¯s something I need to tell you."

    "What is it?" Tang Yuchen slightly raised his eyebrows.

    "I... I already..."

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone rang, and he gestured for her to hold her words. Answering the phone, he listened for a few seconds, his expression suddenly turning grave.

    "Really? Where is the person now?" he asked in a deep voice to the person on the other line.

    An Xin¡¯s eyshes trembled as she quickly lowered her eyes and picked up her teacup to drink.

    Had An Ruo been discovered?

    "Alright, I got it, I¡¯ll be right there."

    After hanging up, the man frowned as he stood up, "I have an emergency, I must leave. You go home by yourselfter."

    "What happened?" she asked with concern.

    "I¡¯m not sure yet, I¡¯ll tell you about itter." Saying this hurriedly, Tang Yuchen left.

    He left in a hurry, clearly something bad had happened.

    At that moment, An Xin felt panicked and unsettled. She was worried that An Ruo had been discovered ¡ª more so, she feared that An Ruo was not yet dead.

    Thinking it over, she took out another phone and dialed Brother Qiang¡¯s number, "An Ruo might have been discovered. Send someone to check around Jianan Mountain and inform me immediately of any updates."

    At the base of Jianan Mountain, there were some old houses yet to be demolished. Halfway up the slope, people were still farming thends.

    ording to a TV report, a local resident went to the mountains to farm early in the morning and spotted a vague figure lying at the foot of the mountain.

    He boldly approached, confirming that it indeed was a person ¡ª a gruesomely disfigured person.

    Upon receiving the alert, the police arrived at the scene and immediately sealed off the news.

    Currently, reporters could only gather from the residents¡¯ ounts that it was a woman, but her identity was unknown. She likely had been a victim of foul y and thrown down from the top of the mountain.

 Chapter 297 An Ruo Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Alive 2

    <h4>Chapter 297: Chapter 297 An Ruo She¡¯s Still Alive 2</h4>

    If it weren¡¯t for the resident who identally found her, it¡¯s likely that her existence would have gone unnoticed for a long time.

    However, another resident said that at noon yesterday, they saw a nanny car drive up the mountain and thene down not long after.

    They found it very strange as nobody would drive such a nice car up the deserted mountain, so they took a closer look and seemed to see a few people sitting inside.

    The police are currently investigating and hope the resident can provide more useful clues.

    Turning off the TV, An Xin took out the phone she used specifically to talk to Brother Qiang and dialed his number, "Did you watch the TV? An Ruo has been found. How did it go with the inquiries you made today?"

    Brother Qiang replied grimly, "The scene has been sealed off, we can¡¯t get anywhere near it. We didn¡¯t dare to ask around, for fear of arousing police suspicion. Miss An, you have many connections, why don¡¯t you find out whether that woman is dead or not?"

    An Xin¡¯s face turned pale as she sharply retorted, "What do you mean by that?"

    "The TV didn¡¯t say she was dead, I suspect she¡¯s still alive. The knife didn¡¯t hit her vital parts, and if it wasn¡¯t a critical hit, the blood will clot naturally, she wouldn¡¯t die from excessive blood loss. Anyway, we can¡¯t be careless until we have definite news."

    "She should be dead, falling from such a height..."

    "You can¡¯t be sure of that, people with severe injuries can survive three or four days without food or water."

    The more An Xin thought about it, the more uneasy she felt. She could not be sure without seeing An Ruo¡¯s body with her own eyes, "Alright, I¡¯ll confirm it."

    After hanging up on Brother Qiang, she dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number. The phone rang for a long time without an answer, but on the second attempt, it was finally picked up.

    "Hello..." Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice came through, sounding very low.

    With concern, An Xin asked him, "You left in a hurry today, did anything happen? I don¡¯t mean anything by it, I just wanted to call and check on you."

    Tang Yuchen paused for a few seconds before replying indifferently, "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s An Ruo who had a bit of an ident."

    "An Ruo? What happened to her?" An Xin asked nervously.

    "I¡¯m currently at the hospital, it¡¯s inconvenient to talk, I¡¯ll tell you after she¡¯s out of the critical period," he said, and then hung up the phone.

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her phone slipping from her hand.

    What does ¡¯out of the critical period¡¯ mean?

    Is An Ruo still alive?

    That¡¯s impossible, falling from such a height, and not being found all night, how could she possibly still be alive!

    An Xin¡¯s heart raced wildly, she had felt so happy during the day, but now she was gripped by the fear of falling into hell.

    No, she couldn¡¯t just sit around waiting for doom!

    Struggling to suppress the panic in her heart, she dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number again and as soon as he picked up, she hastily asked:

    "Young Master Chen, what did you mean by your words just now? What happened to An Ruo? Tell me, how is she? Which hospital is she in? I will rush over immediately!"

    "No visitors are allowed now, I¡¯ll talk to you tomorrow, don¡¯t call again." The man hung up the phone without any room for negotiation.

    An Xin was frantic, yet she didn¡¯t dare call him again.

    She called a friend of hers to find out which hospital An Ruo was in, but after several hours, her friend replied that they couldn¡¯t find any information.

    Clutching her phone tightly, An Xin could only pray in her heart that An Ruo wouldn¡¯t make it through the critical period and that she would die quickly.

    She didn¡¯t close her eyes all night.

 Chapter 298 An Ruo Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Alive 3

    <h4>Chapter 298: Chapter 298 An Ruo She¡¯s Still Alive 3</h4>

    Her heart was in turmoil, and she felt a deep sense of torment.

    After anxiously waiting for dawn, An Xin hurried to call Tang Yuchen. This time he didn¡¯t hang up on her and even told her the truth.

    "An Ruo was attacked the day before yesterday, but she has now passed the critical stage. However, she is still in aa. You cane over now..."

    Upon receiving the address, An Xin rushed to the hospital. Outside the intensive care unit, she saw Tang Yuchen not far away, speaking with two police officers.

    An Xin slowed her pace and didn¡¯t rush over. Only when the police officers had left did she approach the man.

    Through the ss window, she immediately saw An Ruo wearing an oxygen mask.

    On the heart monitor, her heartbeat was a bit weak, but indeed she was still alive!

    A hint of malice shed across An Xin¡¯s eyes, but it disappeared quickly, so quickly that no one saw it.

    "How could this happen? I saw her just a few days ago, and she was perfectly fine. How could such an ident ur all of a sudden?" she asked Tang Yuchen with teary eyes, her expression one of utter disbelief.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her with a dark gaze and said, "I think this matter is probably rted to those three men we encounteredst time."

    An Xin couldn¡¯t believe it. "Are you saying they hurt An Ruo?"

    "Yes, that¡¯s likely. They might have been hiding in J City, then identally came across An Ruo and harmed her. Besides, An Ruo had no enemies, other than those three men. I can¡¯t think of anyone else."

    "Good heavens, to think such a thing could happen!" An Xin covered her mouth and eximed, "Have they been captured?"

    The man shook his head. "No one has seen their faces, and with An Ruo unconscious, we can¡¯t get any information. By the way, you saw themst time, do you remember what they look like?"

    "...The situation was very sudden at the time, and the underground parking lot was quite dark. I only have a vague memory of their appearances, nothing concrete."

    "I¡¯m about to head to Jianan Mountain. A resident at the foot of the mountain happened to see the driver¡¯s face. Come with me and ask him if it was one of those men," Tang Yuchen suggested.

    Feeling a sudden jump in her heart, An Xin instinctively asked, "He saw the driver¡¯s face?"

    "Yes, he was working nearby at the time. He saw the car go up the mountain, thene back down, so he paid close attention."

    An Xin¡¯s hands clenched tightly, her heart racing, and a cold sweat appeared on her forehead.

    If someone had really seen her...

    "Didn¡¯t the police find out anything?" she suddenly asked, turning the question back to him.

    Tang Yuchen caught her expression and replied indifferently, "The police have asked him, but he hasn¡¯t been able to recall anything for now. Just like you, he only saw a rough outline and couldn¡¯t remember clearly. I think you could talk to him; discuss the features, maybe the two of you will be able to recall something."

    An Xin began to regret rushing to the hospital.

    But even if she hadn¡¯te, Tang Yuchen would have found her and asked her to go with him.

    It¡¯s settled then, she thought. When the timees, she¡¯ll just pretend to remember nothing at all, better yet¡ªramble on about something nonsensical.

    Resolute, she quickly said, "We should not dy. Let¡¯s go quickly."

    "Yes, let¡¯s go," Tang Yuchen agreed, ncing once more at theatose An Ruo before striding ahead.

    There was no need to guess; he already knew for certain that An Xin was behind this.

 Chapter 299 An Ruo Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Alive 4

    <h4>Chapter 299: Chapter 299 An Ruo She¡¯s Still Alive 4</h4>

    Because when he mentioned Jianan Mountain, An Xin didn¡¯t have any doubts, as if she knew it already, and acted so naturally.

    Ha, how did she know that An Ruo was found on Jianan Mountain?

    Tang Yuchen drove her to the foot of Jianan Mountain, where they found the house of the man who had witnessed the suspect. However, they were told that the man had something to do and had gone out, probably not returning until the evening.

    The man frowned slightly, clearly disappointed.

    "If hees back, tell him not to go out tomorrow morning, I¡¯lle over again. If he remembers what the killer looks like, there will be a hefty reward."

    The man¡¯s wife nodded in agreement, and Tang Yuchen drove An Xin back.

    On this trip, Tang Yuchen felt very disappointed, but An Xin breathed a sigh of relief, thankful for any dy.

    Halfway through the drive, the man suddenly said to her, "Remember, don¡¯t let anyone know about what happened today. I¡¯m worried the killer might harm you and that man; you two are the witnesses with the most clues right now."

    An Xin nodded, "Don¡¯t worry, I understand."

    After a moment of silence, she couldn¡¯t help but ask him, "Has the doctor said when An Ruo might wake up?"

    Tang Yuchen said in a deep voice, "Her injuries are very serious. The doctors say she might wake up soon, or it could be a month, a year, or maybe she¡¯ll never wake up."

    Never wake up¡ªfor life, wouldn¡¯t that mean she¡¯s be a vegetable?

    Not dead, being a vegetable wouldn¡¯t be too bad either.

    An Xin looked out the window, hiding the calction in her eyes.

    She sighed mournfully, "No matter what, she¡¯s still alive, and that¡¯s good as long as she is alive."

    After dropping her off at home, Tang Yuchen drove to the hospital.

    The first thing An Xin did when she got home was to contact Brother Qiang.

    ¡ª¡ª

    At night, Wu Jun, the man who had seen the suspect, returned to his house. Shortly after sitting down, he heard someone knocking on the door.

    "I¡¯ll go see who it is." His wife went to open the door and soon led two policemen in.

    "Dad, the police are here, they want to ask you about the suspect," she said.

    Wu Jun looked up, saw two men in police uniforms enter, and said to his wife, "You go out, I¡¯ll talk to them."

    "Okay." With Wu Jun¡¯s wife leaving, only the three men remained in the room.

    Just as a policeman was about to introduce himself, Wu Jun suddenly asked them, "I just came back from the police station, and I¡¯ve already exined everything, why are you here again?"

    The two policemen looked at each other in astonishment, one of them quickly regaining hisposure and smiling at him, "There was some problem with your statement at the station, so they sent us to question you again. You know how important this case is, we hope you can bear with us and cooperate."

    Wu Jun suddenly revealed a cold smile, "I was just tricking you, I haven¡¯t been to the police station. No matter who you are, since you want to know the truth, why don¡¯t you ask them?"

    He nodded towards the space behind them; the two turned quickly only to see four burly men in ck rushing towards them.

    These four were the bodyguards Tang Yuchen had ced at Wu Jun¡¯s house.

    They subdued the two men in a matter of seconds with swift movements.

    Following Tang Yuchen¡¯s instructions, they used these two as bait and smoothly captured Brother Qiang.

    Under severe torture that night, all three confessed. From the incident in the underground parking lot to the recent attempt on An Ruo¡¯s life, it was all orchestrated by An Xin.

 Chapter 300 An Ruo Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Alive 5

    <h4>Chapter 300: Chapter 300 An Ruo She¡¯s Still Alive 5</h4>

    Having obtained the recorded confession and listened to the statements within, Tang Yuchen slightly hooked the corner of his mouth, revealing a cold and cruel smile.

    An underling asked him, "Boss, should we hand over the evidence to the police now?

    "No need for now. Handing it over to the police would be letting them off easily. Take good care of those three, and don¡¯t let them have it toofortable."

    "Yes, I understand," the underling replied.

    Tang Yuchen smiled coldly again. As for An Xin, he also intended to torment her slowly, making her taste excruciating pain.

    An Xin had earlier arranged for Brother Qiang and his men to find Wu Jun, first to probe how much he knew, and if he knew too much, to kill him to seal his lips.

    However, after waiting all night for a call, there was no news from Brother Qiang.

    She hadn¡¯t sleptst night, and her nerves had been taut all day. Near dawn, unable to resist sleep any longer, she dozed off on the bed.

    In her dream, she saw An Ruo waking up, then using her ofmitting murder, followed by her being taken away by the police and being sentenced to death.

    An Xin woke up in fear, sitting up, her body drenched in cold sweat.

    It was already broad daylight, and her first move was to check her phone¡ªno missed calls, no messages!

    Were they all inept, not managing to do the job properly?

    An Xin had no choice but to dial Brother Qiang¡¯s phone, but it was turned off, unreachable.

    She paused, puzzled, then tried calling the other two men, who also had their phones turned off.

    They had agreed among themselves never to turn off their phones and to keep in contact at all times. How could they suddenly have their phones off?

    An Xin had a bad premonition.

    Either they were caught, or they had fled, leaving her alone to deal with this mess!

    No matter the scenario, neither was beneficial for her.

    What should she do now?

    An Xin didn¡¯t dare to leave the house, sitting on the bed all day staring at her phone.

    In front of her were two phones: one with the number everyone knew and another only known to Brother Qiang and his two men.

    She both longed for and feared the phone ringing.

    Even a message from 10086 startled her.

    Anyway, whether she would live or die depended on today.

    From daylight to night, she nearly burned a hole into her phones with her gaze, yet no one called her.

    An Xin breathed a sigh of relief; at least this indicated that Brother Qiang and the others had escaped and hadn¡¯t been caught.

    It was better that they had run. It would be best if the police never caught them, so they couldn¡¯t testify against her.

    Just thinking about An Ruo in the hospital...

    Since she was capable of killing her once, she could do it again!

    Anyway, she had to die!

    An Xin decided she would rest well tonight and go to the hospital tomorrow to look for an opportunity.

    Wearing her pajamas, she went downstairs. Xu Huwen noticed her paleplexion and approached worriedly, grabbing her hand to examine her, "Darling, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so pale?"

    An Xin shook her head weakly: "I¡¯m fine, probably just didn¡¯t rest well."

    "Could it be pregnancy symptoms? I¡¯ll ask Aunt Zhang to make you something tasty. You¡¯re not alone now; you¡¯re carrying a golden baby, and nothing must go wrong. Hehe, just thinking about my grandchild inheriting the entire Tang Family makes me wake upughing at night..."

    An Xin stroked her belly, feeling somewhat rxed.

    Yes, what did she have to be afraid of? She was carrying Tang Yuchen¡¯s child.

 Chapter 301 An Ruo Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Alive 6

    <h4>Chapter 301: Chapter 301 An Ruo She¡¯s Still Alive 6</h4>

    Yes, what did she have to be afraid of, when she was carrying Tang Yuchen¡¯s child in her womb?

    Even if the truth came out, for the sake of the child, he would save her.

    Despite thinking this, she still couldn¡¯t sleep soundly at night.

    In the middle of the night, startled awake by a nightmare, An Xin angrily threw the water ss from her bedside table onto the floor.

    It was all An Ruo¡¯s fault!

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, would she need to live this nerve-wracking life?

    If it hadn¡¯t been for her, she would befortably living as thedy of the An Family right now, and might even have married Tang Yuchen and taken the position of the Tang Family¡¯s Young Lady!

    After all, everything was An Ruo¡¯s fault, she was the bane of her life!

    When dawn broke, An Xin put on makeup to cover her haggard appearance, then asked the driver to take her to the hospital.

    She dared not drive. In her current state, driving could very likely result in an ident.

    An Ruo was still in the intensive care unit. Upon arriving at the ward, An Xin saw two ck-d bodyguards standing at the door like two Gate Gods, with fierce expressions.

    An Xin nced at them and subconsciously felt a bit scared, and guilty.

    She stood at the window and watched An Ruo for a while, then asked one of the bodyguards, "Please, how is my sister doing?"

    "Don¡¯t know," the bodyguard responded coldly to her.

    "Then, may I go in to visit her?"

    "No!"

    An Xin put on a gently harmless smile, pleading, "I am her sister, please let me see her. I am very worried about her in her current state. I¡¯ll just go inside for a moment and talk to her for a few minutes beforeing out."

    "No," the bodyguard still had the same stern response.

    An Xin frowned angrily, "I¡¯m her sister, and I can¡¯t even go in to see her?"

    "Young Master Chen said, aside from him, no one else can go in."

    An Xin was speechless, she looked at An Ruo again, thinking to herself: An Ruo, you better never wake up, or else your end is nigh!

    Since she couldn¡¯t go in, there was no point in staying there.

    An Xin turned around to leave, Tang Yuchen walked out from a corner behind her. The man¡¯s icy gaze nced at her retreating figure then shifted back to An Ruo.

    His gaze also became a bit more tender.

    Putting on a sterile suit, he walked into the ward and sat down beside An Ruo.

    Hand caressing her face, the man with a faint smile said, "Do you remember the promise I made to you? I said, as long as you are my wife for one day, I will not let anyone hurt you."

    Here, he paused, his eyes filled with deep understanding.

    "But I broke my promise this time, I didn¡¯t protect you well... Once you wake up, I will make it up to you."

    He didn¡¯t say sorry to her, because saying it was useless, he would only make up for everything with his actions.

    Standing up, he gently ced a kiss on her forehead, then left the ward.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Xin visited An Ruo for two consecutive days, every day asking when she would wake up.

    During these two days, she felt immense pressure, eating poorly, sleeping poorly, in any case, she wouldn¡¯t rest easy until it was certain An Ruo wouldn¡¯t wake up.

    On the third day, she came to the hospital again, just in time to meet Tang Yuchen there as well.

    The man looked at her and said indifferently, "I know you visit An Ruo every day, you are considerate."

    An Xin smiled faintly, "Young Master Chen, you speak as if you are an outsider. An Ruo is my sister, of course I care about her, and my heart worries for her every day that she doesn¡¯t wake up."

 Chapter 302 An Ruo Sheéˆ¥æªš Still Alive 7

    <h4>Chapter 302: Chapter 302 An Ruo She¡¯s Still Alive 7</h4>

    Tang Yuchen nodded slightly and added, "It just so happens that An Ruo¡¯s attending physician asked me to see him. Why don¡¯t youe with me and listen to what the doctor has to say?"

    "Sure." She couldn¡¯t have asked for more.

    Upon reaching the doctor¡¯s office, he told them, "Based on our observations over thest couple of days, Mrs. Tang¡¯s recovery has been very fast. If nothing unexpected happens, she might wake up in a few days."

    Upon hearing this news, An Xin felt as though she had been struck by lightning.

    Why wasn¡¯t God on her side? Why did An Ruo have to wake up?

    What good would it do for her to wake up? Did fate really want to force her to kill An Ruo?

    "Can you pinpoint the time?" Tang Yuchen asked the doctor.

    "It¡¯s hard to say, maybe around a week..."

    She didn¡¯t catch a single word of the subsequent discussion between Tang Yuchen and the doctor. All An Xin could think about was what to do if An Ruo woke up.

    Upon exiting the doctor¡¯s office, An Xin put on a happy smile: "That¡¯s great news, An Ruo is going to be fine."

    "Yes, once she wakes up, we can find out who harmed her. No matter how important she is to me, she is still my wife. Whoever dares to harm Tang Yuchen must be ready to die a miserable death!"

    An Xin¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and her face turned several shades paler.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her with his deep eyes and asked, puzzled, "What¡¯s wrong with you? You look terrible."

    "You noticed." The woman smiled bitterly, her eyes downcast, "I¡¯ve been so worried these past few days about An Ruo not making it that I¡¯ve hardly eaten or slept well. That¡¯s why I look a bit haggard."

    A sneer flickered in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes as he slightly curled his lips and said, "I thought you really disliked An Ruo. I didn¡¯t expect you to care so much about her."

    "Although she does have a bad temper and always manages to make me angry, no matter what, she¡¯s still my sister. No matter how grave her faults, I wouldn¡¯t me her," An Xin said gently and magnanimously.

    Tang Yuchen nodded knowingly, his expression half-mocking: "Your sisterly bond with An Ruo is truly touching."

    An Xin gave a shy smile but did not continue the conversation.

    The more one speaks, the more likely they are to slip up. Saying too much makes it seem all the more fake.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t continue on this topic either and asked her, "Do you want to leave now? I can give you a lift."

    "Yes, I¡¯m feeling a bit tired and would like to go rest. Now that An Ruo is fine, I wille and visit her tomorrow."

    She needed to go back and think carefully about how to make sure An Ruo never woke up.

    As she sat in Tang Yuchen¡¯s car, An Xin was lost in her own thoughts.

    She was a very smart woman. Usually, she¡¯d think through all the possible oues of her actions and n in advance ordingly.

    If she found no opportunity to harm An Ruo and she woke up, that was also a possibility she¡¯d have to confront.

    It was time to have a frank conversation with Tang Yuchen.

    Looking at the man beside her, An Xin hesitated to speak. Tang Yuchen turned his head and asked her, "Do you have something to say to me?"

    "No... it¡¯s really nothing..." She dodged the question, which only made him more curious.

    "What is it, really?" the man pressed.

    An Xin looked down, her hands tightly gripping the seatbelt. After a long struggle, she finally said, "I wasn¡¯t going to tell you, but I can¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s because... I also want to know what you think..."

    "Go ahead, what is it?" He had already guessed what she wanted to say.

 Chapter 303 I Started Caring About You 1

    <h4>Chapter 303: Chapter 303 I Started Caring About You 1</h4>

    "Speak, what is it?" He had already guessed what she was going to say.

    She had been silent about her pregnancy because she wanted to wait until the baby was formed and it was toote to terminate it.

    Now that An Ruo was about to wake up, her ns were disrupted.

    So, she had no choice but to y this trump card ahead of time.

    An Xin was silent for a while before she struggled to say, "I... I¡¯m pregnant, and the child is yours."

    Tang Yuchen turned his head to look at her, his eyes dark and indecipherable.

    His expression seemed calm,cking the shock and joy she had expected.

    Fearing he wouldn¡¯t believe her, she nodded vigorously to emphasize, "It really is your child, it¡¯s been a month now, since that night."

    The man stopped the car, resting his left arm on the steering wheel and turned his body towards her, leaning in slightly.

    His dark eyes stared at her unblinkingly as he parted his thin lips, "When did you find out? Just a month and you already know? Don¡¯t women usually realize they¡¯re pregnant after more than a month?"

    An Xin didn¡¯t dare meet his gaze, she slightly lowered her eyelids to prevent him from seeing the emotions in her eyes.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that she had been waiting to get pregnant since that night. With advanced medical technology, pregnancy could be detected in just over ten days, so she knew early on about her pregnancy.

    "I just found out, too. I didn¡¯t get my period this month, so I bought a test strip and then discovered I was pregnant."

    She also dared not tell him that she had gone to the hospital for a checkup, afraid that he would inquire further and find out how early the results hade.

    Tang Yuchen curved his thin lips faintly, his gaze falling on her abdomen, "Can a test strip really give an urate result?"

    An Xin was taken aback, she asked in disbelief, "You don¡¯t believe what I¡¯m saying?"

    The man smiled lightly, "Baby, let¡¯s find some time to go to the hospital for a checkup, and we can talk after we confirm."

    "We can go now!"

    "Hmm, that works too." The man nodded nomittally.

    An Xin felt very uneasy; his attitudepletely exceeded her expectations.

    From his reaction, it seemed like he didn¡¯t look forward to the child¡¯s arrival at all.

    That¡¯s right, he must have thought she wasn¡¯t pregnant, that¡¯s why he was so nonchnt. He would surely be overjoyed once the hospital confirmed it.

    An Xin was confident; for someone of his status, although they don¡¯t ce much importance on children, they would never oppose any woman bearing their child.

    They had plenty of money; it didn¡¯t matter how many children were born, as it wouldn¡¯t affect them in any way.

    Upon arriving at the hospital and undergoing the examination, the results came out quickly.

    An Xin was indeed a month pregnant, and the child was conceived that night.

    Clutching the results, she looked at him excitedly, "See, I didn¡¯t lie to you, I really do have your child in my stomach."

    Tang Yuchen nced at the results, his mouth corners slightly lifted, "The child is indeed from that night."

    "Young Master Chen, I don¡¯t expect you to marry me, but I hope you will acknowledge this child, after all, he is your flesh and blood," An Xin repressed the smile on her lips, suddenly sounding a bit despondent.

    "Perhaps he will be a very intelligent little boy, I think you¡¯ll definitely like him," she added, ying the card of familial affection.

    Tang Yuchen lifted her chin, his deep gaze peering into the depths of her eyes, "Do you care a lot about this child?"

    "Don¡¯t you care?" An Xin frowned slightly, asking subconsciously in

 Chapter 304 I Started Caring About You 2

    <h4>Chapter 304: Chapter 304 I Started Caring About You 2</h4>

    "If you care, then give birth to him. He¡¯s my child, Tang Yuchen¡¯s child, and I would never deny him. If you don¡¯t care, you also have the option to abort him."

    He kept a smile on his face, speaking lightly, as if discussing today¡¯s weather, so nonchnt.

    An Xin¡¯splexion changed slightly. She already knew the result, but his reaction...

    She grabbed his wrist in a rush, asking anxiously, "Aren¡¯t you happy, don¡¯t you like him? He¡¯s your child. Even if you don¡¯t like me, you can¡¯t dislike your own child!"

    In her heart, the woman was desperately pleading.

    Please, I beg of you, care about him, I have nothing else left to offer!

    "An Xin," Tang Yuchen began in a low voice, his gaze growing even more intense, "there are plenty of women willing to have my children. What makes you think I¡¯dck children or care about them that much?"

    Boom¡ª

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as if something had exploded in her head, leaving a nk space.

    Her once agitated emotions suddenly cooled, plunging into the depths of despair.

    It was like bungee jumping, filled with fear and insecurity.

    "However, darling, since you¡¯re already pregnant, you might as well give birth to the child." The man, seeing the expression on her face, smiled even more devilishly.

    He touched her face with a teasing hand and walked away withrge strides. As he turned, the smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly vanished, and a cold chill shed through his indifferent eyes.

    An Xin felt so cold, her body and even more so her heart.

    The child she had been eagerly anticipating was insignificant in his eyes, not important at all.

    This was her most crucial bargaining chip; why had it suddenly lost its value, its significance gone?

    If he found out about what she had done, would he still protect her for the sake of the child, let her off the hook?

    An Xin¡¯s heart had never been so filled with trepidation, so uncertain.

    Once, she handled things with confidence, feeling like everything was under her control.

    Now she no longer felt that confident, as if at any moment she could lose control of everything, allowing the situation to deteriorate to its worst.

    Had she ultimately taken the wrong step?

    An Xin¡¯s heart wouldn¡¯t ept it, nor could she believe that Tang Yuchen truly didn¡¯t care about the child in her womb.

    Regardless, she had to protect this child now.

    Even if he didn¡¯t care about the child inside her, she had to take a gamble; after all, even a tiger wouldn¡¯t eat its cubs!

    For the next two days, An Xin didn¡¯t go to the hospital again.

    She couldn¡¯t continue to waste away; otherwise, she could lose the child at any moment.

    In those two days, she put aside all worries, ate well, drank well, slept well at home, all for nurturing her health.

    And Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t done anything to her; after all, An Xin was a mouse in his hands, so he let her enjoy herst few days because there would be no chance after that.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Another new day began.

    The sunshine was bright, and the garden outside the window was alive with the chirping of birds and the fragrance of flowers.

    Tang Yuchen entered the ward and saw a nanny carefully wiping the face of theatose An Ruo.

    He rolled up his sleeves and stepped forward, extending a hand, "Give it to me, all of you leave."

    The nanny hesitated for a moment, ensuring she had heard correctly, then handed him the towel.

    The man skillfully washed the towel in the basin, wrung it out, then gentlyid the towel on An Ruo¡¯s face to wash her.

    After washing her face and neck, he wiped her hands next.

    An Ruo¡¯s hands were delicate and pale but had be so thin that they had lost much of their flesh. Her body had rapidly lost weight these past few days.

 Chapter 305 I Started Caring About You 3

    <h4>Chapter 305: Chapter 305 I Started Caring About You 3</h4> If she continued like this, she would truly be a gaunt beauty.

    The man finished wiping her left hand and suddenly stopped.

    He remembered the things he had done to her before. Although he didn¡¯t think his actions were wrong, there was no denying that An Ruo had suffered a lot because of him.

    She was only 22 years old, so young, an age where she should have been in love and happy.

    But all he gave her was pain, not a hint of happiness.

    Thinking back to after her parents died, the life she led under others¡¯ roofs, he felt a renewed tenderness for her.

    This woman had learned to be strong early on.

    In fact, she was the most vulnerable and also the strongest woman he had ever met.

    When he initially married her, he didn¡¯t care about her family background. His thought was simply to marry anyone randomly, because ording to the belief that his destiny was too strong and would doom his wife, she would be dead sooner orter.

    He married her with the mentality of marrying a dead person.

    It just hadn¡¯t urred to him that she wouldn¡¯t be as weak as he had imagined. She was more stubborn, stronger, and more optimistic than any of his previous five wives.

    The first five women, when faced with his cruelty and ruthlessness, either resigned to their fate, living numbly, or were crying every day, their faces bathed in tears.

    There was even one woman who chose tomit suicide.

    But only she neither cried nor made a fuss, always struggling against him, struggling against fate, determined to escape him and live the life she desired.

    This was also the only difference between her and the other women and the reason he became interested in her.

    But no matter how interested, he had never cared about her life.

    It wasn¡¯t until this time, when she almost really died, that he realized he didn¡¯t want her to die at all. He also didn¡¯t want the misfortune of dooming his wife to fall on her.

    She should live well, continue to struggle against him, so that he could see what she had done and what she had experienced during his lifetime.

    Perhaps he didn¡¯t love her, but he began to care about her.

    Yes, Tang Yuchen had to admit, he began to care about An Ruo, to value her.

    She was the most special thing to him. If he lost her, he thought he would never find an exact recement.

    The man¡¯s lips curved slightly, a tender smile appearing in his eyes.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m starting to care about you. Do you feel fortunate?"

    He asked her softly, knowing that she wouldn¡¯t answer, yet he still wanted to say it to her.

    Being the woman he cared about was indeed fortunate.

    Because, for that bit of care, he would indulge her to the greatest extent.

    There were so many women in the world craving even the slightest attention from him, and to get his utmost indulgence was something no one dared to even dream of.

    Even Yun Feixue, such a special woman, had not received much indulgence from him.

    No matter what mistakes she made, he would not be lenient with her, with no trace of mercy.

    Thinking this, Tang Yuchen lifted An Ruo¡¯s hand to his lips and gently kissed it.

    An Ruo opened her eyes and saw him kissing her.

    Sunlight streamed through the window and reflected dazzlingly off his snow-white shirt.

    He half-lowered his eyelids, gentleness in his eyes, resembling a noble prince devoutly kissing his princess.

    An Ruo watched the man in a daze, until he looked up into her eyes. As she clearly saw his face, the illusions in her mind immediately vanished.

    How ridiculous, she must have lost her mind just now.

 Chapter 306 I Started Caring About You 4

    <h4>Chapter 306: Chapter 306 I Started Caring About You 4</h4>

    He was Tang Yuchen, the man she despised, the demon who caused her such pain.

    How had she ever mistaken him for a prince?

    An Ruo coldly stared at him. When Tang Yuchen met her eyes, he was momentarily stunned before smiling and asking, "Finally decided to wake up?"

    She didn¡¯t respond to him, but instead looked around and realized she was lying in a hospital.

    Recalling the scene where An Xin had tried to harm her, her pupils shrank, and her eyes couldn¡¯t help but reveal both pain and hate.

    "I didn¡¯t die, did I?" she asked him faintly.

    Tang Yuchen tightly gripped her hand, his eyes crinkling with a smile, "That¡¯s right, you didn¡¯t die. I snatched you back from King Yan himself. So without my permission, you won¡¯t be able to die."

    An Ruo coldly withdrew her hand, her gaze icy, "Why is it you who saved me?"

    The man¡¯s brows knitted slightly, "What do you mean? I save you, and this is your reaction? Can¡¯t even say thank you?"

    An Ruo curled her lips into a cold smile, "Yes, I should thank you."

    Thank you for always wanting me to die, thank you for always pretentiously caring in front of me, thank you for all the pain and injury you¡¯ve inflicted on me!

    Her tone was full of mockery and scorn; he would never believe she was sincerely thanking him.

    The man¡¯s eyes grew colder, staring at her faintly, "An Ruo, stop speaking in riddles in front of me! Make yourself clear, what do you mean?"

    What she meant was unimportant now, just as his intentions towards her were no longer important.

    An Ruowei closed her eyes slightly, speaking indifferently, "I¡¯m tired, I want to rest."

    She was indirectly giving him a dismissal, and Tang Yuchen clenched his jaw in anger, wanting to strangle this ungrateful woman.

    He had saved her, had started to care for her, had decided to be good to her.

    Yet she was responding with this attitude; it was infuriating!

    And yet, she was so weak now that he couldn¡¯t just leave her like this. The man felt powerless and was going crazy.

    This woman always had a way of infuriating him to death.

    Suddenly standing up, he strode out of the ward, not caring to stay any longer.

    However, he still notified the doctors to check up on her.

    Having just awoken, An Ruo¡¯s consciousness onlysted a short while before she fell back into aa.

    The doctor said this was normal, that once she had enough rest, she would naturally wake up.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo slept for a whole day and when she woke up again, her attitude was much more normalpared to the cold sarcasm of her previous awakening.

    Tang Yuchen stood by the bed, watching her quietly, saying nothing.

    An Ruo, unconcerned with his demeanor, asked him on her own, "Was it you who saved me? How did you find me?"

    He certainly wasn¡¯t going to tell her about the tracking device he had installed in the ne he gave her.

    The man sat down in the chair by the bed, crossed one leg over the other, and said with a wicked smile, "It wasn¡¯t me who found you. It was a viger at the foot of Jianan Mountain. An Ruo, you¡¯re really lucky, falling from such a height, undiscovered for a day and a night, yet you didn¡¯t die."

    An Ruo was startled, finding it incredible. Was her life really that miraculous?

    "Won¡¯t you ask me who harmed me?" she asked him again.

    Tang Yuchen made an attentive gesture, "Go ahead, I¡¯m all ears."

    An Ruo nced at him, pressing her lips together before saying, "It was An Xin. She has always been plotting against me, trying to kill me so she could marry you."

 Chapter 307 I Started Caring About You 5

    <h4>Chapter 307: Chapter 307 I Started Caring About You 5</h4>

    When she spoke these words, they were delivered with cold indifference, with neither pain nor hatred.

    An Xin, she did not deserve her hatred!

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yuchen showed not a hint of surprise.

    An Ruo curved her lips into a mocking smile and said with a vengeful tone, "Do you know? An Xin is pregnant, and the child is yours. What I want to tell you is that even if you try to stop me from exposing her, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. Although I have brought today¡¯s misfortune upon myself, I will never let her off the hook! Never!"

    "Do you think I would threaten you to let her off because of the child in her belly?" Tang Yuchen suddenly retorted.

    An Ruo paused for a moment and counterquestioned him, "Wouldn¡¯t you? Don¡¯t forget, the child she¡¯s carrying is yours."

    Tang Yuchen let out a hollowugh, but his eyescked any trace of mirth, "Wasn¡¯t she already defiled by several ruffians long ago? Who the father of the child in her belly is, only heaven knows."

    "Initially, she wasn¡¯t defiled at all. It was all part of her scheme to move into your house and get close to you. Those three men were her aplices; during my murder, they were allplicit."

    "What else is there? Keep talking," Tang Yuchen said in a deep voice.

    An Ruo recounted everything she knew.

    After finishing, she sneered, "Tang Yuchen, even though An Xin is the one who harmed me, you also yed a part. I asked you for a divorce, and you wouldn¡¯t grant it. It was bad enough that you entangled yourself with other women, but why did you let An Xin get pregnant? In order to marry you, she had no choice but to get rid of me! Cough cough..."

    Ovee by emotion, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help coughing a few times. Her usually pale face flushed abnormally red.

    However, this appearance of hers didn¡¯t seem so unbearable to look at.

    The man leaned in close, his deep eyes locked with hers.

    He spoke softly, "You seem to forget, it was you who refused to have children with me, it was you who drove me to seek other women to bear my child. Have you also forgotten this?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened with fury as she red at him, "Yes, I did say that. But who was it that told me he hadn¡¯t been with other women? If you had, why did you lie to me about it? Cough cough... Tang Yuchen, you despicable and shameless man, you¡¯re nothing but a scourge! Now that you¡¯ve already harmed me, would you rather not divorce me and see me dead before you wash your hands of me! Cough cough..."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze suddenly turned pitch dark.

    His lips pursed, and his sharp eyes flickered withplex emotions.

    An Ruo stopped coughing and gasped, "I know, I was meant to be the sixth wife you¡¯d bring ruin to; I¡¯m the sixth one you¡¯ve chosen. You want me dead, but let me tell you, even if I¡¯m to die, it won¡¯t be because of you. I won¡¯t let you have your way, nor anyone else who wishes me harm!"

    In her tone there was a torrent of hatred and defiance.

    The moment she leaped off the cliff, she felt nothing but hatred for him, for An Xin. It was in that instant that she realized how weak and foolishly kind she had been before.

    If she had the chance to do it over, she would never again be the fool who lets them walk all over her.

    Perhaps heaven had heard her cry, for it did not let her die, but allowed her to survive.

    From this day forward, she would never give anyone a chance to mistreat her again.

    Never again...

    An Ruo looked at Tang Yuchen with burning resentment, yet the man saw through the fa?ade of her feigned strength to the heartache and vulnerability hidden deep within.

    The anger that once consumed his heart suddenly

 Chapter 308 I Started Caring About You 6

    <h4>Chapter 308: Chapter 308 I Started Caring About You 6</h4>

    The anger in his heart suddenly disappeared.

    His gaze softened, and he gently cupped her face, sighed and said, "You¡¯re right, I married you to break the curse of killing my wives. I¡¯ve been waiting for the day you would die..."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes filled with deeper hatred, her body trembling slightly.

    She was a living person.

    But in his eyes, she was lower than an animal!

    The man continued, "However, you have a long life, several months already, you are still alive, and you keep defying me, making me wish I could strangle you and end your life prematurely. But now, I don¡¯t want you dead anymore... Listen carefully, An Ruo, as long as I live, you must live."

    An Ruo sneered sarcastically, "You really think you¡¯re King Yan, if I really died, could you bring me back to life?"

    Tang Yuchen smiled and said, "I can¡¯t control natural disasters, but at least I won¡¯t let people harm you anymore. I canpletely control man-made disasters. Baby, you will survive, I know, you won¡¯t die, you won¡¯t let those who harm you have their way."

    "..." Yes, she wouldn¡¯t die, she had to live well, live longer than any of them.

    Having died once, she knew how precious life was.

    The man knew he was right, he smiled and kissed her lips, whispering to her, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve caught the evidence against those who harmed you. Those three men have been living in agony recently; as for An Xin... baby, I haven¡¯t started punishing her yet because I want you to wake up and see her downfall for yourself."

    An Ruo¡¯s face showed astonishment, and Tang Yuchen whispered another sentence in her ear, her expression even more shocked.

    Just as she was about to ask him, he suddenly kissed her lips, not giving her a chance to speak.

    Having been awake for so long and talked so much, she seemed strong enough for a kiss.

    With a burning desire, he entwined with her tongue, kissing passionately and sucking.

    This was what he wanted to do the most since she had woken up.

    He had never wanted to kiss her so intensely; because of his eagerness, his kiss was a bit rough, his tongue almost reaching down her throat, yet it still felt insufficient.

    His hot hands caressed her waist; he wanted more, far more than just this kiss.

    But right now, she was damn vulnerable!

    Realizing she was having difficulty breathing, almost fainting, the man reluctantly left her lips.

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed, she red at him, gasping for breath. He could imagine that if she had the strength, she would undoubtedly p him without a second thought.

    Thinking of that scene, his lips uncontrobly curved into a smile, "Baby, you should be d, I can¡¯t take you now. Otherwise, you probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed for days..."

    "Shameless!"

    "When you recover, I¡¯ll let you see just how shameless I can be."

    "Vulgar!"

    "I¡¯ll make sure you see that too."

    "..." An Ruo was so angry she didn¡¯t know what to say; this man was too thick-skinned, impervious as if to knife or gun, she waspletely outmatched.

    Tang Yuchen saw her fuming, ced his hand on her chest amusingly, calming her down while taking the opportunity to cop a feel.

    "Alright, don¡¯t get too excited, or you¡¯ll faint and I won¡¯t care for you. Yes, calm down, breathe in, breathe out, slowly..."

 Chapter 309 I Started Caring About You 7

    <h4>Chapter 309: Chapter 309 I Started Caring About You 7</h4>

    As An Ruo slowly regained herposure, he said to her, "You¡¯ve just woken up, rest for a couple of days, then I will show you a good show."

    At this point, a bloodthirsty gloom shed through the man¡¯s eyes, "You are my woman, and those who foolishly try to harm you are challenging me. I won¡¯t let them go, at least, I¡¯ll make them live in a living hell."

    An Ruo suddenly lowered her eyes, she knew Tang Yuchen¡¯s words were not simply spoken on a whim.

    She was well aware of his methods; he was adept at seizing people¡¯s weaknesses and then delivering them a fatal blow.

    This time, An Xin¡¯s fate would certainly be ten times, if not a hundred times worse than Yun Feixue¡¯s had been.

    And she would not be soft-hearted again.

    Even if An Xin died in front of her, she wouldn¡¯t soften her heart again.

    "Baby, how do you think I should punish her? You can suggest something, however you want her dealt with, we¡¯ll do just that," Tang Yuchen kindly asked for her opinion.

    An Ruo indifferently said, "Let her spend her life in prison."

    "Okay, as you wish." He didn¡¯t press further, knowing she wouldn¡¯t be able to suggest much anyway. She was inherently kind andcked any malicious thoughts.

    Suddenly, the man realized he was starting to like this kind-hearted side of her.

    Her kindness was immacte and pure, like a white lotus, noble and pristine. No matter how vile and filthy the surroundings, she remained herself, still so pure and beautiful.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but pull her into his arms, kissing her ear and saying, "Just stay the way you are; leave everything else to me.

    Continue being kind, continue being pure, and let me handle all the dirty work. I will protect you, so you don¡¯t need to think too much or change yourself for self-preservation."

    His words made her feel inexplicably weird, but she had no desire to ask what he meant.

    For her, Tang Yuchen¡¯s attitude toward her might have changed.

    But he was still the same person he always was; his attitude had changed, not his personality.

    She too remained the same, and their rtionship would never really change.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After resting at home for a couple of days, An Xin was ready to go to the hospital to check if An Ruo had woken up.

    Now that she should have recovered from the critical condition and been moved to a regr ward, there would be more opportunities for her to make a move.

    Just as she was about to leave, a call from Tang Yuchen came through.

    She hesitated to answer, fearing it would be the news that An Ruo had woken up.

    Currently, she truly felt like a frightened bird.

    Even the slightest noise scared her.

    After the ringing went on for quite a while, An Xin finally answered, "Hello, Young Master Chen, is there something you need?"

    On the other end, Tang Yuchen spokezily: "I have some good news for you, An Ruo has woken up."

    An Xin was so startled she almost threw her phone away.

    It took a great deal of self-control to keep from screaming.

    Gripping her phone tightly, she managed to force out a twisted smile, "Is that so? That¡¯s really great... "

    She regretted that these past three days at home she hadn¡¯t been seizing every opportunity to kill An Ruo!

    Hadn¡¯t the doctor said it would take her a week to wake up?

    Why did she wake up in just a few days!

    This was unfair, far too unfair to her!

    Tang Yuchen could almost imagine An Xin¡¯s deathly expression at that moment, and he chuckled softly, "An Ruo wants to see you as soon as she wakes up. When will you have time? Come over."

 Chapter 310 I Started Caring About You 8

    <h4>Chapter 310: Chapter 310 I Started Caring About You 8</h4>

    An Xin¡¯s head spun in dizziness, her body swaying; if she hadn¡¯t leaned against the wall in time, she might have fallen.

    At the moment, her mind was buzzing, her throat felt choked, unable to make a sound.

    After a while, Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice came through the phone, "Miss An, are you listening to me?"

    "...Yes," An Xin pressed her hand against her racing heart, mustering all her strength to ask him, "Did An Ruo say why... she wanted to see me?"

    "She didn¡¯t say, just that she wanted to see you. Are you free tomorrow? Come by then."

    "...I¡¯ve been feeling unwell these past few days, how about the day after tomorrow? I¡¯lle over the day after tomorrow."

    "That¡¯s fine, thene over the day after tomorrow."

    Since An Ruo hadn¡¯t revealed the truth, she felt much more at ease.

    An Xin gradually calmed down, eagerly asking him, "By the way, how is An Ruo¡¯s health? Has she improved at all?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled up, a sh of realization passing through his eyes.

    He followed her thoughts, saying, "Her condition is still very weak. She only stays awake for a short time after waking up before falling into a deep sleep again. In a whole day, she can stay awake for only about fifteen minutes at most."

    Gospel, this was truly gospel!

    An Xin almostughed out loud in her excitement, her emotions fluctuating wildly as her heart struggled to cope, pounding incessantly.

    "That¡¯s great, oh, no... I mean, it¡¯s wonderful that she can wake up. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle to visit her the day after tomorrow. Tell her to wait for me."

    "Hmm, okay, I¡¯m hanging up." Tang Yuchen hung up, and only then did An Xin jump up excitedly.

    So what if An Ruo woke up? She could still only stay awake for fifteen minutes a day.

    Hmph, she still had the chance to kill her!

    An Xin couldn¡¯t help but let out a creepy giggle. An Ruo, you¡¯re really too foolish to believe. You didn¡¯t tell Tang Yuchen the truth, and still you want to meet me. Do you want to hear my exnation and confession?

    I knew it; you¡¯ve always been as stupid as a pig. This time, your stupidity will cost you your life!

    Without any dy, An Xin had someone find out An Ruo¡¯s hospital room number.

    She put on a wig, applied makeup, and almostpletely altered her appearance before donning sunsses and rushing to the hospital.

    She didn¡¯t rashly seek out An Ruo but instead watched An Ruo¡¯s ward from a hidden corner.

    There were two bodyguards stationed at the door of the ward. Sneaking into the room without being noticed by them seemed near impossible.

    But she refused to believe that they could stand there twenty-four hours a day.

    An Xin left the hospital and called a friend to borrow some equipment and a couple of people toe over.

    She had them take turns watching, continuously recording the ward with a pinhole camera and improvising as needed to stay undetected.

    After the job was done, she would give each of them US$ 10,000 inmission.

    With US$ 10,000 just for a day¡¯s work, they were naturally happy to oblige and promised toplete the task.

    After everything was arranged, An Xin went back home at ease.

    The next afternoon, the two men brought the tape to her, and she paid them twenty-thousand yuan in cash on the spot. The extra ten thousand was for keeping their mouths shut.

    With the tape in hand, she hid in her bedroom to watch it quietly.

    Fast-forwarding repeatedly, she finally spotted a loophole.

    At five o¡¯clock in the morning, the two bodyguards at the door would leave, and then only a nanny would be there to care for An Ruo.

 Chapter 311 I Started Caring About You 9

    <h4>Chapter 311: Chapter 311 I Started Caring About You 9</h4>

    At five in the morning, the two guards at the gate would leave, and then only a nanny would be there to take care of An Ruo.

    It would not be until five-thirty that the shift-changing bodyguards would arrive.

    An Xin felt as if Heaven was helping her.

    It was that time, in that half an hour, she would kill An Ruo.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen personally fed An Ruo a bowl of porridge, and when he saw a grain of rice remaining at the corner of her mouth, his eyes darkened, and he leaned over to lick it away.

    Feeling no taste, he licked her lips again, his tongue invading her mouth in a plunder, only then could he taste the porridge.

    Sweet, fragrant, and soft.

    Soft, that was her tongue.

    An Ruo froze, her whole body stiff, as she red at him angrily, "What are you doing?!"

    The man curved his lips into a charming smile, "Just tasting how the porridge is."

    "If you want to taste, there it is!" There was no need for such a disgusting method.

    "But I¡¯m hungry," he shrugged his shoulders, adopting the look of someone without a choice.

    An Ruo knew that when he said he was hungry, it was not his stomach that was calling out, but another kind of hunger.

    Averting her gaze, she suddenly asked him, "Are my legs really injured that badly? Why can¡¯t I move them at all?"

    Other than pain, she couldn¡¯t feel anything.

    It was like her arms were dislocated, wanting to lift them, but they just wouldn¡¯t budge.

    A fleeting shadow passed through the man¡¯s eyes, so fast that she didn¡¯t see it.

    He tucked her in, speaking in a light tone, "You have a fracture in both your knees, you¡¯ll need about half a year to walk again."

    If it required that much time, her legs must be badly injured.

    Tang Yuchenforted her, "It¡¯s fortunate it¡¯s only a fracture. It will heal, and at least your legs are saved."

    An Ruo nodded, indeed that was fortunate.

    Having fallen from such a height, she was thankful to heaven for being alive and for saving her legs.

    Seeing that she was getting sleepy, he told her to close her eyes and sleep, "Go to sleep, tomorrow your rest might be disturbed."

    Yes, An Xin woulde tomorrow; she was looking forward to seeing An Xin¡¯s true face being exposed.

    Night gradually fell.

    A long time passed, and when the clock pointed to five in the morning, the person in bed heard someone stealthily pushing open the door.

    These were not the footsteps of the nanny; she guessed she had been intercepted halfway.

    Under the dim light, a person wearing a duckbill hat, white mask, and mens¡¯ sportswear, unidentifiable as male or female, walked in.

    Looking at the person deep in sleep on the bed, a cold sneer shed in his eyes.

    Quietly approaching the sick bed, he took out a syringe with his gloved hand, the sharp needle aimed at the IV bag.

    Just as he was about to pierce the bag and inject the liquid from the syringe into it, the person on the bed suddenly flipped off the covers and grabbed his wrist.

    His wrist shaking, the syringe fell to the floor, his eyes full of shock and disbelief.

    "Snap!" Someone turned on the lights, and the hospital room lit up as bright as day.

    The person lying on the bed was a man. He forcefully pulled the neer¡¯s hat and mask off, revealing An Xin¡¯s face to everyone¡¯s view.

    "p, p, p." Tang Yuchen gently apuded, slowly walking into the room from the door.

    He hooked his lips while looking at An Xin, and asked with a faint smile, "Miss An, what brings you here so early without sleeping?"

    She had fallen into their trap!

    Realizing this, An Xin suddenly felt the fear of falling into an

 Chapter 312 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 1

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chapter 312 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 1</h4>

    An Xin realized this point and suddenly felt a fear like falling into an abyss.

    Her mind went nk with a boom, and the next second, she began to struggle frantically.

    Unfortunately, as soon as she made a move, the man who had grabbed her quickly twisted her arms behind her back, firmly repressing her struggle.

    An Xin lifted her head in disarray, her face deathly pale as she looked at Tang Yuchen, "You... how did you know I woulde?"

    The man walked up to her, pinched her chin, and lifted her face, smiling wickedly, "Because you were afraid An Ruo would reveal the truth about you trying to harm her, so you would definitelye to kill her."

    "An Ruo said it?!" An Xin retorted sharply, "Impossible, didn¡¯t you say that she didn¡¯t say anything?!"

    It was at this point that she realized he had deceived her.

    Yes, An Ruo was not really a fool, the first thing she would do upon waking up would certainly be to reveal her crimes.

    She had naively believed that An Ruo really hadn¡¯t spoken.

    All was exposed, she was done for.

    An Xin immediately felt limp all over, and if it weren¡¯t for the man behind her forcibly holding her, she probably would have fallen to her knees.

    "Young Master Chen... I didn¡¯t really mean to do it... You have to believe me, I had no choice... I just wanted to marry you, to give our child a home... I know I was wrong, please for the sake of our child, forgive me this once, okay?"

    An Xin pleaded with him through her tears, as pitiful as one could be.

    The man¡¯s eyes were cold and unflinching.

    Undeterred, she continued to cry and beg, "Really, as long as you forgive me this time, I swear I¡¯ll never appear before you again... Please, for the sake of our child, forgive me, won¡¯t you?"

    In another hospital room, An Ruo leaned against a soft pillow, watching An Xin on the video with a detached expression.

    Now she knew fear, but if she had known this earlier, why did she do it in the first ce.

    Tang Yuchen slowly nodded, his lips curving into a smile as he said, "Sure, An Ruo is right next door, go and kowtow to apologize to her, see how she wants to punish you. However she says to punish you, will be how you¡¯re punished."

    An Xin was stunned.

    Being asked to kowtow to An Ruo and apologize... that was even more painful than killing her.

    She looked straight at Tang Yuchen and asked softly, "If she wants me dead, will you also want me dead? Young Master Chen, there is your child in my womb, do you have the heart to let me and our child die?"

    Tang Yuchen sneered, "What, you know fear too? If you knew, why did you repeatedly try to harm An Ruo? Woman, if you dare to do such a thing, you must be prepared to pay the price. Your only chance now is to beg An Ruo for forgiveness, otherwise, if I deal with you, your fate will be even worse."

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her heart instantly turned ice cold, very chilly.

    The person she had harmed was An Ruo, but the one who could not forgive her was him. She was bearing his child, yet he had not thought at all about protecting her.

    How could things havee to this, why was everything so different from what she had imagined!

    Tang Yuchen nced at his watch and said indifferently, "I¡¯ll give you three more seconds, one, two..."

    "I¡¯ll go, I¡¯ll beg her!" An Xin hurriedly nodded in agreement, anything was better than facing this cmity, even bowing and begging was nothing.

    The man signaled the bodyguard to take her to the next room, and once she entered and saw An Ruo awake, she broke free from the bodyguard and threw herself at the foot of the hospital bed, kneeling down.

 Chapter 313 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 2

    <h4>Chapter 313: Chapter 313 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 2</h4>

    "An Ruo, I was wrong, please forgive me just this once, okay? I know I¡¯ve made a mistake, I will kowtow and apologize to you. As long as you¡¯re willing to forgive me, I¡¯ll kowtow to you as many times as needed!" An Xin forcefully knocked her head on the floor, creating a thudding sound.

    Her mouth incessantly spouted pleas for mercy, while An Ruo simply looked at her indifferently, her eyes devoid of any wavering.

    After a few minutes of kowtowing, An Xin didn¡¯t hear her voice. She lifted her head, met her cold gaze, and her heart suddenly seized up with utter despair.

    "An Ruo..." She stepped forward, trying to grasp her hand, when suddenly a bodyguard ced a hand on her shoulder from behind, preventing her from getting closer.

    An Xin withdrew her hands and fiercely pped herself twice, "An Ruo, I was wrong, I really was. Please forgive me this once, okay? I¡¯ll hit myself, I¡¯ll hit myself hard. As long as it makes you feel better, I could beat myself to death!"

    Loud ps resounded p p p in the room, An Xin¡¯s fair face quickly swelling.

    An Ruo averted her gaze, speaking coolly, "You have three days to turn yourself in."

    An Xin¡¯s actions halted abruptly, her pupils dted, her eyes filled with terror.

    "No... I don¡¯t want to go to prison! An Ruo, hit me, yell at me, let me be your ox or your horse, but I just can¡¯t serve time! I really can¡¯t turn myself in. Asking me to do that, aren¡¯t you asking for my life?"

    An Ruo¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, herugh cold and mocking.

    She was only being asked to turn herself in, yet she was so terrified. Had she ever considered that she too would be afraid when her life was at stake?

    "I¡¯m tired, get out." An Ruo closed her eyes, no longer sparing her a nce.

    "An Ruo, I know I was wrong, why won¡¯t you forgive me! Tell me, what do you want me to do? Just what do I have to do for you to forgive me!" An Xin screamed at her, tearing at her heart and ringing in her ears.

    "Take her away!" Tang Yuchenmanded coldly.

    The bodyguard immediately covered her mouth and dragged her out of the hospital room. They pulled her all the way to the elevator, where the bodyguard roughly let go of her, his voice sharp, "Remember the Young Lady¡¯s words. You have three days to turn yourself in, or you better watch out for your life!"

    "I don¡¯t want to turn myself in..."

    An Xin lunged forward, still trying to resist, but the bodyguard pushed her hard, causing her to m into the elevator wall. Her head spun, and she instinctively covered her stomach with her hand.

    The child must remain unharmed, it was herst bargaining chip. Even if Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t care about the child, she couldn¡¯t lose it.

    The elevator doors closed, descending towards the ground floor.

    An Xin propped herself up, a ruthless look shing in her eyes. She wouldn¡¯t give up until the veryst moment!

    Tang Yuchen walked over and sat beside An Ruo, his lips curved in a smile, his dark eyes watching her, yet he remained silent.

    An Ruo sensed his gaze, opened her eyes, and asked him puzzledly, "What are you looking at?"

    "I thought you would go easy on An Xin."

    "Do you want me to go easy on her?" she asked lightly in return.

    Tang Yuchen chuckled, "Do you think I am someone who would be soft-hearted? The reason I let here to you was to see if you would make the same mistake again."

    Thankfully she did not disappoint him. If she had forgiven An Xin, then he would have truly stopped caring about what happened to her.

    An Ruo¡¯s lips curled slightly, "Being soft-hearted in the past wasn¡¯t my mistake, it was her own greed and ruthlessness. Ending up like this today, it¡¯s not because I don¡¯t forgive her. She brought this all on herself."

 Chapter 314: The Final Battle of the Cornered Beast 3

    <h4>Chapter 314: Chapter 314: The Final Battle of the Cornered Beast 3</h4>

    "Mm, right. It¡¯s all her own doing," Tang Yuchen agreed with a nod, smiling.

    An Ruo suddenly wore a different expression, her eyes flickering slightly as she ufortably said, "Could you please ask Aunt Zhou toe in?"

    The man nced at her and understood what she wanted to do.

    "Need to use the restroom?" He lifted the nket and made a motion to pick her up, "I¡¯ll take you."

    "No!" An Ruo called out hastily, stopping his movement. Her face flushed red as she firmly said, "Just have Aunt Zhoue, there¡¯s no need to trouble you."

    "Are you feeling shy?"

    "..." Using the restroom was something that made her feel embarrassed even to trouble Aunt Zhou, let alone him.

    "Just call Aunt Zhou," she insisted.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her, didn¡¯t say much more, and turned around to call Aunt Zhou.

    Aside from her legs, which were fractured and immobile, An Ruo¡¯s body had multiple fractures too, although they were all minor and not too serious.

    Now, she couldn¡¯t move and could only lie there, talking with eyes wide open, like a personpletely paralyzed.

    She hated this useless self of hers, yet apart from resting and healing, there was nothing she could do.

    Aunt Zhou was a sturdy woman with significant strength. She easily carried An Ruo to the restroom and soon carried her back.

    After tucking her in, Aunt Zhou discreetly left to wait outside, ready to be of service.

    Tang Yuchen sat down again and asked if she wanted some fruit. Without waiting for her answer, he chose arge red apple and began to peel it with a knife.

    The peel he removed was all in one piece, a thin and even strip, quite appealing to the eye.

    An Ruo watched his activity, and couldn¡¯t help but be transfixed.

    After peeling the apple, he sliced a small piece and brought it to her lips. An Ruo pursed her lips, unsure whether she should eat it or not.

    This was the first time he had peeled an apple for her and was personally feeding her; his actions were somewhat intimate, leaving her unable to adjust.

    "The doctor said that eating more fruit is good for your recovery," Tang Yuchen spoke, she unconsciously opened her mouth after hearing this, and he stuffed the piece of apple in.

    After eating the first piece and the second, the third became much easier. After half an apple, An Ruo had had enough and stopped eating.

    With her lips now moist and a bit more color, after eating the apple,

    She licked her wet lips casually and asked him, "What do you think, if I give An Xin three days, will she turn herself in?"

    The man¡¯s deep eyes focused on her lips, and he wanted to kiss them very much.

    He extended his right hand, lingering and caressing her lips with his thumb, his voice husky, "The current An Xin no longer has the power to stir up any trouble. You did well giving her three days, letting her fight like a beast at bay. These three days, she will surely be tormented to the point of mental breakdown."

    An Ruo stiffened slightly, not because of his words, but because of his touch.

    Tang Yuchen slowly leaned closer to her face, hooking his lip into a smile, "Of course, just letting her suffer mentally is not enough. Baby, in a couple of days I¡¯ll send you a big gift. The way the An family treated you, they will get back tenfold. How does that sound, quite touching, right?"

    "The An family?"

    "Yes, An Mingqi, An Xin, their entire family, I have prepared a gift for each of them."

    Heughed wickedly, An Ruo¡¯s eyes twinkled faintly, she had a premonition that he was likely to do something quite shocking.

    "Uncle... I don¡¯t me him anymore..." she tentatively began to exin, Tang Yuchen of course understood what she meant.

 Chapter 315 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 4

    <h4>Chapter 315: Chapter 315 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 4</h4>

    "I know, but when you see the big gift I have prepared for you, you¡¯ll understand."

    "What exactly have you nned?" An Ruo asked curiously, "Tell me now, why wait until then?"

    "Talking about it now would spoil the fun, there¡¯s no hurry; it¡¯s more interesting one step at a time. Baby, I¡¯vee up with a n for you to take your revenge, shouldn¡¯t you give me some reward?"

    "Reward?"

    "Mhm." His deep eyes stared at her lips, the implication clear.

    An Ruo retorted angrily, "I don¡¯t even know what your n is, and you¡¯re talking about a reward! That¡¯s not how things work!"

    "But I like to ask for a reward first, otherwise you can make an advance payment, and pay the restter. Give it to me now."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At this stage, An Xin had no choice. She had to tell the truth to her family and have them think of a solution together.

    Upon hearing this, Xu Huwen dered righteously, "Why should Tang Yuchen side with An Ruo and not with you? That wretched woman has been married for so long and there¡¯s not even a hint of a baby bump! Why is he still helping her? Daughter, don¡¯t be afraid, I firmly believe Tang Yuchen will take your side."

    An Mingqi scolded her for her antics, but since the deed was already done, he could only me her for her ipetence.

    "Why didn¡¯t you make sure she was dead before you left? Now look what has happened, she miraculously survived, and you are in big trouble!"

    An Xin said with a grievance, "Falling from such a height, I thought she was undoubtedly dead. Even if she survived, she would only have half a life left, and if no one discovered her for a few days, she would have died on her own. Who knew she would be so lucky to be found the next day."

    "A wretched person stays wretched, still alive after all that." Xu Huwen spat disdainfully.

    "Dad, Mom. Now is not the time to discuss whether she is dead or not. The problem is, An Ruo has given me only three days to surrender myself. If I don¡¯t, Tang Yuchen definitely won¡¯t let me go," An Xin worried.

    Thinking of this, Xu Huwen and An Mingqi suddenly looked apprehensive.

    The former grabbed her hand,forting her, "Baby, don¡¯t be afraid. Tomorrow your dad and I will go plead with Tang Yuchen. Even if not for you, he should consider it for the child in your womb. After all, it¡¯s Tang Yuchen¡¯s child; he can¡¯t let it be born in jail."

    An Mingqi nodded, "Your mom is right, Tang Yuchen won¡¯t ignore the child you¡¯re carrying. Thank goodness you¡¯re pregnant with his child, otherwise we really wouldn¡¯t have any solutions. Tomorrow I will also try to plead with An Ruo. She¡¯s easy to talk to, I believe she will drop thewsuit. Worst case, we just have to pay her a bit more money, as long as she stops pursuing this matter."

    "Husband, don¡¯t you know a few government officials? Invite them out for a meal tomorrow; let them help us with what they can," Xu Huwen suggested.

    An Mingqi nodded heavily, "I know."

    An Xin really wanted to say, An Ruo was not that easy to talk to anymore. She had begged her, but An Ruo was unmoved; she was determined to see her behind bars.

    Besides, Tang Yuchen was very wealthy. An Ruo married him, so was she ever short of money?

 Chapter 316: The Final Battle of the Cornered Beast 5

    <h4>Chapter 316: Chapter 316: The Final Battle of the Cornered Beast 5</h4>

    Tang Yuchen had plenty of money; if An Ruo married him, would sheck money?

    It was simply impossible to buy her off with money.

    Moreover, if Tang Yuchen really didn¡¯t care about the life of the child in her belly, or what if he asked her to abort the child...

    But she endured and kept these thoughts to herself. Voicing them would be useless and only bring despair to everyone.

    No matter what, it wasn¡¯t the end yet; there was always room for things to turn around.

    Seeing her worry, Xu Huwen gently patted the back of her hand and said softly, "Daughter, don¡¯t worry too much. An Ruo isn¡¯t dead, you haven¡¯tmitted murder, and your crime isn¡¯t serious. It will all blow over in the end."

    An Xin irritably shook off her mother¡¯s hand and turned to go upstairs.

    Her words were too simplistic¡ªhow could things be that simple!

    Back in her bedroom, she sat at the vanity and looked at her face, which had rapidly be gaunt over the past few days, and a sense of panic overcame her.

    What to do, would she keep getting older and uglier?

    Picking up theb, she tried to make her hair neat but a lot of hair fell out.

    An Xin stared in horror at the clump of hair twined around theb. She reached up and grabbed a handful from her scalp, and another clump fell out.

    How could this be... why is so much hair falling out?

    "Ah¡ª" Unable to bear the shock, she let out a scream and violently pushed the vanity to the floor.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Early in the morning, Tang Yuchen arrived at the hospital and opened the curtains of the ward.

    The weather was fine, the sunlight gentle and not blinding, perfect for a walk outside.

    He turned to An Ruo with a smile, "I really want to take you out to enjoy the sun."

    An Ruo nced at the bright scene outside the window and felt a bit of longing in her heart.

    But her injuries were too severe, and she had to lie paralyzed like this for a month.

    "BOSS." At that moment, a bodyguard knocked gently on the door, and Tang Yuchen went out and closed the door behind him.

    After a while, he came back in with a mischievous smile on his lips and said, "An Mingqi¡¯s family hase to plead for mercy, do you want to see them?"

    Without a second¡¯s thought, An Ruo refused, "No."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile grew more wicked, "Even if you agreed to see them, I wouldn¡¯t allow it. I made them wait downstairs; whenever I feel like it, I¡¯ll summon them."

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t in the mood to ponder the thoughts of her uncle and his family. She tried moving her legs, and aside from a lot of pain at the knee, there was no feeling below it.

    She said to Tang Yuchen, "Can you help me sit up? I don¡¯t want to lie down all the time."

    The man helped lift her bed up and ced a soft pillow behind her back.

    "A bit higher, I want to sit."

    "You¡¯re not fit to sit yet."

    "Then just a bit higher; it¡¯s ufortable to lie down like this."

    Tang Yuchen raised the bed a bit more; beneath the nkets, An Ruo¡¯s hand could barely reach her knee.

    The man sat down beside her, took an apple to peel for her, but suddenly she said, "I don¡¯t want to eat apples today; I want oranges."

    There weren¡¯t any oranges here, so he put the apple down and stood up to instruct Aunt Zhou to go buy oranges.

    An Ruo nced at his back, struggling to prop herself up and touched her lower leg. She pinched hard, no feeling whatsoever...

    Tang Yuchen turned back to see her propped against the pillow.

    He saw her silent and asked what was wrong. She shook her head, remaining quiet.

    The man found that a woman¡¯s thoughts were indeed hard to guess and just let her be.

    When Aunt Zhou returned with the oranges, An Ruo no longer wanted to eat them, and Tang Yuchen realized women were quite difficult to attend to.

 Chapter 317 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 6

    <h4>Chapter 317: Chapter 317 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 6</h4>

    At lunchtime, she didn¡¯t want to eat a single bite, no matter how much I tried to persuade her, she refused.

    Tang Yuchen could no longer hold back and with a heavy voice, he asked her, "What is actually wrong with you?"

    "..."

    "Speak up! Don¡¯t make me force it out of you."

    An Ruo lifted her gaze to look at him, her distinct ck and white eyes remarkably calm as she asked faintly, "What has really happened to my legs? Are they... useless now?"

    The man was slightly startled, and An Ruo¡¯s heart instantly sank to the bottom.

    "Are they truly... useless?" Her voice began to tremble, what could she do without her legs?

    She had be a cripple, she was disabled!

    An Ruo¡¯s hands tightly clutched the sheets, she tried hard to widen her eyes to stop the tears from falling.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression softened, he sat by the bed, holding her shoulders with both hands, his voice gentle, "Who told you your legs are useless?"

    "You don¡¯t have to lie to me... My legs have no feeling, I¡¯ve lost all sensation!" An Ruo said in anguish, closing her eyes as tears streamed down her face.

    The price for her life spared was the loss of her ability to stand.

    That price was too heavy, she simply couldn¡¯t ept it.

    The man wiped away her tears, his tone resolute, "Yes, your legs are severely injured, but they are not gone. If you are willing, you can stand up."

    An Ruo opened her eyes, looking at him uncertainly.

    "Trust me, if I say you can stand, then you can."

    "Really?"

    Tang Yuchen nodded with a smile, "Really."

    He wrapped her in his embrace, his hand gently stroking her back, "If you couldn¡¯t stand up, why would I deceive you? Besides, whether you can stand up or not doesn¡¯t affect me, so I have no reason to lie to you."

    Leaning on his broad shoulders, An Ruo inexplicably believed his words.

    If these words hade from a doctor, she might not have been willing to believe them. But when they came from him, she believed quite readily.

    Because he was right, whether she could stand or not had nothing to do with him; he had no need to lie to her. He would not deceive her just to offerfort.

    The man let her go, his amusement apparent, "Is this why you refuse to eat?"

    An Ruo lowered her head, feeling that she had been overly sensitive.

    Tang Yuchen brought the food tray over, ready to feed her, "Come on, eat before it gets cold."

    "...Let Aunt Zhou do it."

    "You always ask her; is she your husband, or am I your husband?" the man asked in dissatisfaction. An Ruo, surprised, raised her eyes to meet his deep gaze.

    Her heart suddenly elerated, and she felt a bit panicked.

    Why did he give her such strange feelings, always causing her to feel flustered?

    "Come on, open your mouth." Tang Yuchen scooped up a spoonful of food and brought it to her lips, coaxing her softly.

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed slightly; she lowered her eyes, hiding the shing light within them.

    After eating, Tang Yuchen sat on the sofa working on hisptop, with no intention of leaving.

    Having nothing to do all day, An Ruo could only sleep.

    She woke up from a two-hour nap to find him still working, his position unchanged.

    They say that men look their best when they are focused. She observed the profile of the man immersed in his work calmly, and for the first time, she realized how deep his features were, resembling a sculpture.

    It¡¯s rare for an Easterner to have such deep contours; she thought, his parents must both be very attractive people.

    At this thought, An Ruo realized she had never heard anything about his parents.

 Chapter 318: The Last Stand of the Trapped Beast 7

    <h4>Chapter 318: Chapter 318: The Last Stand of the Trapped Beast 7</h4>

    With that thought in mind, An Ruo realized she had never heard anything about his parents.

    Everyone in J City only knew his fame, his aplishments, but no one ever mentioned his parents.

    Were his parents not in J City, or were they no longer in this world?

    Lost in thought, the man turned his head and met her gaze, his lips curling into a devilish smile, "Are you discovering how handsome I am?"

    An Ruo looked away, her cheeks slightly reddening.

    "Bored?" He didn¡¯t wait for her reply and asked again.

    It was indeed boring, lying in bed all day, watching TV, not even allowed to walk around. How could she not feel bored with such a life that would continue for months?

    Tang Yuchen stood up and walked to the window, looked down, andughed, "They¡¯re really obedient, standing there all morning. I just wonder if they can withstand the fierce sun at noon."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, realizing Uncle and the others had been standing under the sun all this time.

    In a good mood, Tang Yuchen went out and said to the bodyguard, "Tell them in two hours that I don¡¯t feel like meeting with them today and that they should get lost."

    "Yes."

    Listening to their conversation, An Ruo thought he truly was a despicable man.

    The result of An Mingqi and Xu Huwen waiting for six or seven hours was that Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t want to see them. Xu Huwen was about to explode on the spot but was held back by An Mingqi.

    With two burly bodyguards standing in the front, it was not the ce for an argument.

    Unable to beat them or even to see Tang Yuchen, they had no choice but to leave dejected. An Xin, upon hearing this, felt even more hopeless.

    Xu Huwen didn¡¯t give up and decided to find An Ruo early the next morning.

    She nned to persuade her with the grace of eleven years of upbringing and didn¡¯t believe she would have the audacity to keep pressing on.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Night gradually fell.

    After showing a video to An Ruo, Tang Yuchen clicked send, and the video immediately went online.

    This video garnered a high number of views, skyrocketing at the rate of two hundred thousand per hour.

    An Xin was sitting on the bed thinking of a strategy when she suddenly received a call from a friend.

    She answered with confusion, and a woman¡¯s uncontrobleughter came from the other end, "An Xin, I really didn¡¯t expect it. You¡¯ve got such a bold character. Usually, when we hang out as sisters, you always act so high and mighty, unwilling to let men touch you. Turns out you like to y in secret, and even with servants, An Xin, your tastes are really hardcore."

    An Xin furrowed her brows tightly, "What do you mean by that?!"

    "What do I mean? Giggle... Just look it up online, you¡¯ll understand once you see it."

    An Xin hung up the phone and quickly turned on herputer.

    She had a bad feeling in her heart, as though the sky was falling.

    Upon finding the website her friend mentioned, she immediately saw the video ranked number one.

    [Wealthy heiress can¡¯t stand the loneliness, secretly engages in passionate y with a servant at night]

    At that title, she was dumbfounded.

    With trembling hands, she clicked on the video. Before the picture appeared, moans of a woman in ecstasy could already be heard.

    "I¡¯m so ufortable... give it to me, please..."

    "Give it to me... I really like you... so much..."

    Those two sentences were so familiar; the voice was extremely familiar as well.

    An Xin¡¯s heart pounded fiercely; she stared at the screen, her bodypletely stiff as if turned to stone.

    The camera, which was initially pointed at the wall, slowly moved down, capturing two entwined naked bodies on the bed.

 Chapter 319 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 8

    <h4>Chapter 319: Chapter 319 The Final Fight of the Cornered Beast 8</h4>

    The man had his back to the camera, his face invisible to the viewer. The woman, however, was facing the camera, eyes closed, her face flushed with the heat of passion yet marked with the utmost pleasure.

    That face was all too familiar to her, greeting her daily in the mirror¡ªhow could she not recognize it?

    That woman was her... It was actually herself!!!

    An Xin stood up in shock, retreating several steps in disbelief.

    Although the man on top of her had an obscured face, she knew he was not Tang Yuchen, definitely not...

    "My mistress, are you satisfied with my service?" the man in the video asked with a lewdugh.

    "Satisfied... I love it so much..." and she actually took the initiative to climb onto his shoulders and kiss his lips.

    The man became even more vigorous, the entire scene overly erotic, more obscene than a pornographic film.

    An Xin suddenly looked up, her mouth agape, breathing rapidly.

    What to do, she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe, like she was about to die!

    "Ah... faster, even faster..." the woman in the video continued to cry out, her voice sounding like that of a devil.

    "Ah!!!" An Xin screamed and rushed forward, forcefully smashing theputer to the ground.

    She grabbed her hair, shaking her head like a madwoman, "That¡¯s not me, it¡¯s not me!"

    "Ah¡ª it¡¯s not me, she isn¡¯t me!" An Xin cried out loud, and, like a lunatic, smashed everything destructible, filling the entire room with terrifying crashing sounds.

    An Mingqi and Xu Huwen knocked on the door forcefully from the outside, but she couldn¡¯t hear them; all she knew was to keep smashing, ceaselessly.

    How could things have turned out like this?!

    Why wasn¡¯t he Tang Yuchen, why not!

    Whose child is in my belly!

    An Xin looked at her own stomach, a strange smile appearing in her eyes. She began tough hysterically, then started pounding her belly with her fists.

    "I¡¯ll kill you, bastard child; why aren¡¯t you Tang Yuchen¡¯s, why! I¡¯ll beat you to death, you bastard, bastard!"

    "An Xin, hurry up and open the door, what are you doing!" An Mingqi asked sternly. When he got no response, he kicked the door down and was stunned by the mess inside the room when he entered.

    When Xu Huwen saw An Xin hitting her stomach, she was so shocked that she rushed to grab her hands: "What are you doing?! You¡¯re going to kill the child like this!"

    "Mom, if he¡¯s not Tang Yuchen¡¯s child, what use is there in keeping him!" An Xin screamed, already on the brink of madness.

    Xu Huwen pped her across the face, bringing her back to her senses somewhat.

    "We¡¯ve both seen the video online. This child isn¡¯t Tang Yuchen¡¯s, but you must keep him!"

    "Why?" she mumbled.

    "Because pregnant women can get reduced sentences."

    An Xin¡¯s eyes snapped open, staring at her mother. After a moment, she asked in disbelief, "Mom, what are you talking about?"

    "Baby." Xu Huwen hugged her, crying.

    "Getting to this point, what else can we use to make Tang Yuchen let you go? Your father and I have already discussed it. An Ruo isn¡¯t dead, so it can only be considered attempted murder. You also have a child in your belly, and if they insist on sending you to prison, your father and I will pull some strings to get you the least number of years possible. Don¡¯t worry, it will just be a few years in prison, and if you behave well, you will be out soon."

    An Xin shuddered, pushing her mother away and yelling at them: "I won¡¯t go to prison, I won¡¯t!"

 Chapter 320 Itéˆ¥æªš Getting a Bit Like a Married Couple1

    <h4>Chapter 320: Chapter 320 It¡¯s Getting a Bit Like a Married Couple1</h4>

    Imprisoned, her life was ruined.

    How would she hold her head high and mingle in J City afterward?

    Her reputation, her future, her happily-ever-after, all vanished.

    An Mingqi understood her character, stepped forward, and said gravely, "Daughter, Dad knows you value your face. Don¡¯t worry, once you¡¯re out, I¡¯ll get you a new identity and you can live in another country where nobody knows your past. Dad knows you don¡¯t want to go to jail, but if you don¡¯t, Tang Yuchen will never let us go. As long as the An family exists, there is still hope."

    The fear was that Tang Yuchen would strike at the An family, and if the An family was gone, that would be a true andplete disaster.

    "Dad, I really don¡¯t want to go... sob, sob..." An Xin clung to her mother, crying heartbreakingly.

    "Tomorrow is thest deadline. We¡¯ll beg them again and see if there¡¯s any hope," An Mingqi turned his head away, aging significantly.

    Even though the An family was of utmost importance to him, An Xin was his only child and mattered a lot to him.

    But for now, for the sake of the An family, he could only harden his heart and send her to jail.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo had hardly slept all night.

    It wasn¡¯t that she was worried about An Xin, but the tumult of recent events had left her sleepless.

    The words Tang Yuchen had whispered to her that day, the matter of An Xin¡¯s child not being his.

    Now that he had exposed the video online, it was a fatal blow to An Xin.

    Really, if she had known this would happen, why did she bother in the first ce?

    Since An Xin had reached this point today, she could only bear the consequences alone.

    The sky gradually brightened.

    The hospital room was silent, and An Ruo woke up early, lying awake with her eyes open.

    She was a bit thirsty and wanted water, but she couldn¡¯t reach the cup.

    Aunt Zhou was sleeping in the outer room and would wake up as soon as she called her.

    But Aunt Zhou had been taking care of her tirelessly every day, so she didn¡¯t want to wake her up, hoping she could get a good sleep.

    An Ruo slowly propped herself up, trying to sit up on her own.

    Her back was a bit painful, and her arms had hardly any strength.

    Biting her teeth, she slowly sat up. As she lifted the thin nket, she saw her legs and suddenly had the urge to stand.

    She slowly moved her legs off the bed, leaned on the wall, took a deep breath, and stood up bit by bit.

    Ouch!

    After just a slight move, she fell back onto the bed, her whole body aching as if it had fallen apart. The excruciating pain from her shattered knees made her vision darken and her face turn pale.

    Biting her lip tightly, An Ruo didn¡¯t make a sound.

    After calming the pain for a while, she didn¡¯t try to stand up again. Reaching for the cup, she lost her bnce as she leaned forward and copsed to the ground with a thud. She had no chance to cry out before she fainted from the pain.

    "Uncle Liang, how is she?"

    "The bone that was set has shifted again... but her leg... I doubt she has much chance of standing up again..."

    "What are the odds?"

    "...At most ten percent."

    In a daze, An Ruo heard their conversation. She frowned tightly in her dream, her heart aching.

    Her legs had less than a ten percent chance of standing up again, less than ten percent!

    Would she really not be able to stand anymore?

    She was going to be disabled, wasn¡¯t she?

 Chapter 321: Becoming a Bit Like a Couple 2

    <h4>Chapter 321: Chapter 321: Bing a Bit Like a Couple 2</h4>

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help shedding painful tears, and a hand wiped her tears away, asking softly, "Does it hurt a lot?"

    Yes, it hurts so much, her heart hurts so much.

    She had be a cripple, which was worse than death for her.

    Without her legs, what could she still do?

    An Ruo cried harder and harder, nearly suffocating from her sobs even in her unconscious state.

    Someone pped her face hard, calling for her to open her eyes in a deep voice. But she didn¡¯t want to open her eyes; she didn¡¯t want to face the reality.

    "An Ruo, wake up for me now!" A forceful pnded on her face, and she was finally awakened by the pain, reluctantly lifting her heavy eyelids.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was overcast, and his eyes watched her darkly.

    Seeing her awake, he couldn¡¯t help but burst out in anger, "What are you crying for! You deserve the pain for dying, who allowed you to get up? Can you stand up in your current state? I¡¯ve already deducted a month¡¯s sry from Aunt Zhou for not taking good care of you. If you dare to cause trouble again, I¡¯m firing her."

    An Ruo knew he was deliberately using Aunt Zhou¡¯s punishment as a warning for her not to move around recklessly.

    She lowered her eyes, apologizing, "It¡¯s not Aunt Zhou¡¯s fault, it was my own desire to try and stand up."

    "Can you stand up with bones not yet healed?" the man asked displeasure evident in his tone.

    An Ruo fell silent, knowing she was at fault. She nced at him, pursed her lips, and still didn¡¯t dare to ask him if she truly couldn¡¯t stand up anymore.

    Maybe that conversation was just a dream she had, not reality.

    He said she could stand up, so she definitely could stand up. She believed his words, just this once.

    "BOSS." The bodyguard outside called out to Tang Yuchen softly, the man frowned slightly, knowing that it must be An Mingqi and the others again.

    He told the bodyguard to have them go next door. The bodyguard understood his meaning and immediately went to arrange that.

    Tang Yuchen looked at An Ruo and smiled crookedly, "Wait a moment, I have a video to show you, a good show."

    With that, he switched on the TV on the wall, and An Ruo raised her eyes only to see three people standing in the neighboring hospital room.

    An Mingqi, Xu Huwen, and An Xin.

    An Xin looked much more haggard today, her eyes hollow and numb, having lost their usual sparkle.

    And she hadn¡¯t even put on makeup, just casually dressed ande out, she who loved beauty the most. Her terrible appearance showed that she no longer cared about dressing up.

    Tang Yuchen nced at them and lifted the corners of his mouth as he walked out of the hospital room to the one next door.

    As soon as he appeared, Xu Huwen grabbed An Xin, intending to kneel before him. He didn¡¯t stop them, allowing them to kneel.

    "Mr. Tang..." As Xu Huwen started to speak, she was immediately interrupted by Tang Yuchen raising his hand.

    "You want me to forgive her, right?" he asked coldly.

    An Mingqi hastily nodded, smiling ingratiatingly, "Mr. Tang, what do you want for you to forgive my daughter? Whatever it is, just say it and we will agree."

    "Yes, whatever it is, as long as my daughter can be spared, we will do it," Xu Huwen quickly agreed, seemingly seeing a glimmer of hope.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled into a cold sneer, "Don¡¯t make promises too easily. Are you really willing to agree to anything?"

    An Mingqi hesitated for a moment, then braced himself and nodded, "...Yes, tell us, what are your demands?"

    "I want the entire An family, would you agree to that as well?"

    "..." An Mingqi was taken aback, unsure of how to reply.

 Chapter 322: Becoming a Bit Like a Couple 3

    <h4>Chapter 322: Chapter 322: Bing a Bit Like a Couple 3</h4>

    Tang Yuchenughed even more wickedly, "To ask a favor, you must show sincerity. Before noon today, if you can hand over the entire An family¡¯s enterprise, I will spare An Xin this time. If you can¡¯t, then she better be ready to go to prison."

    "This... Mr. Tang, to demand the entire An family, isn¡¯t that a bit too..."

    An Mingqi hadn¡¯t finished his sentence when suddenly he was met with a cold nce, and the words choked in his throat, unable to continue.

    "I have only this one demand. If you can¡¯t meet it, then let your daughter spend her life in prison!" Having said that, the man turned around and walked away, not wishing to waste any more words with them.

    Recovering her senses, Xu Huwen leaped up, wanting to stop him, "Mr. Tang, let me see An Ruo. I will go and beg her myself!"

    She had just reached the doorway when she was forcefully pushed back by the guarding bodyguard.

    "Don¡¯t get too carried away, otherwise I¡¯ll throw you all out!" The bodyguard wearing sunsses yelled fiercely at them, and Xu Huwen shrank back, not daring to go any further.

    "Tell your boss to let me see An Ruo. I¡¯ll go and beg her, she will surely agree to spare my daughter," she said to the bodyguard, standing her ground. The bodyguard merely scoffed in disdain, offering no reply.

    "Hey, are you deaf? Go and tell your boss that I want to see An Ruo!" Xu Huwen screamed, but the bodyguard simply ignored her, not even sparing her a nce.

    She was so angry she couldn¡¯t stand it, cursing An Ruo in her heart for being arrogant and disregardful.

    And these sycophantic followers were just the same!

    An Xin slowly stood up from the ground, her face numb as she turned to An Mingqi.

    She looked up at him, her eyes filled with hope, "Dad, did you hear that? He said that as long as you hand over the An family, he will let me go. Dad, let¡¯s give the An family to him."

    An Mingqi remained silent, his face grim. An Xin stepped forward and grabbed his arm, pleading anxiously, "Dad, give the An family to him! I don¡¯t want to go to prison, Dad, I really don¡¯t want to go to prison!"

    The man looked at her, his expression twisted.

    The An family was his life; how could he trade his life for his daughter¡¯s freedom? It didn¡¯t seem worth it, no matter how he looked at it.

    An Xin felt her father¡¯s reluctance and grew cold, desperate, in pain.

    "Dad, how can you be this way! Am I not as important as the An family in your eyes? I am your daughter, your only child!"

    Xu Huwen hesitated for a moment, then spoke up too, "Husband, let¡¯s just give the An family to them. Look how much our daughter is suffering. Can you really bear to let her go to prison?"

    An Mingqi clenched his fist, unsure of what to choose.

    In the neighboring hospital room, An Ruo watched the video, a flicker in her eyes.

    In Uncle¡¯s eyes, the An family was indeed the most important. To keep it, he would even abandon An Xin.

    Tang Yuchen sat beside her, leisurely in his posture.

    He watched with her, the corner of his mouth curling into a mocking cold smile, "Baby, seeing An Mingqi willing to abandon An Xin must make you feel bnced," he said.

    What he referred to was the fact that An Mingqi had once sold her to him for the sake of the An family.

    An Ruo replied indifferently, "I never thought he could be this cold-blooded."

    The manughed silently to himself; there were colder things he had done, she just didn¡¯t know.

    An Xin and Xu Huwen each held onto one of An Mingqi¡¯s arms, continuously begging him.

    An Mingqi was anxious and irritated. He shook off their hands and roared, "Enough! Do you think I don¡¯t want to do that?"

 Chapter 323 Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 4

    <h4>Chapter 323: Chapter 323 Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 4</h4>

    He looked at An Xin, guiltily saying, "My daughter, I want to save you too. But to exchange the An family for your freedom, what would we have left? Without the An family, how will you survive in the future? As long as we have the An family, even if you spend a few years in prison, you¡¯ll still be the wealthy youngdy once you get out. However, without the An family, you¡¯ll have nothing!"

    An Xin shook her head in agony. "Dad, I really don¡¯t want to go to prison. Didn¡¯t you hear what Tang Yuchen said? He wants me to spend a lifetime in prison, I will never get out. Dad, we can earn money again if we lose it, but if I go in, I can¡¯t evere out."

    "He¡¯s not the judge, do you think he can do whatever he wants? Don¡¯t worry, dad has asked around, you will only have to spend at most five years in prison before you can get out. My daughter, five years will pass quickly, just endure it."

    "No, I don¡¯t want to go to prison, I don¡¯t want to!" An Xin shook her head frantically, she just wouldn¡¯t go to prison.

    "I would rather die than go!"

    For a woman who cared so much about her reputation, going to prison was akin to descending into a living hell, an utterly terrifying ordeal.

    An Mingqi immediately became furious, pointing at her indignantly and saying, "If you knew this would happen, why did you do it in the first ce! Who asked you to kill? You were a fine wealthy youngdy, why did youmit murder! You deserve your current predicament!"

    An Xin¡¯s eyes widened, disbelief showing in them.

    Was this really her father¡¯s attitude? He was actually saying this to her, his daughter.

    An Xin couldn¡¯t help but sneer, looking coldly at An Mingqi and resentfully said, "You think I wanted this? I did it to save the An family. If it hadn¡¯t been for me, the An family would have been protected long ago! Dad, so in your eyes, I¡¯m less important than the An family, you are not my dad at all!"

    "p!" An Mingqi, enraged, pped her hard, causing An Xin to lose her bnce and fall to the ground.

    Seeing this scene, An Ruo turned her gaze away, unwilling to watch anymore.

    Familial bonds turning sour, could there be anything more tragic?

    An Xin¡¯s fall to such a state was truly pitiful and sad.

    However, she would no longer sympathize with her, because those deserving pity often have their despicable sides.

    Tang Yuchen, on the other hand, watched with relish, finding it more captivating than a melodramatic television show at eight.

    An Ruo turned to him and said, "Turn off the TV, I don¡¯t want to watch anymore."

    Their oues no longer concerned her.

    Right after she finished speaking, the video showed An Xin suddenly clutching her stomach, a pained expression on her face. Xu Huwen, who was arguing with An Mingqi, noticed something was wrong and quickly supported her, asking her what was wrong.

    An Xin just clutched her stomach, shaking her head without speaking. Then, everyone saw arge amount of fresh blood sliding down from her legs to the ground.

    An Mingqi and Xu Huwen were stunned, quickly carrying her to find a doctor.

    An Ruo was also stunned, while Tang Yuchen nonchntly said, "Looks like a miscarriage."

    He said this conclusion as lightly and naturally as if he had checked the weather before casually remarking, "Looks like it¡¯s going to rain."

    An Ruoxin thought to herself, losing the child was perhaps a good thing. With such a mother, the child would have suffered anyway.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t pay attention to what happened after.

    Only the next day did Tang Yuchen tell her that An Xin, after the miscarriage, was taken away by the police.

    The three men were also handed over to the police for processing. Not only had they been tormented by Tang Yuchen¡¯s men for a while, they would also spend a long time in prison. They were truly out of luck.

 Chapter 324 Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 5

    <h4>Chapter 324: Chapter 324 Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 5</h4>

    An Ruoxin thought, going to jail should be An Xin¡¯s only oue.

    However, a few days passed and Tang Yuchen told her that An Xin had gone crazy and was now being treated in a psychiatric hospital.

    Would she rather lose her mind than be in prison?

    In fact, after a few years, she could have started anew. But An Xin couldn¡¯t see that; her personality was too stubborn and decisive.

    It seemed that all the turmoil had passed, and after some time of recuperation, An Ruoxin¡¯s health was getting better and better.

    The doctors Tang Yuchen hired for her were the very best, as were the medicines used¡ªeverything was the very best, which is why her recovery was so swift.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After more than a month of treatment, An Ruoxin¡¯s injuries were almost healed, just that her legs still showed little recovery.

    Not wanting to stay in the hospital, Tang Yuchen arranged for her discharge, so she could recuperate at home.

    After getting out of the car, the man picked her up instead of letting her sit in a wheelchair, and carried her into the living room like that.

    An Ruoxin had lost a lot of weight; carrying her, he could hardly feel any weight at all.

    Tang Yuchen thought to himself that he¡¯d instruct Uncle Tao to have delectable food made for her every day; he was determined to fatten her up a bit.

    An Ruoxin had grown ustomed to him holding her, so she didn¡¯t feel ufortable.

    Entering the living room, he did not take her upstairs but carried her to a bedroom on the first floor.

    As the door opened, An Ruoxin was stunned by the decor inside.

    Theyout here was almost identical to the master bedroom¡¯s upstairs, only smaller, but still very spacious.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a smile and said, "From now on, we¡¯ll live downstairs; it will be more convenient for you to move around."

    An Ruoxin¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she murmured, "We?"

    "Of course. Who else do you want to share a room with?"

    An Ruoxin felt an unreasonable touch of emotion in her heart; he really didn¡¯t have to live with her, he could have let her stay on the first floor by herself.

    He didn¡¯t need to put himself out just for her.

    Tang Yuchen ced her on the bed, had her lean against the headboard, and conveniently tucked a soft pillow behind her back; he then pulled over a nket to cover her.

    All his actions were natural, without a trace of deliberate affectation.

    An Ruowei slightly lowered her eyes, unable to resist asking him, "What I mean is, if I can never stand up again, will you divorce me?"

    The man paused in his actions, sat down beside her, and lifted her chin with one finger, An Ruoxin looking into his deep eyes.

    "Are you still thinking about divorce?" he asked indifferently.

    "..."

    "Don¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve said¡ªyou can only be rid of me if you¡¯re dead."

    An Ruoxin averted her gaze and asked tly, "Do you still intend to be the death of me?"

    "If I wanted to be the death of you, I wouldn¡¯t have saved you that day," the man blurted out without thinking; An Ruoxin looked at him questioningly.

    "What do you mean? Wasn¡¯t it the residents at the foot of Jianan Mountain who saved me?"

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t someone who did good deeds anonymously, nor did he bother making up excuses for his actions.

    He nodded and admitted, "That¡¯s right, I saved you. Did you really think you could have survived after a day and a night? I rescued you that very evening."

    An Ruoxin¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, "How did you know I was there?"

    "Because I¡¯m omnipotent, okay?" the man said, raising his eyebrows slightly.

    An Ruoxin stared at him for a few seconds; as her gaze grew colder considering that possibility, her heart suddenly felt a chill.

 Chapter 325: Becoming a Bit Like a Couple 6

    <h4>Chapter 325: Chapter 325: Bing a Bit Like a Couple 6</h4>

    "You¡¯ve been having people follow me, haven¡¯t you? When they saw me being killed, they didn¡¯t even try to stop it. Ha, you must have been waiting for me to die too,"

    She scoffed with mockery, "I just don¡¯t know why you suddenly changed your mind and decided to save me. Now that I¡¯m still alive, are you disappointed?"

    That was the only possibility she could think of, and it was also the most likely.

    Just the thought of such a possibility sent shivers down the spine.

    Why are human hearts so terrifying?

    Her chin suddenly tightened as Tang Yuchen gripped it, his face turning an ashen green with anger. To think she saw him that way, he might as well not have saved her.

    "An Ruo, if I wanted you dead, would I need to save you? If I knew An Xin was going to harm you, would I have punished her for your sake? What¡¯s in your head, tofu dregs?"

    "Then how did you find me?" An Ruo countered, but she was somewhat convinced by him, perhaps he hadn¡¯t seen An Xin trying to harm her.

    "With my skills, do you think it¡¯s hard to find someone?" He countered rather than answering, and An Ruo could only guess that he really might have incredible abilities.

    Forget it, it didn¡¯t matter how he found her, as long as he didn¡¯t just stand by and watch.

    An Ruo was suddenly startled by her own thoughts.

    What did it matter to her if he just stood by and watched?

    "Alright, fine, I wronged you, okay?" She apologized to him ufortably, though without much sincerity.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her, his lips curling into a teasing smile, "Is that you apologizing to me? If you¡¯re going to apologize, show some sincerity. Don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m the one who saved you."

    "I¡¯m sorry." An Ruo said the three words quite straightforwardly; after all, saying them wouldn¡¯t cost her a piece of flesh.

    "Not sincere enough."

    "Then what on earth do you want?" she asked, ncing sideways at him.

    The man pointed a finger at his lips, "Here, kiss me."

    An Ruo¡¯s cheeks flushed red; it was simply impossible for her to take the initiative to kiss him!

    Tang Yuchen grabbed her wrist, pulling her closer, his burning gaze locking onto her, "What, you dare not? I saved your life, and you can¡¯t even kiss me? An Ruo, is this how you repay your savior?"

    An Ruo shrank back, but s, behind her was the headboard; she had no escape.

    "Why are you like this? Who does something like this after saving someone, demanding such rpense? Then your good deed seems to have an ulterior motive."

    Tang Yuchen smiled wickedly, "I¡¯ve never deigned to do a good deed. When I do one, I expect a return; only fools do good things without expecting anything in return!"

    An Ruo was speechless, "You clearly didn¡¯t do well in your moral education sses!"

    "Are you lecturing me on morality?" he asked incredulously.

    "..." An Ruo felt her brain must have short-circuited; are the words ¡¯morality¡¯ even in his world?

    Definitely not!

    "Forget I said anything."

    "Good that you understand. Now, can you kiss me? In the old days, there was repaying with one¡¯s body; I won¡¯t ask for your body, just a kiss. See, I am still moral," someone shamelessly said.

    An Ruo really wanted to roll her eyes.

    She was already married to him; of course, there was no need for such a repayment.

    Tang Yuchen threatened lightly, "You don¡¯t have to kiss if you don¡¯t want to, but are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?"

    Not kissing could result in greater losses, being taken advantage of even more...

    An Ruo gritted her teeth and said, "Fine, I¡¯ll kiss."

 Chapter 326 Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 7

    <h4>Chapter 326: Chapter 326 Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 7</h4>

    It was nothing serious, just a kiss, not even a real kiss, nothing for her to fuss over.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly curved his lips into a smile, waiting for her to make a move. An Ruo leaned close to his face and pecked quickly on his lips. Just as she was about to pull back, he suddenly sped the back of her head.

    The man¡¯s kissnded heavily on her lips.

    She knew it wouldn¡¯t be that simple.

    Tang Yuchen pried open her teeth and kissed her deeply and passionately, giving her an arousing French kiss.

    It wasn¡¯t until An Ruo couldn¡¯t breathe that he finally let her go, but his thin lips still clung to her own, their breaths mingling with each other¡¯s.

    Blushing, she tried to push him away, but the man suddenly pressed down on her upper body, his whole body tense.

    The hand she ced on his chest could feel his coiled, tense muscles; An Ruo was stunned. It was just a kiss, and he was already reacting so strongly?

    Tang Yuchen took one of her hands and kissed it next to his lips.

    An Ruo¡¯s hands were delicate and pale, with nails neatly trimmed. Each fingertip was pink and round, looking very pretty.

    He obsessively kissed her fingers, even sucking them into his mouth. When his tongue touched her fingertips, An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly contracted, scared, she quickly withdrew her hand, her face flushing and her heart racing.

    Tang Yuchen looked up, his deep, dark eyes like a ck hole with a massive pull, as if to devour her whole.

    An Ruo stared at him dumbly, hearing her heart pounding, thumping continuously, as if it was about to leap out of her chest.

    She had never been so flustered; she wanted to push him away, but it was as if he had immobilized her, leaving her unable to move.

    She didn¡¯t want to meet his gaze, but his eyes had a magical power that made it impossible for her to look away.

    The two of them quietly locked eyes, possibly for what felt like a century, before the man slightly lowered his eyelids and spoke in a seductive, husky voice, "Do you know how long it has been since Ist did it?"

    "..."

    "Over a month," he said, his tone tinged with a hint of discontent.

    An Ruo really wanted to say, what does that have to do with me, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it.

    Tang Yuchen held her hand and slightly lifted his eyes, a devilish glint shing through his beautiful phoenix eyes.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart quivered, feeling as though she had been electrified, truly a sensation of tingling all over.

    He held her hand and slowly moved it down, his thin lips parting to say, "Although I can¡¯t touch you now, you should still... give me somepensation, right?"

    Following his hand, she touched the zipper on his trousers.

    A sudden cool sensation brought her somewhat back to her senses.

    An Ruo immediately understood what he meant, that he wanted her to use her hand... to help him.

    Her face instantly turned red, as red as a ripe tomato, as if about to bleed.

    Her hand struggled covertly, and a broken whisper escaped her throat, "Don¡¯t..."

    "Baby, don¡¯t you want to try it?" Tang Yuchen raised an eyebrow, his question devilishly challenging.

    With a bang, An Ruo went rigid, her mind exploding, leaving her unable to think.

    What was he talking about?

    How could she possibly want to try that, how could she!

    While she was stunned, the man had already unzipped and pulled her hand to grasp his heat. An Ruo¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated, really about to burst through her chest!

    "Tang Yuchen... no... really no..." She closed her eyes, making ast-ditch struggle.

 Chapter 327: Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 8

    <h4>Chapter 327: Chapter 327: Started to Look a Bit Like a Couple 8</h4>

    "Tang Yuchen... no... it really won¡¯t do..." She closed her eyes, making one final struggle in the throes of death.

    The man hovered by her ear, his scorching breath sprayed into her ear, his voice deep and maic, the finest Poisonous Insect Technique in the world.

    "Baby, you can do it, just try, you really can..."

    An Ruo wanted to resist, but her body was void of strength, unresponsive to themands of her brain, and her hands disobeyed too.

    Her hands, as if they weren¡¯t hers, belonged to him.

    Because she couldn¡¯t feel what she was doing, yet she could feel them doing what he wanted.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, wishing vehemently to die on the spot.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s breaths, deep and shallow, were right by her ear; her heart, her body, were bewitched by him, as though she was in a high-temperature furnace, her body and soul melting slowly in the scorching heat...

    When it was all over, she heard the man¡¯s suppressed, low growl.

    In that instant, it was as if she too saw a moment of dazzling splendor, a ring white light also appeared before her eyes.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo had been deliberately distancing herself from Tang Yuchen for several days, not for any other reason, but because since that day, he had taken a liking to having her resolve his needs in this manner.

    However, his favorite, still, was the direct approach.

    But now, any slight movement would cause her legs to hurt, so he couldn¡¯t touch her yet.

    As for An Ruo¡¯s anger, he ignored it; after all, her protests were ineffective, as long as he wasfortable, that¡¯s what mattered.

    Strangely enough, ever since he had married An Ruo, he hadn¡¯t sought out other women for a long time, only touching her.

    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t the type to mess around indiscriminately; any number of women didn¡¯t matter to him as long as he found them agreeable. His women in the past had to be changed every now and then, each one would bore him after some time.

    Even though Lisa was the one he had been with the longest, he also didn¡¯t limit himself to just her, only touching her asionally when the mood struck him.

    Changing bed partners was actually a troublesome affair. Now, however, it¡¯s better, since he has quite an interest in An Ruo, he likely won¡¯t be changing bed partners for a long time, directly saving him a lot of trouble.

    The more Tang Yuchen thought about it, the more content he felt, a triumphant smile spreading across his face. An Ruo was still in a bad mood; seeing him like this made her feelings even worse.

    She put down her chopsticks, lost appetite for the meal, and tried to push her wheelchair towards the TV.

    She had only been using the wheelchair for a few days and wasn¡¯t very proficient with it yet. But she would keep practicing, because it¡¯s very possible that she would rely on it to move for the rest of her life.

    With that thought, An Ruo¡¯s eyes dimmed, her heart felt a stinging pain as if pierced by a needle.

    Coming to the living room, she turned on the TV; Aunt Zhou thoughtfully brought a nket to cover her knees and made her a cup of tea.

    After watching for a while, her phone hanging around her neck suddenly rang.

    Her old phone had been smashed and this was a new one Tang Yuchen bought for her, but the number was the same.

    An Ruo checked her phone and a smile curved at the corner of her mouth at the caller ID.

    She answered, asking the person on the other end with augh, "Hey, beauty, what made you think to call me?"

    Xia Nuoughed, "My pretty girl, your sister has missed you. Have you missed me?"

    Xia Nuo, being a year older than her, often referred to herself as ¡¯sister.¡¯

    "Of course I¡¯ve missed you. But if you missed me, why did you wait so long to call?" An Ruo asked with augh, clearly in a good mood, which caused Tang Yuchen to involuntarily look up at her.

 Chapter 328: Becoming a Bit Like a Couple 9

    <h4>Chapter 328: Chapter 328: Bing a Bit Like a Couple 9</h4> "I¡¯ve been really busytely, look, I had some free time today so I called you. An Ruo darling, let¡¯s go shopping, my treat."

    In this city, the only friend they had was each other.

    So, both of them cherished this friendship deeply.

    An Ruo also wanted to go shopping and meet her, but her leg...

    Gently cing her hand on her leg and caressing it, An Ruoughed, "Next time, I¡¯ve been quite busy too. Once I¡¯m through with this busy period, it¡¯s my treat."

    "What are you busy with, today is the weekend after all. Tell me, where are you, I¡¯lle to you."

    "I..." An Ruo didn¡¯t know how to start, she hadn¡¯t even told her about getting married yet.

    Xia Nuo heard the difficulty in her voice, "What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen? Tell me, I¡¯ll help you fix it. You know my favorite thing is to fight injustice!"

    She was probably being nosy again.

    An Ruo chuckled, thinking about Xia Nuo¡¯s previously excessive enthusiasm, which could be overwhelming. However, it was also because she was kind-hearted, always wanting to step in and manage things she felt were wrong.

    "Alright,e find me." She decided to tell her the truth, it couldn¡¯t stay hidden forever.

    Her leg, if it never recovered, she couldn¡¯t possibly keep it a secret from her for a lifetime.

    Xia Nuo was astonished when she heard the ce An Ruo mentioned; it was an area known for its wealthy residents. How could An Ruo be living there?

    However, she stayed calm and didn¡¯t ask anything, figuring she would understand everything once she saw it for herself.

    Driving up to the European-style vi¡¯s gate, Xia Nuo sighed in admiration, wondering how much this house must have cost.

    An Ruo had instructed the servant early to receive her, and Xia Nuo followed the servant inside, admiring this and that.

    Entering the luxurious living room, her curiosity about the house vanished upon seeing An Ruo sitting in a wheelchair.

    An Ruo wheeled herself over to her and smiled at the astonished Xia Nuo, "Don¡¯t just stand there looking silly,e and sit."

    "An Ruo...your leg..." Xia Nuo frowned deeply, not knowing how to ask her.

    "It¡¯s fine, I just have to rely on this thing to walk for now, I¡¯ll recover eventually." An Ruo smiled faintly, ending upforting her instead.

    "What in the world happened?!" Xia Nuo suddenly asked loudly.

    At that moment, Tang Yuchen came down from the upstairs study, his gaze casual as he looked at Xia Nuo, without sizing her up.

    Xia Nuo noticed him too. She paused, then looked at An Ruo, silently asking who he was.

    An Ruo held back, ufortably introducing, "My husband, Tang Yuchen. This is my good friend, Xia Nuo."

    Husband?!

    Xia Nuo nearly screamed aloud. An Ruo was married, yet she had no idea!

    Luckily, she was ustomed to stayingposed, preventing her from making a scene in front of a handsome man.

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward, extending his hand gracefully yet politely, "Hello, I am An Ruo¡¯s husband, Tang Yuchen."

    An Ruo suddenly felt startled.

    She hadn¡¯t expected Tang Yuchen to be willing to receive her friend.

    She thought he would ignore them, treating them as if they didn¡¯t exist at all.

    In any case, his willingness to receive her friend made her feel odd, as if their rtionship had be somewhat like that of a married couple.

    Xia Nuo shook his hand, smiling, "Hello, I¡¯m An Ruo¡¯s high school ssmate and sister, Xia Nuo."

    Tang Yuchen nodded slightly, he remembered her, having had someone investigate her in the past.

 Chapter 329: You Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married Tang Yuchen 1

    <h4>Chapter 329: Chapter 329: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Married Tang Yuchen 1</h4>

    She knew she was An Ruo¡¯s best ssmate in high school and currently her only friend.

    "You two chat, I need to step out for a bit," Tang Yuchen said before he left.

    As soon as he was gone, Xia Nuo crossed her arms and looked at An Ruo with an expression that said ¡¯spill the beans.¡¯

    An Ruo grimaced and raised her hands in surrender, "I¡¯ll confess, I¡¯ll tell everything."

    The two women sat in the living room, and after listening to her for half an hour, Xia Nuo was angry, felt pity for her, and also felt fortunate for her.

    She was angry at the cruel uncle and cousin An Ruo had, felt pity for all the suffering An Ruo had endured, but also felt fortunate that she was still alive and well, and that the evildoers had received their due punishment.

    "Driving An Xin insane was too lenient for her. A woman like her should die and go to hell!" Xia Nuo said angrily.

    "No, letting her die would have been too easy on her, let her live a crazy and deranged life, that¡¯s real agony. And what about your uncle, how has he not faced retribution? It¡¯s just not fair!"

    An Ruo knew her friend was blunt, and she held her hand with a smile, "Don¡¯t be mad, I¡¯m alright now. Let the past be the past."

    "You really have this one good quality, you never dwell on the past."

    The two women looked at each other andughed. Xia Nuo thought of Tang Yuchen and teasingly said, "Your husband must be pretty good to you, even though there¡¯s no love between you, he really protects you. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to great lengths to seek revenge for you."

    An Ruo was momentarily stunned. "Actually, for him, doing these things was effortless."

    Xia Nuo gave her a look as if she were an idiot, "Would he put in this effort if he didn¡¯t care about you? He¡¯s not just bored with nothing better to do. If he weren¡¯t protective of you, he could have simply given the evidence to the police and let them handle it. Why go through all the trouble of exacting revenge, allowing them to taste agony and despair?"

    Is that really the case?

    Thinking about his behavior over this period, it seemed indeed not mere pretense.

    During her hospital stay, he could have just sent a servant to care for her daily, he didn¡¯t need to visit her every day himself.

    Dealing with An Xin, he could have simply handed the evidence over to the police as well, sparing himself the time to torment An Xin.

    Did he do all this for her?

    She didn¡¯t know why, but since their wedding ceremony, their rtionship seemed to be slowly changing.

    They were no longer at sword points, and many things had be much more harmonious.

    At least, she no longer hated him as intensely or found him as repulsive as she initially did.

    An Ruo did not know whether this change was good or bad, all she knew was that her heart felt a bit panicked, fearing that gaining something might lead to the fear of losing it.

    Dismissing these thoughts from her mind, she chuckled self-deprecatingly, thinking she was overthinking it. What more could she gain? She shouldn¡¯t expect anything.

    After chatting with Xia Nuo for a while, at her request, An Ruo took her on a tour of the vi.

    Xia Nuo kept praising how rich Tang Yuchen was, saying she too wished to marry someone that wealthy.

    An Ruo joked with her, "Be careful your husband hears this."

    Xia Nuo¡¯s expression paused briefly before she changed the subject.

    An Ruo was very curious about her husband, saying to her, "Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to introduce him to me? When will you introduce us? By the way, thest time I saw him, he looked familiar, as if I¡¯ve seen him somewhere."

    "You got married without telling me, so I¡¯ve decided not to introduce him to you!" Xia Nuo hastily refused, her tone slightly urgent.

 Chapter 330: You Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married Tang Yuchen 2

    <h4>Chapter 330: Chapter 330: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Married Tang Yuchen 2</h4>

    Realizing that her attitude was too aggressive, she chuckled and said, "To punish you, after your leg heals, I¡¯ll introduce you then."

    An Ruo gave her a look, and Xia Nuo red back, deliberately saying, "What are you looking at? You¡¯re not allowed to peep at someone else¡¯s husband!"

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh and cry, "Is he perhaps from our ss before?"

    Otherwise, why would she be afraid of her knowing?

    Xia Nuo hummed, "Did our ss have any handsome guys? Don¡¯t underestimate my taste, okay?"

    It was true, she had so many pursuers in the past, and she hadn¡¯t been interested in a single one of them.

    "Alright, then let¡¯s wait until my leg is better," An Ruo didn¡¯t insist, and Xia Nuo had a smug smile on her face.

    After staying for dinner, Xia Nuo left and promised to take her shopping next week. She said being at home all day was not conducive to recovery.

    Xia Nuo really was bold, daring to take her out even though she was disabled.

    But An Ruo still agreed to her.

    When Tang Yuchen got home, she told him about it, but he didn¡¯t object to her going out.

    "You should get out and about. When the timees, I¡¯ll have Aunt Zhou apany you."

    An Ruo nced at him and responded softly.

    She thought he wouldn¡¯t agree, and she was mentally prepared for a long negotiation with him, but to her surprise, he agreed without hesitation.

    Actually, he wasn¡¯t so tyrannical and domineering after all.

    Before they knew it, the weekend had arrived again.

    Xia Nuo came early in the morning to find An Ruo. She drove over, and An Ruo, along with Aunt Zhou, got into her car, also bringing many essentials.

    Arriving outside the mall, Aunt Zhou first took the wheelchair out, then picked An Ruo up out of the car.

    She was quite strong, lifting An Ruo with ease.

    The bustling business center was crowded with people, and An Ruo¡¯s appearance attracted some attention.

    She wasn¡¯t ustomed to the stares from people, yet she maintained a natural demeanor, revealing nothing.

    After all, whether for a long time or for life, she would have to rely on a wheelchair to move around, so she had to learn to adapt.

    Xia Nuo, full of excitement, pushed her wheelchair around, taking her to try on clothes and buy jewelry, treating her no different than anyone else.

    After purchasing bags big and small, they left the mall. Aunt Zhou said she would go buy some water, so the two of them waited for her in the za outside.

    A figure suddenly rushed over from the side. Before they could react, An Ruo was harshly pped across the face.

    A much haggard Xu Huwen pointed at her and cursed fiercely, "You wretch, my daughter suffered so much because of you, and today I finally got my chance; I¡¯ll beat you to death!"

    She reached out to grab An Ruo¡¯s hair, but Xia Nuo, quick to react, forcefully pushed her away, standing in front of An Ruo.

    "You crazy woman, if you dare to touch her again, watch out, I won¡¯t be so polite!" she had already guessed her identity; it must be An Ruo¡¯s mean aunt.

    Xu Huwen red at Xia Nuo, and said coldly, "You little brat, get out of the way, or I¡¯ll beat you up too!"

    The fiery Xia Nuo immediately rolled up her sleeves, ready to fight, "Want to fight, is it? Come on then, missy here will keep youpany!"

    Xu Huwen nced toward An Ruo behind her, looking for an opportunity, and kicked towards the wheelchair. Xia Nuo quickly rushed forward and pushed her away, and although Xu Huwen missed kicking the wheelchair, she was knocked hard to the ground.

    She immediately screamed, "Help, someone is beating me,e quickly, these two brats are trying to kill me!"

    Instantly, some onlookers gathered around. Seeing a young girl picking on an older person, they despised her, reviling her.

 Chapter 331: You Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married Tang Yuchen 3

    <h4>Chapter 331: Chapter 331: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Married Tang Yuchen 3</h4>

    Xia Nuo was no pushover; she pointed at Xu Huwen and cursed her fiercely, using her and her husband of being cold-hearted and swallowing up her brother and sister-inw¡¯s property, making their children suffer.

    She also cursed her daughter for being ruthless and aggressive, almost costing her cousin¡¯s husband his life in her quest to snatch him away.

    Xu Huwen hadn¡¯t expected her to bring up these things. She kept cursing them non-stop, trying to drown out Xia Nuo¡¯s voice with her own.

    However, her attempt failed. Everyone already knew how despicable their family was. Those who had initially sympathized with her started pointing fingers and showed faces of disgust.

    Xu Huwen, like An Xin, cared a lot about face. Her face turned red with anger, and she wished she could go up and tear Xia Nuo¡¯s mouth apart.

    But Xia Nuo was too sharp-tongued. She wasn¡¯t like An Ruo, who only kept silent.

    In the end, with no other choice, she had to beat a hasty retreat, and the onlookers dispersed as well.

    Xia Nuo spat viciously and said angrily, "Despicable! Just looking at that old woman makes me sick to my stomach!"

    She turned and saw An Ruo smiling at her.

    Xia Nuo frowned. "What are youughing at? Did she hit you silly?"

    An Ruo shook her head, smiling slightly. "I just found your scolding really satisfying."

    "Haha, I¡¯ve wanted to scold them badly for a long time. I¡¯ve been holding it in recently. Today I caught the opportunity, so of course, I¡¯d give them an earful. By the way, did that p of hers hurt you? It¡¯s my fault for not paying attention; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have seeded."

    "It didn¡¯t hurt much. You¡¯ve already avenged me with your words," An Ruo replied.

    "Haha, I should¡¯ve given her a kick. Unfortunately, I really don¡¯t have any experience in hitting others."

    An Ruo gave a knowing smile, feeling very grateful for everything Xia Nuo had done for her.

    Aunt Zhou came back with water. After hearing about the incident, she was very angry and decided she would not leave the Young Lady¡¯s side.

    With her around, even two Xu Huwens wouldn¡¯t be a match for her.

    Xia Nuo took An Ruo back to the vi without dy and then left.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t mention today¡¯s events to Tang Yuchen, but Aunt Zhou reported everything to him. Upon hearing it, the man¡¯s eyes darkened, but he said nothing.

    Aunt Zhou helped An Ruo bathe in the evening, and then carried her back to the bedroom to lie down.

    An Ruo spent her days either sitting or sleeping, so she couldn¡¯t really fall asleep now. With Tang Yuchen working upstairs, shey in bed flipping through novels.

    At ten o¡¯clock, Tang Yuchen entered the bedroom. She put down the book and got ready to sleep as well.

    After taking a bath, the many down beside her, maintaining a certain distance to avoid touching her injuries.

    After turning off the light, Tang Yuchen suddenly asked her, "Do you want the An family?"

    An Ruo turned to look at him, his eyes shining bright even in the darkness. "Why are you suddenly asking this?"

    "I was nning to wait until you recovered before taking action. But giving some people time to breathe might mean nurturing a threat. In a couple of days, you¡¯lle with me to the An family."

    Not understanding his words, An Ruo said, "What are you saying, I don¡¯t understand."

    "You¡¯ll know when the timees," Tang Yuchen replied, and said no more. She did not press further.

    Yet she remained curious as to what he meant. Was he implying that after punishing An Xin, he had decided to continue with retribution against her uncle and aunt?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Two dayster, Tang Yuchen pushed An Ruo into the An family¡¯s building, nked by four bodyguards in a grand and overt manner.

    The door to An Mingqi¡¯s office was forcibly pushed open, the secretary unable to stop the towering and intimidating bodyguards.

    Upon seeing the visitors, An Mingqi abruptly stood up, his tone angry and sharp:

 Chapter 332: You Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married Tang Yuchen 4

    <h4>Chapter 332: Chapter 332: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Married Tang Yuchen 4</h4>

    Seeing the visitor, An Mingqi suddenly stood up, his tone angry and sharp:

    "Tang Yuchen, what do you mean by this? You keep barging into my office time and time again, do you really think I am afraid of you?"

    Tang Yuchen, pushing An Ruo inside, hooked his lips into a faint smile: "An Mingqi, we didn¡¯te uninvited without good reason. However, this office will soon no longer belong to you."

    An Mingqi was momentarily stunned, then sneered coldly: "What a joke, if it¡¯s not mine, is it yours? Tang Yuchen, even though my An family is not as powerful as your Tang Family, let me tell you, this ce belongs to the An family, it¡¯s my turf. Get out now, or don¡¯t me me for calling the police!"

    Tang Yuchen nodded with a smile: "Good, call the police. I¡¯ll be waiting."

    "Don¡¯t think I won¡¯t dare!" An Mingqi picked up the phone and truly called the police station.

    An Ruo looked up uneasily at Tang Yuchen, but the man gave her a reassuring look, and she felt much calmer.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what he was nning to do, she knew that he would not do anything without certainty.

    After hanging up the phone, An Mingqi sneered coldly: "The police will be here soon, you won¡¯t have the chance to leave now!"

    Tang Yuchen was not flustered. He crossed his arms and just smiled faintly.

    His smile conveyed a confidence of having everything under control.

    An Mingqi started to feel uneasy; he did not know what Tang Yuchen intended to do today, but he had a premonition that something big was going to happen.

    The police arrived quickly; An Mingqi asked them to arrest Tang Yuchen and his group. The officers recognized Tang Yuchen and were in a dilemma, unsure whether to arrest him.

    Tang Yuchen said with a smile: "Since the police officers are here, I might as well reveal the purpose of my visit today. Who should really be taken away, everyone will know soon."

    "What do you mean by that?" An Mingqi asked him, feeling an increasingly bad premonition.

    Tang Yuchen stretched out a hand to his bodyguard, who respectfully handed him the prepared documents.

    With the documents, he walked to the center, like a speaker, held up the papers in his hand, and said sharply:

    "What I¡¯m holding here is the truth about a car ident that happened twelve years ago. Twelve years ago, An Mingquan and his wife were driving home, but they did not know that someone had tampered with their car. As soon as the speed exceeded forty kilometers per hour, the brake and steering wheel would automatically fail. When they took the inner ring expressway, the car naturally exceeded forty kilometers per hour, so the tragedy happened just as it had been nned. An Mingquan and his wife died in the ident as the murderer had anticipated, with no survivors."

    What?!

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she tightly gripped the handles of her wheelchair, her emotions so intense she nearly stood up.

    An Mingqi also stared wide-eyed in disbelief at Tang Yuchen.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, threw the document envelope onto An Mingqi¡¯s desk, and his gaze became sharp:

    "And that murderer is An Mingquan¡¯s half-brother from the same father, An Mingqi. That is you, the current CEO of the An family."

    "It wasn¡¯t me!" An Mingqi vehemently denied with a loud voice, while An Ruo red at him, interrogating sharply, "Uncle, was it you?"

    "It wasn¡¯t me, how could I possibly kill my own brother, I didn¡¯t do this! Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t nder me, what evidence do you have to prove that I did it?!" An Mingqi retorted anxiously.

    Whether out of anger or sheer terror, hisplexion was deathly pale at that moment, and his forehead was covered in cold sweat.

 Chapter 333: Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married You to Tang Yuchen 5

    <h4>Chapter 333: Chapter 333: Shouldn¡¯t Have Married You to Tang Yuchen 5</h4>

    Tang Yuchen sneered coldly, "Isn¡¯t the evidence right in front of you?"

    An Mingqi¡¯s gaze fell on the document bag, and he was terrified, trembling.

    He dared not open it, fearing that the evidence was indeed inside.

    Last time Tang Yuchen had been able to produce evidence of him swallowing up his older brother¡¯s shares and of murder, could he produce it again?

    An Ruo suddenly propelled her wheelchair, quickly moving closer to the desk.

    She grabbed the document bag, eagerly opened it, and inside were photos of the ident scene and the conclusion report from the police at that time.

    But most importantly, there was a confession.

    An Ruo read out intermittently, "I, Kong Chenghui, hereby repent, to demonstrate my resolve to repent, I have decided to write down the crimes Imitted years ago...

    About twelve years ago, An Mingquan and An Mingqi founded An family¡¯s auto parts manufacturing enterprise.

    All three of us were educated in car design, my technology was the best, An Mingquan had the best business acumen, so after they started thepany, I also joined, bing an important technical member of the An family.

    In just one year, the An family¡¯s business grew rapidly, gaining more and more benefits...

    However, as the An family began making money, An Mingquan grew tired of the cutthroat business strategies and nned to sell thepany and no longer dabble in the business world.

    An Mingqi disagreed with selling, and the brothers argued many times over this.

    One day, An Mingqi came to me, deciding to make a deal with me.

    He asked me to tamper with An Mingquan¡¯s car, after which he¡¯d give me twenty percent of the An family¡¯s shares, and he could own the entire An family..."

    Reading this far, An Ruo trembled all over and could read no further.

    After she had read the ensuing description, tears streamed down her face like rain; so this was how her parents died...

    Tang Yuchen walked over to her, gently took the confession from her hands, and said simply to those present:

    "Kong Chenghui had agreed to cooperate with An Mingqi, he tampered with the car, and did it perfectly, no one would discover the problem.

    However, aftermitting murder, he was tormented by nightmares night after night, feeling very uneasy, so he did not take the shares An Mingqi offered, but chose to live in seclusion, leading a life of repentance.

    This confession is his own handwriting. An Mingqi, now that the evidence is conclusive, what do you have to say for yourself?"

    An Mingqi slumped in his chair, his face pale as paper.

    He stared with hollow eyes and gritted his teeth, refusing to admit guilt, "Just by a confession, you want to me the crime on me? If you dare, let Kong Chenghui confront me in person!"

    Just then, a voice filled with the vicissitudes of life rang out, "An Mingqi, things havee to this, they can no longer be concealed. We havemitted unforgivable sins, and we must pay the price for our crimes."

    At the door, an elderly man with graying hair walked in.

    His spine was slightly stooped, and the merciless marks of time were etched across his face.

    Seeing him, An Mingqi felt an immense despair, as if plunging into the fear of the Eighteen Layers of Hell.

    Kong Chenghui¡ªhadn¡¯t he given him five million to go abroad?

    Why was he here now?

    Kong Chenghui seemed to know his thoughts, and said lightly, "This Mr. Tang is very capable, he sent people to find me. I knew it was time to settle things, so I decided toe back and atone for my sins."

    An Mingqi red at him fiercely, his voice chillingly cold, "Kong Chenghui, it turns out you were the one who tampered with the car. Since you have admitted your crime, why still falsely use me?"

 Chapter 334: You Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married Tang Yuchen 6

    <h4>Chapter 334: Chapter 334: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Married Tang Yuchen 6</h4>

    Kong Chenghui lowered his gaze, saying coldly, "An Mingqi, with things having reached this point, do you still refuse to admit it? It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t confess. The police will investigate you, and you won¡¯t be able to escape."

    An Mingqi suddenly stood up, pointing at him and roaring angrily, "I am not guilty. You killed them. Aside from your word, what evidence do you have to prove Imanded you to do it!"

    "I always knew you¡¯d put the me on me one day," Kong Chenghui said with a smugugh.

    "That¡¯s why when I left, I recorded our entire conversation. The tape is in Mr. Tang¡¯s hands, you can ask him to y it so you can listen."

    Tang Yuchen signaled a bodyguard with a nce, and the bodyguard took out a prepared old-fashioned tape recorder and inserted the tape.

    The tape whirred to life, containing the muffled voices of two men in conversation.

    "Vice President An, I don¡¯t want shares anymore, just give me some money. I¡¯ll leave this ce and decide never toe back."

    "Chenghui, you¡¯re too timid. I trust in your skills. Rest assured, the police won¡¯t trace it back to you."

    "...I feel guilty. I¡¯ve caused the death of Mr. An and his wife, and I have nightmares every single night. No, I must leave this ce."

    "Fine, I¡¯ll give you some money to leave. But you must promise, this matter must not be revealed even in death."

    "Alright, I promise you! But you also have to promise me to treat Mr. An¡¯s young children kindly. We¡¯ve done wrong and can¡¯t make amends, we can onlypensate through them."

    "You can rest assured about that, they are after all my nephew and nieces. I won¡¯t let them down. Actually, I didn¡¯t want to harm my brother and his wife, but who told my brother he insisted on selling the An family business? It¡¯s my life¡¯s work; he could leave if he wanted, but selling it off? That was never going to happen!"

    ...

    An Ruo listened to all this in shock. Her hands quietly gripped the armrests of her wheelchair, and with strength from who knows where, she abruptly stood up, grabbed the ashtray on the table, and smashed it hard onto An Mingqi¡¯s forehead.

    Then her body fell, and the man by her side caught her in time, preventing her from tumbling to the ground.

    Caught off guard, An Mingqi¡¯s head was split open by her blow, his wound immediately gushing with copious amounts of blood.

    An Ruo pointed at him and screamed in fury, "You murderer, I curse you to a terrible death! An Mingqi, you demon, go die, just die!"

    Tang Yuchen lifted her in his arms, frowning slightly.

    Her standing up like that might have made the fractures in her legs even worse.

    An Ruo struggled emotionally, wanting to get down, wanting to kill him with her own hands!

    The man tightened his hold on her and growled at the police officers, "What are you waiting for, take him to the station!"

    The police officers quickly stepped forward. An Mingqi raised his hand to stop them, speaking with surprising calm, "I will go with you, but before I do, please allow me to change my clothes and wash my face."

    "Be quick about it!" one of the police officers barked, as there was no need to be polite with a criminal like him.

    An Mingqi didn¡¯t act immediately; instead, he slowly turned to An Ruo and asked with a faint smile, "Ruoruo, do you know what I regret most in my life?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes were bloodshot, ring at him, her gaze aze with intense hatred.

    Heughed again, "What I regret the most isn¡¯t killing your parents, but... it¡¯s that I should not have married you off to Tang Yuchen."

    Yes, if he had not married her to Tang Yuchen, none of this would have happened afterward.

 Chapter 335: You Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married Tang Yuchen 7

    <h4>Chapter 335: Chapter 335: You Shouldn¡¯t Have Married Tang Yuchen 7</h4>

    Yes, if she hadn¡¯t been married off to Tang Yuchen, none of this would have happened afterward.

    Out of self-interest, he pushed her into the arms of the demon and, at the same time, pushed himself to the demon as well.

    Dealing with a demon, the end is doomed to be tragic.

    With a heartyugh, An Ruo eximed, "But what I¡¯m most grateful for is that you sold me to him! An Mingqi, this is your retribution, your retribution!"

    Indeed, this was his retribution. There is an arrangement in the unseen world, and there will alwayse a day when he will suffer the consequences of his actions.

    "Hahaha..." An Mingqi suddenly burst intoughter, then turned and walked into the resting room inside.

    Once he left, An Ruo¡¯s vision went ck for a moment, and only then did she feel the pain in her knee.

    Tang Yuchen saw her about to faint and quickly picked her up to go downstairs, nning to take her to the hospital.

    After all, the truth hade out. An Mingqi couldn¡¯t escape, and there was no need for them to stay any longer.

    As they left the An family, the man walked briskly toward the car with her in his arms. Suddenly, there was a loud crash behind them.

    "Ah¡ª" Someone let out a scream, followed by screams one after another. The scene became chaotic like a wild horse that had broken free.

    Tang Yuchen nced back, then indifferently turned away again.

    An Ruo, gaining some rity, asked in confusion, "What happened?"

    "An Mingqi jumped from the building tomit suicide," the man said indifferently.

    An Ruo was stunned. Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t pause for a moment, carrying her into the car. An Ruo lowered her eyes silently, without looking back.

    It was over, everything was over.

    Dear Mom and Dad in heaven, you can rest in peace now.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the hospital, Liang Weiming repositioned An Ruo¡¯s bones. She bit down hard on her teeth, and although the pain made her want to die, she endured it without fainting.

    Liang Weiming applied medication on her and covered it with gauze.

    After wiping his hands, he said to her in frustration, "Do you not want these legs anymore? Try standing up again and see if they don¡¯t break!"

    Lying on the hospital bed, An Ruo smiled weakly at him, "Thank you, Uncle Liang."

    Liang Weiming¡¯s anger was diffused by her call of ¡¯Uncle Liang.¡¯ No matter what, this girl was Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, and that made her his junior.

    As an elder to a junior, it¡¯s better to be kind and loving rather than harsh.

    Liang Weiming cleared his throat, softened his tone and said, "But don¡¯t worry, with me here, there¡¯s nothing seriously wrong with your legs."

    "Thank you, Uncle Liang," An Ruo called him gently once more, her voice sounding very soothing.

    Liang Weiming felt awkward and added, "Alright, rest for a bit and you can be discharged. I have other patients to attend to, so I¡¯m leaving now."

    If he stayed any longer and heard her call him ¡¯Uncle Liang¡¯ a few more times, he¡¯d probably end up giving her a red envelope.

    Tang Yuchen sat down beside her, holding her hand with a slight smile, "You certainly know how to cheer people up."

    An Ruo was puzzled, "Do I?"

    She did owe Uncle Liang her thanks.

    The man smiled once more, stroking her head gently, "Close your eyes and rest for a bit, then we¡¯ll go home."

    An Ruo gazed at his heartfelt smile, feeling a moment of daze.

    He said go home...

    That ce seemed to have gradually be her home.

    And she hade to ept that it was the ce she was supposed to return to each day.

    With a slight dip of her eyelids, she said softly, "I can¡¯t sleep, we might as well go back now."

    "Rest for a while first, aren¡¯t you tired?"

    Yes, she was tired, both physically and emotionally.

 Chapter 336: Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Have Married You to Tang Yuchen 8

    <h4>Chapter 336: Chapter 336: Shouldn¡¯t Have Married You to Tang Yuchen 8</h4> Today¡¯s events left her shaken and unprepared.

    She never would have thought that Uncle was the murderer of her parents.

    Looking up at Tang Yuchen, she asked him, "How did you know that there was more to my parents¡¯ death than meets the eye?"

    Tang Yuchen knew she would ask these questions, and he exined:

    "I was looking into the whereabouts of your father¡¯s shares when I found something fishy.

    My people gave me a lot of material to look at, including many photos with your father, An Mingqi, and Kong Chenghui.

    However, there was no Kong Chenghui in the An family. Upon investigation, I learned that he resigned and left after your father died.

    Given his high position within the An family, it made no sense for him to leave, and it wasn¡¯t An Ming who forced him out. Plus, since he was so skilled in automobile technology, I felt something was off."

    "Think about it, your father dies in a car ident, An Ming immediately takes over his shares, and Kong Chenghui, the technical expert, mysteriously disappears. Linking these events, one would realize there¡¯s a conspiracy. That¡¯s why I suspected your parents didn¡¯t die in an ident, but were murdered."

    Then he sent people to look for Kong Chenghui. Before they found him, he did not tell An Ruo about it, only ambiguously revealing that there was something more behind her parents¡¯ death.

    After they found Kong Chenghui, his suspicions were confirmed.

    He had nned to expose An Mingqi after she recovered, so as not to agitate her too much.

    If Xu Huwen hadn¡¯t attacked her, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist exposing everything immediately.

    An Ruo stared at him intently, asking with confusion, "That night when you told me you originally nned to act after I recovered, were you waiting for me to get better to expose An Ming¡¯s crimes? Why did you move ahead of schedule?"

    The man hadn¡¯t expected her to remember what he had said.

    He held her hand and gently kissed it at his lips, smiling teasingly, "Baby, do you believe that everything I do is for you?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and the man smiled seductively, "Do you still remember the promise I made to you? I said that as long as you are my wife for one day, I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you."

    "Xu Huwen hit you; do you think I could tolerate her behavior? Since you¡¯re my wife, I will do everything in my power to protect you. Anyone who has ever hurt you, I will not let them go. Whether it¡¯s in the past, the present or the future."

    He likes to handle things cleanly and decisively, leaving no potential problems.

    For An Ruo, the An Mingqi family posed a deadly threat.

    Naturally, he wanted to eliminate them quickly, not giving them any chance to make trouble.

    He was such a person¡ªruthless and decisive in his actions.

    After hearing his words, An Ruo became dumbstruck.

    Regardless of whether his words were sincere or not, she clearly felt a part of her heart copse.

    The man before her had caused her pain and injury numerous times.

    Why did he start protecting her, and why had her feelings for him changed?

    Hadn¡¯t she resolved to never forgive him for as long as she lived?

    Why was it that now she no longer hated him...

    An Ruo closed her eyes, not letting him see the turmoil within them.

    Tang Yuchen watched her in silence for a while, then suddenly spoke in a low voice, "An Ruo, let¡¯s just continue like this, being husband and wife forever, what do you say?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, and she opened her eyes, meeting the man¡¯s dark, deep gaze.

 Chapter 337: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it1

    <h4>Chapter 337: Chapter 337: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it1</h4>

    Tang Yuchen looked at her, waiting for her answer.

    After a two-second silence, she softly countered, "What were you just saying?"

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, "Let¡¯s go, time to head back."

    He picked her up without answering her question.

    An Ruo did not ask him again, and his words just faded away, as if they had never been spoken.

    On the way back, An Ruo fell asleep in the car.

    When the car reached the entrance of the mansion, Tang Yuchen called her softly, but she did not wake up. She was sleeping deeply, not because she was exhausted, but because she was in so much pain that she had no strength left, practically in aatose state.

    The man did not immediately carry her out of the car, but leaned close to her face, his deep eyes silently watching her.

    An Ruo¡¯s face was small, not even as big as his palm, with a fairplexion and delicate features.

    Not only was she beautiful, but also graceful, a delight to the eyes.

    Perhaps because her knee hurt so much, her face was pale, without a hint of color, and her eyebrows were slightly furrowed, not sleeping sweetly.

    Looking at her face, Tang Yuchen was puzzled.

    Why had he suddenly said those words to her today?

    Being husband and wife forever was actually a promise, and if she had agreed, he would have had to fulfill that promise.

    Unexinably, a part of his heart felt relieved.

    Fortunately, she did not agree.

    Because he simply could not guarantee to be her husband for a lifetime.

    That person... she must still be alive.

    Thinking of her, Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart ached dully.

    He truly hoped to see her again, uncertain if he would have the chance in this lifetime.

    In her dreams, An Ruo saw her deceased uncle, as well as her dead parents. They were all her rtives, yet they had all gone.

    Her uncle had caused the deaths of her parents and thenmitted suicide himself.

    Their deaths were tragic and left her feeling frightened and desperate.

    Uncle, why did you hurt others, why didn¡¯t you live well, why...

    In the end, in her dreams, An Ruo remembered the kindness her uncle had shown her.

    Without any ulterior motives, he had truly cared for her, hadn¡¯t he?

    An Ruo awoke from her dream crying, opening her eyes to tears streaming down silently.

    She thought she would not grieve over her uncle¡¯s death, but she still felt a trace of sorrow. After all, he was her rtive, a loved elder.

    Wiping away her tears, shey quietly in bed, deciding to forget everything from the past and start a new life from now on.

    Her hatred for her uncle, she would forget that as well. From now on, she would not hate him and wouldpletely erase him from her memory.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Mingqi¡¯s suicide by jumping off a building was a gruesome sight, causing a sensation in J city for a while.

    Tang Yuchen helped An Ruo file awsuit, and soon, the court ruled that all of An Mingqi¡¯s assets were to be owned by An Ruo and An Ji.

    Suddenly inheriting the An family¡¯s wealth, An Ruo did not know how to handle it.

    She did not know how to do business or how to manage apany. Thepany would quickly decline in her hands.

    Xiao Ji was too young to take over thepany.

    After several days of thought, she pleaded with Tang Yuchen to let her and Xiao Ji talk on the phone, wanting to hear his opinion.

    Over the phone, An Ji listened to his sister exin that their parents¡¯ deaths were a plot by their uncle and heard about the uncle¡¯s suicide by jumping off a building. He was shocked but quickly calmed down.

    Having no memory of his parents, the knowledge of their cause of death did not grieve him much.

    When An Ruo asked how they should handle the An family¡¯s affairs, An Ji pondered and said:

 Chapter 338: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it2

    <h4>Chapter 338: Chapter 338: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it2</h4>

    "Sis, let¡¯s sell it. We don¡¯t need to spend energy on the An family. If you ever want An family again, I will create a new one for you."

    She thought the same, "Okay, then I¡¯ll sell it."

    Keeping the An family was a burden, and it was better to deal with it decisively; then she could live the life she wanted.

    After finishing the topic, An Ji asked her if she was doing well, and An Ruo naturally said she was.

    She didn¡¯t tell him about how An Xin had plotted against her, otherwise, he would have definitely worried.

    An Ruo also asked if he was doing well. As brother and sister, both reported only the good and not the bad, not wishing to concern each other.

    After a brief call, they reluctantly hung up the phone.

    Who knows in which year or month they will be able to reunite and then never be apart again.

    Having made up her mind, An Ruo pushed her wheelchair out of the bedroom.

    Tang Yuchen was sitting in the living room working, having recently grown fond of dealing with some non-critical work there.

    It seemed he felt more motivated working in a ce with a lively atmosphere.

    An Ruo pushed her wheelchair to him and tried to say, "Could you do me a favor?"

    The man slightly raised his eyes, "What is it?"

    "An Ji and I have decided to sell the An family, but I don¡¯t understand these things. Can you help me sell it?"

    "Sell the shares?"

    An Ruo nodded, "Yes, sell all of our shares."

    Tang Yuchen put down theptop on his knees, crossed his legs on the coffee table, interlocked his hands, and casually ced them on his abdomen, "The An family will create more profits in the future, are you sure you want to sell?"

    "I can¡¯t manage it. It won¡¯t create more profits in my hands. Besides, no matter how much profit it makes, it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me." She didn¡¯t seek great wealth, just hoped to live this life smoothly.

    The man nodded faintly, "Alright, I¡¯ll handle it for you."

    "Thank you."

    Tang Yuchen slightly curved the corner of his mouth, "If you really want to thank me, my birthday is the day after tomorrow, just give me a gift that I like."

    An Ruo was taken aback, "The day after tomorrow is your birthday?"

    The man leaned over to pinch her face, his eyes narrowing, his tone unpleasant, "Baby, you¡¯re such a failure as my wife. I know your birthday, yet you don¡¯t even know mine."

    Indeed, she didn¡¯t know. Besides, why should she care about his birthday?

    Of course, she couldn¡¯t say that.

    An Ruo hurriedly asked him, "What gift do you want? What would you like?"

    Tang Yuchen let her go and lightly raised his eyebrows, "Figure it out yourself. If I tell you, what¡¯s the point of a gift?"

    An Ruo really wanted to say, I don¡¯t know your preferences; how would I know what you¡¯d like if you don¡¯t tell me?

    She held back and didn¡¯t say it out loud.

    Anyway, she could ask Uncle Tao. Since Uncle Tao knew him so well, he would definitely know what he liked.

    An Ruo quietly approached Uncle Tao and asked him about it, but Uncle Tao looked unusually troubled, "Young Lady, to tell you the truth, I don¡¯t know what kind of gift the young master likes."

    "You don¡¯t know either?" That was it, now nobody knew.

    "Yes, I only know what food he likes, that he prefers peace and quiet, that he has little patience for many things, knows his temper, but honestly, I have no idea what gift he would like."

    An Ruo then asked him, "What have other people given him for his birthday in the past?"

    Uncle Tao immediately recited from memory, "Someone gave a mansion, others a luxury car, a plot ofnd, someone even gifted a ne, and there were those who gave cash. Once, someone even gifted a beautiful woman to the young master."

 Chapter 339 Baby, Call Me Hubby and Let Me Hear It 3

    <h4>Chapter 339: Chapter 339 Baby, Call Me Hubby and Let Me Hear It 3</h4>

    "..." An Ruo was speechless; she couldn¡¯t afford any of these things.

    Beauty, could she give herself to him as a present?

    As soon as this thought popped up, she got goosebumps all over her body...

    Giving herself to him was just too evil. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to do it.

    However, it had been a long time since she and Tang Yuchen had done it. Was it possible that he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and he was indirectly hinting for her to take the initiative?

    An Ruo looked at her legs. Let alone the fact that she currently couldn¡¯t share a bed with him, even if she could, she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing no matter what.

    It truly was a dilemma. What could she give him that he would like?

    An Ruo searched online for ideas but couldn¡¯t find anything suitable to give him.

    Uncle Tao tried to help here up with ideas but still, no results.

    "Young Lady, what have you given others as birthday gifts in the past?"

    "I¡¯ve only ever given my brother a birthday gift, and that was a bowl of longevity noodles."

    Could it be possible to make this for Tang Yuchen?

    She could imagine him saying with disdain, "An Ruo, you¡¯re sending me off with just a bowl of noodles? You think too highly of me!"

    So, it was better not to give him such a cheap thing.

    ----

    Two dayster, Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday arrived.

    As usual, Uncle Tao had the servants prepare a big table full of delicious foods.

    All the servants were dressed up neatly, and under his lead, they lined up in two rows, pping their hands as they sang the birthday song for him.

    "Happy Birthday to you, Young Master, Happy Birthday to you, Happy Birthday dear Young Master, Happy Birthday to you..."

    After singing, they pped enthusiastically and shouted in unison with big smiles, "Young Master, Happy Birthday!"

    An Ruo almost burst outughing at this scene.

    No way, this was too exaggerated and too funny.

    So this was how Tang Yuchen celebrated his birthday, truly unique, as if they were celebrating for a little kid...

    An Ruo tried hard to suppress herughter, secretly mocking him in her heart. Tang Yuchen must be really childish to actually enjoy celebrating his birthday this way.

    The man sitting across from her was scowling, no need to ask to know she was thinking something along these lines.

    He gave her a cold nce, warning her with his eyes not to let out augh.

    An Ruo knew that the consequences ofughing would be dire, so she held it in, deciding not to embarrass the Young Master.

    After the servants had left, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask him, "Do you celebrate your birthday like this every year?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened even more. He pursed his lips, a chilling aura emanating from him.

    Before he could answer, Uncle Tao excitedly said, "Yes, we celebrate Young Master¡¯s birthday like this every year, singing him the birthday song."

    An Ruo: "..."

    "Uncle Tao, you have too much free time, don¡¯t you? Go away, we don¡¯t need you here!" The man growled through clenched teeth, with a glint of a threat in his eyes, causing Uncle Tao to scurry away in fright.

    An Ruo bent her lips, her eyes narrowing into a slit as she smiled.

    So it really was like this every year.

    She could imagine a young Tang Yuchen, serious as an old man, reluctantly listening to the servants sing the birthday song rather foolishly.

    What was even more impressive was that he actually endured it every year, and he really did bear it.

    Noticing herughter, Tang Yuchen red at her sharply. He clenched his fists, struggling to refrain from snapping her fragile neck.

    Seeing him looking like he was ready to eat someone, An Ruomented with amusement, "If you don¡¯t like it, just tell them not to sing. Actually, it¡¯s their way of showing their hearts. You could try to ept it."

    "Hmph!" The man snorted coldly, reining in his anger.

 Chapter 340: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it 4

    <h4>Chapter 340: Chapter 340: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it 4</h4>

    "Humph!" The man snorted coldly, restraining his anger.

    Did she think he was epting their intentions?

    It was only because his mother had instructed Uncle Tao to celebrate his birthday; otherwise, he would never have endured until today...

    "By the way, where is my gift? Bring it out." He stretched out a hand toward her, shamelessly asking for his present.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she smiled gently, "Do you believe that I can do magic?"

    "..."

    "Whatever gift you want, just tell me, and I will definitely make it appear."

    Tang Yuchen slightly raised his eyebrows, finding today¡¯s An Ruo seemed a bit more mischievous than before.

    Looking at her lively and spirited eyes, he suddenly became interested and looked forward to her so-called magic.

    "Oh? Can you really make anything I ask for appear?"

    "Of course." An Ruo confidently nodded.

    The man smiled at the corner of his mouth, his gaze deep as he stared at her for a while before his thin lips lightly opened, "I want ten kisses from you, can you give them?"

    "..." An Ruo was stunned; she thought he would ask for a mansion, luxury cars, or beauties of some kind.

    How could she have expected he would ask for something like this?

    Mansions and luxury cars could be drawn, but how could she draw a kiss?

    Tang Yuchen lightly raised an eyebrow, "What, can¡¯t do it? Can¡¯t you make anything appear?"

    "This... you can ask for another gift. After all, I can only use my magic once, and it would be a waste otherwise."

    "You have a point." The man nodded seriously, "Since I can only ask once, then I want you to agree to three requests from me today, that way your magic wouldn¡¯t be wasted, right?"

    An Ruo was dumbfounded, feeling like she had dug her own grave.

    She was frustrated and speechless, "You might as well directly say you want me to agree to a hundred requests! Then after using ny-nine, you ask me for another hundred, wouldn¡¯t I bepletely lost!"

    Tang Yuchen said with a devilish smile, "I don¡¯t have that many requests, just three, and I won¡¯t ask for any more."

    "No way, you can only make one request." Giving him one was already generous, dreaming of three was out of the question.

    Who knew that Tang Yuchen would shamelessly insist, "Today is my birthday, I¡¯m the boss, my word isw! I want three requests, and it¡¯s only three!"

    "You¡¯re being unreasonable!" An Ruo pushed the wheelchair and was about to leave when the man said somberly, "I¡¯ve done so much for you, and you can¡¯t even do this?"

    An Ruo paused; he indeed had done many things for her.

    Forget it, she might as well agree, as a way to show her gratitude to him.

    "Let¡¯s get this straight, your requests must not be too excessive, if they are, I won¡¯t agree."

    "Hmm, I swear they won¡¯t be excessive and will definitely be something you can do," Tang Yuchen raised a hand, earnestly saying.

    An Ruo was somewhat relieved, "Then say it, what are your requests?"

    The man immediately revealed a mischievous smile, stood up, leaned in close to her face, and chuckled, "Give me ten kisses."

    She really wanted to p him across the face.

    Give him ten kisses, how could she do that!

    Seeing her not moving, Tang Yuchen became displeased, "What, are you going back on your word? This request isn¡¯t excessive, and it¡¯s not like you can¡¯t do it."

    She could do it, but her heart couldn¡¯t.

    Kissing him voluntarily, apart from that time he threatened her, she had never initiated it before.

    Besides, only under the premise of love would she feel the impulse to kiss someone.

    Between them, was there love?

    Forget love, even genuine feelings were missing between them.

    An Ruo¡¯s mood inexplicably became a bit somber.

 Chapter 341: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it 5

    <h4>Chapter 341: Chapter 341: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it 5</h4>

    Her heart felt emptily hollow, as if greedily wanting something that she understood would never belong to her.

    So she could only feel helpless, wistful, and lost.

    She averted her gaze and said lightly, "I¡¯ll grant it to you in a moment."

    This time, it was Tang Yuchen who was taken aback. He hadn¡¯t expected her to agree.

    A sudden joy sparked inside him, mixed with a bit of anticipation.

    His hand stroked her face as he hooked a smile, "Baby, then I¡¯ll be waiting for you."

    An Ruowei slightly turned her head, lifted her hand to tuck her hair behind her ear, indirectly avoiding his touch, "Tell me the other two requests. I might as well satisfy you all at once."

    Feeling her detachment, Tang Yuchen straightened up, the smile in his eyes fading a bit.

    "Do you know how to make longevity noodles?" he suddenly asked her.

    An Ruo looked up, puzzled, "Do you want to eat them?"

    Tang Yuchen sat back down, nced over the table full of delicacies, and his lips curled into a thin arc, "I¡¯ve had all these every year, I¡¯m tired of them."

    In his simple sentence, she sensed a vor of loneliness.

    Perhaps no one had ever made him a bowl of simple yet heartwarming longevity noodles.

    "I do, but I¡¯ll need your help since it¡¯s inconvenient for me to do it sitting."

    The man¡¯s eyes brightened as he stood up and pushed her to the kitchen, "Alright, considering your injury, I¡¯ll grudgingly help you this once."

    His words carried a reluctance, but his actions were eager.

    An Ruowei didn¡¯t expose his insincerity. Instead, a special feeling blossomed in her heart.

    She somewhat wanted him to have a good birthday, hoping he would enjoy himself for once.

    The making of longevity noodles was simple: cook the noodles, prepare a couple of eggs, and add various seasonings.

    But all this was done by Tang Yuchen himself. An Ruo was only there to give instructions, reminding him of what to do next.

    The noodles were ready, and the two sat in the dining room. Tang Yuchen, holding his chopsticks, sniffed the aroma and smiled, "It smells good, wonder how it tastes."

    After trying a mouthful, An Ruowei eagerly asked him, "How is it?"

    "Not as tasty as when you made themst time."

    Last time?

    An Ruowei thought for a moment before remembering the night he came back veryte. She was starving then, and he had let her cook noodles for herself on the condition that she made him a bowl too.

    At that time, to get back at him, she had intentionally put a lot of salt in his bowl.

    "You¡¯ve never cooked before?" she asked him subconsciously since her noodles hadn¡¯t been very delicious either.

    "No." Tang Yuchen took another bite and broke some egg, bringing a piece to An Ruo¡¯s mouth, "You should eat some too."

    "No, Uncle Tao had so many dishes prepared, I¡¯ll just have the dishes."

    An Ruowei turned her face slightly away, but he didn¡¯t give up, holding the egg persistently, his dark pupils intently staring at her, as if he would not rest until she ate.

    She had no choice but to open her mouth and eat. Eating with the chopsticks he had used felt strangely awkward to her.

    Tang Yuchen smiled, bending his lips, and fed her the noodles again.

    "This is the longevity noodles made for you; you should eat them. Today isn¡¯t my birthday," said An Ruowei, seeing him ready to feed her again, and hurriedly intervened.

    The man said as a matter of course, "I can¡¯t finish them; you share half."

    Just one bowl of noodles and he can¡¯t finish? Who would believe that.

    "I won¡¯t eat; I want to have the dishes." An Ruowei picked up her chopsticks to eat the dishes, but Tang Yuchen pressed her hand, insistently trying to feed her, "Just one bite, okay?"

    She knew if she refused again, he would surely keep pestering her.

 Chapter 342: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it 6

    <h4>Chapter 342: Chapter 342: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it 6</h4>

    Forget it, I¡¯ve already taken a bite, one more won¡¯t matter.

    An Ruo opened her mouth and took another bite of the hot noodles, which actually were tasteless, but she felt they were somewhat delicious.

    After she ate, the man let her be and buried his head to devour the noodles.

    He ate very quickly and finished in just a few moments.

    An Ruo slowly ate her food and, seeing him put down his chopsticks, she asked him what his third request was.

    "I haven¡¯t received the ten kisses I asked for, give those to me first," the man said, resting one arm on the back of her wheelchair, leaning towards her, waiting for her to make a move.

    An Ruo pushed his chest away, smiling faintly, "Wait a moment, I¡¯m going to the bedroom first."

    Tang Yuchen immediately warned her, "Don¡¯t try any tricks."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t."

    An Ruo spoke with confident assurance, and the man, half believing, half doubting, withdrew his hand. Pushing the wheelchair back to the bedroom, An Ruo took a lipstick from the dressing table, applied it to her lips, and then picked up a piece of white paper.

    Soon, she came out, approached the man, and handed him the folded paper, "Here are your ten kisses, and theye with a collectible feature too."

    Tang Yuchen raised an eyebrow, he took it and unfolded it, only to see ten red lip prints on the white paper.

    This woman, indeed, was ying tricks on him.

    He had wondered why she agreed to give him ten kisses so suddenly, it turned out she had this idea all along.

    "These kisses were for the paper, not for me," he said, narrowing his eyes slightly, his tone discontent.

    An Ruo earnestly replied, "How are they not for you? I just pressed the kisses onto the paper and then gave the paper to you, along with ten kisses. Besides, these kisses can be preserved; if well protected, they canst for many years."

    "But I wanted you to kiss me, not give me ten lipstick marks."

    "It¡¯s the same thing either way, I¡¯ve given them to you already, forget it if you don¡¯t want them."

    An Ruo reached out to take the paper back, but Tang Yuchen swiftly dodged, then used his other hand to grab the back of her head and leaned in to fiercely kiss her red lips.

    His tongue forcefully invaded her mouth, passionately kissing her, then he bit her lip as a punishment before releasing her.

    An Ruo covered her pained lips, ring at him unhappily, while the man smirked triumphantly, "Next time you dare to y such a trick on me, the punishment won¡¯t be so light."

    ncing at the paper in his hand, he smirked mischievously again, "Darling, since you want me to treasure your kisses, I¡¯ll keep them. Don¡¯t worry, I will never forget this special birthday gift from you."

    His words wereden with ambiguity, his dark eyes fixated on her, and under her gaze, he slowly kissed the lip prints on the paper.

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed, feeling foolish for giving him the lip prints!

    She wanted him to give them back, but could she take back what was already given away?

    She looked away, annoyed, "Tell me your final request."

    Tang Yuchen responded with azy smile, "Thest request is simple, babe. Call me ¡¯hubby¡¯ and let¡¯s hear it."

    "..." An Ruo red at him sharply, as if looking at an alien.

    He knew she would react this way; actually, seeing her flustered was quite amusing.

    "I am indeed your husband, what¡¯s wrong with calling me that? Just say it quickly."

    An Ruo was exasperated, which nerve was wrong in her to agree to fulfill his three requests.

    He even said this request was the simplest, but it was actually the hardest.

 Chapter 343: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it7

    <h4>Chapter 343: Chapter 343: Baby, Call Me Husband to Hear it7</h4>

    How could she utter such an intimate term as "husband"?

    Even if she were to call him that, it would have to be after falling in love, to naturally say it. Moreover, between them, there were unbearable memories of the past.

    His request was really too much for her to bear.

    An Ruo gripped the armrests of the wheelchair, remaining silent without speaking.

    Tang Yuchen red, relentless, "Hurry up and call me, we¡¯ve been married for almost half a year now, have you ever called me husband?"

    "Are we even husband and wife?" she couldn¡¯t help but retort.

    The man¡¯s face darkened as he said, "How are we not! An Ruo, in fact, the person who has always denied us as husband and wife is you. I have never said that I do not recognize you as my wife."

    "If I am your wife, why did you treat me like that before?" An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but counter.

    "How did I treat you? As my wife, you do not fulfill your marital duties; you contradict me in everything; the way I treated you was all your fault!"

    Yes, forcing himself on her without her consent, making love to another woman in their bridal room on their wedding night right in front of her¡ªall these were her fault.

    Didn¡¯t he know, the two mistakes he made were fatal in the eyes of a woman?

    The shadows in her heart had not yet dissipated, how could she ept him without any grudges and live peacefully with him?

    Now that their rtionship had finally improved somewhat, why didn¡¯t he continue to maintain it, why did he make her remember the past?

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sneer coldly, "Tang Yuchen, there¡¯s simply no way for us to live peacefully together. You will never fall in love with me, and I will not fall in love with you either. So, let¡¯s divorce sooner rather thanter."

    Having said that, she pushed her wheelchair toward the bedroom.

    "ng¡ª" Suddenly, the sound of bowls and dishes shattering on the floor came from behind.

    An Ruo stopped, knowing without looking that he had swept the tes on the table onto the floor.

    Tang Yuchen vented for a moment and then looked at her coldly, his voice chilling, "An Ruo, I¡¯m already being good to you; don¡¯t fail to appreciate it!"

    Out of his six wives, he had been quite tolerant with her.

    What more did she want?

    An Ruo turned around, offering a faint smile, "When you wanted to torment me, you did. Did you care about my feelings then? Now that you are kinder to me, must I ept you? Who decided that if you are good to me, I must ept you?"

    Tang Yuchen clenched his jaw, rage coursing through his entire body.

    An Ruo gave him a cold nce and turned back to the bedroom without another word.

    She closed the door, shut her eyes, and took a weary breath.

    Admit it, there could never be any affection between her and him.

    All the harmony was just a facade; there was no real connection between them.

    She thought he had truly started to treat her well, but she was mistaken; it was just that the conflicts between them had not yet surfaced.

    The so-called good will was like thin ice on the surface of the sea, liable to melt away with the slightest carelessness.

    So be it, better to face reality sooner and extricate herself while she still could...

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯te back that night, and An Ruo also took a long time to fall asleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day after breakfast, An Ruo turned on the TV, only to see this news.

    The Tang Family sessfully acquired the An family, finally obtaining the An family¡¯s coveted industry¡ªthe automotive parts supply chain.

    The host said that the Tang Family was involved in multiple sectors ofmerce and the acquisition of the An family signified a significant step for the Tang Family into the automotive industry.

    This was of great leap-forward significance for the development of the Tang Family.

 Chapter 344: Hold Him Tight 1

    <h4>Chapter 344: Chapter 344: Hold Him Tight 1</h4>

    An Ruo stared nkly at the television, where many reporters surrounded Tang Yuchen, asking him what he thought about the acquisition of the An family¡¯s business.

    The man in the neat suit gave a slight smile, his every move exuding an air of authority.

    "The Tang Family acquiring the An family¡¯s business is very meaningful for ourpany¡¯s development. I won¡¯t say more than necessary, but I believe everyone will see the new progress and new look of the Tang Family soon..."

    An Ruo turned off the television, not wanting to watch any further.

    Whether Tang Yuchen exposed Uncle¡¯s conspiracy to acquire the An family¡¯s business or for her, it didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    He was a businessman, and he would surely consider his own interests in everything he did. That was nothing to be concerned about, so she wouldn¡¯t mind anything.

    When Tang Yuchen came back in the afternoon, he tossed a bankbook to An Ruo, "This is the money from selling the An family¡¯s shares, sold at the current market price without shortchanging you a cent."

    An Ruo opened the bankbook, where besides the first digit being five, all the other digits were zeros, many zeros.

    Seven hundred million in total, seventy percent of the shares, only worth five hundred million.

    Before Uncle died, these shares were worth seven or eight hundred million. They had dropped by several hundred million now.

    The manzily leaned on the sofa, saying indifferently, "An Mingqi¡¯s death had a huge impact on the stock price. I could have bought the An family¡¯s stocks when they plummeted to their lowest."

    What he meant was that giving her this price was actually quite generous.

    An Ruo nodded in understanding, "I know, thanks."

    Her politeness made the man frown slightly.

    "Do you think I am deliberately taking advantage of you?" he asked unhappily.

    An Ruo looked at him, her expression very calm, "No, I know the stock market will fall, and this price is really reasonable."

    She just really wanted to ask him, whether he had helped her initially to acquire the An family or truly for her.

    An Ruo felt so conflicted. There was clearly no sincerity between her and him. His intentions, whatever they were, had nothing to do with her.

    But the words he said to her in the hospital that day kept her tangled in this issue.

    He had said that he did all this for her...

    Tang Yuchen, since you are heartless, can you please stop saying things that make me misunderstand, can you please stop giving me any hope?

    Don¡¯t you understand, I am increasingly prone to believe every word you say now.

    The man obviously did not believe her words, "Really? Then who are you showing that facial expression to?"

    "What expression?"

    The one that is very cold towards him, making him feel annoyed!

    Tang Yuchen scoffed, sneeringly said, "An Ruo, it wasn¡¯t me who advised you to sell the An family¡¯s business, yet now you are dissatisfied with the price. You are really TMD difficult to please!"

    An Ruo clenched her fists, her eyes flickering.

    She bit her lip and held back, but still couldn¡¯t help shouting at him, "I¡¯m difficult to please! It¡¯s you who always deceive me, Tang Yuchen. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want a divorce, we can just continue living calmly. But please don¡¯t deceive me, don¡¯t give me any hope! If you can¡¯t do what you say, then don¡¯t speak carelessly!"

    The man was slightly taken aback, his gaze strangely fixed on her, "What do you mean? When did I deceive you, when have I spoken carelessly?"

    An Ruo pointed at the television, "I saw it. Acquiring the An family was already in your ns.

    You didn¡¯t expose An Mingqi¡¯s crimes for me, you did it to acquire the An family.

 Chapter 345: Hold Him Tight 2

    <h4>Chapter 345: Chapter 345: Hold Him Tight 2</h4>

    "Helping me was just a ruse you yed to achieve your own goals!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips pressed together, remaining silent.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes and said lightly, "Actually, I don¡¯t care what your true aim is, but you shouldn¡¯t have deceived me. I don¡¯t mind whether you have genuine feelings or not, I just don¡¯t want you to be insincere with me..."

    Because she would inadvertently take it to heart, she would unwittingly be greedy for more.

    Ignoring him, An Ruo pushed her wheelchair towards the bedroom. The man swiftly stepped in front of her, his hand pressing down on the wheelchair, preventing her from moving forward.

    "An Ruo, what did you mean by what you just said?" he asked, staring at her, probing.

    "It means exactly what it says."

    "An Ruo, have you fallen for me?" the man suddenly asked. An Ruoxin¡¯s heart trembled; it was as if someone had stepped on her tail, and she became agitated immediately.

    She pushed his hand away forcefully and frowned with a coldugh, "Do you think that¡¯s possible?"

    Tang Yuchen squatted down in front of her, his smile somewhat wicked: "That¡¯s what your words imply. You¡¯re telling me not to be insincere with you because you¡¯ve started to care about my attitude towards you."

    "Whoever it is, I don¡¯t want them to be insincere with me."

    "What about you? Are you not being insincere with me?"

    "..." An Ruo¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, her hands clenched secretly.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s piercing eyes stared at her as if he wanted to see through her soul: "By not admitting your feelings for me, you¡¯re being insincere with me. Given how you¡¯re acting, what right do you have to demand anything from me?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned slightly pale.

    It wasn¡¯t like that; she hadn¡¯t fallen for him. She was just... maybe a little moved, but that wasn¡¯t falling in love, not love!

    Was it so wrong to be a little moved?

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t let her off the hook. He leaned close to her face, his deep eyes peering into the depths of her own.

    "Baby, have you fallen for me?"

    He asked with a husky voice,den with a trace of seduction.

    An Ruowei shook her head slightly but couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    Don¡¯t push her; she didn¡¯t want to lose not only her body but also her heart...

    "Admit it, you are indeed moved by me." His hand caressed her face, the movements gentle, the palm warm.

    An Ruowei¡¯s eyes flickered, and she asked him in a murmur, "What about you, then?"

    "If I said I¡¯ve always liked you, would you believe me?" Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled slightly, answering with apparent ease.

    "You¡¯ve always liked my body, haven¡¯t you?" An Ruo said scornfully.

    The man shook his head slightly: "Liking your body means liking you as a person. Do you think someone can just fall for a soul? That kind of pure affection is something only a Saint could achieve, and I am no Saint."

    An Ruoxin¡¯s heart stirred slightly; his words rippled through the depths of her heart.

    Does he truly... like her?

    Actually, she just liked him, so she shouldn¡¯t be so concerned about how he feels about her.

    Exposed to each other¡¯s feelings so suddenly, she felt a bit flustered and caught off guard.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what to say next; she looked away, her face slightly flushed, and awkwardly said, "If you really do like me... I will try to like you..."

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help butugh softly, hisughter pleasant to hear.

    He leaned in to kiss her cheek, speaking with indulgence, "Such a contradictory woman, with such a stubborn mouth."

    Her liking for him was so obvious.

    And yet, she still said she would try to like him.

 Chapter 346 Hold Him Tight 3

    <h4>Chapter 346: Chapter 346 Hold Him Tight 3</h4> It must be the fear that speaking too much would only deepen the involvement.

    The deeper the involvement, the more susceptible to getting hurt...

    A flicker of profound understanding passed through the man¡¯s eyes, but it quickly disappeared.

    He got up and pushed her wheelchair toward the garden, no longer continuing the previous topic, "When your leg gets a bit better, I¡¯ll take you on a vacation to see the maple leaves, how does that sound?"

    His sudden change of topic made An Ruo breathe a sigh of relief, yet she felt somewhat disappointed.

    Is that it, then? No more talk?

    She always felt that Tang Yuchen intentionally avoided the topic, unwilling to delve deeper into matters of the heart.

    Bowing her head to hide the dimness in her eyes, she faintly agreed, which was taken as consent.

    That afternoon¡¯s ambiguous confession seemed just a trivial interlude that did not enhance the intimacy between them.

    However, An Ruo had be more docile towards him, and he had be much gentler towards her.

    Actually, getting along with such mutual respect was quite nice.

    But human hearts are never easily satisfied, always greedy.

    Having acquired a bit, they want more, and more, until everything belongs to them before they are content.

    An Ruo was a greedy person, she hoped to see Tang Yuchen be even better to her.

    If he was better to her, she would be even better to him.

    She was more hopeful that they could fall in love, as a marriage with love was indeed blissful...

    However, Tang Yuchen¡¯s attitude towards her was merely gentle.

    As for deep affection, he had not stepped forward in that direction at all.

    An Ruo¡¯s feelings were timid, if he did not step forward, she never dared to step forward either, only enduring the agony of standing still.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Before they knew it, winter hade, and An Ruo¡¯s fractured bones had mostly healed.

    If it were just ordinary fractures, she would have been able to stand and walk by now.

    But she simply couldn¡¯t stand up.

    Her lower legs seemed to have no strength at all, let alone stand up, there wasn¡¯t even any sensation.

    In the hospital, Liang Weiming tapped her knee with a small hammer, eliciting no response.

    "Do you feel anything?" he asked her.

    An Ruo shook her head gloomily, "No."

    Liang Weiming, seeing her low spirits,forted her, "Don¡¯t worry, your nerves and muscle tissues aren¡¯t necrotic. As long as you keep up with the rehabilitation, you¡¯ll be able to stand."

    "Uncle Liang, you don¡¯t have to deceive me. Please tell me the truth, will I never be able to stand again?" An Ruo asked softly.

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly, "Would Uncle Liang lie to you? Don¡¯t doubt his medical skills."

    "Exactly, youngdy, I wouldn¡¯t lie to you. If I say you can stand, then you will be able to stand," Liang Weiming affirmed with a smile.

    A flicker of hope rose in An Ruo¡¯s heart.

    Perhaps she really could stand up again.

    Since her bones had healed, Liang Weiming arranged a series of rehabilitation tasks for her.

    Every day, An Ruo mustered her strength to pull herself up, attempting to walk.

    Grasping the handrail, she trembled as she rose upright, but her feet that touched the ground seemed nonexistent, giving her no sense of a proper foothold.

    Her arms weren¡¯t strong enough to support her body, and she was about to fall halfway through rising.

    Tang Yuchen caught her in time, steadying her to stand straight, "Don¡¯t be nervous, first learn to stand up, then gradually learn to walk."

    "But my legs feel nothing."

    "Practice hard, and you will slowly recover their sensory abilities."

    "Okay," An Ruo nodded. To stand up, she had to endure the pain!

    With Tang Yuchen¡¯s help, she walked for a few minutes, but was so exhausted that she was dripping with sweat and felt utterly drained.

 Chapter 347: Hold Him Tight 4

    <h4>Chapter 347: Chapter 347: Hold Him Tight 4</h4>

    Walking with only the muscles of the thighs was truly exhausting.

    "Let¡¯s stop here for today and continue tomorrow," the man was about to pick her up when An Ruo shook her head in refusal.

    "I can keep going for a bit longer, just a few more minutes," she insisted.

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly and asked softly, "Can you really?"

    An Ruo lifted her sweat-drenched face, her lips curving into a small arc, "I can do it, I must stand up again!"

    Her eyes, full of confidence, shone with dazzling light.

    The man hadn¡¯t expected her to be so strong-willed; he smiled faintly, his eyes also smiling, "Alright, then let¡¯s practice a little longer."

    To facilitate her rehabilitation, Tang Yuchen had ordered a lot of therapy equipment for the house.

    If he was unavable, it would be the servants helping her with the therapy.

    Day after day, An Ruo spent twice as much time on her rehabilitation.

    She worked so hard, but unfortunately, her legs still felt nothing...

    After the first snowfall, the Chinese New Year approached.

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, Uncle Tao had the servants prepare many delicious dishes.

    This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, it was just the two of them celebrating together.

    Tang Yuchen poured her a little red wine, An Ruo raised her ss and drank it all in one go, the man raising his eyebrows, "Don¡¯t drink too fast, be careful not to get drunk."

    Setting down her ss, An Ruo said somewhat sadly, "In past years, I celebrated the New Year with Xiao Ji, and also with Uncle and the others. This year, it¡¯s with you."

    In the past seven or eight months, many things had happened¡ªmore events than she¡¯d encountered in her whole life.

    Xiao Ji had gone abroad and couldn¡¯t return for many years.

    An Xin went mad, Uncle died, and Aunt, having fallen seriously ill, was taken back to her parents¡¯ home.

    That family had long since disbanded and changed beyond recognition.

    She didn¡¯t pine for the past; she just really missed celebrating the New Year with Xiao Ji.

    An Ruo said with a faint smile, "Xiao Ji has never left me. I raised him, so in his heart, I¡¯m not just his sister but also his mom..."

    Tang Yuchen watched her, his lips pressed tightly together, saying nothing.

    Wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, An Ruo raised her ss to him, but the man declined, "Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, you shouldn¡¯t drink too much."

    Fine, she wouldn¡¯t drink anymore.

    Picking up her chopsticks, An Ruo began to help herself to the food, "Let¡¯s eat. Even if it¡¯s just the two of us, we should still have a good New Year¡¯s celebration."

    He looked at her and didn¡¯t tell her that he had always spent the New Years alone in previous years.

    This year, for the first time, someone was celebrating with him.

    An Ruo had some fish and then urged him to do the same, "Have some of this, for prosperity every year."

    Tang Yuchen reached for the fish and found that this year¡¯s fish tasted a bit better than in previous years.

    While eating, An Ruowei frowned slightly, "Why aren¡¯t there any dumplings?"

    "I didn¡¯t ask them to make any."

    "Why not?"

    What was the point of eating dumplings alone? Uncle Tao remembered he didn¡¯t eat dumplings on New Year¡¯s, so they weren¡¯t prepared this year either.

    An Ruo put down her chopsticks and pushed her wheelchair into the kitchen, "How can you not have dumplings for the New Year? Wait here, I¡¯ll go make some."

    The man also put down his chopsticks, following her, "It¡¯s inconvenient for you in that chair, let me do it instead."

    "Do you know how?" An Ruo asked doubtfully.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, "If you teach me, I¡¯ll know how."

    Entering the kitchen, he rolled up his sleeves, took out the flour from the storage cab, and started rolling out dumpling wrappers ording to An Ruo¡¯s instructions.

    Though he hadn¡¯t done this before, he was a very smart student; An Ruo only had to exin once, and he knew what to do.

    After rolling out the wrappers, they wrapped dumplings together, making many but only cooking enough for two.

 Chapter 348: Hold Him Tight 5

    <h4>Chapter 348: Chapter 348: Hold Him Tight 5</h4>

    They rolled out the dough and wrapped them together, making plenty but only boiling enough for two people.

    An Ruo had initially marveled at how Tang Yuchen seemed to be a natural; his dumplings looked good on his first try. She felt annoyed and jealous inside.

    But when the dumplings were fished out of the pot, she felt bnced again.

    Half of the dumplings had fallen apart, leaking filling, leaving only the skins.

    And the ruined dumplings were the ones Tang Yuchen had wrapped.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t resist teasing him, "No matter how pretty they are, it¡¯s useless if your skills aren¡¯t solid. The filling shows as soon as they boil."

    Tang Yuchen was silent for a moment, not speaking, just fishing out dumplings.

    He ced the good ones on one te and the ruined ones on another.

    Seeing him silent, An Ruo thought her words had hurt his pride and quickly tried to remedy, "Actually, you did very well; it took me several tries to learn."

    "Let¡¯s go, eat the dumplings." The man said indifferently, showing no emotion.

    An Ruo thought, how petty this man is! It was just a casual remark, was it necessary to give her the cold shoulder?

    Back in the dining hall, Tang Yuchen pushed the te of ruined dumplings directly in front of her, asserting confidently, "This portion is for you to eat."

    "Why?" An Ruo, startled, pushed it back towards him and tried to grab the good ones, "Whoever wrapped them should eat them."

    "Is there any meaning to eating your own dumplings?" He pped her hand away and pushed the te back to her.

    Looking at the pitiful te of dumplings, An Ruo gritted her teeth, "You¡¯re just retaliating because I said your skills weren¡¯t good enough. You should humbly ept my criticism, not feed me these failed experiments!"

    "Anyway, if I eat this te, you can only eat that one." The man grabbed a dumpling and put it into his mouth, deliberately savoring the taste.

    "I won¡¯t eat this; these are yours, you eat them."

    An Ruo pushed them back to him again and forcefully snatched the good te from in front of him.

    Fearing he would snatch it back, she guarded it with both hands, her eyes unavoidably showing a triumphant smile.

    Tang Yuchen inwardly scoffed, thinking she could stop him just by guarding them?

    He suddenly stood up and walked behind her, wrapping one arm around her from behind and restraining her hands to keep her from moving.

    With his other hand, he quickly grabbed the te, poured the dumplings into the te of ruined ones, and stirred them with chopsticks, ruining the good dumplings as well.

    Great, now none of them were edible.

    An Ruo, speechless with anger, eximed, "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re so childish!"

    The man sat down beside her and started to eat the ruined dumplings, "Actually, these taste pretty good too, don¡¯t believe me, try some."

    Seeing him enjoy the dumplings, An Ruo felt tempted to try as well.

    Indeed, who decided that only the good dumplings should be eaten? The ruined ones tasted the same, perfectly edible.

    Perhaps because it was New Year¡¯s Eve, An Ruo also felt like being childish.

    She took a bite and indeed found a unique taste.

    Tang Yuchen raised an eyebrow and asked with a smile, "Doesn¡¯t it taste pretty good?"

    "It¡¯s really good, feels like I¡¯m eating a hotchpotch." An Ruo, struck by inspiration, added some meat and some vegetables into the te, stirring everything evenly with her chopsticks.

    "Now it really is like a hotchpotch."

    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a proudugh, and Tang Yuchen too added a lot of veggies to it, turning a te of dumplings into somethingpletely different: "An Ruo, with so much here, you must finish it today."

    "You have to finish it too. Whoever eats less, is a piglet!" she retorted spiritedly.

 Chapter 349 Hold Him Tight 6

    <h4>Chapter 349: Chapter 349 Hold Him Tight 6</h4>

    The man actually nodded in agreement with her words, "Alright, you said it yourself, whoever eats one bite less is the little pig!"

    No sooner had he finished speaking than he took a big bite, and An Ruo, not wanting to fall behind, quickly picked up some food with her chopsticks and put it in her mouth too.

    In this way, they both took turns taking bites, each eager not to eat less than the other.

    An Ruo had a great time eating her meal, and joyousughter filled Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes as well.

    After dinner, she wanted to watch the Spring Festival G.

    The man had little interest in such a show, but he still watched it with her.

    An Ruoughed easily throughout, while Tang Yuchen did not. He simply sat by her side, watching quietly.

    With just fifteen minutes left until midnight, he suddenly got up and went upstairs, leaving An Ruo puzzled as she watched him, wondering if he wasn¡¯t going to stay with her until midnight.

    She felt a tinge of disappointment. After all, it was New Year¡¯s Eve, and, like it or not, they should have weed the new year together when the clock struck twelve.

    A few minutester, Tang Yuchen came downstairs with aptop, which he ced on the coffee table.

    Then he lifted her from the wheelchair and gently ced her on the sofa, covering her legs with a nket.

    An Ruo asked curiously, "What are you doing?"

    He didn¡¯t speak, but silently opened theptop, clicked a few times, and a video appeared on the screen. An Ji, wearing new clothes, appeared in the video.

    Seeing An Ruo, he waved at her excitedly, "Sis, happy New Year!"

    An Ruo was pleasantly surprised and couldn¡¯t help but feel her eyes well up with tears, "Xiao Ji, happy New Year."

    So he had wanted her to video call with Xiao Ji and not that he was unwilling to wee the New Year with her.

    He had ced her on the sofa to keep Xiao Ji from learning about her injury.

    These two actions from Tang Yuchen touched An Ruo deeply.

    She looked at him with a smile, her eyes silently saying thank you.

    The man slightly curved his lips into a smile, perhaps due to the dim light, his eyes looked particrly tender.

    An Ruo seized the opportunity to chat with Xiao Ji, and a few minutester, it was midnight.

    Suddenly, the sound of fireworks bursting echoed from outside, and there were also the sounds of fireworks from An Ji¡¯s side.

    In such a festive atmosphere, An Ruo asked him, "Xiao Ji, are you also celebrating the Spring Festival over there?"

    An Ji¡¯s eyes twinkled, and he smiled, "I¡¯m celebrating the Spring Festival at a ssmate¡¯s house; they¡¯re all Chinese."

    "Oh, I see."

    Hearing someone calling him, An Ji quickly said to An Ruo, "Sis, I¡¯ve got to go, my ssmate is calling me."

    Ah, so he¡¯s leaving just like that.

    An Ruo felt a sense of unwillingness to let go, but as Xiao Ji hurriedly turned off the video, she too had no choice but to do the same.

    Though their chat was brief, she had weed the New Year with him, and she still felt happy about it.

    "Thank you," she said, turning to look at the man beside her, speaking sincerely.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze was deep, but he would not tell her that in order for her to spend New Year¡¯s Eve with him, he had deliberately kept her and An Ji¡¯s chat to just a few minutes.

    If he hadn¡¯t wanted to make her happy, he probably wouldn¡¯t have allowed even those few minutes.

    "Do you want to go see the fireworks?" he asked her.

    An Ruo nodded with a smile, and the man draped a mink coat over her before picking her up and carrying her out of the living room.

    Standing in the garden outside, they just had to look up to see the beautiful fireworks in the sky.

    An Ruo wrapped her arms around his neck, rested her head on his shoulder, her eyes dreamy.

    This year¡¯s New Year¡¯s Eve, although not apanied by Xiao Ji, felt very special to her; it was the most unique New Year¡¯s Eve she had ever spent.

 Chapter 350 Hold Him Tight 7

    <h4>Chapter 350: Chapter 350 Hold Him Tight 7</h4>

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t speak, but quietly felt this joyful moment.

    An Ruo suddenly remembered something, her brow slightly furrowed as she asked him in confusion, "I¡¯ve noticed you can always contact Xiao Ji right away. Tell me the truth, does Xiao Ji have a cell phone, and what¡¯s his number?"

    The man said lightly, "I just made arrangements in advance, it¡¯s not like I can contact him whenever I want."

    "Xiao Ji should have a cell phone number, right?" she asked persistently.

    "Yes, he does. But his phone can¡¯t make international calls, it can only be used locally."

    "What kind of phone is that?"

    "It¡¯s one the school specifically prepared for each student, because the school doesn¡¯t allow international students to contact home frequently. They want to cultivate their independence, making them unable to rely on anyone," Tang Yuchen exined gently, but An Ruo fell silent.

    That school must be very strict; Xiao Ji must have had a hard time there.

    After watching the fireworks, the man carried her back to the bedroom.

    The bedroom lights were off; he ced her on the bed, his fingers squeezing her knee. "Does it still hurt?"

    An Ruo shook her head, "No, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore."

    It was just that she couldn¡¯t feel anything below her knees, and she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to stand again.

    The man¡¯s strong body suddenly covered hers, and An Ruo instantly tensed.

    In the glow of the streetlights outside, she could see the burning intensity in his dark, glossy eyes.

    "Baby, since it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore, how about we don¡¯t sleep tonight?"

    His hand caressed her waist, hinting suggestively.

    Ever since she had been injured, they hadn¡¯t done it.

    Although she knew this day would inevitablye, she still wasn¡¯t mentally prepared.

    She wanted to refuse, but his eyes were so bright, and the atmosphere today was so special, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to utter a word of refusal.

    Besides, would her refusal even matter?

    Her silence was a form of consent.

    The color in his eyes deepened, he slowly kissed her lips, his hand slipping into her shirt to stroke her skin.

    The room maintained a steady temperature; she wore only a knitted shirt beneath her overcoat.

    Tang Yuchen removed her knitted shirt, exposing her fair skin to the air.

    Her ck bra covered the softness of her chest; even though the lighting was dim, the stark contrast between ck and white was evident.

    His gaze turned darker; his hands caressed her chest while his kisses trailed down her neck.

    The darkness intensified An Ruo¡¯s senses; she emitted soft moans, and under his heated body, her forehead was soon covered in fine sweat.

    Tang Yuchen took his time with forey, but when he entered her, An Ruo still inhaled sharply from the pain.

    It had been too long, and she was not used to his presence.

    The man kissed her lips to distract her.

    Once she rxed, he slightly lifted his head, his forehead against hers, and asked, "Are you happy tonight?"

    An Ruowei was momentarily stunned, not understanding what he meant.

    After two seconds, she realized he was asking if she enjoyed this New Year¡¯s Eve.

    "Yes, very happy. What about you?" This time she honestly expressed how she felt.

    Tang Yuchen nodded, his voice husky, "I am very happy too; this year¡¯s Spring Festival was very special."

    She also thought it was very special. In fact, they didn¡¯t do much, but it all felt very special.

    The reason was simple; the Spring Festivals they had experienced before were too monotonous and too unfeeling.

 Chapter 351 Hold Him Tight 8

    <h4>Chapter 351: Chapter 351 Hold Him Tight 8</h4>

    The reason was simple: the Spring Festivals they had spent before were all too monotonous,cking any real feeling.

    So, spending it casually this year brought a different sensation.

    An Ruo fell silent.

    Her past had been filled with solitude; she couldn¡¯t grasp the feeling of home, and now she realized he was the same.

    She hugged him tightly, in this moment, she discarded all prejudice, wanting only to embrace his heart on the first day of the New Year and give each other warmth.

    Tang Yuchen also held her body close, moving gently in and out of her.

    Today was special, everyone had the right to feel warmth, so they wouldn¡¯t be left behind.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Early the next day, after eating, Tang Yuchen suggested that they take a walk outside.

    She didn¡¯t refuse; staying at home was not better than going out to have fun.

    Despite it being the first day of the Lunar New Year, the streets of J city were bustling, far from deserted.

    They arrived at J city¡¯s famous snack street. After getting out of the car, Tang Yuchen pushed the wheelchair, taking her for a stroll from the start of the street.

    Both sides of the street were lined with various special snacks ¡ª steaming hot buns, hot and sour noodles, spicy hot pot, rou jia mo...

    There were also brightly colored candied haws, fried dough twists, cotton candy, fruit cakes...

    This ce had everything, and sampling a bit of each could make you burst from fullness.

    Tang Yuchen was d in a ck wool coat, with a grey scarf around his neck and ck leather gloves on his hands. Despite his subdued attire, his noble aura could not be hidden.

    An Ruo was dressed in a red down jacket, a ck woolen long skirt, and was wrapped in a red and ck id shawl, with her hair draped down, looking dignified and beautiful.

    The two of them walking on the crowded street stood out conspicuously.

    Moreover, with An Ruo seated in a wheelchair, theirbination drew even more attention.

    The passersby unconsciously made way for them, so they didn¡¯t feel too crowded.

    Tang Yuchen asked her what she wanted to eat, and An Ruo chose a skewer of candied haws. It had been a long time since she had eaten this, and she was quite nostalgic for it.

    Having eaten a candied haw, the sour and sweet taste brought a happy smile to An Ruo¡¯s face.

    She asked Tang Yuchen if he wanted any, but he shook his head; he had no interest in these snacks favored by children.

    After eating some hot and sour noodles and a few other snacks, An Ruo¡¯s stomach was full.

    However, they didn¡¯t immediately go back but continued walking to enjoy the lively atmosphere of the New Year.

    An Ruo saw someone selling pinwheels and turned to the man, "Let¡¯s go buy one."

    Tang Yuchen saw the look of novelty andughter in her eyes; she seemed just like a child to him.

    Having purchased the pinwheel, she held it in her hand, gave it a blow with her mouth, and the six little pinwheels spun together, very beautiful.

    After wandering for over an hour, Tang Yuchen proposed returning, not because he was tired, but because the weather was too cold, and he was worried she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    An Ruo nodded in agreement.

    As the man pushed the wheelchair back, the moment he turned around, he suddenly saw a sh of a white figure in the crowd.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils narrowed. Letting go of the wheelchair, he hurriedly dropped a sentence and chased after that fleeting figure.

    He said, "Wait here for me."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what he had seen. She was taken aback and obediently waited in ce.

    But this was the middle of the road, with peopleing and going, she was too embarrassed to block others¡¯ way, so she moved the wheelchair to the side.

    Sitting alone in the wheelchair, she seemed out of ce amidst the bustling street.

    The curious nces of passersby kept falling on her. An Ruo lowered her head, fiddling with the pinwheel in her hands, looking particrly lonely.

 Chapter 352: Staying by her bedside to take care of her 1

    <h4>Chapter 352: Chapter 352: Staying by her bedside to take care of her 1</h4>

    Good Samaritans came up to her and asked if she needed any help, she smiled, shook her head, and declined.

    The crowd was very dense, and Tang Yuchen chased after that figure. After a while, he realized it had disappeared.

    Not giving up, he pushed through the crowd and searched meticulously, not overlooking any stall or anyone wearing white clothes.

    After a while, he still hadn¡¯t found her. Perhaps he had seen incorrectly, and his eyes were ying tricks on him.

    A flicker of disappointment shed through the man¡¯s eyes. Just as he decided to head back, he suddenly saw a car passing by upfront, with a woman dressed in white sitting inside.

    Her long hair was draped over her, and he could only see a bit of her profile.

    But it was that profile that made him feel a familiar pang...

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and he broke into a sprint, chasing after the car.

    An Ruo waited for an hour, and Tang Yuchen had not returned.

    She was so cold that her whole body was stiff. She wrapped herself tightly in her shawl, but couldn¡¯t feel any warmth.

    As lunchtime passed, the snack street was no longer lively. People gradually left, and the street became cold and quiet.

    Only in the evening would it be lively again.

    An Ruo tried to push her wheelchair back, but her fingers were so frozen that she couldn¡¯t move the wheelchair at all.

    She huffed a breath and rubbed her hands vigorously. It took a while before her hands regained some feeling.

    She slowly pushed the wheelchair for a while but then ran out of strength in her hands.

    She should have worn gloves when going out today; then she wouldn¡¯t have had such a miserable time.

    But where could she have known that Tang Yuchen would leave her alone for so long withouting back?

    She wanted to call him to ask when he woulde over, but she didn¡¯t carry her phone with her. Her phone was in the car, and she couldn¡¯t contact him.

    She decided to just keep waiting.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze to her toes, feeling like each second was stretching into years.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when a pair of ck leather shoes appeared in front of her. An Ruo looked up, following his legs, and met Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes.

    He was slightly panting, his scarf unravelled, his face flushed from running. How long had he been running?

    An Ruo quietly watched him. Without a word, Tang Yuchen walked behind her, pushed the wheelchair, and asked, "Have you been waiting long? Are you very cold?"

    "What were you doing?"

    "I saw an acquaintance, one who disappeared many years ago," he answered her tly.

    "Oh." An Ruo didn¡¯t ask further. She didn¡¯t evenin that he had left her in the middle of the street for a long time.

    Tang Yuchen saw her face was purple with cold. He realized she must have been freezing.

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize out loud, but he felt deeply guilty inside. Herck ofints only deepened his remorse.

    Yet, even if he could turn back time and do it over, he would still choose to leave her behind to chase after that elusive figure.

    He didn¡¯t know if it was her, but he wouldn¡¯t miss any chance of encountering her.

    As he helped An Ruo into the car, the man touched her hand. It was cold as ice, devoid of any warmth.

    He turned on the heater and warmed her hands with his, gently rubbing them.

    An Ruo remained silent, letting him fuss. He noticed a bit of frostbite swelling on her fingers, and he frowned, "We¡¯ll apply some medication when we get back, to avoid any frostbite."

    "Mm. My hands are fine now, just drive. The car has a heater, it¡¯s not cold anymore."

    Heeding her words, Tang Yuchen let go of her, started the car, and they drove off.

 Chapter 353: Taking Care of Her at the Bedside 2

    <h4>Chapter 353: Chapter 353: Taking Care of Her at the Bedside 2</h4>

    Along the way, both of them were very silent.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what to say, but he had something on his mind.

    Was that person really her?

    After disappearing for six years, he had thought she was dead, but the person today really resembled her.

    Whether it was her or not, today¡¯s incident had stirred up a thousand ripples in Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart, making it impossible for him to calm down.

    Upon returning home, he arranged for someone to investigate, determined to figure out who that person really was.

    After An Ruo returned home, Tang Yuchen had her take her medicine and then had her lie down to sleep.

    The room had heating and she was covered with a thick quilt, yet she still shivered with cold.

    Wrapping the quilt tightly around herself, An Ruoy with her eyes open for a while before finally closing them and falling asleep.

    She slept for a long time, and by the time she woke up, it was already dark.

    She wanted to sit up, but her head felt heavy, her nose was blocked and she couldn¡¯t breathe, and her throat was sore; she couldn¡¯t even swallow.

    She had caught a cold and was running a high fever.

    An Ruoxin thought there was no one more unlucky than her; the first day of the New Year, frozen in the cold wind for over an hour, not to mention catching a cold and falling ill, her whole body felt terrible.

    If she had known it would be like this, she wouldn¡¯t have gone out during the day.

    Just as she was about to call someone to fetch a doctor, Tang Yuchen happened to walk in.

    Only one deskmp was turned on in the room, creating a warm light.

    Seeing her eyes open, Yuchen knew she was awake, so he turned on all the lights.

    He walked over to her and hearing her congested breathing, he reached out to touch her forehead, "Caught a cold?"

    "Yes." An Ruo nodded weakly.

    Her forehead was hot. Tang Yuchen withdrew his hand, a slight frown on his brow, "I¡¯ll go call the doctor for you."

    Soon, the family doctor arrived and measured An Ruo¡¯s temperature; it was forty degrees.

    This was a high fever. If the temperature rose any higher, it might have fried her brain.

    The doctor immediately gave her an injection and set up an IV drip.

    After taking the medicine, An Ruo had no appetite for food and drifted off into a drowsy sleep.

    Tang Yuchen reced her nket with a thicker one, wrapping her up snugly.

    He sat by the bed, his dark eyes looking at her withplex emotions, and a sense of guilt rising again in his heart.

    He shouldn¡¯t have left her alone today; her body was already weak, and being frozen in the cold wind for so long, even a healthy person couldn¡¯t have withstood it, let alone her.

    Yet, she didn¡¯tin to him at all.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t know whether herck ofints was because she didn¡¯t care about his attitude towards her or because she understood him, which was why she didn¡¯tin.

    Actually, he wished she wouldin about him a bit, so that his guilt would lessen.

    Maybe it was the high fever, but An Ruo felt very hot in her dreams; she tried to throw off the nket, but Yuchen noticed her movements and held her down, not letting her move.

    So hot, too hot.

    An Ruo moaned ufortably, struggling to peel off the nket, but it felt so heavy, immovable.

    After struggling for a while to no avail, she gave up and fell back into a deep sleep.

    Because of the sweating and the medicine, An Ruo¡¯s condition quickly stabilized.

    When she woke up in the middle of the night, she opened her eyesfortably and suddenly saw someone lying by the bed.

    Tang Yuchen was lying on the edge of the bed, his head resting on his arm, slightly turned to the side, sleeping deeply.

    An Ruo nced at the clock on the bedside; it was already four in the morning.

    Had he been here by the bedside taking care of her all along?

 Chapter 354: Taking Care of Her at the Bedside 3

    <h4>Chapter 354: Chapter 354: Taking Care of Her at the Bedside 3</h4>

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t quite identify the feeling in her heart, part of it was moved, and there was also a strange emotion stirring within her.

    She always felt very warm when someone took care of her, let alone when that person was Tang Yuchen.

    His care surprised her, made her feel ttered, and above all, warm.

    In the light of the deskmp, she gazed at his profoundly contoured profile and thought to herself how handsome he was. If there had been no past hurts between them, she would have fallen for him long ago.

    She used to think of him as a cold and cruel person, always regarding him as a demon in her heart.

    Now that she had spent more time with him, she realized he wasn¡¯t so much of a demon after all.

    At the very least, he wasn¡¯t heartless and unfeeling, and at least he wasn¡¯t tormenting her anymore.

    Thinking of these things, An Ruo softened her gaze, and her lips couldn¡¯t help but curve into a smile.

    She wanted to get up and cover him with a nket, but her legs wouldn¡¯t move, so she had to wake him up instead.

    Tang Yuchen was a light sleeper, and the moment An Ruo nudged him, he woke up.

    His eyes were a bit blurry with sleep when he opened them, but that quickly dissipated.

    Upon seeing An Ruo awake, his first reaction was to check her forehead, thankfully the fever had subsided.

    "Are you still feeling unwell?" he asked in a low voice.

    An Ruo shook her head, "Much better. You should go to bed and sleep, it¡¯s ufortable to sleep like this."

    The man didn¡¯t immediately respond to her words, instead, he asked if she was thirsty, and upon his asking, she indeed felt quite parched. After he poured her water and she drank, he then lifted the nkets andy down beside her.

    His arm naturally slipped around her neck, and the other arm wrapped around her waist, holding her gently. Tang Yuchen found afortable position before reaching out to turn off the deskmp.

    "Sleep, call me if you need anything," he said indifferently, his words not perfunctory but sincere.

    An Ruo murmured a response buty with her eyes open, unable to fall asleep.

    Thinking about how he stayed and looked after her all night, her heart felt warm, brimming with happiness.

    Actually, he hadn¡¯t done much, but she was deeply moved all the same.

    Did people be fragile and easily touched when sick, An Ruo wondered? Maybe that¡¯s why.

    She wasn¡¯t sure if that was the reason, but tonight, for the first time, she felt the warmth he provided was so secure.

    And for the first time, she felt the desire to receive more of his warmth.

    After resting for a night, An Ruo¡¯s cold had greatly improved by the next day.

    The second day of the lunar new year traditionally was for visiting the maternal family, but An Ruo no longer had one, so she could only stay in the vi.

    Xia Nuo called her, and they chatted for more than an hour before hanging up.

    Beyond that, An Ruo didn¡¯t do anything else that day.

    For the next few days, she stayed in the vi, feeling the New Year spirit only through television programs.

    Tang Yuchen was not in the mood for the New Year as he was awaiting news from his subordinates.

    Three dayster, the result he got was that the person he was looking for could not be found.

    Could it really be that he was hallucinating?

    It must have been a hallucination, because if it was really her, she would havee to find him...

    Not finding the person brought a tinge of disappointment to Tang Yuchen, but he wasn¡¯t too disheartened because his emotions had already been greatly eroded over the years.

    Once the Spring Festival holiday was over, it was back to work.

    Although Tang Yuchen was the president, he also went to work.

    An Ruo stayed at home for rehabilitation. Despite nearly two months of rehabilitation, her legs still felt nothing.

 Chapter 355: Taking Care of Her at the Bedside 4

    <h4>Chapter 355: Chapter 355: Taking Care of Her at the Bedside 4</h4> Could it be that in this life, she really couldn¡¯t stand up again?

    An Ruo didn¡¯t believe in curses, she clenched her teeth and decided that today she would do rehabilitation alone, she didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help!

    With her hands on the railing, An Ruo slowly stood up. Aunt Zhou came over to help her.

    "No need, I can do it myself!" she said loudly, her tone very firm.

    Aunt Zhou hesitated, ultimately doing nothing.

    After all, having practiced for so long, her arms had grown much stronger, and she could stand up by herself.

    However, when she took the first step, she couldn¡¯t...

    She didn¡¯t know whether stepping out would result in falling. She wasn¡¯t afraid of falling; she was just afraid of failing.

    At that moment, An Ruo was like a baby learning to walk, standing helplessly alone, terrified to take the first step.

    "Young Lady, let me help you." Aunt Zhou, unable to stand watching, softly spoke to her.

    An Ruo shook her head, pulling out a smile of confidence: "Aunt Zhou, I can do it, If I don¡¯t try to step out on my own, I¡¯ll never seed."

    "But..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me." An Ruo tightened her grip on the railing and tried to step forward with her right leg.

    Her thigh muscles moved the whole leg, her right foot touched the ground, she thought she wouldnd safely, but her knee wobbled, and she suddenly lost her bnce. Even grabbing the railing, she still couldn¡¯t avoid tumbling down awkwardly.

    The floor was covered with thick carpet, so the fall wasn¡¯t painful, but it hurt her heart deeply.

    "Young Lady!" Aunt Zhou wanted toe over to help her, but An Ruo raised her hand to stop her.

    With her eyes slightly downcast, An Ruo stubbornly wanted to stand up on her own.

    Just as she lifted herself a bit, she fell again, over and over. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t stand up.

    In the end, she had no strength left, her hands numb and painful, finally giving up the pointless struggle.

    Sitting on the ground, An Ruo remained silent; her expression was calm, but she gave off a feeling of intense sadness and sorrow.

    Aunt Zhou didn¡¯t know how to console her, she could only worry in her heart.

    At that moment, Tang Yuchen walked in. Seeing him, Aunt Zhou seemed to have seen a savior.

    She hurried to quietly inform him about the situation. The man¡¯s deep eyes looked at An Ruo. He waved his hand lightly, and Aunt Zhou tactfully left.

    Tang Yuchen walked up to An Ruo, looking down at her from above.

    An Ruo looked up and met his eyes, pulling out a mocking smile, "I really can¡¯t stand up, I can¡¯t walk on my legs anymore."

    They were all deceiving her. If she really could recover, why hadn¡¯t there been any effect for so long?

    An Ruo, face the reality, you are disabled. You no longer have the right to stand up.

    Despair filled her eyes, before she could lower her gaze, her arm suddenly tightened, the man rudely and easily lifted her up.

    He grabbed her hand and forcefully pressed it on the railing, his tone harsh and mocking, "An Ruo, are you despairing over such a small setback? Where is your stubborn temper, the one as stubborn as an ox? If you give up like this, then you¡¯ll never be able to stand up again!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes trembled slightly. Tang Yuchen suddenly released her arm, and without support, her body was about to fall down.

    Perhaps as an instinctive reaction, she quickly grabbed the railing. Despite using all her force, she still knelt on the ground, though she didn¡¯t fall too awkwardly.

    Tang Yuchen let out a coldugh, his tone sharp and piercing, "Look at you now, aplete coward! When you fought with me, why didn¡¯t I see you surrender? An Ruo, you are now so weak that it¡¯s just unbearable!"

 Chapter 356: So Afraid He Would Suddenly Die 1

    <h4>Chapter 356: Chapter 356: So Afraid He Would Suddenly Die 1</h4>

    After he said that, he turned around and left, leaving her alone in the rehabilitation room, without a care for her wellbeing.

    An Ruo bit her lip tightly, wanting to cry, but what good would crying do? She could only hold it in.

    Tang Yuchen was too much. Did he not think she wanted to stand up or that she hadn¡¯t tried?

    Why did he have to say those things to hurt her? Didn¡¯t he understand that she could feel sad, be hurt, or show her vulnerability asionally?

    An Ruo cursed Tang Yuchen bitterly in her heart, yet she also knew that he did all this for her sake, hoping she would stand up.

    But his words really broke her heart.

    After the sadness and pain, An Ruo picked herself up again with renewed courage and confidence, gritting her teeth to prop herself up.

    She was determined to stand. She was no coward, and especially not in front of him!

    No one could look down on her, least of all Tang Yuchen!

    Even if she kept falling, An Ruo never gave up.

    After not knowing how many falls, when sweat had soaked her clothes and she waspletely drained, she finally found her bnce and managed to support herself.

    At that moment, An Ruo¡¯s eyes brimmed with tears of excitement, and she wanted to shout to the whole world that she had stood up, she really had!

    Just as she was about to show her joyful smile, suddenly, her vision darkened, her body swayed, and she fainted.

    Tang Yuchen, who was standing outside, immediately rushed in to catch her, and seeing her pale little face and the smile still etched at the corner of her mouth, a mix of heartache and aplicated feeling arose in his heart.

    This woman, her influence on him seemed to grow deeper...

    An Ruo had only fainted from sheer exhaustion, and Tang Yuchen allowed her to rest and recover before continuing with rehabilitation.

    But she didn¡¯t want to stop, she wanted to persist.

    However, considering her health, she didn¡¯t push herself too hard, but she did make the maximum effort to exercise her numb muscles.

    She had decided, even if every doctor in the world dered she could never walk again, she wouldn¡¯t stop exercising.

    She believed that one day she would stand again.

    If one year of effort wasn¡¯t enough, then two years, or even ten years, she was willing to spend the time.

    Actually, she didn¡¯t have that much courage or perseverance.

    But that day, driven by her own efforts, she had managed to support herself, and from that, she gained great confidence and joy, and that¡¯s why she firmly believed that hard work would definitely pay off.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Winter passed and spring arrived, and within the tranquility of life, the days always sped by quickly.

    Tang Yuchen went to the hospital for a check-up.

    He seldom had check-ups and disliked them, but this time was different, because Uncle Liang said he had made significant progress in his research.

    After blood was drawn for tests, alongside various other examinations, Liang Weiming took the data and started his analysis.

    Two dayster, Tang Yuchen received a call from him and then rushed to the hospital.

    In the office, Liang Weiming showed a happy smile and joyfully said to him, "I¡¯ve confirmed that the drug I¡¯ve developed can cure the residual toxin in your body."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze flickered slightly; his face showed little emotion, but the ripples in his eyes betrayed his unrest.

    Liang Weiming added, "After several years of treatment, your body has recovered a lot. Look, didn¡¯t An Ruo identally be pregnantst time? But with the residual toxin in your body, even if you did have a child, there would be defects after birth. However, now you can be assured, I am confident I can cure you. Kid, before long, you¡¯ll be as healthy as a bull again."

 Chapter 357: So Afraid He Might Suddenly Die 2

    <h4>Chapter 357: Chapter 357: So Afraid He Might Suddenly Die 2</h4>

    Tang Yuchen slightly curled his lips upward and asked him, "How long will it take to cure it?"

    "It will take some time, at least half a year."

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ve endured many years¡ªhalf a year more won¡¯t make a difference."

    Liang Weiming nodded, "Yes, I hadn¡¯t expected that there would be hope for curing your illness. Come and get your medicine in a few days; I¡¯ll prepare a month¡¯s worth for you first. The detoxifying medicine is a bit strong, so if you feel difort, you muste back for an examination."

    "Toxicity?" Tang Yuchen raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Liang Weiming nodded, "Yes, we¡¯re using poison to fight poison. We have tried everything in the past, except for this method. We didn¡¯t dare use poison on you before, because you had a lot of residual poison in your body. If you were poisoned again, your body certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Now that I have cleared the residual poison to the lowest level, even if we use poison on you, it won¡¯t cause harm to your body."

    The man nodded understandingly, looking at the elder who had worried about him for many years, and couldn¡¯t help but express his gratitude, "Uncle Liang, thank you."

    "What are you thanking me for? You¡¯re too polite, kid." Liang Weiming patted his shoulder, looking at him with the same affection as one would look at their own child.

    Tang Yuchen just smiled and said nothing more.

    The kindness Uncle Liang had shown him, he would remember for a lifetime. When the time came that Uncle Liang needed his help, he would stand up for him, so he refrained from any more superfluous words.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Spring¡¯s weather is lovely.

    The sun is bright, and the birds and flowers are fragrant.

    An Ruo had been cooped up at home for several months, doing rehabilitation exercises every day, and longed to go out for a walk, to clear her mind.

    Before she had the chance to mention it to Tang Yuchen, he took the initiative to suggest taking her out to enjoy the spring.

    It turned out they were on the same wavelength; An Ruo naturally agreed with delight.

    With some snacks and essentials packed, just the two of them set off in the SUV.

    They arrived at a popr countryside retreat, where Tang Yuchen parked the car, and then wheeled An Ruo for a stroll through the woods.

    The forest here was artificially cultivated and had considerable aesthetic value.

    Along the way, it was full of blooming flowers.

    An Ruo, sitting in the wheelchair without having to walk, continuously took photos with her phone, thoroughly enjoying herself.

    Tang Yuchen had been to this ce before. As he walked, he described the scenery to her.

    Although it was all man-made, it was still pleasing to the eye and refreshing to the spirit.

    Because it was a weekday, there were barely any visitors at the retreat. Tang Yuchen had specifically chosen such a quiet time to bring her out.

    On the weekends, it would certainly not be this tranquil.

    Arriving at a stream, An Ruo noticed many plump fish in the water.

    The stream wasn¡¯t deep, probably only knee-high, and the water was clear to the bottom, yet it was baffling to see so manyrge fish swimming around.

    Tang Yuchen exined with a smile, "These fish have been deliberately put in the water so guests can choose to fish with rods or try catching them with their hands. The fish caught can be taken to the kitchen to be cooked; each person can eat one fish for free."

    "Really? That¡¯s amazing." An Ruo was both surprised and delighted, "Then let¡¯s catch a couple of fish and have the kitchen cook them."

    "Alright," the man agreed with a smile, curling his lips.

    He settled An Ruo on the shore, then took off his shoes and socks and rolled up his pant legs to step into the stream.

    As he stepped in, the fish around him scattered.

    Tang Yuchen stood still in the center, waiting for the fish to swim by him.

    He had already set his sights on a fish that looked to be about two pounds and was ready to catch it.

 Chapter 358: So Afraid He Might Suddenly Die 3

    <h4>Chapter 358: Chapter 358: So Afraid He Might Suddenly Die 3</h4>

    He had already set his sights on a fish that was about two jin in weight and had made preparations to catch it.

    He didn¡¯t know if he had been standing too long or if the sun overhead was too fierce.

    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly grew dark, and he shook his head. The dizzying feeling intensified.

    Suddenly, a sharp pain seized his abdomen. Tang Yuchen thought to himself that it was bad¡ªhad the medicine he took in the morning started to react?

    He usually took medicine and asionally felt dizzy, but it had never been this strong; at most, itsted a few seconds and then it was over.

    But this time, it seemed not to be as simple as just a bout of dizziness.

    Tang Yuchen steadied himself, trying to wait for the dizziness to pass, but his vision darkened increasingly, and he lost consciousness in an instant.

    Then, he fell into the water with a ssh, causing high waves.

    On the shore, An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. The next second, she realized Tang Yuchen had fainted!

    His body quietlyy in the water, he was going to drown!

    Desperate, An Ruo pushed her wheelchair to the edge of the shore, screaming anxiously at him, "Tang Yuchen, Tang Yuchen!"

    After several shouts without a response, she panicked and cried for help.

    But they were too far from the farm stay; no one could hear her shouts.

    Today, hardly anyone hade to visit, and by the time someone noticed them, Tang Yuchen would probably be dead.

    An Ruo hesitated for a second, then could not care less, and threw herself into the water.

    Her legs couldn¡¯t move, and her body sank to the bottom, but fortunately, she held her breath and didn¡¯t choke on the water.

    In the water, she saw Tang Yuchen lying still as if he had stopped breathing.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart felt as if it were frying in oil, incredibly tormented.

    She grabbed the stones at the bottom, desperately crawling toward him.

    It was only a few meters away, but it felt incredibly far, as distant as the ends of the earth.

    Quicker, quicker!

    In this condition, Tang Yuchen would surely drown in less than a minute underwater.

    An Ruo used all her strength to reach his side, then held his head and struggled to lift his upper body above the water.

    After much effort, she knelt on the bottom, gritting her teeth to support his upper body.

    Looking up, instead of gasping for air, she frantically began pping his cheeks.

    After pping him a few times and seeing no reaction, An Ruo took a deep breath and forcefully blew air into his mouth.

    Although performing mouth-to-mouth resuscitation would have been more effective with him lying t, the conditions limited her, and she could only try to save him haphazardly.

    After a few attempts, Tang Yuchen suddenly coughed several times, and An Ruo¡¯s heart leapt with joy, thrilled that he was still alive!

    The man¡¯s eyelids weakly lifted slightly, and through his blurry vision, he saw An Ruo with her eyes red, excitedly smiling at him.

    But the next second, he passed out again.

    Knowing he was still alive brought An Ruo great joy and much relief.

    She looked at the distance to the shore, only a little over two meters; she should be able to pull him across.

    Luckily they were in the water; Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t so heavy, but the resistance of the water was also great.

    An Ruo exerted a Herculean effort to drag him to the shore, thankful that the distance between the shore and the water surface was only about ten centimeters, not too high.

    She supported Tang Yuchen¡¯s body with her arms and also used her head to forcefully push him.

    After a long struggle, she finally pushed him onto the shore.

    The many on his side in an ufortable position, but she no longer had the strength to turn him over.

    An Ruo knelt in the creek, her hands on the shore, gasping for breath, exhausted.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Group number: 132875877, remember to save when you read~

 Chapter 359: Really Afraid He Would Suddenly Die 4

    <h4>Chapter 359: Chapter 359: Really Afraid He Would Suddenly Die 4</h4>

    She prayed that Tang Yuchen would wake up soon, or that someone passing by woulde to their rescue.

    If none of these prayers came true, she was likely to faint and drown herself.

    An Ruo was so tired that her vision was darkening, and she could only bite her lip tightly, maintaining thest bit of consciousness to prevent herself from fainting.

    She finally understood some of the news she read online and in newspapers.

    In the past, when she read news about someone drowning and a bystander jumping in to save them, only for both to end up dead.

    Or dying right after getting to shore.

    She always wondered, since someone dared to go down and save another, it meant they could swim, so why did they die?

    It turns out that saving someone in water is a very strenuous task, and if one isn¡¯t physically strong, they might very well copse and die.

    An Ruo had never been so grateful that she had been rehabilitating daily for the past few months.

    This made her arms much stronger than ordinary people and significantly improved her stamina.

    Otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to save Tang Yuchen, and they both might have drowned.

    Even though her stamina had improved a lot, staying in water was not a solution.

    It was spring now, and the temperature was not high; the creek water was icy cold.

    Staying in cold water for too long, her body temperature dropped, making her consciousness even more likely to scatter.

    An Ruo was trembling all over, feeling utterly powerless.

    She pressed her chin on the shore and clutched the weeds on the bank tightly so that even if she passed out, she wouldn¡¯t fall back into the water.

    To maintain her conscious awareness, she just stared at Tang Yuchen¡¯s face.

    Why did he suddenly faint?

    Wasn¡¯t his body always in good condition?

    She thought his body was made of iron bones, that he would never fall, only to realize that he too had moments of weakness.

    Thinking back to the moment he fainted, An Ruo¡¯s heart was still somewhat fearful.

    At that time, she was really afraid he would suddenly die.

    If he died, she would definitely be very sad, very heartbroken.

    No, not just heartbroken, it would be devastating...

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes slightly twinkled, realizing that unknowingly, she had already grown quite fond of him.

    Upon discovering this fact, she didn¡¯t feel sorrow but was rather relieved. Relieved that he was still alive, relieved that she still had the chance to like him, to watch over him, to stay by his side forever...

    Having rified her feelings, An Ruo felt happy.

    She stared obsessively at Tang Yuchen¡¯s face, feeling as if she could never get enough of him.

    Perhaps having liked someone deep in her heart, An Ruo felt a bit of strength returning; her head was no longer as dizzy, but she was still very cold.

    She couldn¡¯t help but pinch Tang Yuchen¡¯s face, hoping he would wake up.

    The unconscious man felt the slight pain and slowly opened his eyes.

    Seeing him awake, An Ruo immediately showed a tearful yet smiling expression, "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯ve finally woken up!"

    Lying back, the man opened his blurry eyes, took a slow breath, and suddenly sat up.

    Turning his head and seeing An Ruo soaked in water, then realizing his own drenched state and connecting it to the events before his unconsciousness, he understood everything at once.

    His dark eyes shimmered with an unusual light, without wasting a second, he quickly pulled An Ruo out of the water.

    An Ruo plunged into his arms, hugging his waist tightly, uttering a weak murmur, "Cold, so cold..."

    The man stroked her arms and back, indeed very cold, just like that winter day; she was so cold she had no warmth at all, like a block of ice.

 Chapter 360 Yuchen, Iéˆ¥æª“ Fine Now 1

    <h4>Chapter 360: Chapter 360 Yuchen, I¡¯m Fine Now 1</h4>

    Subconsciously holding her tight, he was about to lift her up in his arms when his gaze suddenly fell on her knee.

    The white pants at her knees were torn, surrounded by a circle of fresh red.

    Through the hole, he could see her bloodied and indistinct knee...

    The man¡¯s gaze moved to the center of the stream, from there to here was actually just a few steps away.

    But for her, carrying him, a grown man, must have been very difficult.

    The sharp stones at the bottom of the water must have caused her a great deal of pain...

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s brows were tightly furrowed, feeling a mix of tenderness, guilt, and emotion towards her.

    This little woman, who could barely walk herself, actually dared to go into the water to save him.

    Thankfully the water wasn¡¯t deep, otherwise she would definitely have been in mortal danger.

    With his lips tightly pursed, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t say much, just picked her up, ced her on the wheelchair, and quickly pushed her back.

    Now was not the time for idle talk; she needed to go to the hospital!

    Rushing to the hospital, Tang Yuchen had the doctors treat An Ruo first, while he didn¡¯t care about his own body.

    He was fine now, and if an examination was needed, he would have to let Uncle Liang conduct it alone.

    An Ruo¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any major issues, except that her knee was rather severely injured, the skin and flesh had been abraded, and even a bit of bone could be seen.

    Her body had gotten cold; the nurse changed her into a hospital gown, started an IV, covered her with a nket, and she began to feel a little better.

    Uncle Tao, who had received a call from Tang Yuchen, had already arrived at the hospital with clean clothes and had asked Aunt Zhou toe along, bringing with her some hot chicken soup.

    After changing his clothes, Tang Yuchen walked to the bedside, took the chicken soup that Aunt Zhou had prepared, and personally fed it to her.

    An Ruo was not in a hurry to drink, she asked him anxiously, "Did you get checked? What exactly is wrong with your body, why did you faint?"

    The man had already thought of an excuse, "The doctor looked at me and said it was nothing, probably because I haven¡¯t rested well recently and the stress is high."

    "Oh, then you should go back and rest. It¡¯s enough that Aunt Zhou is here to take care of me."

    "Drink the chicken soup first." He didn¡¯t respond to her concern, scooped up a spoonful of the soup, and brought it to her lips.

    "I¡¯ll drink, and then you go back, okay?" An Ruo said, not reassured. The man red at her, and she had to shut up and obediently drink the soup.

    After drinking, Tang Yuchen showed no intention of leaving, and she kept urging him to go rest.

    He helped her lie down, covered her with the nket, and said calmly, "I¡¯m fine now, and besides, I¡¯m going for a full-body checkupter. I won¡¯t be going back today; I¡¯ll rest in the hospital room."

    An Ruo nodded in understanding, "A full-body check is necessary."

    She nced at the other empty bed, thinking he probably would rest there.

    An Ruo was too tired and couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes and fall asleep after lying down.

    Tang Yuchen stood by the bed for a while, watching her, then leaned down to kiss her forehead before going to get his checkup.

    Liang Weiming did the examination and said there was nothing wrong with his body.

    It was just that the medicine he had taken was starting to work, and his fainting was the result of the two different drugs attacking each other in his system.

    Based on his bloodposition, there was much less residual poison in his body, indicating that the strategy of fighting poison with poison was indeed very effective.

    Since his body was fine, Tang Yuchen was much relieved.

    But the thought of the peril he had been in left him still shaken.

    If it weren¡¯t for An Ruo jumping in to save him, he would certainly have drowned.

    It wasughable; after all these years, what danger had he not faced? If he had died in the water simply from fainting, it would have been too absurd.

 Chapter 361 Tang Yuchen, Iéˆ¥æª“ Fine Now 2

    <h4>Chapter 361: Chapter 361 Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m Fine Now 2</h4>

    Back in the hospital room, An Ruo was still asleep.

    He sat beside her and quietly watched her, his eyes deep and somber.

    It was only now that he realized that she was actually a very good woman.

    Even with some minor ws, she was truly good. If that person would not return, then he would spend his lifetime with her.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t fall in love with her, he would try his best to treat her well, to give her all the best things...

    An Ruo slept for a long time before waking up. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the nurse changing her bandages.

    Tang Yuchen stood by, looking at her mangled knees and calves with a slight furrow in his brow.

    When he realized she was awake, he came over to stroke her head, silently offering herfort.

    After the nurse finished changing the bandages and gave some advice, she left.

    The man pulled over the nket and gently covered her body, asking her, "Does it hurt?"

    He asked out of reflex and regretted it immediately after.

    Her legs werepletely numb; even if they were in severe pain, she wouldn¡¯t know.

    "Hmm, it feels a bit burning," An Ruo nodded, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s movements abruptly stopped.

    He snapped his head to look at her and asked softly, "What did you just say?"

    An Ruo blinked in confusion, "I said it feels a bit..."

    Pain?!

    An Ruo jolted, she propped herself up and pressed down hard on the wound, hissing in pain!

    She could actually feel the pain!

    "Tang Yuchen... pinch me, am I dreaming?" She tugged excitedly at his clothes. The man saw her joyful expression and knew that her leg truly had sensation.

    "I can feel the pain, I can feel the pain!" An Ruo¡¯s eyes filled with tears of joy, her happiness beyond words.

    Tang Yuchen sat down in front of her, suddenly pulled her into his arms, hugging her tightly, as the corners of his mouth uncontrobly curved into a smile.

    An Ruo hugged his body tightly, crying with joy, "My leg has feeling, doesn¡¯t it? Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m healed, I can stand up!"

    "Yes, I know."

    "I¡¯m so happy, I didn¡¯t expect it to suddenly start hurting. Tang Yuchen, are you happy, are you happy for me?"

    The man let go of her slightly, pinched her chin, and instead of answering her question, he kissed her deeply.

    The domineering and fervent kiss said everything about his feelings at that moment.

    He was happy, he was very happy for her.

    Maybe it was the sheer joy, but An Ruo wrapped her arms around his neck and immediately responded to his kiss.

    She wasn¡¯t experienced in kissing; although Tang Yuchen had kissed her countless times, this was her first time initiating the kiss.

    Her kiss was awkward and clumsy but very passionate.

    Her response made his body tremble, and then he held her even tighter, deepening the kiss and passionately intertwining lips and tongues.

    Until An Ruo couldn¡¯t breathe and felt dizzy, they reluctantly parted.

    Tang Yuchen held her face, his thumb gently tracing her now reddened lips, his eyes sparkling, like stars in the night sky.

    He watched her with a smile, silent. An Ruo too gazed back at him, no words necessary, as a bond of understanding silently flowed between them.

    After a while, the man let go of her and stood up to call Liang Weiming over.

    Liang Weiming examined An Ruo andughed heartily, "Youngdy, this is a blessing in disguise. Congrattions, your leg has regained sensation."

    "Uncle Liang, when can I walk normally?" An Ruo suppressed her excitement and asked with a smile.

 Chapter 362 Tang Yuchen, Iéˆ¥æª“ Fine Now 3

    <h4>Chapter 362: Chapter 362 Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m Fine Now 3</h4>

    "As long as you persevere with rehabilitation every day, it won¡¯t be long before you can walk normally. I think it will take a few months,"

    "Time is not an issue, as long as I can stand up, no matter how long it takes."

    "You¡¯re right," Liang Weiming nodded, everyone was very happy that An Ruo could recover.

    After spending a day in the hospital, Tang Yuchen took her home to recuperate.

    The injury on her leg had improved a lot in a week, and during these days, An Ruo¡¯s leg had gained more sensation, and she could walk using the railings alone, without anyone¡¯s assistance.

    In the blink of an eye, more than a month had passed, An Ruo decided to walk alone without any support.

    Tremblingly taking a few steps, her heart became increasingly excited and happy.

    It¡¯s wonderful, it won¡¯t be long before she could walk normally, just like before.

    After trying to walk a few more steps and not falling, An Ruoughed out loud with joy.

    "Seeing how happy you are, I can¡¯t help but feel happy too," Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.

    She turned her head and saw him leaning against the door, his lips curled up, his eyes gleaming as he watched her.

    An Ruo turned around and shed him a smile, "Don¡¯t move, I¡¯ll walk over to you."

    "Just don¡¯t fall," the man teased.

    "I won¡¯t!"

    She carefully walked toward him; her steps were very slow, each one almost dragging on the ground, even slower than a toddler learning to walk.

    But being able to walk independently was the happiest thing for her.

    Slowly walking up to Tang Yuchen, when she was just a step away, An Ruo suddenly jumped up, throwing herself at him.

    The man promptly caught her, his arms wrapping around her waist, lifting her into the air.

    He pinched her chin with one hand, his ck eyes narrowing slightly, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I wouldn¡¯t catch you?"

    An Ruo wrapped her arms around his neck, smiling and shaking her head, "No, I knew you would catch me."

    She trusted him very much, knowing he would not let her fall.

    Tang Yuchen was slightly taken aback; where did her trust in hime from?

    He realized that since her legs had regained sensation, she had be much brighter and more affectionate towards him.

    The her from the past was silent and cold, but the her now was cheerful and enthusiastic; the difference in her personality was too great.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep eyes measured her, and An Ruo felt ufortable being stared at, "What are you looking at?"

    "Nothing, just wondering why you¡¯re so happy."

    An Ruo revealed a joyful smile, "I can walk now, of course I¡¯m happy."

    Also, being able to be with him every day made her very happy.

    The man nodded in agreement, "Indeed, it is definitely worth being happy about."

    He smiled and patted her back, signaling her to get down, "Now that you can walk, you should walk by yourself, it helps with recovery."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t get down, shook her head, and couldn¡¯t resist whining, "I¡¯m tired of walking. Don¡¯t want to walk anymore. Carry me, I want to go back to the bedroom and rest."

    Tang Yuchen slightly raised his eyebrow; had he heard her correctly?

    Was she being coquettish with him?

    "What, are you reluctant? I don¡¯t care, I¡¯m not getting down, I want you to carry me," An Ruo hugged his neck tighter, her expression one of someone who would not get down at all.

    Because she could walk independently now, her whole mood was excited. Plus, she liked him deep down, so she couldn¡¯t resist being coquettish with him.

    She wasn¡¯t aware of her overly unusual behavior, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, he didn¡¯t mind her affection towards him, in fact, he found it rather pleasant.

 Chapter 363 Tang Yuchen, Iéˆ¥æª“ Fine Now 4

    <h4>Chapter 363: Chapter 363 Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m Fine Now 4</h4>

    He suddenly swept her up in his arms, a deep look in his eyes as he gazed at her, "An Ruo, do you know what the consequence of acting coquettish is?"

    An Ruowei was momentarily stunned, only then realizing she had been coquettish towards him.

    Her face slightly flushed, she stubbornly kept her pride and asked him, "What is it?"

    "You¡¯ll know soon enough." Tang Yuchen bent his lips wickedly, carrying her with long strides back to the bedroom.

    He kicked the bedroom door open and then shut it with his foot, walking with her in his arms towards therge bed and throwing her down not too softly nor too harshly.

    An Ruo felt dizzy for a moment, propped herself up, and saw him unbuttoning his shirt.

    Meeting his nefarious gaze, her face flushed incredibly, and she understood what the consequence was.

    Tang Yuchen took off his shirt, revealing a bronzed and robust upper body, his tightly-packed muscles slightly quivering in the air¡ªa deadly temptation.

    An Ruo stared at his fine physique, unable to help swallowing her saliva.

    Not only men like women with good bodies, but women also like men with good bodies.

    And among men, Tang Yuchen¡¯s physique was exceptionally attractive. An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but let her gaze travel down from his chest to his abdomen, seeing his six-pack, and then to a certain area that was propped up.

    She froze, her face so red it could not get any redder.

    In a panic, she shifted her gaze away, and unsurprisingly, heard his low chuckle.

    "What¡¯s so funny? What is there tough about!" Annoyed, she grabbed a pillow and hurled it at him.

    Tang Yuchen caught the pillow and casually tossed it aside.

    "Baby, are you feeling shy?" He leaned in close to her, his hands propped on either side of her, his burning eyes looking deep into hers.

    "What shyness?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face was red, her eyes darting around, but she dared not look at him.

    Although they might be considered an old couple by now, she still felt bashful, like a girl experiencing her first crush.

    Tang Yuchen lifted his lips in a teasing smile and asked, "Not shy, you say? Then why is your face so red? Tell me, what were you thinking about when you were staring at my body just now?"

    "..." An Ruo felt embarrassed, realizing she shouldn¡¯t have been staring at his body.

    "Is this the first time you¡¯ve lusted over my body?" the man asked again, his tone assertive though it was phrased as a question.

    An Ruo was utterly abashed, as she had indeed been lusting over his body just moments earlier.

    "Tang Yuchen, what exactly do you want! Just move, I need to continue with my rehabilitation," she said, pushing at his chest, but he caught her hands firmly.

    His palms were scorching hot, An Ruo felt the hand he was holding burning, and though she wanted to shake it free, he gripped it tightly.

    "What do I want, haven¡¯t you already figured it out?" Tang Yuchen leaned down, and she had to arch back, forced to lie down on the bed.

    He grabbed her hand, stroking it down his chest to a significantly raised area...

    An Ruo¡¯s heart raced, her face flushed as if it were a cooked shrimp.

    Tang Yuchen kissed her earlobe, his voice husky, "Do you feel what I want to do now?"

    "...No." An Ruo stubbornly responded, her chin suddenly grasped tightly, the man¡¯s lips curled wickedly.

    "It looks like I need to take action for you to understand what I want to do." With that, he pressed his lips against hers, his heated lips and hands conveying his intentions.

    His fervor made An Ruo feel very shy. However, gradually, she melted under him, sinking deeper and deeper into a whirlwind of passion.

 Chapter 364 Her Marriage is in Crisis 1

    <h4>Chapter 364: Chapter 364 Her Marriage is in Crisis 1</h4>

    July and August are the hottest months.

    Xia Nuo had arranged to meet her right at noon, when the sun was at its fiercest.

    A white sedan stopped outside the restaurant. An Ruo got out, closed the car door, and then quickly dashed into the restaurant.

    The cold air hit her face, driving away the scorching heat outside, and she couldn¡¯t help but rxfortably.

    Xia Nuo was already sitting by the window, waving at her, and she smiled as she went over to sit down.

    "Hey, not bad, you¡¯ve learned to drive," Xia Nuo couldn¡¯t help teasing her as soon as she sat down.

    "I just got my driver¡¯s license," An Ruo replied with a slight smile.

    Two months ago, when her leg had just recovered, Tang Yuchen had offered to teach her how to drive. However, she was too clumsy and took a long time to learn, only having just passed the driving test recently.

    As soon as she learned, Tang Yuchen gave her apact two-seater car.

    She loved this model and she loved it in white, so now she almost always drove herself when going out.

    Seeing the happy look on her face, Xia Nuo couldn¡¯t resist pinching her cheek, "Little one, you must be living a good lifetely. Your face is as fresh as a peach blossom, it¡¯s almost as if ¡¯I¡¯m very happy¡¯ is written on your forehead."

    An Ruo smiled, remaining silent. She indeed was very happy.

    Tang Yuchen treated her very well, and they had a lot of fun together every day. Life was just as she wanted it, so naturally, she was very happy.

    "Stop smiling, or I¡¯ll get jealous. I¡¯m already jealous, you¡¯re paying today, watch me eat you out of house and home!" Xia Nuo said, feigning seriousness.

    An Ruo still smiled brightly, "Go ahead, eat as much as you want, you won¡¯t bankrupt me."

    "Hmph, it¡¯s different when you have a rich husband!"

    She wasn¡¯t living off Tang Yuchen¡¯s money; she hadn¡¯t even spent all her own money yet.

    Only Xia Nuo would think of eating hot pot in the middle of a hot summer day.

    If it were any other woman, she definitely wouldn¡¯t join her, but An Ruo liked it too, so the two enjoyed a good meal together.

    While dipping some beef in the hot pot, An Ruo asked her, "By the way, you mentioned that once my leg healed, you¡¯d introduce your husband to me. Take advantage of today being the weekend and call him over."

    Xia Nuo paused for a moment, then shook her head, "No can do, he¡¯s on a business trip, and won¡¯t be back for a month."

    "What a coincidence?"

    "You think I¡¯m lying?"

    "Dare not, maybe next time then. Be sure to bring him out when he returns. I¡¯ve been thinking for a long time and just can¡¯t recall where I¡¯ve seen him before."

    "You¡¯ll know when the timees," Xia Nuo said casually.

    An Ruo thought to herself, so it really is someone she knew.

    That made her even more curious about who he was.

    After eating hot pot for two hours, the two parted ways, each driving home.

    On the way, An Ruo stopped at a famous beef shop and bought several pounds of seasoned beef, which was Tang Yuchen¡¯s favorite.

    The weather had been too hottely, and he hadn¡¯t had much of an appetite, so it was perfect for his meals.

    Carrying the beef into the living room, Uncle Tao immediately came forward to take the bag from her hands, "Young Lady, a visitor has arrived."

    An Ruo was momentarily stunned and asked with surprise, "Who is it?"

    This home usually only had Xia Nuo as a guest; none of Tang Yuchen¡¯s friends had evere over, so she was very curious about who it could be.

    "She¡¯s in the garden, I haven¡¯t had the chance to inform the young master yet. Please go have a look," Uncle Tao said cautiously.

    In his eyes, it seemed as if he was hiding a secret.

    An Ruo grew even more curious about who it was.

 Chapter 365 Her Marriage Crisis 2

    <h4>Chapter 365: Chapter 365 Her Marriage Crisis 2</h4>

    An Ruo became increasingly curious about who had arrived.

    She walked to the garden and immediately saw a woman sitting in the pavilion, wearing a white dress and with her long hair flowing.

    An Ruo approached the pavilion, and as the woman turned around, she clearly saw her face and was instantly shaken, unable to move forward.

    The woman stood up and reached out a hand, smiling friendly, "Hello, I¡¯m Lan Keren."

    "... Hello, may I ask who you are?" An Ruo regained herposure and shook her hand briefly.

    Lan Keren smiled slightly, "I am an old acquaintance of Tang Yuchen. I just returned today, so I came to see him. Since he¡¯s not home, I won¡¯t disturb him any longer. Farewell."

    Seemingly reluctant to say more, Lan Keren put on her sunsses and left.

    From start to finish, her conversation with An Ruosted less than a minute.

    It was a long time before An Ruo came back to her senses.

    She sat down in the pavilion, her mood suddenly very low, feeling uneasy and drained.

    Lan Keren, she didn¡¯t know her.

    But she recognized her face.

    Lisa had said Tang Yuchen loved her nose the most, small and delicately beautiful, distinctive, which Lan Keren also had.

    And Lan Keren¡¯s appearance was somewhat simr to Yun Feixue¡¯s...

    A woman¡¯s intuition told her, Tang Yuchen held someone in his heart, and now she had her answer, that person was this woman named Lan Keren.

    An Ruo hugged herself, feeling a bit cold.

    She knew her marriage was in crisis, and the happiness she thought she had was nearing its end...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It waste, and Tang Yuchen stepped out of Ming Dian, about to get into his car, when a bright blue convertible sports car suddenly stopped beside him.

    A woman was sitting in the car.

    She turned her head toward him, her lips curling into a beautiful smile, her gorgeous eyes sparkling.

    She appeared like a fairy suddenly descending from the heavens, deeply shocking Tang Yuchen and capturing his gaze.

    The woman, seeing his stunned look, couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, then she mmed on the gas and sped away.

    Tang Yuchen quickly snapped back to his senses, hurried into his car, and closely followed her.

    The woman drove very fast, he followed right behind her, afraid to lose sight of her.

    After a long time driving through the night, the blue sports car stopped by the seaside. She had just stepped out of the car when her wrist was grabbed as if by a gust of wind from an approaching man.

    Looking up into his dark eyes, the woman¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and she smiled at him, "Ah Chen, I¡¯m back."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo kept waiting at home for Tang Yuchen toe back.

    It was veryte, and he hadn¡¯t returned.

    Shey in bed, unable to sleep, her mind constantly on the woman named Lan Keren.

    After Lan Keren had left during the day, she had gone to find Uncle Tao and asked him if he knew who Lan Keren was.

    Uncle Tao said he only knew that the young master had asionally mentioned this name before, but other than that he knew nothing.

    Seeing his evasive answers, she understood that Lan Keren was someone special to Tang Yuchen.

    Was she a woman he had loved before?

    No, maybe not before, maybe she was the woman he had always loved...

    Last winter, the acquaintance he had left her behind to chase, could it have been Lan Keren?

    An Ruo¡¯s intuition told her, it definitely was her.

    Apart from someone Tang Yuchen cared about, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone else who had the charm to make him run in the cold winter for so long, unwilling to miss the chance for their paths to cross.

    Thinking about all this made her heart ache.

    What should she do? She had already fallen in love with him, but the person he loved was not her.

 Chapter 366 Her Marriage Crisis 3

    <h4>Chapter 366: Chapter 366 Her Marriage Crisis 3</h4>

    Would he divorce her for Lan Keren, break up with her?

    An Ruo¡¯s heart ached more the more she thought about it, feeling as though she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    But she wasn¡¯t a woman who gave up easily, perhaps, Tang Yuchen no longer loved Lan Keren; perhaps he now liked her.

    Regardless, she was Tang Yuchen¡¯s wife, so she should stand firm and never lose herposure.

    As long as he didn¡¯t bring up divorce, she wouldn¡¯t divorce either; she wanted Tang Yuchen to make his own choice.

    If he chose Lan Keren, then she would choose topletely lose hope...

    All night long, An Ruo was gued by wild thoughts, and Tang Yuchen did note home.

    It had been a long time, seeming like the recent half year; he hade home every night and never stayed out overnight.

    But he hadn¡¯te homest night, the likely exnation was that he had met with Lan Keren.

    It was long after dawn, An Ruo couldn¡¯t sleep at all, so she simply got up.

    The moment she sat up, Tang Yuchen pushed the door and entered.

    The moment their eyes met, both sawplex emotions in each other¡¯s eyes.

    "Didn¡¯t sleep all night?" Seeing the dark circles under her eyes, the man couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    "Where did you go?" An Ruo countered instead of answering.

    Tang Yuchen went to open the wardrobe to find clothes, his back to her, "I met an old acquaintance yesterday, so we got together."

    An old acquaintance, was it Lan Keren?

    An Ruo really wanted to ask, but she didn¡¯t dare; she was very timid.

    "Oh, yesterday an old acquaintance looking for you came too, a woman named Lan Keren. But she only sat for a while and left quickly," she said casually.

    The man turned back, with a sh of deep understanding in his eyes.

    She must have understood something, right?

    Lan Keren¡¯s face was so simr to Yun Feixue¡¯s; she definitely guessed something.

    Was it fear and unease that caused her not to sleep all night?

    Tang Yuchen put down the clothes, sat down beside her, and held her face with hands, seriously telling her, "Listen, she is just my friend, don¡¯t misunderstand anything."

    An Ruo caught her breath, and asked him cautiously, "Was the old acquaintance you metst night her?"

    The man nodded slightly, his voice grave, "I haven¡¯t seen her for six or seven years; we talked for a long time yesterday, but it was just chatting."

    Actually, it wasn¡¯t even chatting.

    They sat silently by the sea all night, hardly speaking.

    Last night he had a thousand words he wanted to ask her, yet didn¡¯t know where to start.

    He thought seeing her again would fill him with joy, with excitement. However, in reality, his mood was very heavy.

    Even, he felt some hatred towards her...

    After hearing what he said, An Ruowei was slightly stunned; was he exining it to her?

    Last night, perhaps truly nothing happened between him and Lan Keren.

    She believed what he said because he was the arrogant Tang Yuchen; he disdained to make excuses and never cared about others¡¯ opinions.

    Feeling a sigh of relief inside, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile and said, "I believe you."

    Tang Yuchen gave a slight smile and kissed the corner of her mouth.

    "Let¡¯s go downstairs and have breakfast after I change," he told her.

    An Ruo nodded, eagerly got out of bed to help him change clothes, and the man didn¡¯t refuse, smiling as he enjoyed her service.

    After washing up, they went downstairs to eat breakfast, and the topic of Lan Keren was not brought up by anyone.

    Everything seemed just like usual, very natural, very harmonious.

    After the meal, Tang Yuchen took her upstairs to catch up on sleep.

    Both of them hadn¡¯t slept the entire night and desperately needed to rest and regain their strength.

 Chapter 367: Her Marriage in Crisis 4

    <h4>Chapter 367: Chapter 367: Her Marriage in Crisis 4</h4>

    Both of them hadn¡¯t slept all night and were in desperate need of a good rest to replenish their energy.

    After getting into bed, An Ruo leaned into Tang Yuchen¡¯s embrace, inhaling the scent that belonged to him, which made her feel at ease.

    How wonderful; the things she worried about didn¡¯t happen.

    It made her worry for nothing the night before, but she was still happy because he was still hers alone.

    The two of them slept for a very long time, not getting up until the afternoon.

    After dinner, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t go out but worked from home instead. An Ruo watched TV and, by nine o¡¯clock, went to take a bath in preparation for bed.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t in the mood to work and also went to bed early.

    He too took a bath andid down on the bed. But having slept too much during the day, neither of them could fall asleep.

    With An Ruo in his arms, the moment Tang Yuchen closed his eyes, all he could see was Lan Keren¡¯s face.

    That beautiful face with its intelligent and sly eyes.

    He could also hear the sound of her gently calling his name in his mind.

    Ah Chen, Ah Chen...

    She loved to call him that, and although initially, he had said the name was too folksy and told her not to call him that,

    she imed it felt intimate and insisted on it.

    Until he got used to her calling him by that name, and then she disappeared, and he never heard her call him that again.

    But yesterday, she had appeared before him again, smiling and saying to him: Ah Chen, I¡¯m back.

    If you had left, why would you return?

    Why appear before him again, why still affect his mood!

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t want her to affect him, and desperately tried to push her out of his mind.

    Suddenly, he turned over and pressed down on An Ruo, kissing her lips roughly.

    His hands as well moved roughly over her.

    He needed to vent, needed something to divert his attention, just so he wouldn¡¯t think of Lan Keren!

    His vigor hurt An Ruo; she frowned slightly, pushing against him and protested softly, "Tang Yuchen, be gentle..."

    Being gentle wouldn¡¯t drive that other person out of his mind.

    The man¡¯s movements didn¡¯t lighten, instead they became even more intense.

    Not giving her time to adapt, he possessed her fiercely, his movements fervent. His hands gripped her waist tightly, and soon enough, there were ten finger marks on An Ruo¡¯s waist.

    She didn¡¯t understand why his emotions were so abnormal, but she didn¡¯t refuse him, allowing him to vent.

    Because, she too needed to vent, needed to feel his presence intensely, to feel assured that he belonged to her.

    Both harboring their own feelings, they intertwined with each other; to say they were making love would be less urate than saying they were venting.

    The storm-like passion arrived quickly and left just as rapidly.

    Tired, Tang Yucheny down beside her, holding her body, and kissed her forehead affectionately, saying, "Let¡¯s sleep."

    "Mm." An Ruo snuggled up close to him and closed her eyes.

    However, he couldn¡¯t sleep, gazing at An Ruo¡¯s face, his eyes deep with contemtion.

    This woman, he had decided to spend his life with her. Even without love, he would not abandon her.

    Lan Keren had be his past; there was no need to think about her anymore.

    She and he no longer had anything to do with each other; he should look forward and not live in the past.

    Tang Yuchen made up his mind and felt considerable relief. However, he still dreamt of Lan Keren that night.

    He dreamt of the moment seven years ago when they parted.

    That day, the sky was Lan blue, as beautiful as her name and as beautiful as she was.

    He held her hand tightly and said to her with conviction.

    "Ke Ren,e with me. I¡¯ll take you away to soar high and escape everything here!"

 Chapter 368 Letéˆ¥æªš Get Divorced 1

    <h4>Chapter 368: Chapter 368 Let¡¯s Get Divorced 1</h4>

    She silently looked at him for a few seconds, withdrew her hand, and said indifferently, "Ah Chen, I won¡¯t go with you."

    "Why?"

    "I have my responsibilities and mission."

    "What if I ask you to abandon your mission and insist that youe with me?"

    "...In my heart, the mission alwayses first." Lan Keren stated firmly, her words deeply hurt him.

    Tang Yuchen took a deep breath and asked her in a serious tone, "I¡¯m asking you onest time, will you choose toe with me, or will you continue with your mission?"

    Lan Keren was silent for a long time, and finally, she turned around, leaving him with a decisive back.

    "Ah Chen, no one can make me abandon my mission."

    She said this to him, and he knew that no matter what, he could not persuade her to turn back.

    It was a road of no return. Knowing the likelihood of imminent death, she still chose to continue. He couldn¡¯t bear to see her die, begging her toe with him, but she disagreed.

    Did she really like him, love him? Otherwise, why disregard his feelings, and even if it meant separation by life and death, not choose him?

    Her decisiveness left him heartbroken, angry, and even hateful.

    Hateful that she was always so heartless, hateful that she always put him in second ce. No matter how hard he tried, in her heart, her responsibilities always weighed heavier than him.

    Perhaps it was youthful impulsiveness, or maybe he truly hated her.

    He stopped trying to prevent her, chose to leave alone, and thus also lost contact with her forever. Later he regretted it, searched everywhere for her, but could never find a person named Lan Keren again.

    One year, two years, three years, he waited for her, but she never appeared.

    He thought that she must be dead by now. After all, no one couldplete that mission; if she went, her end must have been tragic.

    Thinking that she might already be dead, his heart ached, ached so bad he couldn¡¯t breathe. On her birthday, years of pent-up emotions erupted, and he uncontrobly got into fights, taking down more than a dozen people by himself.

    He was also seriously injured that day, and it took a month to recover.

    A monthter, he chose to get married. If what the fortune teller said was true, then he had to begin preparing for the future.

    Perhaps, after he "killed" six wives, she woulde back, and then he would marry her, giving her a safe life.

    He had always hoped she was still alive; that¡¯s why he had waited until now.

    Heaven indeed did not let him down. She really came back, but the love in the depths of his heart had be even heavier, making him reluctant to pick it up again.

    Maybe that¡¯s destiny, always so theatrical, so fond of toying with people.

    Tang Yuchen opened his eyes from the dream, thought about everything in the dream, and scoffed with mockery.

    Lan Keren, when I waited for you toe back, you didn¡¯t, and what does it matter now that youe back?

    Everything is toote, toote.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Life still goes on as usual.

    Even though Tang Yuchen had told An Ruo that he and Lan Keren were just friends, a woman¡¯s intuition told her that the appearance of Lan Keren still affected his mood.

    When he watched TV with her, he would get distracted.

    He talked less, always being silent as if he was thinking about something else.

    All these subtle changes were not lost on An Ruo. Although it pained her inside, she did not show it.

    Everyone has their own past. She wouldn¡¯t force him to do anything. She would give him time to gradually forget Lan Keren, to make his choice.

 Chapter 369 Letéˆ¥æªš Get Divorced 2

    <h4>Chapter 369: Chapter 369 Let¡¯s Get Divorced 2</h4>

    Tang Yuchen was indeed trying hard to forget Lan Keren.

    He wouldn¡¯t pick up her calls. He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the news about her.

    He admitted he was a bit cowardly, but it was only like this that he could calm his emotions sooner and truly forget her.

    Sometimes when he thought about it, it was reallyughable.

    When she hadn¡¯t returned, he thought about her every day, hoping to see her.

    Now that she hade back, he wanted to forget her. But whether she had returned or not, she was always influencings his thoughts, which made him feel very ufortable.

    His cell phone rang. It was a call from Liang Xiao. Tang Yuchen answered the phone, and Liang Xiao¡¯snguid voice came from the other end, "There¡¯s a friends¡¯ gathering today, and we¡¯re just missing you. Hurry up ande over."

    As soon as Tang Yuchen heard this, he knew there was something wrong with the gathering.

    Lan Keren might be there too.

    "I¡¯m not free," he refused without a second thought.

    Liang Xiao let out a coldugh and said indifferently, "What are you hiding at home for? Acting like a turtle hiding its head?"

    Such a provocative taunt was really bold, daring to call him a turtle hiding its head!

    Tang Yuchen asked coldly, "Where is it?"

    After Liang Xiao gave the address, he hung up the phone, then walked out of the study to the bedroom, and said to An Ruo, who was painting, "I¡¯m meeting with a few friends. Youe with me."

    An Ruo froze, looking at him in surprise, hardly believing her ears.

    Tang Yuchen often went out to meet with friends, but he had never taken her along. As for his friends, she only knew of Liang Xiao, and was unaware of the others.

    What was up with him today, and why did he suddenly want her to join him? Was he nning to introduce her to his friends, to get her familiar with his social circle?

    "Hurry up and change your clothes. We¡¯re leaving in ten minutes." He closed the door behind him, giving her no time to react.

    An Ruo hastily changed her clothes and quickly applied some light makeup, then rushed downstairs.

    When she got into his car, she asked him, "What kind of gathering is this?"

    "Just a few people having a meal together."

    "Oh."

    Tang Yuchen started the car, and twenty minutester, they arrived at a well-known Sichuan restaurant. He opened the door and was the first to walk into the private room.

    Lan Keren, who was sitting inside, abruptly looked up at him, only to meet his dark and indifferent gaze.

    A flicker of dullness passed her eyes. So he still couldn¡¯t forgive her, could he?

    "You¡¯ve finally arrived." Liang Xiao revealed a hint of a smile, his gaze towards him full of meaning.

    As Tang Yuchen stepped further in, An Ruo, who had been blocked behind him, also came into view of the two.

    Seeing her, both Lan Keren and Liang Xiao were taken aback for a moment. However, they quickly regained theirposure, showing no signs of surprise.

    An Ruo also saw them. Without betraying any emotion, she took Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand and walked in.

    "My wife, An Ruo. This is a former friend of mine, Lan Keren, and Liang Xiao, who needs no introduction," the man briefly introduced them, without going into much detail.

    After exchanging greetings with them, An Ruo sat next to Tang Yuchen.

    There were just four people at the dinner, which could be considered a small gathering.

    After they ordered, conversation flowed as they ate, with Liang Xiao speaking the most. Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren asionally exchanged a few words, but it was all idle chatter, as if they were just casual friends.

    An Ruo, unable to join in their conversation, focused on eating her meal.

    Suddenly, a piece of fish without any bones was ced into her bowl, and Tang Yuchen said gently to her, "Eat more dishes, don¡¯t just have rice."

 Chapter 370 Letéˆ¥æªš Get Divorced 3

    <h4>Chapter 370: Chapter 370 Let¡¯s Get Divorced 3</h4>

    An Ruo gave him a faint smile, while Lan Keren slightly lowered her eyes, concealing the dimness within.

    Once, he had also picked out bones from fish for her, and she thought he would only do that for her.

    Unfortunately, she was wrong. Now he had someone else by his side. Had she and he truly be a thing of the past, beyond reconciliation?

    After eating for a while, An Ruo got up to go to the restroom.

    As soon as she left, the atmosphere in the private room immediately solidified.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened, and Liang Xiao hurried to exin, "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I arranged this meeting to give you a chance to talk things over and leave no regrets. Besides, we all know each other well, so you can speak openly. There¡¯s no need to hide or hold back."

    Lan Keren looked at Tang Yuchen and revealed a hint of a smile, "It was I who asked Liang Xiao to ask you out. Ah Chen, can you tell me why you have been avoiding me?"

    "Have I been avoiding you?" Tang Yuchen asked indifferently.

    Lan Keren smiled wryly, knowing that he was still angry with her.

    As long as he still cared about her, there was a chance for everything to be mended.

    "Ah Chen, I¡¯m back now. Don¡¯t you have anything to say to me, anything to ask me?" she asked again.

    "Congrattions on your safe return."

    That was all he said, and his tone was very cold. That was his attitude toward her.

    Lan Keren¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and she asked him despondently, "Do you still hate me for not leaving with you, for not choosing you?"

    Tang Yuchen remained silent, offering no answer.

    At that moment, An Ruo pushed the door and entered; the man looked towards her. Her expression was natural; she probably hadn¡¯t heard their conversation.

    The previous topic was interrupted, and Lan Keren didn¡¯t get the answer she wanted.

    Everyone continued to eat as if nothing had happened, and after a while, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone beeped with a message.

    He opened it; it was a quiet message from Lan Keren.

    She wrote: "Let¡¯s talk aler."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly; he too wanted to talk with her. Always avoiding it wasn¡¯t a solution.

    After a few more minutes of eating, he said to An Ruo, "After you finish eating, just head back by yourself. I¡¯ve got some things to deal with, so I won¡¯t be going back for now."

    An Ruo put down her chopsticks and nodded calmly, "How long until you return?"

    The man¡¯s dark eyes met hers, "I¡¯ll definitely return before tonight."

    With his promise, An Ruo¡¯s lips curved into a slight smile. She understood he wanted to talk privately with Lan Keren, but his returning tonight indicated that his heart was leaning toward her.

    An Ruo stopped eating and stood up to bid them farewell.

    Watching her leave quietly, Tang Yuchen felt somewhat guilty.

    She must have known his rtionship with Lan Keren was unusual, yet she hadn¡¯t shown any signs of it, making him feel even more uneasy about himself.

    "You can tell she is a very nice woman," Lan Keren suddenly said.

    Tang Yuchen returned his gaze, asking her tly, "Are we talking here or somewhere else?"

    "Right here is fine."

    "You two talk; I¡¯ll leave first." Liang Xiao tactfully departed, leaving just the two of them in the room, the atmosphere growing even heavier.

    "Speak, what do you want to talk about?" Tang Yuchen askednguidly.

    Lan Keren gazed at his handsome face, her eyes filled with sadness and affection. This man, whom she had yearned for over seven years, would never know how much she loved him.

    He would also never know how much she had sacrificed for him.

 Chapter 371 Letéˆ¥æªš Get a Divorce 4

    <h4>Chapter 371: Chapter 371 Let¡¯s Get a Divorce 4</h4>

    With downcast eyes, she said in a low spirit, "In fact, I had already prepared myself before returning, but seeing your attitude towards me, I still can¡¯t ept it."

    "..."

    "Ah Chen, I have now left the organization, and I¡¯m no longer under anyone¡¯s control," she added.

    A sh of surprise crossed Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, and Lan Keren bitterly smiled, "Believe it or not, I left the organization to be with you forever. Ah Chen, I¡¯vee back, why weren¡¯t you waiting for me at the original ce?"

    "On the first day of the lunar new year, was that person you?" The man countered without answering.

    "Yes, it was me." Lan Keren nodded.

    So it was indeed her; she saw him, why did she still run away, why did she avoid him.

    If she had been willing to show up then, his attitude towards her wouldn¡¯t have been what it was now.

    Some things are often determined by a fine line, leading topletely different oues.

    Tang Yuchen slightly curled his lips, and said with faint sarcasm, "Ke Ren, I did wait for you, but you never came back. Until this year, I had been waiting for you, but it¡¯s a pity that you returned that day, yet you didn¡¯t choose to reunite with me. It was after that day I decided not to wait anymore. Lan Keren, let¡¯s end things between us here."

    Having said that, he rose and left decisively.

    Lan Keren¡¯s eyes widened in shock, her heart aching fiercely as tears suddenly slid down.

    What did he mean by the end?

    She hade back with so much difficulty, how could it end here!

    Lan Keren quickly chased after him, and before he could get into the car, she grabbed the sleeve of his clothes and hugged him tightly from behind, hurriedly exining to him.

    "Ah Chen, it¡¯s not what you think. When I came back then, I just wanted to see you. I still had a mission and couldn¡¯t recognize you; I wasn¡¯t intentionally hiding from you. Believe me, I haven¡¯t forgotten you all these years."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s body stiffened, and he clenched his fists as his lips pressed into a thin line.

    After a long while, he slowly took off her hands, and said indifferently, "No matter what your reasons were for hiding from me then, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. What¡¯s missed is missed, and now I¡¯m not thinking about being with you."

    Turning around, he looked at her expressionlessly and said word by word, "Nor will I abandon An Ruo for you."

    Boom¡ª¡ª

    Lan Keren felt as if a bolt from the blue had struck her, feeling the skye crashing down.

    She had always believed that he would love her forever, that he would always belong to her alone.

    But now, he was telling her that he wouldn¡¯t abandon his wife for her...

    Lan Keren looked at him in pain and asked in a low voice, "Tell me the truth, do you love her?"

    "..." He fell silent.

    "You don¡¯t love her, right! Ah Chen, your heart still has me in it, doesn¡¯t it?"

    "..." Tang Yuchen remained silent, not knowing how to answer because what she said was true.

    Lan Keren saw hope, she grabbed his arm, saying everything she wanted to say. If she didn¡¯t speak up, she might indeed face the danger of losing him.

    "Liang Xiao told me you¡¯ve been married six times. But you got married, not because you love them, but for me, right? Ah Chen, you¡¯ve always been waiting for me toe back, waiting to marry me, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Now that I¡¯vee back, why are you treating me like this? In the end, you still hate me! Ah Chen, you hate me; I ept it, and however you want to punish me, I ept. But please don¡¯t treat me this way, please don¡¯t reject me, okay?"

 Chapter 372 Letéˆ¥æªš Get a Divorce 5

    <h4>Chapter 372: Chapter 372 Let¡¯s Get a Divorce 5</h4>

    Her words hit the man¡¯s sore spot.

    Tang Yuchen grabbed her chin, gritted his teeth and said coldly, "You¡¯re right, everything I did was for you. But I¡¯ve decided to let go, Lan Keren, I¡¯m tired. From now on, I won¡¯t do anything for you!"

    Having said this decisively, he turned around, got into the car without a shred of lingering affection, and drove away.

    Lan Keren squatted down, covered her face, and wept bitterly.

    It turned out that in this world, really no one would forever wait in ce for another...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t go home immediately; instead, he went to Ming Dian and drank until he was thoroughly drunk.

    Liang Xiao couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, snatched the bottle from his hand and said indifferently, "If you still have feelings for her, just be with her. After all these years, aren¡¯t you just waiting for her?"

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the sofa, remaining silent.

    Yes, wasn¡¯t he just waiting for her toe back so that they could be together?

    But when the happiness he had always hoped for was almost within reach, he suddenly wasn¡¯t so eager anymore.

    Time is the most merciless thing; it changes many things.

    So, many things had changed.

    Between them, therey too many issues, not as simple as imagined.

    Liang Xiao tentatively asked him, "You¡¯re not letting go just for An Ruo, are you? This doesn¡¯t sound like you. You don¡¯t love An Ruo, how could you possibly..."

    "It¡¯s not entirely because of her," Tang Yuchen suddenly interrupted him.

    "What other reasons are there? Just say them, knowing the reasons might help us find a solution. Or are you going to suffer in agony for the rest of your life?"

    Not wanting to discuss this, Tang Yuchen stood up, staggered towards the door and said, "I need to get back..."

    He had promised An Ruo to return home before it got dark.

    But how could he go back in such a drunken state?

    Liang Xiao grabbed him, resignedly said, "If you won¡¯t talk, never mind. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home."

    An Ruo was waiting at home for Tang Yuchen to return, but instead, it was his drunken self that arrived. After Liang Xiao handed him over, he left.

    Looking at the man on the bed, unconscious from the alcohol, she felt a heaviness in her heart.

    Tang Yuchen never got drunk, and she had never seen him drunk before. But today, he had drunk a lot and had allowed himself to pass out.

    Was it because of Lan Keren that he had numbed himself with alcohol?

    The thought of him caring so much about Lan Keren filled An Ruo with a panic of being abandoned.

    She was really afraid of losing him, but she didn¡¯t know what to do to continue their marriage, to keep him.

    The man on the bed stirred and moaned in pain.

    An Ruo snapped back to reality, hurriedly made a cup of honey water for him to drink, and then fetched a basin of water from the bathroom to wash him.

    Just as she came out, she smelled a foul odor; he had vomited, and it was all over the floor.

    Putting down the basin, she had to clean up the mess first, then undress him and wash his face.

    While she was wiping his face, the man suddenly grabbed her hand, murmuring in a slurred voice, "Ke Ren, why did youe back... Why won¡¯t you let me forget you..."

    An Ruo shuddered, something shattered within her, her chest burned with pain, and her insides felt unbearable.

    She pulled her hand back forcefully, hastily stepped back a few steps, and stood there dazedly for a long while before she managed to catch her breath.

    Actually, he didn¡¯t love her, she had always known.

 Chapter 373 Letéˆ¥æªš Get a Divorce 6

    <h4>Chapter 373: Chapter 373 Let¡¯s Get a Divorce 6</h4>

    She should never have coveted his warmth, let alone fallen in love with him.

    She had known all along that to fall in love with him would lead to irrevocable disaster, yet she didn¡¯t expect retribution toe so swiftly.

    An Ruo understood that with Tang Yuchen¡¯s character, if he truly decided to be with Lan Keren, he would definitely proceed with the divorce without hesitation.

    Rather than witnessing his merciless side, it was better to leave proactively and preserve a shred of herst dignity.

    After a sleepless night, having thought through it all, An Ruo finally made up her mind. Yet, it felt like there was something heavy pressing on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    Tang Yuchen woke up after a long sleep, his head throbbing from too much drinking the night before.

    An Ruo propped him up and softly said, "I made some millet porridge, eat some to coat your stomach."

    The man leaned against the headboard, his dark eyes gazing at her, "I identally drank too muchst night."

    "Mm, try not to drink too much next time. It¡¯s bad for your health," An Ruo said calmly. She brought the porridge to him, handing it over, but Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t reach out to take it.

    She had no choice but to feed him. After eating a bowl of porridge, the man felt much better.

    An Ruo, holding the empty bowl, was about to turn and leave when he grabbed her wrist. She turned back, asking with confusion, "Is there something wrong?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were clouded and indecipherable, he could tell that An Ruo was troubled. He wanted to exin, yet he didn¡¯t know how to.

    "Nothing," he released her hand and got up to take a shower in the bathroom.

    By the time he came out, he saw An Ruo sitting on the bed, looking as if she had something serious to discuss with him.

    He guessed she must want to ask about Lan Keren, but he really didn¡¯t want to talk about that subject right now.

    Ignoring her, Tang Yuchen rifled through his clothes to get dressed and told her without looking back, "I¡¯m stepping out and might returnte."

    An Ruo quickly stood, blocking his way, "I have something to tell you."

    "We¡¯ll talk when I get back," he said indifferently, then walked past her and out of the room.

    Alright, they would talk in the evening then.

    Tang Yuchen knew it was a sensitive time, he didn¡¯t want to face An Ruo¡¯s questioning. His heart was already in chaos and bothering him, so subconsciously he avoided her, returning only veryte.

    He thought that by this time, An Ruo would surely be asleep.

    As he pushed open the door to the bedroom, he found her sitting there, fully dressed, waiting for him the whole time.

    He had experienced her stubbornness before.

    He knew that if he didn¡¯t clear things up with her today, she wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    Lying down on the bed, he ced his hands behind his head, sounding a bit worn out, "What did you want to talk about? Go ahead."

    An Ruo got up and presented him with a piece of paper, "I¡¯ve thought it through carefully. Let¡¯s get a divorce."

    The man¡¯s gaze fixed momentarily,nding on the paper, which was a divorce agreement.

    She had already signed her name on the agreement. If he signed it, and they took it to the Civil Affairs Bureau to file for divorce, they would no longer be husband and wife.

    "You want to divorce me?" Tang Yuchen asked gravely.

    An Ruo nodded, her eyes cast down, concealing the emotions within.

    "In truth, the one you love in your heart is Lan Keren. Since you love her, our divorce is just a matter of time. The longer we dy, the worse it is for everyone. It¡¯s better to end it sooner rather thanter."

    She spoke very calmly, but it took great courage and she was enduring heartache.

    In the past, she had truly wanted to divorce him and had been desperate to get away from him. Now, bringing up divorce again, she felt such reluctance and sorrow.

    It¡¯s funny how the world works, full of dramatic ironies.

 Chapter 374 Letéˆ¥æªš Get a Divorce 7

    <h4>Chapter 374: Chapter 374 Let¡¯s Get a Divorce 7</h4>

    Things in the world are just so ridiculous, full of drama.

    Tang Yuchen sat up, his dark pupils fixing on her, trying to read something from her expression.

    But she disguised it well; he couldn¡¯t see her sadness at all.

    The man felt an urge tough. He thought she had fallen for him, yet she still wanted to divorce him. Yes, a divorce had always been what she wanted, and now that she had the chance, she was eager to proceed.

    Feeling a bit annoyed and restless.

    Tang Yuchen said coldly, "You will get nothing from divorcing me."

    Would she still care about his money?

    "I want nothing."

    Trying to use money to threaten her was useless. As long as she could get rid of him, she would probably pay him if necessary.

    Tang Yuchen snatched the agreement and tore it into pieces in a few swift movements. An Ruo was stunned, not understanding what he meant by this.

    The man turned his head slightly and said indifferently, "Did I ever say I wanted to divorce you?"

    "Even if you haven¡¯t said it now, it¡¯s bound to happen sooner orter."

    "Then we will wait until I say so before we divorce."

    She now understood why he tore up the agreement. He couldn¡¯t stand her initiating the divorce because it hurt his male pride.

    She had thought he didn¡¯t want to divorce her...

    Laughing at herself internally, An Ruo said coldly, "Why is it that only you can initiate a divorce, and I can¡¯t? Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be so chauvinistic. Can¡¯t you let me have this one time?"

    "No!" he suddenly stood up, grabbed her chin, thought for a moment, and asked sternly, "An Ruo, do you really want to divorce me that badly? What does this marriage mean to you in your eyes?"

    An Ruowei was startled. What did he mean by that, why was he asking her this?

    Could it be that he also didn¡¯t want to divorce?

    Thinking of this possibility made her heart leap with joy. But isn¡¯t Lan Keren the one he loves? Doesn¡¯t he want to be with Lan Keren?

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to divorce him at all; feeling a glimmer of hope, she naturally wouldn¡¯t let go.

    She asked him uncertainly, "You won¡¯t divorce me for Lan Keren, will you?"

    Hearing her say this, Tang Yuchen also understood that she still cared about their marriage.

    The man couldn¡¯t help but soften his expression, pinched her face hard, and really wanted to call her a fool.

    If he really was that resolute about her, he would have proposed a divorce as soon as he met Lan Keren.

    She didn¡¯t know yet, but he had decided to spend a lifetime like this with her.

    However, he naturally wouldn¡¯t tell her these words, yet he was again angry that she proposed a divorce without asking anything.

    With no ce to vent his anger, he pinched her face left and right, harshly mutting it.

    An Ruo winced in pain, "What are you doing... Let go, it hurts..."

    "It serves you right if it kills you!" The man scoffed coldly, released his hand, but she retaliated with a kick.

    His expression darkened immediately, "An Ruo, you¡¯ve be bold, daring to kick me!"

    An Ruo rubbed her reddened face, discontentedly said, "You pinched me, why can¡¯t I kick you?"

    "Still talking back, I see you need to be taught a lesson!" Tang Yuchen grabbed her chin and forcefully kissed her on the lips.

    This woman, everything she did today needed correcting, so he had to punish her severely.

    An Ruo was overpowered by his domineering kiss, soon bing dizzy.

    The man picked her up, threw her on the bed, pounced on her, and took her without any courtesy. Once was not enough, he took her a second time.

 Chapter 375 She Must Be Sick

    <h4>Chapter 375: Chapter 375 She Must Be Sick</h4>

    Every time it took so long, and by the time the passion ended, An Ruo was exhausted, but her heart was filled with sweetness.

    He hadn¡¯t said anything, but she knew that he wouldn¡¯t divorce her, nor would he choose Lan Keren.

    His not choosing Lan Keren, could that mean she was in his heart?

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the happier she became, even smiling in her dreams.

    Just because he cared about her, she was so happy, something she had never anticipated before.

    If someone had told her in the past that she would fall in love with Tang Yuchen and be happy over his slightest bit of care, she would have never believed it.

    But that¡¯s how she felt now, things in the world are so unpredictable.

    After sleepingfortably, when An Ruo woke up, it was already noon the next day.

    There was no trace of Tang Yuchen in the bed, just her alone.

    She got up, dressed, and after washing up, she walked out of the bedroom and then pushed open the door to the study.

    In the study, Tang Yuchen was on the phone. Seeing her push the door open, he casually said to the person on the other end, "I have something to take care of right now, hang up first."

    He closed his cell phone and looked at An Ruo, "What¡¯s up?"

    An Ruo smiled and shook her head, "Just now, I didn¡¯t disturb you, did I?"

    The man stood up and walked to her, wrapping her in his arms and leaning down to give her a kiss, "No. Are you hungry? Let¡¯s go down and eat."

    "Mm," An Ruo hugged his waist and went downstairs with him.

    She was in a very good mood, and the smile on her face was radiant.

    Tang Yuchen knew what she was happy about. Seeing her in a good mood also lifted his spirits.

    After eating, he returned to the study to continue working, and An Ruo watched TV downstairs.

    The mobile phone was on the desk. After working for a while, Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but nce at it, hesitating whether or not to call Liang Xiao.

    Lan Keren had called him earlier, and from her voice on the phone, he could tell she was somewhat weak, probably sick.

    He asked her if she was feeling unwell, and she said it was just a bit of a cold, so he didn¡¯t say much more.

    They had just exchanged a few words when An Ruo pushed the door to the study open. In order not to cause a misunderstanding, he had to hang up the phone.

    Now he hesitated whether to ask Liang Xiao to check on her.

    But doing so would mean that he still cared and was concerned about her, right?

    Forget it, if it¡¯s over, it has to bepletely over.

    She has always been in good health; it¡¯s just a cold, and there¡¯s nothing for him to worry about.

    Aftering to terms with this, Tang Yuchen stopped thinking about Lan Keren and focused on his work.

    After watching TV for a long time, when it was time to cook in the afternoon, An Ruo decided to cook by herself.

    What should she make?

    After thinking for a while, she made a dish of three-filling dumplings and then went to call Tang Yuchen toe eat.

    When the man saw the dumplings, he smiled and asked her, "Did you make this?"

    "Yeah, I learned it especially from Aunt Zhou, it¡¯s tastier thanst time." An Ruo handed him the chopsticks. Tang Yuchen tasted one, as she eagerly awaited his verdict.

    The man swallowed the dumpling and nodded with satisfaction, "Very good, next time I want dumplings, you¡¯ll make them."

    An Ruo joyfully said, "No problem. Just tell me when you want to eat them."

    She was d to make dumplings for him. Even if it meant doing it for the rest of her life, she was willing.

    Tang Yuchen felt a warm feeling inside and urged her to eat quickly.

    After they ate, he suggested they go for a walk.

    The sun had already set in the west, and the golden red sunset hung in the sky, turning half of the heavens a fiery red.

 Chapter 376 Planning to Travel Abroad

    <h4>Chapter 376: Chapter 376 nning to Travel Abroad</h4>

    An Ruo held Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand, as the two of them walked slowly down the road. At that moment, she felt the sunset was so beautiful, and life was also wonderful.

    Not far off was a small park, and An Ruo said she wanted to go swing in the park. Tang Yuchen nodded in agreement.

    This was still their first time strolling in the park together, and also the first time he apanied her on the swings.

    Sitting on the swing, the man pushed her, and An Ruo¡¯s skirt fluttered in the air.

    Sometimes, he pushed too hard, and the swing would soar high. She would scream in fear, then his loudughter would follow, making her itch with annoyance.

    After ying on the swings for a bit, An Ruo requested they swap roles.

    Tang Yuchen brazenly sat on the swing, and she decided to seek yful revenge, to give him a taste of fear as well.

    But he was so heavy that, even with all of her might, the swing wouldn¡¯t go very high. Instead, she tired herself out terribly, only to provoke his boomingughter once again.

    An Ruo felt dejected and speechless, and decided not to y anymore and to go home.

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward and grabbed her hand; she struggled feebly a few times, failed to break free, and then just went along with him.

    When they got home, An Ruo went upstairs to shower, and he continued working.

    Soon it waste night, and they went to bed. Thus, a beautiful day passed.

    Life went on peacefully for two days, and Lan Keren did not call Tang Yuchen again. Her appearance seemed like just a brief interlude, not impacting their life at all.

    That day, An Ruo received a phone call from Xia Nuo. She said she was nning to travel abroad, but it wasn¡¯t fun alone, so she invited An Ruo toe along.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t interested in traveling and didn¡¯t want to go, but she couldn¡¯t resist Xia Nuo¡¯s persistent coaxing and ultimately agreed.

    Xia Nuo wanted to go backpacking, saying that was the only way to truly enjoy the trip.

    An Ruo talked about this with Tang Yuchen, seeking his consent.

    Tang Yuchen thought to himself: It¡¯s been more than a year since they married; she hadn¡¯t had any opportunities to have fun and had suffered quite a bit¡ªit was time for her to go out, to enjoy herself, so he agreed.

    Two dayster, An Ruo and Xia Nuo set out together, boarding a ne leaving J City.

    The day after they left, Tang Yuchen received a call from Lan Keren, who said she was sick and hoped he could take her to the hospital.

    Lan Keren¡¯s voice was very weak, and she kept coughing, obviously quite ill.

    Tang Yuchen hesitated momentarily, then called Liang Xiao, asking him to take her to the hospital; he did not go himself.

    By then, An Ruo had arrived at their destination, checked into a hotel, and she called Tang Yuchen to let him know she was safe.

    Actually, there wasn¡¯t much for them to talk about. After Tang Yuchen casually instructed her on a few matters, they ended the call.

    Lan Keren was heartbroken.

    She was sick and just hoped he would take her to the hospital, but instead, he asked Liang Xiao to do it, which made her feel very sad.

    After staying in the hospital for a day and him not visiting, she felt so miserable she wanted to die.

    She loved him so much, yet he was so detached toward her. How could she ept this? She would rather die than endure such heartbreak.

    Lan Keren, feeling utterly disillusioned, refused treatment and checked herself out, returning to her ce.

    She was an orphan; in this world, she had only one person she loved, and that was Tang Yuchen.

    If he didn¡¯t want her, what was the point of living?

    Lan Keren bought a lot of beer and drank alone at home nonstop. While drinking, she thought about their past.

    She remembered the first time she saw Tang Yuchen, how her heart had fluttered. She had fallen for him at first sight, and he for her as well.

 Chapter 377 I Just Want to Wake You Up

    <h4>Chapter 377: Chapter 377 I Just Want to Wake You Up</h4>

    After they fell in love, she told him that he was the other half of her missing soul, and when she saw him, she knew she had met the one.

    He said the same thing.

    They were each other¡¯s missing halves, so they were destined to love each other deeply and be together forever.

    He was very good to her, so good that he had no demands. Unfortunately, at that time, she was too young, too shy, and not good at expressing her feelings, and she took his kindness for granted.

    So, she enjoyed his love while working hard to train, striving to do her best.

    asionally, he wouldin to her that his ce in her heart was not as important as her mission, and she would alwaysugh at him, thinking he was being childish.

    Later, toplete a mission, she refused to elope with him.

    At the time, he was very angry and even hated her. Although she was sad, she didn¡¯t take it too seriously. Because she knew that he would always wait for her, wait for her to return.

    Seven yearster, she came back full of confidence, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would end with him not wanting her...

    At this thought, Lan Keren¡¯s tears flowed more and more, and her heart ached so much that she truly wanted to die.

    She didn¡¯t want to be so sad, so she wished to die, to die so she wouldn¡¯t hurt anymore.

    Opening all the bottles of alcohol, she kept drinking until she lost consciousness.

    Liang Xiao went to the hospital to visit her and, learning that she had been discharged, went to find her where she lived.

    He knocked on the door for a long time, but no one answered, and when he called her phone, no one picked up.

    When he finally broke down the door, what he saw was Lan Keren lying unconscious.

    Already having a high fever and drinking so much alcohol, Lan Keren¡¯s condition worsened, and she almost died. Fortunately, she was rescued in time, and her life was not in danger.

    Upon hearing the news, Tang Yuchen immediately rushed to the hospital. As soon as Liang Xiao saw him, he punched him hard.

    "Are you crazy!" Tang Yuchen grabbed his cor in anger, wanting to hit him back, yet he didn¡¯t strike.

    Liang Xiao pushed his hands away and said indifferently, "I just want to wake you up, to make you understand what you really feel in your heart. You¡¯ve waited for her for seven years; I don¡¯t believe that you have forgotten her. If you want to cut off ties with her because you hate her, then you¡¯re truly a fool! Brother, let me give you a piece of advice, follow your heart, don¡¯t live to regret it one day."

    After that, Liang Xiao left.

    He actually wanted to tell him the truth more, but since he had promised Ke Ren not to say anything, he kept silent.

    Lan Keren woke up after a day of being unconscious, and the first thing she saw upon opening her eyes was the stark white ceiling, followed by Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes.

    "Ah Chen..." She thought she was hallucinating and could hardly believe it.

    A flicker of deep understanding passed through Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes, and he said in a deep voice, "You are sick, now in the hospital, but the doctor says you can be discharged in a few days."

    It wasn¡¯t a hallucination; he was right beside her.

    Lan Keren gave a bitter smile and said, "I was actually trying to die, but I didn¡¯t have the courage..."

    The man¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, his jaw tensed, his face darkened, "You didn¡¯t diepleting a tough mission, so if you died like this, wouldn¡¯t it be too ridiculous!"

    "You¡¯re right, it¡¯s because I finally survived, so I can¡¯t bear to die." She closed her eyes for a moment, concealed the sadness in her eyes, and said to him, "You can go back, I won¡¯t do anything foolish anymore."

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t leave, but sat by her side the whole time.

 Chapter 378: I Lost You

    <h4>Chapter 378: Chapter 378: I Lost You</h4>

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t leave; he just sat by her side all the time.

    Lan Keren, puzzled, asked him, "Why are you staying? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Just hire a caregiver to look after me."

    When he thought about how she had no family and only knew him and Liang Xiao, Tang Yuchen felt a bit upset.

    "I will stay to take care of you until you get better."

    Lan Keren¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but his next words shattered her hopes.

    "Don¡¯t misunderstand, I have no other intentions. Taking care of you is just out of past affection."

    He spoke indifferently and didn¡¯t give her any hope, and this time, her heart truly died.

    Lan Keren turned her gaze away and spoke coldly, "I don¡¯t need your charity and pity. Just go, I don¡¯t want to see you!"

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t say another word and stayed put. Regardless of what she said, he wouldn¡¯t leave, so she just let him be.

    He didn¡¯t hire a caregiver for her; he took care of everything himself.

    Cooking for her, administering her medication, staying up at night to look after her, he took very good care of her.

    Lan Keren craved his warmth, so she said nothing and selfishly enjoyed his kindness.

    In the past, she had also been hospitalized from injuries, and each time, it was he who took care of her, just as now, meticulously caring for her. It felt as though they had returned to the past when he still seemed very much in love with her.

    Grabbing his sleeve, Lan Keren asked sorrowfully, "Ah Chen, can we truly never go back to how things were?"

    "..." Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips were tightly sealed; he didn¡¯t answer.

    Her heart instantly turned cold.

    She slowly let go of his sleeve and raised her hand to wipe away tears, "Ah Chen, I¡¯m sorry, I lost you... But if I had to choose again, I would still make the same decision as I did initially."

    She still wouldn¡¯t go with him, still would risk her life toplete the mission.

    In her heart, the mission was truly the most important thing!

    Tang Yuchen clenched his fists tightly and walked away briskly.

    Lan Keren¡¯s tears flowed more heavily, and her chest hurt terribly; she pressed firmly against her heart, feeling as if she might die of pain at any moment.

    *

    An Ruo and Xia Nuo visited many ces and ate a lot of delicious foods.

    She didn¡¯t know whether it was because the food was bad, but she felt so sick she vomited that night. Xia Nuo wanted to take her to the hospital, but she said it was nothing, probably just not used to the water and soil.

    But for the next two days, she was listless and had no energy.

    They had been out for over a week. Xia Nuo, worried she couldn¡¯t take it anymore, decided to go back home. They could always travel againter.

    *

    After a few days in the hospital, Lan Keren recovered and was discharged.

    She realized that since he no longer epted her, staying would only bring her sadness.

    So, it was better to leave.

    Packing her belongings, she said goodbye only to Liang Xiao and didn¡¯t inform Tang Yuchen, then took a car to the airport.

    Tang Yuchen was at work when he suddenly received a call from Liang Xiao.

    He answered, and before he could speak, the person on the other end said seriously, "Ke Ren is leaving. She has decided to leave today. Tang Yuchen, if you let her go now, you will never find her again."

    Tang Yuchen was shocked, his mind as if severely hit by a blunt object, very ufortable.

    She was leaving, but where to?

    Had she just appeared, only to disappear again?

    Tang Yuchen abruptly stood up, not really thinking, just wanting to chase after her. But as he reached the doorway, he stopped mid-stride.

    If he caught up with her, what then? Would they be together?

 Chapter 379: Did I Allow You to Leave?

    <h4>Chapter 379: Chapter 379: Did I Allow You to Leave?</h4>

    Between them, it was clearly impossible now...

    "Are you listening to me?" Liang Xiao asked discontentedly.

    The man spoke in a deep voice, "I understand, go see her off."

    Liang Xiao raged, "Tang Yuchen, are you really so heartless towards her? Damn it, I originally promised her not to tell you the truth, but I just can¡¯t stand to see you two miss each other!"

    "Do you know that back then, when she chose to take on that mission instead of leaving with you, it was all for you!

    You wanted to leave the organization to lead a normal life, do you think it was that simple, that you could just leave whenever you wanted?

    Your temper is stubborn, Ke Ren knew even if it killed you, you wouldn¡¯t continue.

    She feared for your safety, so she negotiated with the higher-ups, took on the A01 mission, ensured itspletion, and just asked the organization to let you out smoothly and to destroy your records.

    You also know how dangerous the A01 mission is, no one dared to take it, but for you, she chose to venture into Dragon Pool and Tiger Cave.

    Back then, she feared she wouldn¡¯t make it back alive, so she didn¡¯t tell you the truth. That¡¯s why she was so harsh on you, she¡¯d rather have you hate her, forget her. Now that she hase back safely, she doesn¡¯t want to tell you because she doesn¡¯t want you to stay with her out of gratitude.

    Do you even know how she has been all these years?

    She nearly died several times, and because of being suspected, she was tortured to the point of preferring death...

    Later, when that group was eliminated and the organization found her, she was already hit by six bullets and nearly dead.

    She recuperated for a whole year, waited until her body was healed, after everything was over, only then did she dare to look for you... Tang Yuchen, if it wasn¡¯t for you, would she have suffered so much?

    If you still love her in your heart, then go find her, treat her better, don¡¯t let her suffer anymore.

    You know, in this world, she has nothing but you..."

    The dazzling Bugatti sped on the highway, Tang Yuchen dialed Lan Keren¡¯s phone, but it was turned off.

    He tossed away his phone, continuously elerating, just wanting to catch up to the ne, to intercept her.

    Thinking of what Liang Xiao had said, his heart ached fiercely, and tears blurred his vision.

    Lan Keren, why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth, why were you so foolish...

    This time, I will never let you leave, let you disappear again.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Sitting in the airport lobby, Lan Keren was absent-minded, reluctant to leave the city.

    In ten minutes, she would have to go through the security check.

    Once she left this time, would she really never see him again?

    Ah Chen, in the end, we still couldn¡¯t be together, we still missed each other...

    Even without you, I have nothing, but I still wish you happiness.

    Goodbye, Ah Chen, goodbye forever...

    Wiping the tears from the corners of her eyes, Lan Keren got up dragging her luggage, resolutely walking towards the security gate.

    Just as she handed over her documents, a voice suddenly rang out.

    "Lan Keren, did I allow you to leave?!"

    ¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo and Xia Nuo walked out of the exit, a sleek ck car suddenly stopped in front of them, a tall and handsome man stepped out, ring at Xia Nuo with a grim expression.

    The two women were stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t this Xia Nuo¡¯s husband? But why was he looking at Xia Nuo with that expression?

    An Ruo was very puzzled.

    Seeing him, Xia Nuo nervously gripped An Ruo¡¯s hand and mustered the courage to ask him:

 Chapter 380 What Are They Doing?

    <h4>Chapter 380: Chapter 380 What Are They Doing?</h4>

    Xia Nuo saw him and clutched An Ruo¡¯s hand guiltily, mustering up the courage to ask him,

    "How... how did you know I wasing back today?"

    The man walked up to her, extended a hand toward her, suppressing the raging anger, and gritted his teeth, "Come back with me!"

    This damned woman actually dared to sneak out to have fun, causing him worry for several days. After they got back, he would see how he would deal with her!

    Xia Nuo knew he was angry. She felt guilty and afraid, "Fine, you go back first. I have things to do with An Ruo, I¡¯lle back myselfter."

    "Xia Nuo, don¡¯t force me toy a hand on you here!" The man¡¯s expression darkened even more, terrifyingly like he was about to devour someone.

    Xia Nuo was so scared of him like this; she shrank behind An Ruo in fear. He took a quick step forward, grabbed her hand, and pulled her into his embrace, holding her waist tightly.

    She screamed out in fright, "You little rascal, I¡¯m telling you, if you darey a hand on me, we¡¯re not finished!"

    "Smack!" Her words had barely fallen when her backside was harshly pped.

    An Ruo was dumbfounded by what she saw, and Xia Nuo was also stunned. Suddenly, she covered her face and started sobbing loudly, "You actually dared to hit me; I¡¯m going to divorce you, I won¡¯t stay with a violent man like you!"

    The man snorted coldly. He nced at An Ruo and said indifferently, "We¡¯re leaving first."

    Before she could react, he forcibly stuffed Xia Nuo into the car, locked the door, and then drove off.

    An Ruo snapped back to reality a few secondster, followed byughter.

    Xia Nuo must have sneaked out to have fun, and now she was done for; An Ruo couldn¡¯t help her.

    However, she also understood, nothing would happen to her. In this world, no one capable of bullying Xia Nuo had been born yet.

    Besides, she could tell her husband loved her very much, so he wouldn¡¯t really do anything to her.

    Thinking of Xia Nuo having such a loving person, An Ruo felt happy for her.

    With a smile, she was about to hail a taxi when she suddenly saw at the entrance ahead, a man dragging a woman rushing out from the hall.

    An Ruo¡¯s vision had always been excellent; even though the distance was a bit far, she could see their faces clearly.

    Besides, that man¡¯s figure had long been etched in her mind; she could recognize him even if she only saw a blurry silhouette.

    It wasn¡¯t anyone else, it was Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren.

    An Ruo watched them in shock, not understanding what they were doing.

    Without thinking, she grabbed her luggage and ran towards them.

    Tang Yuchen dragged Lan Keren to the car, and Lan Keren forcefully shook off his hand, "Ah Chen, what are you doing?! My ne is about to take off!"

    She didn¡¯t understand; he clearly didn¡¯t want her anymore, wouldn¡¯t be with her, so whye to catch her, why not let her go.

    Tang Yuchen caught her wrist again, holding it tight, not letting her break free.

    "I told you, you can¡¯t leave without my permission!"

    "Why!" Lan Keren shouted at him, "If you don¡¯t want me anymore, then don¡¯t treat me like this. Ah Chen, I finally made up my mind to leave; can¡¯t you stop giving me hope! Let me go, I can¡¯t stay, otherwise I will die!"

    "I told you, I won¡¯t let you leave!" Tang Yuchen also yelled at her, his eyes bloodshot and his breath unsteady.

    "Tell me, why won¡¯t you let me go?"

    "" The man didn¡¯t speak.

    Lan Keren asked again, and he still did not answer.

 Chapter 381: Why Betray Her

    <h4>Chapter 381: Chapter 381: Why Betray Her</h4>

    She felt like she was going to go crazy, and with determination in her heart, she elbowed him in the chest and twisted her wrist, swiftly breaking free from his grasp.

    Grabbing her suitcase, she turned and walked away withrge strides.

    Just as she took a step, her arm was seized, and her body was forcefully spun around by him. Before she could react, he had sped the back of her head and captured her lips in a kiss.

    Lan Keren¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, and not far away, An Ruo appeared to be under an immobilization spell, unable to move.

    Tang Yuchen kissed her fiercely, his kiss burning and domineering, yet also tender and affectionate.

    Lan Keren gradually got lost in his kiss, unable to help herself from responding to him.

    Tang Yuchen held her close, deepening the kiss, but his kiss was no longer rough¡ªit became gentler and gentler.

    The two kissed passionately, as if the entire world and all its beings had disappeared, leaving just the two of them.

    An Ruo moved her feet numbly, hiding behind a bridge pir. Leaning against the pir, her body seemed to lose all strength.

    After a long time, Tang Yuchen released Lan Keren. The woman looked at him sadly and asked softly, "Why?"

    "I know everything," he said solemnly.

    Lan Keren was taken aback, then understood what he meant, "So you came to thank me, is that it? Ah Chen, I don¡¯t need your gratitude. If you don¡¯t love me anymore, let me go."

    "I am not here out of gratitude. You should have told me long ago! Lan Keren, you have no idea how much I hate you now. You shouldn¡¯t have done what you did. Who do you think you are? What right do you have to make sacrifices for me? What right!" Towards the end, his voice grew increasingly angry and loud.

    Lan Keren lowered her head and smiled faintly, "Hate me, then. If there is no love, hate is just as well. Ah Chen, goodbye. I won¡¯t appear before you again."

    She pulled away from his hand and turned to leave once more.

    Tang Yuchen grabbed her in a panic, saying urgently, "Who said I don¡¯t love you! Lan Keren, listen to me, I still love you. I won¡¯t let you go, you are not allowed to leave!"

    Lan Keren looked at him in surprise, feeling sudden excitement and joy in her heart.

    He still loved her, he still loved her!

    "What about your wife?" she suddenly asked him.

    The man¡¯s eyes darkened, a resolute look shing across them, "You don¡¯t need to worry. I will divorce her. Ke Ren, I want to marry you. Will you marry me?"

    Tears suddenly welled up in Lan Keren¡¯s eyes, tears of happiness and joy.

    "I will, I¡¯ve always been willing!" She threw herself into his arms and the two hugged each other tightly, both wearing happy smiles.

    ...

    They had already driven away before anyone knew it.

    An Ruo stood there dazed for a long time, before slowly squatting on the ground, leaning against the bridge pir.

    Her eyes were hollow, her vision suddenly blurred as tears the size of beans fell from her eyes, hitting the ground one by one.

    At that moment, her mind was nk, and every cell in her body was in acute pain.

    She had never known that the taste of betrayal could be so painful and ufortable, as if it were the end of the world, filled with despair.

    Tang Yuchen, he was a big liar.

    He had clearly said he wouldn¡¯t divorce her for Lan Keren, but now he was going back on his word...

    Why did he lie to her, why did he betray her, why was he so cruel to her!

    An Ruo clutched her mouth tightly, crying out in heart-wrenching sobs.

    Her voice was hoarse, as if her vocal cords were damaged, and even when she mustered all her strength, she could only produce a broken and unpleasant sound.

 Chapter 382 Her Sadness

    <h4>Chapter 382: Chapter 382 Her Sadness</h4>

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had cried, the sky had darkened, and it felt like a century had passed.

    Everything around her had disappeared; her world had copsed with a thunderous crash, leaving nothing behind.

    Just as An Ruo was crying her heart out, someone approached her. Seeing her like this, he was startled.

    "An Ruo... what¡¯s happened to you?" The person squatted down, grasped her shoulders, and asked her, at a loss for what to do.

    Her tears blurred her vision, and she couldn¡¯t see his face.

    "What¡¯s the matter, why are you crying so sadly?" he asked again, and his familiar voice finally made her realize who he was.

    An Ruo stifled her sobs and gradually made out his face. It was Yun Feiyang, looking at her anxiously, his eyes brimming with concern.

    She opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. She just kept shedding tears, sobbing incessantly. The tears flowed continuously and just wouldn¡¯t stop.

    Yun Feiyang took out a handkerchief and gently wiped away her tears, softly asking, "Is something hurting you?"

    An Ruo shook her head, and he asked again, "Did something sad happen?"

    She remained silent, without an answer.

    It seemed she really had encountered something sad. Yun Feiyang pressed his lips together and asked her, "Can you tell me what happened?"

    Thinking of the conversation between Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren, An Ruo¡¯s heart twisted in agony again. She bit her lip tightly, holding back the urge to burst into tears.

    Yun Feiyang had never seen her so heartbroken. Her sorrow was filled with despair, and it made him feel very upset too.

    He didn¡¯t ask her again and tried to lift her up to take her away, but she was utterly devoid of strength and couldn¡¯t even stand.

    Yun Feiyang simply picked her up, and the driver who hade to pick him up at the airport hurriedly opened the car door. He sat with her in the car, and the driver ced An Ruo¡¯s luggage in the trunk.

    The car started slowly. The driver asked Yun Feiyang where to go first.

    He turned his head to An Ruo and asked, "Is it okay to take you home now?"

    "No!" An Ruo shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to go back; she didn¡¯t want to see them.

    "Then shall I take you to a hotel?" He had thought about taking her to his ce, but she was already married, so it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate.

    An Ruo took out a tissue to wipe her tears, nodding slightly, "Okay, thank you."

    "You¡¯re wee," the man said with a light smile.

    An Ruo tried to restrain her tears and after a while, she felt less sad.

    She turned her head to look out of the window, not wanting to face Yun Feiyang, not wanting him to see her in this disheveled state.

    Knowing she was very sad, Yun Feiyang also didn¡¯t speak. The silence in the car was suffocating.

    Just as he was trying to think of something to say, his phone rang. It was a call from Yun Mu.

    "Mom, what¡¯s up?" He answered the phone and asked in a low voice.

    Yun Mu asked if he was back, and he nodded, "Yeah, just got off the ne... I have to deal with something first, I¡¯lle hometer... Mom, I¡¯m going to hang up."

    After he hung up the phone, An Ruo turned to face him and said softly, "Once the car passes the highway, can we stop for a moment?"

    She didn¡¯t want to be a bother to him, nor did she want him to postpone his return home because of her.

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered slightly; he understood what she was thinking.

    "An Ruo, I won¡¯t be at ease unless I personally take you to the hotel." Anyone who saw her like this wouldn¡¯t feel reassured.

    "You can rest assured, I¡¯m already fine," An Ruo said in a faint tone, very insistently, "Just stop the car up ahead."

 Chapter 383: An Ruo, Are You Okay?

    <h4>Chapter 383: Chapter 383: An Ruo, Are You Okay?</h4>

    The driver turned to nce at Yun Feiyang, seeking his opinion.

    "To the hotel," the man said firmly, leaving no room for discussion. Naturally, the driver followed his boss¡¯smand and drove confidently towards the hotel.

    An Ruo opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but Yun Feiyang interrupted her sternly, "If you still consider me a friend, then listen to me."

    Seeing the determination in his eyes, An Ruopromised and felt grateful to him in her heart.

    The car arrived at a hotel, and Yun Feiyang went to check her in and escorted her to the room. After he ced her luggage on the floor, she asked him to leave.

    He was worried about her and reluctant to go, but An Ruo insisted she was fine and just wanted to rest for a while, and the man had no choice but to leave.

    Once he had gone, An Ruo sat on the bed, and the tears fell again.

    She was indeed very sad and didn¡¯t want to cry, but she couldn¡¯t control the tears that flowed on their own.

    Curling up on the bed, An Ruo cried for a long time, until it was dark. Exhausted from crying, she eventually drifted into a fitful sleep.

    In her dream, she relived the events of the day. She dreamt of Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren kissing, heard again the words Tang Yuchen had said, and her heart ached once more, waking her from her dreams in tears.

    Upon opening her eyes, she heard the sound of a ringing phone.

    Her first thought was that it must be Tang Yuchen calling. Her heart clenched; she didn¡¯t want to pick up the phone, afraid to face the conversation.

    The cell phone rang persistently. Shey quietly on the bed, not moving an inch.

    After two rounds of ringing, the cell phone went silent, then the room¡¯sndline began to ring.

    The only person who knew she was staying in this hotel was Yun Feiyang, which meant the call was likely from him.

    An Ruo answered, and as expected, Yun Feiyang¡¯s voice came through, filled with concern, "An Ruo, are you okay? I called your mobile, why didn¡¯t you pick up?"

    "I¡¯m fine, I was just asleep," she said faintly.

    Yun Feiyang let out a sigh of relief, "That¡¯s good. Have you had dinner yet?"

    Listening to his caring words, An Ruo felt moved, and a warmth touched her heart.

    She replied with a faint smile, "Yes, I have."

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t eaten. She wasn¡¯t hungry and had no appetite.

    "You should rest early then, I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow."

    "There¡¯s no need..."

    "I have something else to attend to, so I¡¯ll hang up first." Not giving her a chance to refuse, Yun Feiyang hung up swiftly, and An Ruo listened to the beeping tone before slowly hanging up the phone.

    In the unlit room, she stared nkly at the ceiling, Tang Yuchen¡¯s words reying in her mind.

    He said he still loved Lan Keren.

    He said he wanted to divorce her and then marry Lan Keren.

    Every word he spoke was like a sharp knife brutally stabbed into her heart, causing excruciating pain, despair, and heartbreak.

    Tang Yuchen, how could you do this to me.

    When I suggested divorce, you refused it, giving me hope. Just when I thought I could have happiness for a lifetime, you cruelly threw me into hell.

    How can you be like this, how can you!

    An Ruo hugged her head tightly, burying her face in the nkets, sobbing in agony.

    She wanted to cry out all her sadness, to forget him and not be hurt by him ever again!

    She cried until dawn, her throat raw from sobbing, her eyes swollen like walnuts.

    Yun Feiyang came to visit her early in the morning. When she opened the door, he was shocked once again by her appearance.

    An Ruo, aware of her haggard state, apologized and said to him, "I¡¯m sorry, please have a seat for a while, I need to go to the restroom."

 Chapter 384: Strong Enough to Break Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 384: Chapter 384: Strong Enough to Break Your Heart</h4>

    Without waiting for his answer, she rushed into the bathroom and washed her face with cold water for a long time until she looked a bit better, then she walked out.

    Yun Feiyang sat on the sofa, expressionless, his eyes very dark.

    He looked at her and asked in a deep voice, "An Ruo, can you tell me what exactly happened?"

    An Ruo sat down on the bed, looked down and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. Feiyang, you should go back. There¡¯s no need to visit me anymore."

    "Did Tang Yuchen bully you again?"

    "...I¡¯m really fine, please don¡¯t ask anymore, okay?"

    Yun Feiyang suddenly stood up, angrily saying, "Fine, if you won¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll go ask him myself!"

    With that, he strode towards the door; An Ruo quickly got up and grabbed him, "Don¡¯t go find him!"

    The man¡¯s face instantly darkened, "So it is rted to him. An Ruo, what exactly has he done to you?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know how to respond, and as he pressed her again, she cried out in desperation, "Please stop asking, okay?"

    The room fell silent, Yun Feiyang quietly watched her, while An Ruo turned around so he couldn¡¯t see the tears in her eyes.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m not mad at you..."

    "It¡¯s me who should be sorry." Yun Feiyang said apologetically, "This is your private matter, and you must have your reasons for not telling me, I shouldn¡¯t have pressured you."

    "No, you were just looking out for me." An Ruo quickly turned around tofort him and then said, looking down, "Actually, nothing happened. If you want to know, I can tell you."

    After a pause, she spoke with difficulty, "He wants to divorce me, and I... can¡¯t quite ept it."

    Yun Feiyang stared at her incredulously while An Ruo gave a self-deprecatingugh, "Hard to believe, isn¡¯t it? But that¡¯s the reality..."

    If it had been before, she wouldn¡¯t have believed she would be upset over something like this either.

    But she had fallen in love with him, something she herself had not anticipated.

    Yun Feiyang clenched his fists slightly and asked her, "You¡¯ve fallen in love with him, haven¡¯t you?"

    "..."

    The answer was already clear.

    She had really fallen for Tang Yuchen, and though it pained Yun Feiyang¡¯s heart, he hid it well, not revealing much.

    "Why does he want to divorce you?"

    Because the person he loved had returned, An Ruo looked away and murmured, "Because he does not love me."

    "If he doesn¡¯t love you, it¡¯s his loss! An Ruo, if he doesn¡¯t love you, let it go; don¡¯t be sad and hurt over someone like that!" Yun Feiyang said fervently.

    She looked at him, a faint smile appearing, "Feiyang, I know you care a lot about me, rest assured, I won¡¯t allow myself to suffer for too long over this. It¡¯s tough right now, but I will get over it soon."

    Hearing her resolute words, Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t feel happy, but rather felt very heavy-hearted.

    This strong An Ruo, she was so enduring it was heart-breaking.

    He didn¡¯t know how tofort her, he could only reach out and hold her tightly in his embrace.

    An Ruo leaned against his chest, not struggling. At this moment, she needed a shoulder to lean on, to warm her, and she selfishly borrowed his, just for a little while.

    Yun Feiyang gently stroked her head and said softly, "If you want to cry, go ahead and cry, but after that, no more crying."

    An Ruo shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to cry anymore; her tears had already dried up.

    She was just so tired and wanted to sleep for a while, not think about anything, not dream any dreams.

 Chapter 385: Tang Yuchen Comes Knocking

    <h4>Chapter 385: Chapter 385: Tang Yuchen Comes Knocking</h4>

    She was just so tired, wanting to sleep for a while, not to think about anything, not to dream any dreams.

    Closing her eyes, she quickly fell into a deep sleep in his arms.

    Yun Feiyang sensed she had fallen asleep, and with a heart full of tenderness, he picked her up,id her on the bed, and tucked her in.

    Sitting by the bed, looking at her reddened eyes and haggard appearance, the man felt an aching discontent in his heart.

    He had thought she would get better and better¡ªhe had never imagined she would still be suffering so much.

    He also thought he could forget her, but the moment he saw her crying at the airport yesterday, his heart felt pained.

    He couldn¡¯t forget her; he wanted to protect her, but he was not the person she needed.

    Nor did he have the right to give her happiness...

    An Ruo, what exactly must be done to make you happy?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo slept for a long time, not waking up until the afternoon.

    Yun Feiyang had been by her side the whole time, never leaving.

    When An Ruo woke up, she had no energy at all, felt weak all over, and just wanted to sleep.

    Yun Feiyang ordered food for her, but she only ate a few bites before putting down her chopsticks, refusing to eat any more regardless of how much he urged her.

    "How can you get by with just two bites of food?" Yun Feiyang said there was a ce with delicious hot and sour noodles that she would definitely enjoy. He insisted on taking her there.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to stay cooped up in the room either. She wanted to go out for a walk and lighten her mood, so she agreed to his suggestion.

    The two left the hotel, got into Yun Feiyang¡¯s car, and went for the hot and sour noodles. He took her for a drive all around, not returning her to the hotel until it waste.

    Yun Feiyang stayed with her in the room for a while, chatting, and after making sure she was okay, he reluctantly left.

    He said he woulde again tomorrow; An Ruo told him not to bother. When he insisted, she didn¡¯t try to persuade him anymore.

    After Yun Feiyang had gone, An Ruo took a shower andy on the bed, thinking about many things.

    She hade to terms with it: If it was to be a divorce, then so be it. She wasn¡¯t someone who couldn¡¯t survive without Tang Yuchen.

    As for the heartache, of course, there would be at the beginning, but she believed time would heal all wounds. Sooner orter, she was sure to forget him.

    She had also made a decision: she would go back tomorrow to ask Tang Yuchen for a divorce. It was better to have a short pain than a long one. After the divorce, she would give up on himpletely.

    But what she hadn¡¯t expected was that the very next morning, Tang Yuchen woulde knocking on her door.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Hearing the doorbell, An Ruo thought it was Yun Feiyang. She opened the door and was stunned to see the man standing before her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was grim, his icy and sharp eyes piercing like shards of frost.

    So she is indeed staying here...

    The man pushed her aside and strode in, looking around the ce, even inspecting the bathroom, seemingly in search of something.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know how he had found out where she was staying. She tried topose herself and asked indifferently, "Why have youe?"

    Tang Yuchen walked up to her, grabbed her chin forcefully, and hissed through clenched teeth, "So this is your ¡¯vacation¡¯? An Ruo, I underestimated you. Under the guise of travel, you¡¯re here having an affair with your lover!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Lover? What did he mean?

    Seeing her confused expression, he grew even angrier, "Don¡¯t y dumb with me. Tell me, when did you and Yun Feiyang start your affair? An Ruo, how dare you make me a cuckold, do you have a death wish?!"

 Chapter 386: Who Betrayed Whom?

    <h4>Chapter 386: Chapter 386: Who Betrayed Whom?</h4>

    She cheated on him?

    Was this a case of a thief crying "Stop thief"?

    An Ruo shook with rage, shoving him away forcefully as she yelled angrily, "Tang Yuchen, what is wrong with you? Watch your mouth and don¡¯t falsely use me!"

    "I falsely use you?!" The man mmed the magazine balled up in his hands at her feet, his voice icy, "Take a look for yourself, am I falsely using you?"

    An Ruo picked it up bewilderedly, and immediately saw on the cover a photo of her and Yun Feiyang.

    The photo was taken during the day, just as she and Yun Feiyang were leaving the hotel, nning to take a car to eat hot and sour noodles.

    The headline boldly stated: Fengxing CEO Yun Feiyang and an unidentified woman check into a hotel.

    How could it be like this?

    An Ruo flipped to the news page and skimmed through it¡ªthe article mentioned that Yun Feiyang and she had checked into a hotel, went out to eat, and returned to the hotel at night.

    There were even photos of Feiyang apanying her back to the hotel at night.

    In the photo, Yun Feiyang had his arm around her shoulder, and indeed, they appeared quite intimate.

    Checking into a hotel together, anyone would think they had done that sort of thing.

    An Ruo frowned slightly, not because she was worried about being misunderstood, but because she feared causing trouble for Yun Feiyang.

    "Nothing to say now?" Tang Yuchen asked her coldly, his body emanating a piercing chill.

    Upon seeing the news this morning, he became very furious and without thinking, came to look for her.

    He even instructed his subordinates to buy up all the magazines and warned the magazine not to reprint it or publicize the matter further.

    Even if An Ruo had never officially appeared in public, she was still recognized by quite a few people.

    Although he had decided to divorce her, they were still husband and wife for the time being, so he would not allow such a story to be publicized.

    But he really hadn¡¯t imagined that An Ruo would do such a thing behind his back¡ªhe had really misjudged her...

    Knowing that he had misunderstood, An Ruo calmed down and didn¡¯t wish to exin anything.

    She looked up at him and said indifferently, "In that case, let¡¯s get a divorce."

    Tang Yuchen was slightly stunned.

    She scoffed, "I¡¯ve cuckolded you, do you still want to stay married to me? Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve fallen in love with me, or unable to bear divorcing me."

    The man¡¯s fierce gaze fixed on her, his lips pressed together, he remained silent.

    She admitted it, she really had cuckolded him...

    He couldn¡¯t describe his feelings¡ªit was fury, wanting to kill her, destroy everything, with a faint, barely noticeable sting.

    Step by step, he moved closer to her, each step filled with murderous intent.

    An Ruo met his gaze nonchntly as he approached, his hand slowly reaching her neck, his eyes narrowing dangerously.

    "An Ruo, do you know what the consequence of betraying me is?" he asked ominously, his voice sounding like a devil from hell.

    Betrayal?

    An Ruo wanted to burst outughing¡ªwho had betrayed whom?

    "What do you want to do, kill me?" she challenged, raising an eyebrow and responding coldly.

    A flicker of murderous intent passed through Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, his hand tightening fiercely, choking her.

    Yes, kill her!

    She dared betray him, he would never let her get away!

    An Ruo felt a severe pain in her throat, she couldn¡¯t breathe. She grasped his hand, trying to pull it away, but his grip was as solid as a vise, immovable.

    He really was going to kill her, but she did not want to die by his hand!

 Chapter 387: Itéˆ¥æªš Me Who Abandoned You

    <h4>Chapter 387: Chapter 387: It¡¯s Me Who Abandoned You</h4>

    He would really kill her, but she didn¡¯t want to die by his hands!

    "Tang Yuchen, you don¡¯t love me, I don¡¯t love you... It was you who wouldn¡¯t divorce me, it was you! You can¡¯t me me for this!"

    "..." The man was indifferent, tightening his grip even more.

    His cold, bloodthirsty eyes looked very frightening.

    An Ruo kicked him hard, her face flushed with rage as she growled, "Isn¡¯t Lan Keren the one you love? What now, you¡¯ve fallen in love with me... can¡¯t ept that I¡¯ve betrayed you?"

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, and his actions suddenly paused, no longer exerting force.

    Indeed, the person he loved was Lan Keren, not her.

    He was still thinking about how to divorce her, how topensate her...

    But this damned woman, she had actually betrayed him!

    Fine, now he didn¡¯t have to feel guilty anymore, no need to think aboutpensating her!

    Letting go of An Ruo¡¯s body, Tang Yuchen said coldly, "Fine, divorce! I¡¯ll have someone send the divorce agreement to you tomorrow!"

    "No need for a divorce agreement, tomorrow morning, we¡¯ll go directly to the Civil Affairs Bureau." An Ruo, clutching her neck, gasped for breath as she spoke.

    She no longer believed in divorce agreements, she wanted to personally get the divorce certificate and confirm that they were indeed divorced.

    Tang Yuchen gave a cold, mocking smile: "Fine!"

    Having said that, he mmed the door furiously as he left. An Ruo copsed onto the bed, disying a relieved smile.

    Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t want me, it¡¯s that I don¡¯t want you.

    It¡¯s not that you betrayed me, it¡¯s I who betrayed you.

    I refuse to be the pathetic one who is abandoned, I want you to forever know that it was I who abandoned you, it was I who didn¡¯t want you!

    Tang Yuchen drove fast with a gloomy face.

    His heart was very displeased, very irritable and angry.

    No woman had ever dared to cuckhold him before; An Ruo was daring, treating him like this!

    It should have been him proposing the divorce, yet unexpectedly, she was the one who broached it first!

    He thought that she had fallen for him, that she loved him. But it turned out she looked down on him, even betrayed him.

    Although the person he loved was Lan Keren, not her. Yet, being dumped by her still made him quite ufortable, his male ego severely wounded.

    Divorce was the oue he desired, but the reasons for this divorce were not what he wanted.

    Tang Yuchen drove straight to the vi, only to receive a call from Lan Keren.

    The woman said with guilt over the phone, "Ah Chen, are you really going to divorce An Ruo? I¡¯ve thought about it all night and feel it¡¯s unfair to her..."

    "There¡¯s nothing unfair!" The man coldly interrupted her, his lips curling into a cold smile, "Such a woman, I¡¯m unwilling to even stay married to her for one more day. Ke Ren, rest assured, she has already agreed to the divorce. Tomorrow you¡¯ll see the result."

    "Did something happen between you guys?" Lan Keren asked, puzzled.

    "Nothing," Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t want to discuss An Ruo betraying him, and after chatting briefly with her, he hung up the phone.

    Getting out of the car, he walked into the living room and suddenly ordered Uncle Tao, "Pack up all of An Ruo¡¯s things, don¡¯t leave a single hair behind!"

    Uncle Tao was stunned. What happened to the young master?

    "Don¡¯t just stand there, go!"

    "Yes!"

    He wanted topletely erase everything about her, topletely eliminate her from his world!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After Tang Yuchen had left, it wasn¡¯t long before Yun Feiyang arrived.

    Seeing the marks on An Ruo¡¯s neck, he immediately grabbed her, demanding to know what exactly had happened.

 Chapter 388: No, Itéˆ¥æªš Divorce

    <h4>Chapter 388: Chapter 388: No, It¡¯s Divorce</h4>

    An Ruo had no choice but to tell him everything.

    Yun Feiyang, after listening, was furious and wanted to severely teach Tang Yuchen a lesson.

    He had actually divorced An Ruo for another woman,pletely unaware of how precious An Ruo was!

    However, upon second thought, he realized that it was a wise decision for An Ruo to leave Tang Yuchen. Not cherishing her, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t deserve her.

    Without such a man, she would be able to find much more happiness and bliss.

    But seeing the marks on her neck, he said tenderly, "Why were you so foolish? It was originally his fault, but now it¡¯s be yours, you really didn¡¯t need to demean yourself like this."

    An Ruo managed a weak smile and said, "I know, I¡¯m tarnishing my own reputation. But Feiyang, I didn¡¯t want to be the one who was abandoned. If he leaves me, he will only feel a bit of guilt, but for someone like him, that guilt won¡¯tst long. So I want to make him ufortable, for him to remember forever that I left him, that I... betrayed him."

    Someone like him, who always held himself above others, would certainly not ept betrayal by a woman.

    He had caused her pain, so she wanted to leave him with a lifetime of shame.

    At this point, An Ruo hung her head in dejection and asked, "Am I very pathetic? Actually, by doing this, it shows I still care about him to some extent. Feiyang, I really hate feeling this way about myself."

    If she didn¡¯t care, she wouldn¡¯t have thought of revenge.

    An Ruo despised herself for being so weak, for still caring about him. She shouldpletely forget him and not care about anything at all.

    Yun Feiyang wrapped his arms around her,forting her with distress, "You¡¯re not pathetic, you just can¡¯t be ruthless and heartless. Besides, whether or not you love someone is not something that can be decided by logic. But I believe that, sooner orter, you will definitely forget about him."

    An Ruo nodded firmly.

    Yes, she would forget about him. That day would surelye.

    After consoling An Ruo for a while, Yun Feiyang went out to buy medicine for her.

    The medicine he bought was very effective. A few hours after An Ruo applied it to her neck, the marks had disappeared.

    Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t stay toote, considering her reputation, and he left early.

    Early the next morning, An Ruo got everything ready and called Tang Yuchen.

    The man on the other end was also about to call her, but she beat him to it.

    "Meet me at the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau at nine o¡¯clock," she said tly, and then hung up the phone.

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly. Was she in such a hurry to divorce him?

    When the man drove to the entrance of the Civil Affairs Bureau, An Ruo was already in line.

    When Tang Yuchen saw her, he walked up to her. She nced at him and asked indifferently, "Did you bring all the documents?"

    "Hmm," he nodded lightly, a hint of displeasure in his brow.

    What exactly he was displeased about, he didn¡¯t even know.

    An Ruo stopped talking to himpletely, ignoring his existence.

    In front of them, a couple hade to register for marriage, holding hands, their faces filled with happiness.

    One woman nced at An Ruo and Tang Yuchen and tried to make conversation with An Ruo, "Are you two here to get married, too?"

    "No, it¡¯s a divorce," An Ruo said calmly.

    The woman looked at them in surprise, then turned away without asking anything more.

    It seemed like almost everyone entering the Civil Affairs Bureau was there to get married, with apparently only the two of them there to get a divorce.

    The others also heard what An Ruo said, and all looked at them with peculiar gazes.

    There were even kind-hearted people who urged them to go home and think it over, to not act rashly.

 Chapter 389: Still the Lady of the House

    <h4>Chapter 389: Chapter 389: Still the Lady of the House</h4>

    Kind-hearted people were urging both of them to go back and calm down, not to be impulsive.

    This wasn¡¯t about being impulsive, it was a necessary divorce. Her marriage to him had always been in name only; now it had truly reached its end.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t stand the strange looks from others. He indifferently said to An Ruo, "I think we should go back and sign the divorce agreement, and let thewyers handle this."

    "No, I must divorce you right now," An Ruo said without room for negotiation.

    The man¡¯s deep eyes looked at her, and seeing the coldness in her eyes, a fury inexplicably rose in his heart.

    "Fine, I don¡¯t want to be your husband for even a second longer!"

    A sting pricked An Ruo¡¯s heart, and she retorted coldly, "The feeling is mutual."

    Tang Yuchen was so angry he didn¡¯t want to look at her again or speak to her.

    Their confrontational stance affected the festive mood around them, making it seem as if their happiness was somehow inappropriate.

    After all, the end of a marriage isn¡¯t a good thing for anyone.

    Finally, it was their turn. The staff asked them to present their documents.

    They had only brought their household registration books and ID cards. The staff member smiled and said, "You can¡¯t get divorced."

    "Why not?" they asked in unison.

    "To get divorced you need a marriage certificate, you need a divorce agreement. You don¡¯t have either."

    Speechless. They actually needed these things.

    An Ruo stormed out of the Civil Affairs Bureau, followed by Tang Yuchen.

    She turned around and questioned him angrily, "Didn¡¯t I tell you to bring all the documents? Why didn¡¯t you bring the marriage certificate?"

    Damn it, he didn¡¯t know they needed a marriage certificate; he had never been divorced before.

    "Then why didn¡¯t you sign the divorce agreement when I asked you to?" the man countered.

    An Ruo paused before replying, "Now, you go back and get the marriage certificate and the divorce agreement. I¡¯ll wait here for you."

    It was already noon by this time, and he hadn¡¯t even eaten yet.

    Tang Yuchen said indifferently, "I¡¯m not free right now. We can talk about this tomorrow."

    "No, we must get divorced today." It had taken her so much effort to muster the courage for a divorce; did he want to prolong her agony by dragging it out?

    Seeing her so eager to proceed, Tang Yuchen felt even less hurried. He hooked a smile and said, "Since you¡¯re so eager to get divorced, go ahead and do it by yourself."

    Having said that, he got into his car and drove away.

    An Ruo stood there gloomily for a while, then, having no other choice, went to find some ce to eat before returning to the hotel.

    She packed her things and checked out of the room, then took a taxi back to the vi.

    Tang Yuchen had already been back for a while. Lan Keren knew he had gone to divorce that morning, so she rushed over early to wait for him at the vi.

    As An Ruo walked into the living room, Uncle Tao saw her and immediately smiled, "Young Lady, you¡¯re back."

    Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren, sitting on the sofa, looked at her in astonishment, not understanding why she hade back.

    An Ruo nced at them coldly and said indifferently, "Since we¡¯re not divorced, I am still thedy of this house and have the right to live here."

    The man¡¯s deep eyes watched her as the corner of his mouth curled into a mocking arc.

    "You¡¯re right, you are still thedy of this house," he said.

    He stood up and gently said to Lan Keren, "Ke Ren, let¡¯s go. We can talk outside."

    Lan Keren didn¡¯t answer him; instead, she looked at An Ruo and asked with a smile, "May I speak with you alone?"

    Talk about what? About how great her rtionship with Tang Yuchen was and how his divorce from her was ast resort?

 Chapter 390: He Doesnéˆ¥æª› Understand Her

    <h4>Chapter 390: Chapter 390: He Doesn¡¯t Understand Her</h4>

    When he first approached her for marriage, did he ever discuss it with her?

    Why should her life always be controlled by others, why should they do whatever they want?

    An Ruowei slightly smiled, saying elegantly, "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have time to talk with you. Oh, right."

    She turned to Tang Yuchen and added, "I¡¯ve been feeling a bit unwell recently, so I won¡¯t go through with the divorce for now. Let¡¯s talk about this when I¡¯m feeling better."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and Lan Keren¡¯s smile froze.

    "Weren¡¯t you desperate for a divorce just now? Why aren¡¯t you pursuing it anymore?" he asked her coldly.

    "I said, I¡¯m not feeling well and don¡¯t have the energy to go through with a divorce. When I feel up to it one day, I¡¯ll let you know about the divorce," she replied.

    An Ruo said calmly and then walked upstairs, dragging her luggage.

    The man¡¯s voice mocked from behind, "An Ruo, could it be that you can¡¯t bear to divorce me? After what you did, do you think I¡¯d continue to stay married to you?"

    An Ruo stopped in her tracks, although she kept telling herself not to care about him anymore, not to be heartbroken over such a man.

    But his words still wounded her heart.

    She didn¡¯t turn around, justughed coldly, "Tang Yuchen, are you sure you want to divorce me because I betrayed you?"

    Tang Yuchen paused, his lips pressed tight, silent.

    "Hmph," An Ruo scoffed coldly, saying nothing more, and continued upstairs.

    It wasn¡¯t until she had left that the man came back to his senses and said to Lan Keren, "Let¡¯s go."

    "Ah Chen, did we... hurt her too much?" Lan Keren asked guiltily.

    He asked himself, did he really hurt her?

    Probably not, the divorce was her idea first, and she was secretly meeting Yun Feiyang. She was at fault too, she wanted the divorce more than he did, so he hadn¡¯t really hurt her at all.

    She¡¯s not eager for the divorce now, probably because seeing Ke Ren here made her ufortable, she must be trying to annoy them on purpose.

    It must be so.

    Tang Yuchen, not wanting to think too deeply, put his arm around Lan Keren¡¯s shoulder and smiled, "Don¡¯t worry too much, she¡¯ll be fine. I understand her."

    After saying this, he asked himself, did he really understand her?

    The man then realized, despite being married for over a year, he knew only that her nature was weak, and she was easily swayed emotionally, but beyond that, he understood nothing about her.

    Her thoughts, often seemingly easy to predict, were imprable when she put on her fa?ade.

    It turned out, he didn¡¯t understand her at all.

    But that didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    An Ruo returned to the bedroom, the feigned indifference on her face immediately disappeared, reced by a look of weariness and sorrow.

    She dropped on the bed, her heart heavy with unease.

    Seeing Lan Keren confidently entering her home infuriated her, she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    She thought she would divorce Tang Yuchen today, and that Ke Ren would move in, didn¡¯t she?

    Hmph, she would not let them get their way, she would drag this out, not divorcing now!

    An Ruo angrily thought, and her gaze suddenly fell on the dressing table, freezing herpletely. It was as if someone had poured a bucket of cold water over her, instantly chilling her blood.

    The dressing table was empty, devoid of her belongings.

    In the room, anything that belonged to her had vanished. She went to the wardrobe, and it was empty too, except for Tang Yuchen¡¯s clothes, hers were nowhere.

    Not even divorced yet, and already thinking of erasing all traces of her?

 Chapter 391: Have You Ever Had Feelings for Me

    <h4>Chapter 391: Chapter 391: Have You Ever Had Feelings for Me</h4>

    Already thinking of erasing all traces of her before even divorcing?

    An Ruo clenched her fists, her heart ached numbly, wanting to cry, but there were no more tears left.

    She told herself that it was nothing, that this pain was insignificant, that all great sorrows would pass, and that tomorrow would be a new day.

    Tang Yuchen returned veryte, An Ruo had been sitting in the living room waiting for him.

    The man came in, saw her, and fell silent for a moment before sitting down by her side.

    An Ruo nced at him, and said calmly, "Let¡¯s talk."

    "What about?" He leaned against the couch and asked emotionlessly.

    Indeed, what about?

    Now, whatever she said seemed meaningless.

    After a moment of thought, she spoke, "Later, bring out our marriage certificate, and... prepare the divorce agreement as well."

    Tang Yuchen raised an eyebrow, "Is this what you wanted to talk about?"

    It wasn¡¯t. She just wanted to ask him if he had ever liked her, if he had ever been sincere with her.

    "Yes, just this. Let¡¯s go to the Civil Affairs Bureau early tomorrow morning. I¡¯m going to sleep," An Ruo stood up to go to the guest room, but then the man suddenly asked her.

    "Weren¡¯t you not in a hurry to divorce me?"

    "I was joking with you, did you take it seriously?"

    "...After divorcing me, will you be with Yun Feiyang?"

    An Ruowei twisted the corner of her mouth in a smile that was not quite a smile, "That¡¯s my business, I don¡¯t need to tell you."

    Tang Yuchen alsoughed, his tone bing a bit sharp, "Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you, the Yun Family will never ept you. Being with Yun Feiyang is doomed to a bad end."

    "Being with you is also doomed to a bad end," An Ruo retorted.

    The man¡¯splexion grew slightly darker, his thin lips tightly pressed.

    He mused, "I willpensate you. After the divorce, I will give you a hundred million as alimony."

    Again, a hundred million.

    Originally, he bought her with a hundred million, and she married him. Now, he is giving her a hundred million to divorce her.

    Her worth is truly high, reaching sky-high prices.

    "You¡¯re really stingy, how could a hundred million be enough? It should be at least three hundred million," she deliberately made things difficult for him, to embarrass him.

    To her surprise, he agreed without a second thought, "Fine, three hundred million it is."

    "Thank you." An Ruo shed an elegant smile and turned to leave calmly.

    Tang Yuchen watched her rxed figure, and suddenly asked in a deep voice, "An Ruo, have you ever had feelings for me?"

    "No," she answered smoothly, "I¡¯ve told you before, I will never like you in this lifetime. Don¡¯t tter yourself."

    A shadow seemed to envelop the man¡¯s entire being.

    Good, he had never had feelings for her either!

    That night, An Ruo fell asleep veryte, and Tang Yuchen was also sleepless, feeling a sense of reluctance at the thought of their impending divorce.

    But, the person he loved was Ke Ren, she had sacrificed so much for him. He ought to marry her, to cherish her, to give her happiness...

    Dawn broke, and they both got up early.

    After breakfast, they drove to the Civil Affairs Bureau.

    Today they arrived very early and were the first couple to enter.

    The staff saw it was them again and asked if they were sure about divorcing, suggesting perhaps they should go back and think it over a few more days. They both said they had considered it thoroughly: the marriage must end.

    If the divorce was imperative, then there was nothing more to say.

    They handled the procedures, signed their names, stamped the seal, and each took a divorce certificate. They were no longer husband and wife.

    Leaving the Civil Affairs Bureau, An Ruo tore up the divorce certificate and threw it in the trash, not wanting to take another nce.

    Tang Yuchen watched her coldly and said in a deep voice:

 Chapter 392: Tang Yuchen, Go to Hell!

    <h4>Chapter 392: Chapter 392: Tang Yuchen, Go to Hell!</h4>

    "Uncle Tao has packed up all your stuff; find a time toe and get it."

    An Ruo shook her head, "No need, just throw them away. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to transfer three hundred million into my ountter, not a penny less."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll transfer it to you right away!" the man said with a somewhat gloomy tone.

    "Thank you, Mr. Tang, goodbye." An Ruowei smiled faintly, stretched out her hand to hail a cab, and drove away.

    Tang Yuchen cursed under his breath, feeling very ufortable.

    He nced at the divorce certificate in his hand, tore it up, and tossed it into the trash can. It was better to throw it away; looking at it only made him angry.

    Getting into his car, he started it and left, making a call to Lan Keren on the way.

    "Keren, I¡¯ve divorced An Ruo. I¡¯ve decided, we¡¯ll get engaged next month."

    He wanted to get married as soon as possible, he loved Lan Keren, and he wanted to tell everyone that his true bride was Lan Keren!

    Finally divorced.

    An Ruo sat in a private room at the restaurant, feeling very resigned, very sad, yet also very peaceful.

    Perhaps, divorce was also a good thing; she could start living again, start loving someone else.

    Tang Yuchen, go to hell!

    From now on, I will never love you again.

    While thinking, the door to the private room was pushed open, and Xia Nuo walked in with a smile, "Why did you think to invite me for a meal?"

    "To celebrate my final divorce."

    Xia Nuo¡¯s expression changed slightly. She sat down opposite An Ruo, trying to decipher something from her face, but she could read nothing.

    "You¡¯re not joking with me, are you?"

    An Ruo smiled, "No joke, just got divorced. From now on, I¡¯m back to being a singledy."

    Xia Nuo found it unbelievable; she thought An Ruo and Tang Yuchen were doing well, she thought An Ruo would always be happy.

    It hadn¡¯t been that long, how could they be divorced already.

    "An Ruo, why did you guys get divorced? Everything was fine, why the split? Tell me, did Tang Yuchen cheat?"

    Generally, only when a man cheats or makes a serious mistake would a woman choose divorce.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze and spoke indifferently, "Sort of, but not exactly."

    He cheated because he wanted to divorce her for another woman. But in spirit, he never cheated; he had always loved Lan Keren.

    "What do you mean?"

    An Ruo rted the whole story from beginning to end, and after listening, Xia Nuo angrily pped the table.

    "How can he treat you like this?! He marries you when he wants, and divorces you when his love returns, what does he take you for? An Ruo, you did right to divorce. Tang Yuchen is nothing but trash, he¡¯s not worthy of being with you at all. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll introduce you to a good man, who will be a thousand times, no, ten thousand times better than Tang Yuchen!"

    An Ruo said with a smile, "I n to stay single for life; after all, marriage is just like that."

    "That¡¯s true, but if a good onees along, don¡¯t miss out."

    "Hmm, I know."

    Xia Nuo put an arm around her shoulder, thought for a moment, then asked softly, "Are you upset?"

    An Ruo lowered her gaze, her emotions a bit forlorn, "A little, but not to the extent of being devastated."

    "That¡¯s the spirit. Let¡¯s eat, and after the meal, let your sister take you out to rx."

    "No thanks, I¡¯m nning to buy a house in the next few days; I want to find a ce to settle down."

    Xia Nuo said loyally, "I¡¯ll spend this week helping you buy and set up your house, whatever you want to do, I¡¯m with you."

    "Aren¡¯t you working?" An Ruo asked bewilderedly.

 Chapter 393: Who on Earth Is He?

    <h4>Chapter 393: Chapter 393: Who on Earth Is He?</h4>

    "Just take a leave, my job is pretty easy, I can either go or not."

    An Ruo asked curiously, "What exactly is your job? Also, you haven¡¯t introduced your husband to me."

    "Ah... this again." Xia Nuo covered her head and moaned in pain, while An Ruo pinched her face and chuckled, "You can¡¯t just bluff your way through,e clean, what secret are you keeping from me?"

    Xia Nuo chuckled, "Actually, I¡¯m someone¡¯s mistress, the kind that gets kept. You know, with my job, I just need to serve my boss well."

    "Liar!" She didn¡¯t believe a word she said. She clearly remembered that Xia Nuo¡¯s mother was a writer, each script selling for a high price; her family was definitely not short on money.

    Her father was an architect, just one project would be enough for an ordinary person¡¯s lifetime sry.

    With such a wealthy family, would she really need to be a mistress?

    Xia Nuo raised her hand and swore, "Really, I am like a mistress right now. But my boss is just my husband."

    "..." An Ruo rolled her eyes and unceremoniously gave her a knuckle on the head.

    "May I ask, ssmate Xia Nuo, who is your husband then? If you don¡¯t spill the beans this time, I am done with you."

    Xia Nuo fell silent for a while and then said earnestly, "If I tell you his name, you swear you won¡¯t ask anything else, okay?"

    Seeing her serious demeanor, An Ruo turned solemn as well.

    "Who is he really?"

    "Remember in senior high, that kid who fought with Zhang Jian?"

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment. Wasn¡¯t Zhang Jian that boy from the next ss who had desperately pursued Xia Nuo?

    That kid who fought with him...

    "I remember, his name seemed to be Leng..."

    "Leng Yan," Xia Nuo said lightly.

    Yes, his name was Leng Yan.

    Back then, she had teased Xia Nuo about how well their names matched.

    One summer, one winter.

    And together, their names meant promise.

    But at that time, Leng Yan was only in junior high, a thirteen-year-old boy. Xia Nuo was already seventeen years old!

    Now, Xia Nuo was twenty-three, Leng Yan only eighteen...

    He was just eighteen, how could they be married?

    An Ruo was shocked, her eyes widening, then she calmed down, "So it¡¯s because he¡¯s younger than you that you¡¯ve been reluctant to tell me?"

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t want to talk about it and answered irritably, "Didn¡¯t I say, don¡¯t ask anything."

    Seeing her really getting upset, An Ruo nodded quickly, "Okay, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Let¡¯s eat, and then go see the house. You said you¡¯d be with me for the whole week."

    Xia Nuo¡¯s expression finally eased, "Don¡¯t worry, sister keeps her word. I¡¯ve got this whole week covered."

    An Ruo smiled, but thought to herself, not everyone¡¯s love story is smooth sailing.

    So Xia Nuo, too, had her secrets. Just when will she be willing to share them with her?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Xia Nuo had her architect father help An Ruo find a nice house in a great location, surrounded by a park, a shopping center, and also near schools and hospitals.

    The neighborhood where the house was located wasrge, quiet, and beautiful.

    It was a neighborhood only the affluent could afford, at least if An Ruo lived there, her safety was guaranteed.

 Chapter 394: The Engagement is Set for the Day After Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 394: Chapter 394: The Engagement is Set for the Day After Tomorrow</h4>

    It was a neighborhood where only the wealthy could afford houses, and An Ruo living there meant safety was at least guaranteed.

    She bought a three-bedroom, two-living-room house with its own indoor garden and exquisite decorations, so no further renovations were necessary.

    An Ruo was very satisfied with the house and immediately purchased it.

    Next came furniture shopping. It took her and Xia Nuo two days of browsing the furniture markets to get everything.

    By the time everything was set up, two weeks had passed.

    To thank Xia Nuo for her help, An Ruo nned to cook personally and invite her and Leng Yan over for dinner.

    Xia Nuo happily agreed and brought Leng Yan along.

    Seeing the tall man again, An Ruo couldn¡¯t tell at all that he was just an eighteen-year-old boy.

    In fact, he appeared more mature and stable than men in their twenties. If he didn¡¯t mention his age, everyone would think he was over twenty-five.

    Leng Yan was sparse with words, his expression always indifferent, but An Ruo could see that he was truly good to Xia Nuo. He was also a very decent man.

    An Ruo had intended to cook herself, yet without a word, Leng Yan donned an apron and started cooking in the kitchen, not giving her any chance to show off her skills.

    Xia Nuo pulled An Ruo out and said with augh, "Let him do it, his cooking is really delicious."

    "How can that be right? He¡¯s a guest, and I said I¡¯d cook for you."

    "Forget it, I might not even be able to eat the food you cook, better let him do it," Xia Nuo said bluntly, leaving An Ruo amused and speechless.

    "You even bought a sound system, eh? I want to sing. An Ruo,e sing with me."

    Xia Nuo loved singing at KTV, and An Ruo bought the sound system with her in mind.

    In the living room, the two women sang joyfully, while the man cooking in the kitchen had a slight smile on his lips.

    When they were about done singing, Leng Yan¡¯s dishes were ready.

    A full table of dishes, just the aroma alone was mouthwatering.

    An Ruo took a bite and gave a thumbs up in admiration¡ªit was indeed delicious, even better than what five-star hotels made.

    Xia Nuo felt proud inside; her man was truly an all-skillful husband.

    But she didn¡¯t show it; she was afraid An Ruo would be hurt.

    After dinner, they continued singing. Xia Nuo even got Leng Yan to sing with her. They yed happily until it got dark, then stopped.

    Before leaving, Xia Nuo asked An Ruo, "Did you read the newspaper today?"

    "No, what¡¯s up?" An Ruo asked curiously.

    "Nothing much. I had a lot of fun today. I¡¯lle and visit you again next time," Xia Nuo said nonchntly, smiling. She hugged An Ruo and then left with Leng Yan.

    Once they were gone, An Ruo went online to check the day¡¯s news.

    She had thought it was something else, but it turned out Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren were getting engaged the day after tomorrow.

    An Ruo closed the webpage and went to the kitchen to wash dishes and clean.

    She mopped all the rooms and even washed loads ofundry.

    She kept herself busy until she was exhausted, and by then it was already 1 a.m.

    Copsing into bed, too tired to stay awake, An Ruo quickly fell into a deep sleep. That night, she slept sweetly, without a hint of insomnia.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the day of Tang Yuchen¡¯s engagement, Xia Nuo specifically came to visit An Ruo.

    She kept her singing karaoke without letting her watch TV or go out.

    An Ruo knew she was doing this out of concern, and while Xia Nuo was catching her breath from singing, An Ruo said with a smile,

 Chapter 395: Already Two Months Pregnant

    <h4>Chapter 395: Chapter 395: Already Two Months Pregnant</h4>

    "I know it all, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    Setting down the water ss, Xia Nuo asked uncertainly, "Are you really okay?"

    "Do you hope that something is wrong with me?"

    "Of course not." Seeing that she truly was alright, Xia Nuo reassured herself with a smile.

    "I should have said so earlier, saving me the worry. Since you¡¯re fine, let¡¯s go out to eat. There¡¯s a new restaurant that serves delicious food."

    "Okay, I also need to buy some clothes!" An Ruo said excitedly.

    "Right, buy lots of beautiful clothes." Xia Nuo was excited too.

    So they drove out, heading to eat first. They had only ordered two dishes when An Ruo smelled something and suddenly felt like vomiting.

    She covered her mouth and rushed to the restroom to retch, and Xia Nuo followed closely behind.

    Seeing An Ruo¡¯s condition, she asked worriedly, "An Ruo, how long has it been since yourst period?"

    An Ruo stiffened. How long had it been?

    Apparently, almost two months.

    A lot had happened recently, and she hadn¡¯t noticed this detail.

    "Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up," Xia Nuo urged as she led her out of the restaurant, foregoing their meal.

    After the hospital visit, the results were unsurprising; she was indeed pregnant.

    And it had been two months.

    An Ruo stroked her belly, wondering if knowing about the pregnancy a month earlier could have prevented her divorce from Tang Yuchen?

    What was she even thinking!

    Dismissing the foolish thoughts in her mind, An Ruo fiercely scolded herself.

    He had been so heartless, why were you still thinking about him!

    An Ruo, remember, you and Tang Yuchen no longer have any rtionship. From now on, you must not think about him, you must forget him and treat him as a stranger!

    Also this child, this is your child alone, and has nothing to do with Tang Yuchen!

    Xia Nuo asked An Ruo if she wanted to keep the child, and she said yes, she absolutely did. Although the child was hers and Tang Yuchen¡¯s, she loved this child.

    Xia Nuo was d that An Ruo hadn¡¯t considered abortion, smiling as she said she would be the child¡¯s godmother, and An Ruo replied that was necessary, and the red packet surely couldn¡¯t be small.

    Today was the day Tang Yuchen was getting engaged, and also the day An Ruo found out she was pregnant.

    But An Ruo was very happy,pletely unaffected by Tang Yuchen¡¯s engagement.

    Because of the pregnancy, An Ruo could no longer continue to go out and y, so she went home early.

    The house was empty, with just her alone. But soon, she would have another child, and in the future, life with the child would mean she would no longer be lonely.

    An Ruo wanted to take good care of her pregnancy, so she decided to hire a nanny to take care of her daily needs. She wanted someone reliable, and finally thought of Aunt Zhang.

    After the An Family¡¯s downfall, Aunt Zhang had gone back to her hometown. An Ruo called her and asked if she would be willing toe and work for her, and Aunt Zhang was very willing.

    Aunt Zhang liked An Ruo very much, she was a good person, and An Ruo liked her as well.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Aunt Zhang arrived, and seeing her, An Ruo felt very close.

    Aunt Zhang knew everything that had happened to the An Family, and there wasn¡¯t much she could do about her old employer¡¯s affairs except to sigh a few times.

    She told An Ruo, "Thank goodness you¡¯re still alive and well, Miss An. Being alive is better than anything. You¡¯ll definitely be happy in the future."

    An Ruo nodded; she understood this principle all too well.

    Time swiftly passed another two months, and An Ruo was now four months pregnant. Her belly had started to show, making it clear she was pregnant.

    Under Aunt Zhang¡¯s care, her health was much better, and she was living a peaceful andfortable life.

 Chapter 396: He Found Out

    <h4>Chapter 396: Chapter 396: He Found Out</h4>

    Under Aunt Zhang¡¯s care, her health had improved significantly, and she lived a leisurely andfortable life.

    She thought her life would continue like this, but unfortunately, everything was soon shattered.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    That day, An Ruo and Xia Nuo had agreed to go shopping for clothes. In the mall, they happened to run into Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren.

    At the time, An Ruo was holding a piece of clothing. Seeing theming, she hurried into a changing room to avoid being seen by Tang Yuchen.

    However, her movements were a bit slow, and he still saw her.

    Seeing her sneaky appearance, the corners of the man¡¯s mouth slightly curled up, then he pulled Lan Keren into the shop across to try on clothes.

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t see them, and An Ruo hid inside for a few minutes, thinking they had left, so she quietly came out.

    "How is it?" Xia Nuo came up and asked her. She shook her head, indicating dissatisfaction.

    After returning the clothes to the store attendant, An Ruo pulled Xia Nuo, intending to leave the mall. She had only taken a few steps when she suddenly saw Tang Yuchen standing opposite her.

    The man stood with his arms folded, watching her indifferently.

    He was actually still here!

    An Ruo¡¯splexion changed slightly, and for a moment, she became a little flustered, so she did something very foolish¡ªshe forcefully pulled Xia Nuo in front of her to shield herself.

    Her conspicuous action obviously caught the man¡¯s attention.

    Xia Nuo also saw Tang Yuchen, and she immediately understood An Ruo¡¯s behavior. She red at Tang Yuchen and said in a hostile manner, "What are you looking at? Haven¡¯t you ever seen a beautiful woman before?"

    The man waspletely unphased by her, not shifting his gaze away but instead walking toward them.

    An Ruo nervously gripped Xia Nuo¡¯s arm. Just as Xia Nuo was about to scold Tang Yuchen again, he suddenly reached out to pull her aside, and his gaze immediately fell on An Ruo¡¯s bulging belly.

    His pupils constricted slightly, and he stared intensely at her abdomen, his thin lips nearly pressed into a straight line.

    Since he had found out, there was no point in hiding it anymore.

    An Ruo gave him a cold nce and quickly led Xia Nuo away. The man didn¡¯t follow, just standing there stunned, with a veryplex look in his eyes.

    Lan Keren came out of the changing room and walked up to him, puzzled. "Ah Chen, what¡¯s the matter?"

    "I¡¯m fine," he regained hisposure and gave her a slight smile.

    Upon leaving the mall, Xia Nuo asked An Ruo, "Now that he knows, what should we do?"

    An Ruo said calmly, "Let him know. Anyway, the child is mine, it has nothing to do with him."

    Besides, he wouldn¡¯t leave Lan Keren for the child¡¯s sake.

    If he wanted children, there were plenty others. Lan Keren could bear them for him.

    "That¡¯s true, anyway, we won¡¯t give the child to him."

    Disrupted by Tang Yuchen¡¯s intervention, An Ruo no longer felt like shopping. She bid farewell to Xia Nuo and went home.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Ever since she found out she was pregnant, she stopped dining out, eating instead the healthy meals prepared by Aunt Zhang every day.

    After a satisfying meal, An Ruo went to watch television.

    After finishing her cleaning, Aunt Zhang approached her with a hint of embarrassment, her daughter-inw was going to give birth, and she wished to take a month¡¯s leave to take care of her.

    Upon hearing this, An Ruo was happy for her and agreed to let her go, even doubling her pay.

    "Miss An, when I¡¯m gone, what will you do? Perhaps you should find a temporary nanny to take care of you," Aunt Zhang said, concerned.

    "Aunt Zhang, don¡¯t worry about me; I¡¯ll be fine. Besides, my belly isn¡¯t that big yet, I can manage on my own."

    "I¡¯m still not at ease. Maybe I just won¡¯t go back," Aunt Zhang persisted.

 Chapter 397: This Child is His

    <h4>Chapter 397: Chapter 397: This Child is His</h4>

    An Ruo panicked and hurriedly said, "How can that be okay? Your grandson is about to be born, it¡¯s such a big event, you should go back. Okay, I¡¯ll do as you say, finding a temp nanny to take care of me should suffice, right?"

    Only with her assurance did Aunt Zhang feel relieved to leave.

    She didn¡¯t have many belongings, and after a quick pack-up, she left swiftly.

    With only An Ruo left in the house, she found it quite unusual not to have Aunt Zhang around.

    After taking a bath in the evening, and with the time only being 7:30, An Ruo wasn¡¯t sleepy and decided to listen to some music and read a book.

    The doorbell suddenly rang; assuming it was Aunt Zhang who hade back, she hurried to put on her slippers and went to open the door. "Aunt Zhang, why did youe back..."

    As she opened the door and saw the man standing outside, she abruptly stopped speaking, her expression changing slightly.

    Without a second thought, she immediately tried to close the door, but Tang Yuchen pressed his hand against the door, stopping her.

    An Ruo, using all her strength, couldn¡¯t close the door, so she stood in the doorway and coldly asked him, "What are you here for?"

    She really regretted not taking a look through the peephole first.

    It was also because she trusted the security of the neighborhood too much that she had forgotten the basic safety precautions.

    The man¡¯s gazended on her stomach. Although she was wearing a loose nightgown, the slight bulge of her belly was still visible.

    "The child is mine," he stated confidently, not even framing it as a question.

    The child appeared to be several months along. By then, his health had already recovered, and moreover, An Ruo and he hadn¡¯t yet divorced.

    So surely, the child was his.

    An Ruo scoffed, "Are you that certain?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened, and his eyes narrowed dangerously.

    Indeed, who had decided that during their marriage, she couldn¡¯t be with any other man?

    But he was still very certain; the child was his.

    If it wasn¡¯t his, An Ruo wouldn¡¯t need to act so secretive, appearing desperately afraid of him finding out. Besides, he still understood her; she wouldn¡¯t do anything to betray him.

    In fact, he didn¡¯t believe that she and Yun Feiyang had an affair.

    He was just furious that he and she still had contact.

    If she really had been with Yun Feiyang, he wouldn¡¯t have let them off so easily.

    Thinking she had betrayed him was just giving himself an excuse not to feel guilty.

    He had thought that after divorcing her, he wouldn¡¯t have any contact with her ever again. He never expected that she would end up pregnant.

    If not for running into her today, he probably wouldn¡¯t have known he had a child until the child was born.

    "How many months is the child?" Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t answer but asked another question.

    "What business is it of yours! Get your hand off, I need to rest!" An Ruo tried to pull his hand from the door, but he grabbed her hand instead. She was angry, struggled, but couldn¡¯t break free.

    "Asshole, if you don¡¯t let go right now, watch out, I¡¯ll scream harassment!"

    No sooner had she spoken than he forcefully pushed his way into the house, closing the door behind him.

    "What are you doing, get out! Tang Yuchen, this is my house, I didn¡¯t invite you in, please leave!" An Ruo yelled angrily as the man dragged her into the living room.

    He let go of her hand and began checking the rooms one by one.

    An Ruo was furiously upset and shouted, "What are you looking for? Tang Yuchen, let me tell you, don¡¯t go too far, we are already divorced, we have no connection!"

    So this was where she lived; it was quite nice, very cozy.

    It seemed she had been living afortable life since leaving him.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and then sat down on the couch.

 Chapter 398: I Can Sleep in the Living Room

    <h4>Chapter 398: Chapter 398: I Can Sleep in the Living Room</h4>

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and sat down in front of the sofa.

    With his leg crossed, leaning on the sofa, arms folded across his chest, he said, "You¡¯re right, we have no rtionship now, but I have a rtionship with the child in your belly. I just came to see my child."

    An Ruo stared at him, feeling an urge to curse him for his shamelessness.

    "Who told you that you are the father of the child? What makes you think the child is yours?"

    "An Ruo, do you dare swear on the child¡¯s life that the child isn¡¯t mine?" the man said sternly, sounding very displeased.

    It was obviously his child, what on earth was she hiding.

    "Are you afraid I will take the child away?" he asked, suddenly realizing.

    An Ruo bit her lip and remained silent, which was somewhat an acknowledgment. She pointed at the door, avoiding his gaze, "Please leave, right now, immediately."

    Tang Yuchen got up and walked over to her, his dark eyes calmly gazing at her, "You haven¡¯t told me how many months along you are."

    "You even know where I live. Since you are so capable, find out by yourself."

    "I want to know now. If you don¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t leave." He smiled slyly, looking around the apartment, then added, "There are plenty of rooms here; I could even sleep in the living room."

    "..." An Ruo clenched her fists, wishing she could beat him if she were stronger!

    "Hmm, still unwilling to speak?" The man lifted her chin, she angrily brushed away his hand.

    "Four months, I¡¯ve told you, now you can leave!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly softened, he nodded and murmured, "Four months already, only six more months until hees out."

    His tone wasced with threads of anticipation and excitement.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart trembled, suddenly feeling a sense of destion.

    What would change when the child is born? He could only belong to her alone. She couldn¡¯t provide aplete family for the child, and the thought saddened her.

    "I¡¯m really tired, please could you leave?" An Ruo said, her emotions low. Tang Yuchen gave her a deep look and said softly, "Rest well."

    He turned and left, gently closing the door behind him.

    With him gone, An Ruo sat down against the sofa, covering her face, her mind in turmoil.

    She wanted to cut ties with him, to henceforth have nothing to do with each other.

    Yet, having their child meant their ties could never be truly severed, bound forever in aplicated entanglement.

    Would her future life continuously see Tang Yuchen appearing before her?

    Even the mere thought of such a scenario was terrifying.

    She had barely epted the reality of their divorce and his engagement to Lan Keren. These were already painful enough for her.

    Must she now ept the presence of him and Lan Keren getting married and having kids while he kept appearing before her?

    If they had separated, they shouldn¡¯t meet again. She wasn¡¯t as strong as she imagined, always seeing him only deepened her pain, making her life miserable forever.

    No, she must prevent such things from happening.

    Immediately, An Ruo took out her phone and dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number just as he was getting into his car. He picked up her call in a hurry.

    He thought something had happened to her, a natural frown forming between his brows.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked with concern.

    An Ruo took a deep breath and said coldly, "Tang Yuchen, I admit the child is yours. But we¡¯re already divorced, there are no ties left. Can you do one thing for me?"

    "What is it?"

    ¡ª

    Sorry everyone, there was a mistake in yesterday¡¯s writing. Xia Nuo is over 24 years old, Leng Yan is over 19, and An Ruo just turned 23. When they were children, Xia Nuo was 17 and Leng Yan was 12, a five-year difference.

 Chapter 399: Escaping with the Child

    <h4>Chapter 399: Chapter 399: Escaping with the Child</h4>

    "Don¡¯t ever show up in front of me again, and until the child is eighteen, don¡¯t show up in front of him either. I know my request is unreasonable, but if you want children, you can have Lan Keren bear them for you. He is my only child, and I don¡¯t want to share his life with you, nor do I want to see you or disrupt your lives... Anyway, I beg you to agree to my request."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned grim suddenly, and a surge of anger welled up inside him instantly.

    He thought she would say something else, but this was unexpected!

    He gritted his teeth and growled, "An Ruo, you don¡¯t want the child to know who his father is, right?!"

    "No..." She just didn¡¯t want to see him again.

    "That¡¯s what you mean. Let me tell you, without me, you wouldn¡¯t have this child. You think you can deprive me of my rights as a father? No way!"

    An Ruo anxiously said, "If you want a child, someone else can bear them for you. Why must you fight with me for this one?"

    "You just reminded me, if you dare say such things again, be careful because if the child is born, I will fight for custody."

    Boom¡ª

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. What was he talking about?

    Thinking he had intimidated her, Tang Yuchen continued, "Baby, don¡¯t think I¡¯m just joking. If you want the child, you can¡¯t stop me from seeing him. You should know, gaining custody of the child would be easy for me."

    "..." An Ruo gripped the phone tightly, her palms sweating coldly.

    His words terrified her. If she didn¡¯t stop him from seeing the child, she would have to face him every day and live a life in agony.

    If she prevented him from seeing the child, the child could no longer belong to her...

    An Ruo felt like she was about to copse. Why did he have to press her so hard, what had she done wrong?

    All she wanted was a peaceful life; was that so difficult?

    Not hearing her response, Tang Yuchen said, "I¡¯ll visit you again tomorrow. That¡¯s it for now, I¡¯m hanging up. Get some rest early."

    An Ruo hung up the phone and leaned against the sofa, unable to recover for a long time.

    What should she do, and how could shepletely free herself from Tang Yuchen?

    Should she leave this ce?

    Yes, leave this ce, go far away, ande back only when she has fully forgotten him.

    Once decided, An Ruo immediately began to pack her belongings, nning to leave early the next morning.

    She didn¡¯t have much stuff¡ªshe packed two sets of clothes, some documents, and that was it.

    Opening a drawer, she saw a ne lying inside and hesitated whether to take it with her.

    It was a ne he had given her, with photos of her and Xiao Ji inside.

    She decided not to take it, but felt a bit reluctant and eventually took it with her.

    Packing a small case, An Ruo went to sleep, nning in her mind how to escape from there.

    The next morning at six o¡¯clock, she woke up.

    Quickly washing up and getting dressed, An Ruo dragged her luggage downstairs and withdrew twenty-thousand yuan from an ATM.

    She guessed she wouldn¡¯t be able to use her bank card for a long time; otherwise, Tang Yuchen would definitely find her based on the withdrawal locations.

    She took a taxi to the airport and bought a ticket to K City. Then she sat in the terminal waiting for security check and boarding.

    Tang Yuchen woke up after seven o¡¯clock, his mind upied with thoughts about the child, maintaining a pleasant mood the whole time.

    Lan Keren had moved in here, but they hadn¡¯t shared a room.

    He had said that he would only touch her after they were married.

    That was the least respect he owed her.

 Chapter 400: How Did He Rush Over?

    <h4>Chapter 400: Chapter 400: How Did He Rush Over?</h4>

    The man walked downstairs, and Uncle Tao respectfully informed him that breakfast was ready.

    Looking at the sumptuous breakfast on the table, he thought for a moment and said, "Pack it up for me, I¡¯m taking it with me."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Carrying the packed breakfast, Tang Yuchen drove to An Ruo¡¯s residence.

    He didn¡¯t quite understand why, but he just felt she should eat well; a pregnant woman eating well is good for the fetus too.

    He arrived quickly at An Ruo¡¯s ce and pressed the doorbell, but no one answered.

    Thinking she might still be asleep, he called her. But when the call connected, it went straight to voicemail.

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly, thinking he must warn her never to turn off her phone again.

    After pressing the doorbell for a few more minutes with no response, he had no choice.

    He took out a strangely shaped key, inserted it into the lock, and gently turned it, opening the door.

    The house was eerily quiet, the man ced the breakfast on the table, and went to push open the door to An Ruo¡¯s bedroom.

    He had expected to see the woman still sleeping, but to his surprise, the room was empty, the bedding on the bed neatly folded; there was simply no one there.

    Where could she have gone this early in the morning?

    Tang Yuchen had a bad premonition. His eyes narrowed dangerously, emitting a cold light.

    At this time, An Ruo was already on a ne flying toward City K.

    An hour¡¯s flight quickly passed, and after disembarking, she took a cab to the bus station, nning to take a bus out of City K.

    As long as she didn¡¯t use her identity card to register, Tang Yuchen wouldn¡¯t be able to find her.

    She had nned everything and was confident that no one would be able to find her.

    The bus ride to City U would take six hours.

    An Ruo had gotten up early in the morning and was busy rushing about. She sat on the bus for a while but was overtaken by drowsiness, so she leaned against the seat and fell into a deep sleep.

    Awoken by hunger at noon, she ate some bread and milk, then continued to sleep.

    Pregnant women are often sleepy, and she was no exception.

    An Ruo slept soundly, almost unaware of anything.

    The bus stopped halfway through the journey, and in a daze, she felt the person next to her leave and then return. She wanted to open her eyes, but she was too tired and fell back into sleep in a matter of seconds.

    When she had slept enough, she naturally woke up.

    She opened her blurry eyes to see the white shirt of a man, and her head was resting on his shoulder.

    That wasn¡¯t the worst part, the worst was that she seemed to have drooled, even dampening his shirt!

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed red, and she sat up quickly, hurriedly apologizing, "Sorry, sorry! I didn¡¯t mean to..."

    As she lifted her gaze and saw the man¡¯s face clearly, her words abruptly stuck in her throat, unable toe out.

    Shocked at the familiar face in front of her, An Ruoxin wondered if she was still dreaming.

    The man¡¯s thin lips lifted slightly, his eyebrows arching as he smiled lightly, "What, don¡¯t recognize me?"

    sping her fists tightly, she pinched the palm of her hand with her nails. There was a sensation of pain; she was definitely not dreaming.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, her mouth slightly open, unable to utter a word.

    Tang Yuchen... how had he appeared here?

    The bus was still on the road, and at this moment, she must have been at least a thousand kilometers away from City J. How had he managed to catch up?

    Even if he had wanted to find her, it couldn¡¯t have been possible at such speed.

    An Ruo came back to her senses and asked him coldly, "How did you find me?"

    "I had people start monitoring you yesterday," the man said ndly, his deep eyes as dark as the abyss.

 Chapter 401: Donéˆ¥æª› Starve My Child

    <h4>Chapter 401: Chapter 401: Don¡¯t Starve My Child</h4>

    His tone,cking any warmth, would have certainly been reced with rage had An Ruo not been pregnant.

    This damned woman, she actually dared to run away with his child; he really wanted to teach her a harsh lesson and show her some color!

    Forget it, he would endure it; after all, she could never escape from the palm of his hand.

    An Ruo was infuriated, he had started surveilling her again, and she felt like her life had no privacy whatsoever.

    "Since your people are monitoring me, why did you let me flee from J City?" He should have intercepted her on her way to the airport.

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, "To give you a glimmer of hope, to make you think you could get away, and then to crush that hope, isn¡¯t that fun?"

    "Freak!" An Ruo looked away, appearing calm on the surface but actually going crazy inside.

    Now she was trapped; she would never be able to escape...

    Even if she begged for mercy, he wouldn¡¯t let her go. Because she was carrying his child in her womb, and he would never give up on that child.

    An Ruo suddenly had tears in her eyes, feeling extremely wronged inside.

    Tang Yuchen had wanted to chide her a bit more, but seeing her cry, he pursed his lips and handed her the contents of the bag.

    An Ruo nced at it, slightly stunned.

    It was actually a thermos lunch box.

    "Don¡¯t starve my child," he said coolly.

    "I¡¯m not hungry!" she said icily, but just after she finished speaking, her stomach let out a rumbling noise.

    A low chuckle came from beside her, and An Ruo, embarrassed and annoyed, began to take out some bread to eat.

    Tang Yuchen snatched the bread from her hands, angrily saying, "This is what you feed my child? Do you not know that he is developing right now, that a four-month-old fetus is at the stage where growth begins to elerate, where his bones and muscles are starting to strengthen? What if he doesn¡¯t grow tall or strong enoughter because of insufficient nutrition?"

    An Ruo was stunned, cowed by his words.

    "You¡¯re lying..." Just one meal of bread can have such a big impact on the child?

    "Do I need to lie to you?" he gritted his teeth, and upon opening the lid, the rich aroma of the food instantly hit her nose.

    He thrust the lunch box into her hands, forcefully ordering her to eat.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to eat the food he provided, but she was really hungry, and she also feared that the child would end up not being tall...

    Forget it, just eat. After all, it¡¯s the child that needs to eat, not her.

    But eating in the car felt so embarrassing.

    Tang Yuchen sat beside her, his broad frame shielding her from the curious gazes of others. An Ruo pursed her lips and picked up a spoon to start eating.

    The meal was fragrant, but it didn¡¯t taste good in her mouth.

    She couldn¡¯t deny that his gesture of preparing a meal for her felt warm and touching.

    But they were divorced, and all his actions only served to cause her more pain.

    After eating, the car was also nearly at its destination.

    An Ruo thought about how to convince Tang Yuchen to let her go; after getting out of the car, the man carried her luggage in one hand and firmly held her with the other.

    It must be the fear of her running away that made him hold on to her so tightly.

    "Tang Yuchen, I have..." As soon as An Ruo began to speak, a ck sedan slowly stopped in front of them.

    The driver came out respectfully and opened the car door, the man pushing her, signaling her to get in.

    "We¡¯ll talk inside," he said indifferently.

    An Ruo¡¯s hand rested on the car door, not getting in, "Can you listen to me finish first?"

    The depth of Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes fell on her as he said:

 Chapter 402: What gives you the right!

    <h4>Chapter 402: Chapter 402: What gives you the right!</h4>

    "If what you¡¯re thinking is to ask me to let you go, forget it. Maybe I¡¯ll let you go after you give birth to the child."

    "How can you be like this? We¡¯re already divorced..."

    "Yes, you and I have nothing to do with each other, but I am rted to the child. I will not give up my child, not even if I die." Thest sentence he spoke very softly, yet with firm conviction.

    An Ruo felt a chill throughout her body, utter despair.

    Really, is there no escape from him?

    Actually, there is, unless she gives up the child. But this child is all she has left, how could she possibly give up?

    "Get in the car." The man didn¡¯t want to waste words and forcibly pushed her into the vehicle.

    The car slowly started and headed towards the airport.

    All the way, An Ruo remained silent, her expression cold, without so much as a nce at Tang Yuchen.

    The man sat backzily, eyeing her obliquely, and suddenly leaned over to wrap his arm around her shoulder, his hand caressing her belly.

    "After we go back, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital to check whether it¡¯s a boy or a girl."

    An Ruoxin frowned irritably, pushing his hand away and leaning to the side, not wanting to be too close to him.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened. He didn¡¯t approach her again but coldly warned her, "If you think about running away again, once the child is born, don¡¯t expect to see him ever again."

    An Ruo suddenly turned and grasped his cor fiercely, ring at him, angrily saying, "By what right! The child grew inside my belly, I am the one who carries him for ten months, I am the one who will give birth, you¡¯ve only contributed a sperm, is your investment as significant as mine? How dare you speak to me like this, you shameless man!"

    Grasping her hand, the man didn¡¯t get angry; he nodded and said, "You¡¯re right, your sacrifice has been greater than mine, that¡¯s why I want to do everything I can for the child while you¡¯re pregnant. You wanting to run away with the child is a rejection of my contribution. It¡¯s not that my contribution to the child isn¡¯t enough, it¡¯s that you¡¯re refusing my contribution. Even if all I contributed was a sperm, without my sperm, there would be no child. An Ruo, your attempt to separate me from my son is the greatest injustice to the child!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes reddened furiously, her heart filling with even more grievance.

    Look how nobly he speaks.

    To contribute to the child, he speaks as if he were a tremendously great father.

    If it weren¡¯t for him, the child would have had aplete home.

    He¡¯s the reason the child can¡¯t have a normal family; having made such a mistake, what right does he have to lecture her with such principles?

    He couldn¡¯t even provide the most basic happiness to the child, so what right does he have to talk about contribution? Such hypocrisy!

    "Tang Yuchen, I think someone like you will always live in your own world. You¡¯ll never understand that, from the beginning, you made a grave mistake."

    Letting go of his cor, An Ruo turned her head away and looked indifferently out of the window.

    Her deste mood affected him. The man pursed his lips in silence, his heart heavy and irritated, certainly very displeased.

    Left J city in the morning, and was brought back in the evening.

    An Ruo felt like her escape attempt was just a joke after having been caught and brought back.

    Tang Yuchen personally escorted her back home. As she entered, An Ruo smelled the scent of cooking.

    Someone was cooking in the kitchen; thinking it was Aunt Zhang who had returned, she hurried to the kitchen, only to be surprised to find not Aunt Zhang, but Aunt Zhou.

    "Miss An, you¡¯re back, are you hungry? We¡¯ll be able to eat soon," Aunt Zhou said with a smile.

 Chapter 403: Still Under Surveillance

    <h4>Chapter 403: Chapter 403: Still Under Surveince</h4>

    "Miss An, you¡¯ve returned. Are you hungry? Dinner will be ready soon," Aunt Zhou said with a smile.

    An Ruo asked in surprise, "Aunt Zhou, howe you are here?"

    The man behind her exined, "From today onwards, all your meals and daily care will be managed by Aunt Zhou, and you cannot refuse."

    It wasn¡¯t just about care, it was also about surveince.

    "I have already hired someone. Aunt Zhang just went home temporarily because she had something to deal with, but she will return here," An Ruo indirectly refused his ¡¯kindness¡¯.

    Tang Yuchen said with a smile, "I will find Aunt Zhang a new job elsewhere, and I believe she will be much more satisfied with it."

    "You... I only like the care provided by Aunt Zhang, please ask Aunt Zhou to leave," she coldly refused.

    "An Ruo, I hope you won¡¯t contradict me on this matter. After all, it doesn¡¯t make a difference to you who takes care of you. You might as well ept it."

    Yes, he was not likely to have only Aunt Zhou surveil her, but she didn¡¯t want to live under surveince all the time.

    "Tang Yuchen, you might as well install cameras in my house," An Ruo said angrily as she turned and walked briskly to the bedroom, mming the door fiercely.

    The man gently knocked on the door, "Remember toe out and eatter, don¡¯t starve my child."

    Child, child!

    Without this child, he probably wouldn¡¯t even care to nce at her.

    An Ruoy on the bed, covering her head with the nket, her heart aching intermittently.

    Tang Yuchen, you have deeply hurt me, isn¡¯t it enough?

    Why, why do you continue to ¡¯rub salt into my wounds¡¯...

    Do you really need me to be miserable for a lifetime before you can be happy?

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of sorrow, wishing she could go back to being the old An Ruo, who cared about nothing ¡ª at least then she wouldn¡¯t get hurt.

    Not knowing how long she had cried, she heard Aunt Zhou knocking on the door, "Miss An, the young master has already left. Come out and eat something; don¡¯t starve yourself."

    She didn¡¯t respond, and Aunt Zhou added, "I know you¡¯re not happy with me taking care of you, rest assured, I won¡¯t bother you or make you feel annoyed."

    The door opened, and An Ruo, with red eyes, forced a smile, "Aunt Zhou, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like you. I¡¯m sorry, I just..."

    "I understand. It¡¯s alright, no more words needed. Come and eat," Aunt Zhou said warmly, interrupting her. An Ruo nodded, no matter what, she still had to eat and continue on with life.

    Let Tang Yuchen send people to surveil her if he wants.

    The child must be born healthy, and as for whatester, that will be dealt with in the future.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It waste when Tang Yuchen returned home, and Lan Keren was waiting for him.

    Seeing him return, she walked up and affectionately took his arm, smiling gently and asking, "What were you busy with today? Why are you back sote?"

    "Nothing much, just dealt with some things," the man replied, wrapping his arm around her, also smiling.

    "Have you eaten yet? I have cooked some food for you."

    "Did you cook yourself?" Tang Yuchen asked, surprised. It had been a long time since he had eaten a meal she prepared.

    It was like back in the old days during their training, when she had cooked for him once.

    "Of course,e, let¡¯s see if my cooking skills have deteriorated," she suggested.

    She led him to sit down, then went to the kitchen to bring out the warm dishes. The man watched her serve three dishes and a soup, smelled the aroma, and began to praise her cooking skills.

    "We haven¡¯t even eaten yet. You can praise me after we eat," the woman said with a smile, helplessly.

 Chapter 404: Is it a Boy or a Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 404: Chapter 404: Is it a Boy or a Girl?</h4>

    "Okay, let me taste it first." He took a couple of bites, the food was very good, and a satisfied expression appeared on his face.

    Lan Keren asked him if there was any improvement. He smiled without saying a word, for he had already forgotten the taste of the dishes she used to make.

    It had been too long; he couldn¡¯t remember the vors from back then. He didn¡¯t say it out loud, not wanting to hurt her feelings.

    "Come on, tell me, has there been any improvement?" the woman pressed on.

    "As long as you¡¯re the one who made it, I love eating it." His sweet talk sessfully brought out a happy smile on Lan Keren¡¯s face, and she let him go.

    "Ah Chen, what dishes do you love eating now? I¡¯ll make them for you another day."

    Tang Yuchen instinctively remembered the noodles and dumplings An Ruo had made for him, those vors remained fresh in his memory.

    He pulled his thoughts back and could only once again give some nonmittal responses to put her off. After all, sweet talk always worked, no matter the situation.

    Lan Keren was very happy hearing all the nice words he said. However, the man was feeling a bit worried; he really didn¡¯t want to brush her off with these insincere words.

    But he truly didn¡¯t know what else to say to her.

    Seven years had left a big gap between them and also created an immense gulf. He thought it was normal that he didn¡¯t know how to interact with her at the moment.

    Over time, they would surely regain their old feelings, get back to the old understanding and intimacy.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, Tang Yuchen found time to visit An Ruo and suggested taking her to the hospital for a checkup.

    An Ruo said she had ns with Xia Nuo today and would go another day.

    He didn¡¯t want to pressure her too much, so he agreed to take her to the hospital another day.

    Since An Ruo was pregnant, he had looked up a lot of information online.

    He asked An Ruo if she had any pregnancy symptoms, whether she craved sour or spicy food, whether she slept well at night, and how her spirits were.

    He asked a lot of questions, but An Ruo didn¡¯t answer any. She didn¡¯t even want to be with him; she went straight to the bedroom and closed the door.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face clouded over; An Ruo¡¯s cold behavior made him really ufortable.

    Now, she was just as indifferent to him as she was at the beginning, as if he was the most unwee person in the world.

    They say pregnant women can be very moody, so considering she was pregnant, he endured it!

    After Tang Yuchen left, An Ruo went out to meet Xia Nuo.

    She had arranged over the phone to meet Xia Nuo at Music Square.

    Xia Nuo was already there waiting for her early, and once An Ruo arrived, she pulled her to the hospital.

    Sitting in Xia Nuo¡¯s car, she curiously asked, "What are we doing at the hospital?"

    "I want to see if the baby is a boy or a girl," An Ruo replied with a smile.

    "Wow, I¡¯m so excited!" Xia Nuo immediately got excited, "An Ruo, do you prefer a boy or a girl?"

    "I like both."

    "Me too, it would be great if it¡¯s twins¡ªone of each. I¡¯d instantly have a godson and a goddaughter."

    "If you want to know, then drive faster," An Ruo said, amused.

    "Yes, ma¡¯am!"

    After the examination at the hospital, it turned out that An Ruo was pregnant with a boy.

    The great news overjoyed them both. The joy of finding out the baby¡¯s gender first-hand was simply indescribable.

    To celebrate, Xia Nuo decided to treat An Ruo to a big meal, the finest cuisine.

    An Ruo said she didn¡¯t dare to eat out, fearing it might upset her stomach.

    Xia Nuo felt it made sense, so she bought arge bouquet of roses for her, as a way to celebrate.

 Chapter 405: Your Door is Unlocked

    <h4>Chapter 405: Chapter 405: Your Door is Unlocked</h4>

    They didn¡¯t linger outside any longer and said goodbye to each other, each heading home.

    An Ruo entered while holding the roses, and Aunt Zhou unexpectedly asked her, "Miss An, who gave you the flowers?"

    "A friend." She answered with a smile, then found a vase to put the flowers in.

    An Ruo was in a great mood, her face always brimming with a happy smile.

    When Aunt Zhou asked what happy event had urred, she just smiled and said nothing.

    After dinner, while An Ruo went to take a shower, Aunt Zhou quietly made a call, reporting everything that had happened today to Tang Yuchen.

    Carrying roses back and always smiling.

    Anyone would think that the flowers were given by a man.

    Tang Yuchen thought coldly, what man would give her flowers that made her so happy.

    Could it be Yun Feiyang?

    No, Yun Feiyang has been abroad these past few days; it isn¡¯t him.

    Could it be that An Ruo has other suitors now? It looks like she¡¯s quite pleased with him.

    Hmph, walking around with a big belly attracting bees and butterflies, can¡¯t she behave herself for him!

    The more the man thought, the darker his mood became. He abruptly stood up, nning to go out.

    Just as he took a couple of steps, Lan Keren called out to him from upstairs, "Ah Chen, where are you going sote?"

    Tang Yuchen suddenly came to his senses; he was being too impulsive.

    It¡¯s just a man sending her flowers, what does he care.

    "I¡¯m not going anywhere; I¡¯m just going out for a smoke," he exined with a smile.

    That night, An Ruo slept veryfortably and sweetly. In her dream, she even dreamed about the child.

    It was a little boy, a very cute little boy.

    In her dream, he called her "mom" in a soft, tender voice, making An Ruo¡¯s heart melt; she felt as if she were soaked in a jar of honey, extremely blissful.

    She sweetly smiled in her dream, then woke upughing, only to be startled to see Tang Yuchen standing by the bed.

    He was coldly looking at her, his face gloomy, appearing very displeased as if An Ruo owed him a lot of money.

    "Get up quickly and go to the hospital for a check-up!" he said coldly.

    Snapping back to reality, An Ruo angrily questioned him, "Do you have no manners? I was still sleeping; who allowed you toe in?!"

    "Your door was not closed."

    "Impossible!"

    "It wasn¡¯t closed! You have five minutes, hurry up," Tang Yuchen said, then left gloomily.

    An Ruo, feeling extremely frustrated, remembered clearly that she had locked the door.

    Deliberately taking ten minutes, she walked out of the bedroom, only to see him sitting on the sofa with a cold face.

    As she came out, he stood up, walked over to the vase, pulled out the flowers, and threw them directly into the trashcan.

    "Tang Yuchen, what are you doing?!"

    An Ruo rushed over wanting to pick them up, but he forcefully pulled her away and said indifferently, "You are a pregnant woman; you shouldn¡¯t keep fresh flowers at home. It¡¯s bad for the fetus¡¯s development. After the child is born, he will easily be allergic to pollen."

    An Ruo was dumbfounded. Was there such a thing?

    The man let her go, speaking in a gentler tone, "I¡¯m doing this for the child¡¯s sake. If you want the child to be allergic to pollen, you can pick them up."

    After he said that, how could she dare to pick them up?

    Anyway, anything concerning the child, she would rather be safe than sorry.

    "Now,e and eat something, and then we can do an ultrasound to see if the baby is a boy or a girl," Tang Yuchen said, slightly curving his lips, pulling her to sit at the dining table.

    Aunt Zhou had already served the prepared breakfast, cing it in front of her.

 Chapter 406 He Cares, Heéˆ¥æªš Anxious

    <h4>Chapter 406: Chapter 406 He Cares, He¡¯s Anxious</h4>

    Aunt Zhou had already brought up the ready-made breakfast and ced it in front of her.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t in a hurry to eat, she opened her mouth and asked him, "Tang Yuchen, does Lan Keren know about my pregnancy?"

    The man¡¯s expression tensed slightly, and she sneered, "Are you keeping it from her? But this sort of thing, she will find out sooner orter. When she finds out, do you think she will still marry you?"

    She intended to annoy him on purpose, but he casually replied, "Ke Ren will understand me, after all, this child was conceived before she came into the picture. You want to stir up trouble between us, I guess your goal will not be achieved."

    Damn it, was she that kind of person?

    And, was this how he saw her?

    An Ruoughed out of sheer anger, "Don¡¯t think too highly of yourself. I can¡¯t wait for you two to get married, so you won¡¯t be able to pester me anymore."

    The man cast a nce at her with his dark eyes, emotionless.

    "Eat quickly, I¡¯ve made an appointment for a check-up at 9:30."

    An Ruo smiled faintly and began to eat her breakfast leisurely. She ate very slowly, on purpose, but Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t hurry her.

    By the time she finished eating, it was already 9:30.

    An Ruo said apologetically, "What to do, we¡¯ve missed the time."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter, we can go at any time and get checked at any time," Tang Yuchen stood up, looking at her, waiting for her to move.

    "I¡¯ve overeaten and don¡¯t feel like moving now, I need to rest for a while." An Ruo stroked her round belly, pretending to be in difort.

    The man nced at her belly, uncertain whether it was sorge because the child had grown a bit or because she really had overeaten.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll give you half an hour to rest." He knew this woman was deliberately being contrary to him, but for the sake of the child, he endured it.

    An Ruo giggled, then sat on the sofa and began to watch TV.

    Tang Yuchen sat beside her, his face was always stern, anxiously wanting to know the child¡¯s gender, yet he could only sit and wait.

    He was twenty-nine this year, and he had longed for a child for many years.

    If he hadn¡¯t been poisoned, maybe he wouldn¡¯t have been in a hurry to have a child even at forty. But ever since he was poisoned, he had been worried about it, desperately hoping for a child.

    Now that the child was finally on the way, he naturally cared deeply and was very eager.

    But could this damn woman stop torturing him like this!

    Half an hour wasn¡¯t particrly long, but wasn¡¯t particrly short either. For An Ruo, it passed quickly. For Tang Yuchen, it seemed long.

    When the time was up, he pulled her up and warned her coldly, "If you find another excuse to dy, do you believe I will carry you down?"

    "I¡¯m not finding excuses, I just don¡¯t think there¡¯s any necessity to go to the hospital for a check-up," An Ruo withdrew her hand and said indifferently.

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t force me to really carry you down," Tang Yuchen said angrily, and he was about to take action.

    She raised her hand to stop him and quickly said, "Really, it¡¯s not necessary to go anymore."

    "What do you mean by that?"

    An Ruo walked a little further away from him, shrugged her shoulders, and smiled lightly, "Yesterday, I went for a check-up with Xia Nuo, I already know the sex of the child."

    The man was slightly taken aback; he narrowed his piercing eyes, watching her perilously.

    "Repeat what you just said."

    "I said, I had a check-up yesterday, I already know the sex of the child!"

    "Very good, very good!" Tang Yuchen nodded, then suddenly kicked the coffee table, causing it to overturn on the ground with a loud crash.

 Chapter 407: She Will Be a Little Princess

    <h4>Chapter 407: Chapter 407: She Will Be a Little Princess</h4>

    An Ruo was startled by him, but she calmed down within a second.

    "Have you lost your mind?" she asked him lightly.

    The man stood with hands on hips, letting out a cold, scornfulugh, "You did this on purpose, didn¡¯t you?"

    She had deliberately snuck off to the checkup, not wanting him to apany her or to let him know the gender of the baby right away.

    He had been full of anticipation since yesterday, only to be met with such an oue; naturally, he was furious, feeling she had excluded him from the child¡¯s life.

    That was his child too. Even if they were at odds with each other, did that mean he should be stripped of all his fatherly rights?

    An Ruo pursed her lips and remained silent, which was as good as admitting it.

    She had done it on purpose; after all, she despised him, didn¡¯t want to see him happy, and didn¡¯t want things to go his way!

    She knew she was jealous, resentful, dissatisfied, and wronged, and also knew that she shouldn¡¯t deprive him of his rights as a father.

    But she really felt awful, she just irrationally wanted to do something to upset him, to cause him bother.

    An Ruo actually hated this side of herself; life would be so much better if he weren¡¯t around, just letting her live peacefully, and she wouldn¡¯t think of taking revenge on him.

    "You should go back; I need to rest." She didn¡¯t want to face him any longer and turned to go back to the bedroom.

    The man stepped forward, grabbing her hand and asking coldly, "Since you had the checkup, show me the report from yesterday."

    Angry as he was, he was really keen to know whether the child was a boy or a girl.

    An Ruo tried to pull away, but his grip was too strong, and she couldn¡¯t break free.

    "There¡¯s no report, we just confirmed the child¡¯s gender."

    "Is it a boy or a girl?" Tang Yuchen asked in a deep voice.

    Gazing into his eyes, An Ruo said lightly, "A girl, it¡¯s a girl!"

    "Really? A daughter?" he asked, uncertain.

    "What, disappointed?" she asked, raising her chin and arching an eyebrow in response.

    Usually, someone of his status would prefer sons. She deliberately said it was a daughter to see if he would actually be disappointed.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curved in a slight smile and his dark eyes sparkled, not a trace of disappointment to be seen.

    "I like both daughters and sons. Having a daughter isn¡¯t bad; she¡¯ll be a little princess," he said pleasantly, yet he still felt frustrated, thinking about how he wasn¡¯t there to see the child for himself yesterday.

    An Ruo was a bit stunned that he would say such a thing.

    He genuinely liked the child; she felt a sour and bitter feeling in her heart, unsure whether to be happy or sad.

    His affection was reserved only for the child.

    Without the child, what would his attitude toward her be?

    This also made her realize something, Tang Yuchen only loved the child, regardless of which woman bore it.

    "Now that you know, get out!" An Ruo suddenly became furious, shaking off his hand with force and striding into the bedroom.

    Tang Yuchen followed closely and wedged himself into the room just as she tried to close the door.

    He grabbed her arm and said indifferently, "From now on, you are not to go to the hospital for checkups alone; I must apany you. If you dare go for another checkup by yourself, see if I don¡¯t lock you up until the child is born!"

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils dted, and she stared at him for a few seconds beforeughing out of sheer fury:

    "Tang Yuchen, who do you think you are? What right do you have to treat me this way? You believe it¡¯s your inherent right to hurt me, don¡¯t you? What do you think I am, someone without dignity, without personality, someone who can¡¯t feel pain? I was so foolish, to actually fall for someone like you... I was really too foolish..."

 Chapter 408 His mood was very heavy

    <h4>Chapter 408: Chapter 408 His mood was very heavy</h4>

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze hesitated slightly. What was she saying?

    She liked him...

    The man silently stared at her, his deep eyes shing withplex light.

    An Ruo¡¯s tears fell involuntarily; she wiped them away, her eyes gradually turning cold as did her voice:

    "But rest assured, I won¡¯t like you anymore. If I¡¯m not awake to reality at this point, then I truly am a foolish idiot!"

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly, feeling a bit ufortable upon hearing her resolute words.

    He suddenlyughed coldly, "An Ruo, don¡¯t make it sound so nice. If you really liked me, would you have had secret meetings with Yun Feiyang? I haven¡¯t forgotten, you said, you never liked me!"

    "Yes, I really wish I had never liked you!"

    An Ruo pushed him away forcefully, rushed to open the door, and roared at him, "Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you ever again!"

    He didn¡¯t move, his deep eyes fixed on her, "Make yourself clear, what exactly do you mean! If you like me, then why meet with Yun Feiyang in secret, and why ask for a divorce? If you don¡¯t make yourself clear, don¡¯t expect me to leave."

    He really wanted to know what she was thinking.

    Maybe what he wanted to know was, for what reason had she proposed the divorce.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to talk about what had happened at the airport that day; that event was a deep wound in her heart. Touched once, it bled anew.

    Every time she remembered, she felt suffocated.

    "There¡¯s nothing to say. My reasons for divorcing you are simple: I don¡¯t want to continue liking you, I don¡¯t want to continue life with you. I¡¯ve had enough of you, and I can¡¯t wait to be rid of you!"

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward and fiercely grasped her chin, his expression darkening.

    "Tell the truth, stop being so evasive with me! What words can¡¯t you say? Where has your bad temper gone?"

    Her bad temper...

    Yes, he hated her temper, and she hated his temper too.

    "Alright, you want the truth, I¡¯ll tell you!"

    An Ruo fought against the urge to cry, speaking very calmly, "I heard all the conversation between you and Lan Keren at the airport that day. Tang Yuchen, you were the one who wanted a divorce, not me. You said you wouldn¡¯t divorce me, but you still betrayed me; that¡¯s why I asked for a divorce."

    After she finished speaking, the room fell intoplete silence.

    The man slowly released her chin, looked deeply at her, and was unable to say a word.

    So, she knew everything about that day...

    An Ruo looked out the window, avoiding his eyes.

    She murmured, "Now you understand why I don¡¯t want to see you, right? Your mere presence brings me nothing but more pain. You want a divorce, I¡¯ll grant it, but please also grant me some peace, alright?"

    "Why didn¡¯t you say it earlier?" he asked in a low voice.

    An Ruo forced a mocking smile, "What difference would it make if I said it? You wouldn¡¯t divorce me, wouldn¡¯t marry Lan Keren?"

    The man was silent again.

    He could imagine how hurt and pained she must have been upon hearing their conversation.

    The slight guilt in his heart began to swell again, making him feel very heavy, even a bit stung.

    "So you intentionally got together with Yun Feiyang just to upset me?" he asked again.

    An Ruo nced at him, sneering with a twisted lip, deliberately using sarcasm, "Yes, if you hadn¡¯t made me cry my heart out at the airport, he wouldn¡¯t have picked me up, and I wouldn¡¯t have ¡¯intentionally¡¯ gotten together with him!"

 Chapter 409 I Will Not Give Up on Him

    <h4>Chapter 409: Chapter 409 I Will Not Give Up on Him</h4>

    The word "deliberately" was spoken with heavy emphasis.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened; her words made him feel very ufortable, a bit suffocated.

    She cried, and her tears were full of heartbreak and sorrow.

    The fact that she used the term "gut-wrenching" showed just how upset she was.

    It turned out that her being with Yun Feiyang was just a coincidence. Later, when he confronted her about it, she yed along, confessing to her betrayal, all to get a divorce from him.

    At that time, by not revealing the truth and admitting to his usations, she must have meant to humiliate him.

    Tang Yuchen was very clever; connecting all these things from past to present, he came to understand her original thoughts and intentions.

    He also knew that she liked him. His betrayal had hurt her, and now his constant appearance in her life naturally caused her pain.

    When she chose to flee that day, it wasn¡¯t to distance herself from him and the child but to escape from him.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes dimmed as he said in a deep voice, "I¡¯m very sorry for hurting you like this. Yet, I can¡¯t manage not to appear before you."

    An Ruo watched him as he added, "I won¡¯t give up on this child."

    He said it with conviction, and no one knew why he cared so much about his own child, only he himself knew.

    His child must grow up healthy and happy; he would carve out a world for him, ensuring he¡¯d never feel abandoned.

    An Ruo silently watched him for a while, then nodded and said, "Okay, I won¡¯t stop you from visiting the child. You cane to see him anytime. But you must promise that you won¡¯t disrupt my life."

    For the sake of the child, shepromised.

    Running away wasn¡¯t a solution; she couldn¡¯t run away forever. She¡¯d heal the emotional pain by herself, gradually, believing that with time, everything would pass.

    The man was unexpectedly pleased she agreed and couldn¡¯t help but curve his lips into a faint smile, "I promise you."

    Tang Yuchen left, and An Ruo sat on the bed, deep in thought for a long time.

    Pondering how to live her life in the future, with what attitude she should face him, face life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Xia Nuo brought a gift to visit An Ruo, a baby crib, which surprised An Ruo immensely when she saw it.

    "Why did you buy this?"

    "Better to prepare in advance. My godson is about to be born; it¡¯ll be needed sooner orter." Xia Nuo said joyfully, as if it were not An Ruo but herself who was expecting a child.

    An Ruo had purchased a three-bedroom, two-living room house; she upied one room, Aunt Zhou another, and there was also a children¡¯s room, perfect for the baby¡¯s room.

    After cing the baby crib in the room, she found the small bed incredibly adorable, almost wishing the baby woulde out right away.

    Tang Yuchen kept his promise and didn¡¯t frequently disturb An Ruo¡¯s life, though he still visited from time to time.

    He learned from Aunt Zhou about the baby crib Xia Nuo had sent.

    So, he personally ordered many cute pink baby items and had them all delivered to An Ruo.

    He went there in the morning, at a time when An Ruo was still asleep.

    By the time she woke up, the child¡¯s room had been decorated into a pink Princess Room.

    An Ruo walked into the room, stunned by what she saw.

    The man stood by the door with crossed arms, a smile on his lips, and asked her, "What do you think, are you satisfied? Let me know which parts need to be changed, and I¡¯ll redesign it."

    An Ruo was at a loss for words; the whole room needed to be changed.

    She was not expecting a daughter, but a son.

    Was her son meant to live in this kind of Princess Room?

 Chapter 410: How Did He End Up So Tragic?

    <h4>Chapter 410: Chapter 410: How Did He End Up So Tragic?</h4>

    Did she want her son to live in a room like the Princess Room?

    But the one who had lied was her, and she felt embarrassed to contradict herself.

    "It¡¯s... fine like this," she said ufortably. Tang Yuchen could tell she wasn¡¯t satisfied and asked her what specifically she was dissatisfied with, but An Ruo refused to say.

    He was speechless with annoyance. If she wouldn¡¯t say, then so be it; after all, it wasn¡¯t for her, as long as his daughter was happy!

    Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren had been engaged for a while, and women asked him when the wedding would be. He made excuses about holding it next year, wanting to wait until the child was born before having the wedding.

    Moreover, he needed to find time to tell her about An Ruo¡¯s pregnancy.

    Without resolving these issues, he didn¡¯t want to get married.

    After talking to Tang Yuchen that day, An Ruo felt more relieved, no longer dwelling on past pains and trying to calmly ept the fact that Tang Yuchen appeared before her.

    She told herself that he was just the father of the child and had nothing to do with her, so, she shouldn¡¯t think too much.

    With a more rxed mind, her days were much easier, and she was very leisurely every day.

    As her belly gradually grew, An Ruo felt very tired when walking, becamezier, and liked to sit on the bed watching movies, reading books, and listening to music.

    That noon, she leaned on the bed watching a movie as usual, continuously eating nuts and pickled plums.

    Aunt Zhou had ced a ss of water next to her, and feeling thirsty, she picked up the ss to drink.

    Just as she was about to drink, she suddenly felt a pain in her stomach. Startled, her hand trembled, and the ss tilted, spilling the water all over the bed.

    An Ruo hurriedly put down the ss and touched her belly nervously, but then the pain didn¡¯t return.

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t pain¡ªit was just the little one inside her moving, which surprised her immensely.

    Feeling the fabled fetal movement, An Ruo quickly got out of bed to find Aunt Zhou and excitedly shared the news. Aunt Zhou was very happy, saying that the baby moving was a good thing.

    She also said that from now on, when the baby moved, An Ruo could try talking to him, and he would hear her voice.

    There were such things?

    An Ruo was even happier. She quickly sat on the sofa in the living room, picked up the phone, and shared the joy with Xia Nuo.

    As they were talking joyfully, Tang Yuchen arrived. Aunt Zhou opened the door for him, and as he walked in, he could feel their joyful mood.

    He smiled and asked what the happy asion was about, and Aunt Zhou, ever the chatterbox, quickly spilled the beans.

    The man¡¯s eyes brightened, and he briskly sat next to An Ruo, stretching his hand to touch her belly.

    An Ruo hung up the phone and brushed his hand away, saying indifferently, "It¡¯s not moving anymore."

    A trace of disappointment shed in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes. He hadn¡¯t known about the baby¡¯s sex right away, and now he hadn¡¯t felt the baby¡¯s first movements either; he felt so tragically unfortunate.

    Dispirited, he withdrew his hand, and his gaze suddenly fell on her bare feet, his brows immediately furrowing, "Where are your shoes?"

    Shoes?

    An Ruo then realized in her excitement, she had forgotten to put on shoes and had run out.

    "In the bedroom..." she said embarrassedly.

    Tang Yuchen frowned and scolded her, "The weather is starting to get cold, and you¡¯re walking around barefoot. Do you want to catch a cold?"

    "I was too excited and forgot," An Ruo exined.

    The man nced at her, got up, and went to the bedroom to get her slippers.

    After a while, he came out, ced the slippers at her feet, and waited for her to put on the shoes, then asked her to stand up.

 Chapter 411: Truly Embarrassing

    <h4>Chapter 411: Chapter 411: Truly Embarrassing</h4>

    An Ruo got up with confusion. He nced at her from behind and immediately grabbed her hand, asking her with a strange look in his eyes, "Have you been feeling unwelltely?"

    Not understanding why he would ask that, she shook her head and said, "No."

    "Really nothing?" he clearly didn¡¯t believe her words.

    "...I¡¯ve always felt tired, my memory has gotten worse, and I just want to lie down all the time. Does that count?" An Ruo said uneasily. Could it be that there was indeed something wrong with her body, and she just didn¡¯t know?

    Tang Yuchen frowned deeply and said anxiously, "Go change your clothes, I¡¯m taking you to the hospital for checks."

    His reaction scared An Ruo; she turned pale and asked anxiously, "What is wrong with me, exactly?"

    To avoid worrying her, he softened his expression and said, "It¡¯s nothing serious, it¡¯s just time for a check-up, and I happen to be free today, so I¡¯ll take you."

    "Really, it¡¯s nothing serious?" His expression just now clearly indicated something was wrong.

    "It¡¯s nothing, trust me," the man asserted firmly, which somewhat reassured her.

    Tang Yuchen urged her to hurry up and change. An Ruo, not objecting, headed to the bedroom to pick out clothes. While changing her pants, she suddenly noticed they were wet on the back.

    A thought shed through her mind, and her face turned red in an instant.

    Looking at therge wet patch on the bed, and then at the wetness at the rear of her pants, even a three-year-old child would assume that she had wet the bed.

    An Ruo was speechless with embarrassment; she hadn¡¯t wet the bed.

    She had identally spilled water on the bed, and when she got off, she identally sat on it, which led to this misunderstanding.

    Tang Yuchen must have thought she wet the bed, which is why he insisted on taking her to the hospital.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, this misunderstanding was indeed embarrassing.

    Once she had changed, the anxious man grabbed her wrist, about to take her away.

    She held him back, stammering an exnation, "That water on the bed, I identally spilled it while drinking water...actually, there¡¯s nothing wrong with my body."

    The man nodded smoothly, "Mmm, I know there¡¯s nothing wrong with your body."

    He naturally assumed she was just shy and covering up.

    "I¡¯m serious, I really don¡¯t have a problem," An Ruo emphasized again, but it gave off a sense that she was protesting too much.

    "Alright, I know there¡¯s nothing wrong with your body, no need for more exnations. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve already called the doctor, and it¡¯s almost time," he said.

    With that attitude, he clearly didn¡¯t believe her. An Ruo wanted to exin further, but no matter how much she tried, he probably wouldn¡¯t believe her.

    Forget it, more exnations might only make things worse. She decided to remain quiet and let him believe she had wet the bed.

    At the hospital, the doctor arranged for an ultrasound, and Tang Yuchen naturally followed her into the room.

    Lying on the bed, An Ruo thought, soon the lie would be exposed, and she hoped he wouldn¡¯t get furious.

    "Look, this is the baby¡¯s hand, this is the baby¡¯s foot, these are the baby¡¯s eyes, nose, mouth..."

    As the doctor was introducing, the man, engrossed, suddenly pointed to a spot and asked, "What¡¯s this?"

    An Ruo looked closely and felt utterly embarrassed.

    The spot he pointed at, could it possibly be...

    The doctorughed heartily and said, "That¡¯s a baby boy, Mr. Tang what do you think it is?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened instantly, and he turned sharply to look at An Ruo. Not daring to meet his gaze, sheughed it off, saying:

 Chapter 412: The So-Called Incontestable Accusations

    <h4>Chapter 412: Chapter 412: The So-Called Incontestable usations</h4>

    "So it¡¯s a son, huh? I always thought it was a daughter..."

    "Baby, that joke is not funny at all." The man leaned closer to her, clutching her hand tight, and punished her with a hard pinch.

    An Ruo withdrew her hand, scoffing coldly and staring at him provocatively.

    She had indeed deceived him on purpose. What could he do about it?!

    He indeed dared not do anything to her, only finding her childish behavior amusing. To trick him into thinking it was a daughter, what was the point?

    He also understood why she wasn¡¯t pleased with the pink Princess Room.

    Preparing a Princess Room for a son was indeed bizarre. He had to redecorate the room when he got back, switching to a style suitable for a boy.

    However, the daughter he had been looking forward to suddenly turned into a son, and he was still a bit unable to ept it. But he was still very happy¡ªit was a son, after all, and still his child.

    After the ultrasound, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t rush to leave. He asked the doctor seriously and directly, "I want to ask, is it serious for a pregnant woman to wet the bed unconsciously?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned famously red. Wouldn¡¯t he die if he didn¡¯t speak?!

    She hadn¡¯t wet the bed, it was just water she had identally spilled!

    The doctor also became serious: "How many times has this happened?"

    Tang Yuchen turned to look at An Ruo, asking her, "How many times has this happened?"

    "I... I didn¡¯t wet the bed! I¡¯ve told you, it was water I identally spilled, not that." An Ruo exined with a flushed face, but the man simply did not believe her.

    Water, and it happened so coincidentally to wet her butt too?

    He spoke coldly, with a stern voice, "An Ruo, this concerns your and the child¡¯s health; you must tell the truth. There¡¯s nothing shameful about this."

    The doctor also said it wasn¡¯t shameful, asking her to tell the truth.

    "I really didn¡¯t..." It was just like being wrongfully used.

    She adamantly denied it, and the doctor had no choice but to run tests and let the facts speak.

    The result came out, confirming that her health was fine.

    An Ruo said triumphantly, "I told you I was fine."

    However, the doctor said, "It¡¯s probably due to fatigue and mental stress, leading to unconscious bedwetting. Pregnant women should keep their moods rxed and avoid mental stress."

    Tang Yuchen nodded seriously, taking note of that.

    An Ruo, speechless, asked the heavens¡ªwhy did they simply not believe her exnation?

    After buying some nutritional supplements and leaving the hospital, it was already afternoon.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone rang, it was Lan Keren. He asked An Ruo to get into the car first; she quietly got in, also clear about who was calling.

    Closing the car door, ensuring An Ruo couldn¡¯t hear his words, the man finally picked up the call.

    Lan Keren asked when he woulde back, as she had prepared dinner and was waiting for him to return and eat. He said he was busy and would probably be backte, asking her to eat first.

    The person on the other end was naturally disappointed but understood that work was more important.

    After hanging up, Tang Yuchen got into the car and started the engine.

    An Ruo fiddled with a hanging ornament in the car, casually asking him, "When are you two getting married?"

    Not expecting her to suddenly ask this, Tang Yuchen pondered, "Not in a hurry for now."

    The doctor said not to give her mental stress, so he would not say anything that might upset her.

    "You haven¡¯t told her about my pregnancy yet?" An Ruo asked again.

    "..." He pursed his lips, remaining silent.

    "Tang Yuchen, you make me feel like some sneaky mistress," she stated ndly, her tone tinged with a trace of destion.

 Chapter 413 She is Free

    <h4>Chapter 413: Chapter 413 She is Free</h4>

    The man¡¯s heart tightened, he knew that constantly going back and forth between two women was very unfair to both of them.

    Yet, on one hand, there was the woman he had loved for many years, and on the other, the mother of his child; how could he let go of either?

    After all, the timing of the child¡¯s arrival was inopportune.

    His throat moved as Tang Yuchen said in a deep voice, "I will talk to her about it as soon as possible. Also, you are not the other woman, you are free, so don¡¯t demean yourself like that."

    His words made sense.

    He was just here to see the child, not her, and he hadn¡¯t done anything with her, she definitely wasn¡¯t the other woman.

    But can feelings ever be clearly defined?

    With lingering attachments, everything that had happened before could never bepletely left behind. He kept appearing before her, who could guarantee there were no lingering thoughts between them?

    An Ruo leaned against the car window, quietly closed her eyes, and said nothing more.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When he returned home, Tang Yuchen gave many instructions to Aunt Zhou before leaving.

    An Ruo sat on the sofa, suddenly harboring a bold thought.

    Since Tang Yuchen said she was free, could she start seeing someone else, date other men?

    She needed a new life, new emotions, perhaps the next corner held her new life.

    She phoned Xia Nuo and talked to her about it, and Xia Nuo wholeheartedly agreed she should find a boyfriend, excitedly saying, "I know many people, all of whom I can introduce to you. How about I arrange someone for you to meet tomorrow?"

    An Ruo hesitated again, "Let¡¯s talk about this after I¡¯ve had the baby."

    After all, no pregnant woman goes on blind dates.

    Imagine showing up to a blind date with a big belly, how would people view you? They¡¯d straight up think you¡¯re sick.

    "No worries at all, I¡¯m not talking about matchmaking, just introducing a friend. You can scope him out early, and if you like him, then you can gradually connect emotionally," Xia Nuo said nonchntly, seeing no issue with it.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to go, yet she insisted on arranging it and even specified that she would visit her the next day to get her ready.

    An Ruo regretted mentioning it to her.

    The next day, Xia Nuo drove over at noon to find her, An Ruo definitely wasn¡¯t going out, she hadn¡¯t even changed her clothes.

    Xia Nuo dragged her into the bedroom, forcibly changed her clothes, then pulled her out of the house.

    Aunt Zhou asked where they were going, and An Ruo said with a smile, "Just for a walk..."

    "We¡¯re going on a blind date," Xia Nuo blurted out.

    Aunt Zhou was momentarily stunned, "A blind date? Who¡¯s going on a blind date?"

    Both of them, one a pregnant woman, the other a married woman, neither seemed suitable for blind dates.

    "Of course, it¡¯s her," Xia Nuo said, smiling as she slung her arm around An Ruo¡¯s shoulder, who gave her a silent, exasperated look.

    As they left the house, An Ruo asked her, "Why did you have to tell Aunt Zhou that? She¡¯ll misunderstand."

    "Misunderstand what? It¡¯s the truth. Besides, you should let Tang Yuchen know that you no longer like him, you have your own life, and you can find your own love," she said.

    What she said was right.

    But was she sure she didn¡¯t deliberately tell Aunt Zhou?

    Tang Yuchen, having finished work at noon, drove directly to find An Ruo. These days, he liked driving over to see her every afternoon after work.

    Sometimes, he would just say a few words and then leave, other times he brought her some delicious food.

    Watching An Ruo¡¯s belly grow bigger each day, his excitement was something truly unattainable for anyone else.

 Chapter 414 Better Save Your Effort

    <h4>Chapter 414: Chapter 414 Better Save Your Effort</h4>

    Upon arriving at An Ruo¡¯s residence, I discovered that she had gone on a blind date.

    The man was infuriated. A pregnant woman going on blind dates?

    Was her brain not functioning properly?

    An Ruo didn¡¯t return until the afternoon, and Xia Nuo dropped her off at the building before leaving.

    Upon entering the apartment and seeing the man sitting in the living room like a giant Buddha, she showed no emotion, simply ncing at him indifferently.

    Ignoring him, she walked towards the bedroom. Suddenly, Tang Yuchen said coldly, "Stop! Come here, I have something to say to you."

    An Ruo reluctantly turned around and sat down.

    "Speak, what is it?"

    The man pressed his lips together and asked her, "I heard you went on a blind date?"

    "...Yes." Xia Nuo had indeed introduced her to a man, but she felt no attraction to him, and the feeling was mutual.

    Tang Yuchen sneered, "It didn¡¯t work out, did it? An Ruo, you¡¯re pregnant and going on blind dates, do you really think any man will want you? I think you should save yourself the trouble and stop wasting your energy on such pointless endeavors."

    She knew it was a futile effort; in fact, she didn¡¯t want to go on blind dates at all.

    The thought that crossed her mind yesterday was just an impulse, and she understood that she was unlikely to ever fall in love with anyone again in her lifetime.

    Loving someone was too exhausting, and her energy had beenpletely sapped by the turmoil of the past year.

    All she wanted was to have the child and live a quiet life.

    Although she understood all this, hearing him say it like that still made her somewhat defiant.

    "How can you be so sure no one will be interested in me? Who¡¯s to say I won¡¯t meet someone?"

    The man¡¯s face turned dark as he said coldly, "Na?ve woman, do you still believe in pure love in this world? Don¡¯t be foolish; no man will sincerely marry a woman who is carrying another man¡¯s child."

    It might have been different if she had already had the child, but she hadn¡¯t given birth yet.

    What man would want to take on the burden of caring for a pregnant woman and await the birth of another man¡¯s child?

    An Ru didn¡¯t like his tone, and she stood up displeased, "I¡¯m tired, do as you wish."

    He also knew that no man would sincerely marry her. She had ended up in this situation because of him.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel distressed.

    In a man¡¯s eyes, what was a woman worth?

    Were they only to be desired when wanted and discarded when not?

    When casting her aside, did he ever consider that because of him, she might never find happiness again?

    The more she thought about it, the angrier An Ruo felt in her heart.

    She refused to believe that she really couldn¡¯t find a man willing to marry her.

    Out of sheer obstinacy, she told Xia Nuo to keep setting up blind dates for her. Xia Nuo praised her, saying that this was the spirit she should have.

    An Ruo went on blind dates every day, and Tang Yuchen visited her daily, always to hear the same news.

    He waited smugly for her to face rejection, to see here to terms with reality sooner and settle down.

    But An Ruo left the house full of fighting spirit every day, showing no signs of being disheartened or hopeless.

    In truth, this was all a facade she put on for him; in reality, she was extremely despondent, without any desire for love or marriage anymore.

    Going on blind dates and exerting herself felt so pointless, she decided to stop going.

    She informed Xia Nuo of this decision over the phone, and Xia Nuo asked her how she could give up so easily.

    An Ruo said wearily, "Let me be honest with you, I don¡¯t want to get married at all. Xia Nuo, I don¡¯t want to find a man, I¡¯ve lost all faith in them, and I just want to spend my life with my child."

    Xia Nuo became anxious, how could she think like this? It was far too

 Chapter 415: Willing to Date Her

    <h4>Chapter 415: Chapter 415: Willing to Date Her</h4>

    "An Ruo, you¡¯re just hurt by love, which is why you feel so disheartened. Where is a woman who doesn¡¯t get married? Eventually, your child will grow up and leave you, and the only person who will stay by your side is your other half. Listen to me, never entertain that kind of thought again. I¡¯ll help you find someone who is willing to spend a lifetime with you."

    An Ruo appreciated her kindness, but she still refused.

    Xia Nuo anxiously said on the other end, "Even if he doesn¡¯t love you, as long as he¡¯s willing to spend a lifetime with you, that¡¯s enough. No, I can¡¯t just stand by and do nothing; you wait, I will definitely find a man willing to marry you."

    Without giving An Ruo a chance to speak, she hung up.

    An Ruo chuckled to herself; Xia Nuo was acting as if she couldn¡¯t get married.

    Finding a man willing to marry her wasn¡¯t difficult, but she didn¡¯t want that; she didn¡¯t want to harm anyone else.

    An Ruo thought to herself, Xia Nuo definitely couldn¡¯t find a man willing to marry her.

    Unexpectedly, two dayster, she excitedly called her up to say she had found one!

    And the man was very outstanding, seemingly decent in all aspects. After hearing An Ruo¡¯s situation, he expressed his willingness to meet her, and if they were suitable, they could date.

    An Ruo was puzzled; was such a man really willing to date her?

    Xia Nuo arranged a time to introduce the two of them.

    Not wanting to disappoint her kindness, An Ruo still went.

    She went with a skeptical attitude, but upon seeing the man, she believed Xia Nuo hadn¡¯t spoken wrongly.

    He truly was a very outstanding man.

    He wore a high-end suit, donned gold-framed sses, and appeared gentle and refined, clearly a man of high status.

    The man¡¯s name was He Yuan, an IT professional¡ªessentially, he was a highly skilled expert.

    Throughout the blind date, He Yuan smiled continuously, spoke appropriately, and his conversation was not vulgar.

    An Ruo grew even more puzzled; did he really want to date her?

    This man either had a problem with his brain or was not an ordinary person but someone transcendental.

    When the atmosphere seemed right, Xia Nuo excused herself to make a phone call and never returned.

    An Ruo candidly told He Yuan, "Honestly, I don¡¯t want to get married. I¡¯m sorry; it¡¯s Xia Nuo who doesn¡¯t want me to spend a lifetime alone, so she set this up for me. If I¡¯ve hurt you, I can apologize to you."

    "Miss An, you seem very disappointed in men?" asked He Yuan with a smile.

    An Ruo smiled, "Not exactly disappointed; I¡¯ve just decided to live alone for a lifetime and don¡¯t want to marry anyone."

    He Yuan nced at her belly and said incisively, "But your child needs a home, and a single mother cannot provideplete love. A child needs a father, or at least a father figure to grow up with. Plus, a woman like you having a man by your side provides a sense of security. If the father of your child wanted to vie for custody, your chances wouldn¡¯t be great as a single person."

    An Ruowei was slightly taken aback as He Yuan smiled gently, "Aplete family is the right environment for a child to grow up in. Miss An, you might want to carefully consider whether you want to marry me."

    An Ruo was utterly dumbfounded. What was he talking about?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Returning home from the blind date, unsurprisingly, she saw Tang Yuchen in her house.

    The man asked her mockingly, "Another failure?"

    These past few days, as she kept going on blind dates, he was filled with gloom every day. He thought she would settle down after a few days, but she was still dating.

    So today, he couldn¡¯t help butsh out at her.

 Chapter 416 She Absolutely Got Dog Shit Luck

    <h4>Chapter 416: Chapter 416 She Absolutely Got Dog Shit Luck</h4>

    So today, he couldn¡¯t help butsh out at her.

    An Ruo looked at him calmly for a few seconds before suddenly speaking, "No, this time it was sessful. The other party said they are willing to date me and also willing to marry me."

    The man was stunned, his expression a bit stiff.

    "Willing to marry you?" he squinted his eyes, asking uncertainly.

    "Mhm."

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Are you joking?"

    Didn¡¯t that man know she was pregnant? Was the guy an idiot?!

    An Ruo walked to the couch, sat down, and smiled at him, "Do I look like I¡¯m joking? Tang Yuchen, I found a man willing to marry me. You want to see me fail, but I¡¯m afraid that won¡¯t happen now."

    The man stared at her for several seconds, ensuring she was telling the truth, then with his hands on his hips and frowning, he spected,

    "Is that man short and ugly and also without money? An Ruo, you can even fancy such a man? He¡¯s after your looks and your money, don¡¯t be foolish, be careful not to get scammed!"

    "No, he¡¯s very handsome, tall, and isn¡¯tcking money," An Ruo said with an elegant smile.

    Tang Yuchen was taken aback, then guessed again, "Then he must have some hidden illness, I¡¯ve got it, he doesn¡¯t have the ability to reproduce, right?"

    An Ruo stood up abruptly, her voice cold, "Am I that terrible? Is it because I¡¯m pregnant that I cannot find a partner? Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t think so poorly of everyone. I can tell you with certainty, he has no hidden illnesses, and he is capable of having children!"

    Having said that, she walked to the bedroom without looking back.

    The man hurriedly followed, wanting to say something more, but An Ruo mmed the door shut, locking him outside.

    Tang Yuchen red at the door, cursing under his breath.

    There must be something wrong with that man¡¯s eyes. Couldn¡¯t he see that she was pregnant?

    "An Ruo, I got it, he¡¯s blind, or else he¡¯s handicapped."

    The door suddenly opened, and An Ruo said with pride, "Sorry, but he¡¯s very healthy and not disabled!"

    shing him a triumphant smile, she then closed the door again.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened, thinking to himself that if there was nothing wrong with that man, then she must be incredibly lucky.

    Raising his hand, he knocked on the door, persistently asking, "When do you n to get married?"

    "What¡¯s it to you!" An Ruo¡¯s displeased voice came from the inside.

    "I just want to tell you that you can find a partner if you want, but the child must be raised by me. My son cannot acknowledge another man as his father!"

    Upon hearing his words, An Ruo picked up the rm clock from the bedside and threw it at the door, "Get lost!"

    She was infuriated. What right did he have to say such things to her?

    He didn¡¯t want the child to acknowledge another man as father, but did she want the child to recognize another woman as mother?

    Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t do unto others what you don¡¯t want done unto you, understand?!

    An Ruo on the inside was genuinely angry. He wanted to say something more but then remembered the doctor¡¯s words.

    He mustn¡¯t put too much psychological pressure on her, alright, for the sake of the child, he would endure!

    After Tang Yuchen left, An Ruo finally came out of the room.

    Aunt Zhou had prepared the meal and asked her to eat, she pulled her down to sit together and eat.

    Holding a bowl, An Ruo tried asking her, "Aunt Zhou, I want to ask you a question."

    "What question, go ahead and ask," Aunt Zhou said with a smile.

    "Do you love your husband?"

    Aunt Zhou was taken aback, then blushed andughed, "Asking me this, I¡¯m really embarrassed to answer. I met my husband through a family introduction,"

 Chapter 417: Indifference Leads to Fearlessness

    <h4>Chapter 417: Chapter 417: Indifference Leads to Fearlessness</h4>

    They hadn¡¯t known each other for long, but felt verypatible, so they got married.

    Once married, they began to busy themselves with life. Over the years, they had always supported each other, yet they never once said whether they loved each other or not.

    "I don¡¯t understand the love of you young people. In my view, just being able to spend a lifetime together is enough," she exined.

    An Ruo understood then.

    Aunt Zhou and her husband didn¡¯t have a passionate love; their life was in and simple. Perhaps, in their eyes, this was love.

    In everyone¡¯s eyes, the definition of love is different.

    Aunt Zhou was also right; being able to be with someone for a lifetime was enough, so why should she chase after a pure love? Without love, one could still marry and have a life together.

    Realizing all this, An Ruo¡¯s mindset broadened significantly.

    She should let go of the past and should not dwell on such worldly things as love.

    Without love, no one dies, after all. How life goes depends on your own attitude.

    After all, she was the strong, simple An Ruo who always looked forward.

    So, hang in there, don¡¯t worry about anything else, just focus on living each day well.

    With a rxed mindset, An Ruo was no longer so bothered by Tang Yuchen¡¯s betrayal.

    Actually, there was nothing to mind. He didn¡¯t love her, and a divorce was inevitable. If she kept grieving about it, she would just be wasting her prime years.

    Having reached this understanding, when He Yuan called to ask her out, she didn¡¯t refuse.

    If they couldn¡¯t be lovers, they could still be friends.

    Sitting in the restaurant, listening to He Yuan recount his stories, An Ruoughed heartily.

    He Yuan feigned misery, "I was so miserable back then. If you don¡¯t sympathize with me, fine, but whyugh so heartily?"

    The stories he shared with An Ruo were about his struggles with his family for his previous lover.

    An Ruo keptughing until tears flowed, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean tough, but it¡¯s just so funny. I really admire your courage, and how can you be so assertive?"

    Seeing herughter, He Yuan couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Why can¡¯t I be assertive? Is it wrong to love someone? An Ruo, love is innocent."

    An Ruo nodded hurriedly, "Right, you are so right. So what happened next, why did you guys break up?"

    He Yuan smiled bitterly, "He didn¡¯t love me anymore, so we broke up."

    An Ruo could no longerugh, thinking about being abandoned by a loved one; he must have been very hurt.

    Seeing the pity on her face, He Yuan said bearishly, "An Ruo, I¡¯m not pitiful, you don¡¯t need to look at me like that. Although he doesn¡¯t love me anymore, I don¡¯t me him. Affairs of the heart are unpredictable. However, I know that he did love me once, and that¡¯s enough."

    "You¡¯re very open-minded," An Ruo sincerely smiled.

    "You¡¯re quite unique," He Yuan raised an eyebrow slightly, "You¡¯re the only woman I¡¯ve ever met who went on blind dates while visibly pregnant. I really admire your courage."

    Any other woman certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to step out of the past¡¯s shadow.

    An Ruo smiled faintly; she wasn¡¯t as courageous as imagined. She was just indifferent, and thus fearless.

    After their meal, the two walked out of the restaurant.

    It had just rained outside, and the ground was wet and slightly slippery.

    He Yuan, worried that An Ruo might slip, reached out to support her. An Ruo didn¡¯t refuse and thanked him with a smile.

    Just then, a figure quickly approached them, grabbed An Ruo¡¯s arm and pulled her away from He Yuan.

 Chapter 418: Is it Too Frequent?

    <h4>Chapter 418: Chapter 418: Is it Too Frequent?</h4>

    An Ruo looked up in surprise and met the man¡¯s dark, deep eyes.

    How could he be here?

    Tang Yuchen gave He Yuan a cold nce and said to An Ruo in a deep voice, "Today is the day for the check-up, let¡¯s go, follow me to the hospital!"

    "Didn¡¯t we just have a check-upst week?" An Ruo blurted out involuntarily.

    "We need to check every week!"

    "Excuse me, are you..." He Yuan began politely, only to be interrupted by Tang Yuchen.

    "Yes, I am the father of her child, and also her ex-husband. I¡¯m taking them to the hospital now, you may do as you please," he said bluntly, then pulled An Ruo toward his car.

    He rushed off so quickly that An Ruo didn¡¯t dare to struggle, fearing she might slip and fall.

    It would be very unwise to hurt the child just to spite him.

    Forced into the car, An Ruo only had time to wave goodbye to He Yuan before the car sped away.

    Sitting up straight, An Ruo nced at the man beside her and said calmly, "I haven¡¯t buckled my seat belt."

    The car immediately slowed down, and Tang Yuchen urged her, "Hurry up and buckle it."

    Now he¡¯s in a hurry, but when he was driving off in such a rush earlier, why didn¡¯t he think of this?

    After buckling her seat belt, An Ruo asked him displeasedly, "How did you know I was there?"

    After speaking, she suddenly said," How could I forget, you have been having someone watch me."

    In fact, he hadn¡¯t.

    He had just happened to pass by and saw them unintentionally.

    Tang Yuchen pressed his lips together and didn¡¯t reply, An Ruo didn¡¯t bother to quibble with him anymore and asked with confusion, "We just had a check-upst week, isn¡¯t it too frequent to go again now?"

    "The child grows every day, you tell me, is it necessary to go every week?"

    "But the equipment emits radiation, going often isn¡¯t good for your health."

    "Hmm, then we won¡¯t go today," the man immediatelypromised, leaving An Ruo speechless.

    After bringing her home, he sat in the living room and asked, "That man, is he the one willing to marry you?"

    An Ruo picked up a cup and took a sip of water, nodding her head, "Yes, it¡¯s him."

    Tang Yuchen fell silent, that man indeed didn¡¯t seem to have any problems.

    "I have returned now, you can leave," An Ruo set down the cup and said indifferently.

    He rose abruptly and headed toward the bathroom.

    She nced at him, picked up the remote control, and turned on the television, flipping through a few channels before Tang Yuchen¡¯s cellphone on the table rang.

    She nced at it, the name ¡¯Ke Ren¡¯ appeared on the screen.

    Lowering her gaze, she withdrew her eyes, and after a short while, the phone fell silent.

    Tang Yuchen came out, and she said indifferently, "Lan Keren called you."

    Her tone was very natural, and her expression just as casual, as if saying ¡¯someone called you¡¯ in an offhand manner.

    The man nced at her, took his cellphone, and went to the balcony to call Lan Keren back.

    Lan Keren said she was feeling a bit unwell and asked when he wasing back. He said he would be back in a while.

    After ending the call and walking back into the living room, he lectured her, "You have been going out too oftentely, be careful not to overexert yourself. Try to go out less in the future and eat less food from outside."

    "I have the situation under control," she said.

    He wanted to say more but decided against it. Picking up his coat, he said to her, "I¡¯m leaving."

    An Ruo focused on the TV, waving him off impatiently, "Go on then."

    Tang Yuchen opened the door and left, closing it behind him.

    He realized that An Ruo¡¯s attitude toward him had changed; she was very cold to him, without any deliberate pretense.

    Facing him, it was as though she was dealing with a very ordinary friend.

 Chapter 419: Get Rid of This Man

    <h4>Chapter 419: Chapter 419: Get Rid of This Man</h4>

    Facing him was like facing a very ordinary friend.

    In her heart, she must have let go of him, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have been so calm.

    The man was feeling somewhat restless, as if there was something he was about to lose, something he wanted to grasp but couldn¡¯t.

    That feeling, in two words, was powerlessness.

    However, he didn¡¯t dwell on it too much, remembering that Lan Keren wasn¡¯t feeling well, he immediately drove back with mixed emotions.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    He Yuan was very persistent with An Ruo; he said that he had a keen eye for people, and An Ruo was exactly the kind of person he was looking for.

    So, he called her every day, asking her out for meals in an attempt to cultivate a rtionship with her, hoping that she would consider his proposal.

    An Ruo felt that He Yuan was a pretty good friend, but as a husband, it really wasn¡¯t possible.

    She firmly rejected him, and He Yuan simplyughed and said, "Business doesn¡¯t have to be aboutpassion, we can still be friends, right?"

    That she could ept.

    Her friends were few and far between, so naturally, she cherished the ones she could talk to easily.

    He Yuan wanted to ask her out again, but An Ruo was feeling a bit tired today and said she wouldn¡¯t go out.

    He then suggested that he woulde to her and visit her at her home.

    An Ruo gave him the address, and the man quickly arrived.

    ...

    Before long, Tang Yuchen also arrived. Aunt Zhou let him in, and as he walked into the living room, he heardughter from a man and a womaning from the bedroom.

    His eyebrows furrowed tightly, and he strode over and pushed open the door that was slightly ajar.

    In the bedroom, An Ruoy on the bed, and He Yuan sat by the bed, the two of them watching aedy movie together.

    A surge of anger suddenly rose in Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart; she had actually allowed another man to enter her bedroom so brazenly!

    No, that wasn¡¯t like An Ruo at all.

    Could it be, they were already together?

    At that thought, his heart tightened, and his anger grew stronger. In his mind, there was only one thought¡ªto drive this man away, to make him disappear from An Ruo¡¯s world!

    Suddenly interrupted, the two watching the movie were taken aback.

    He Yuan quickly stood up, walked up to Tang Yuchen with a smile, and stretched out a hand, "Hello, my name is He Yuan..."

    "Get out!"

    Tang Yuchen suddenly spat out a single, cold word.

    He Yuan¡¯s face stiffened, and An Ruo¡¯s expression also changed.

    However, having better manners, He Yuan smiled slightly and asked, "I¡¯m sorry, do you think there might be some misunderstanding?"

    Misunderstanding?

    There was no misunderstanding at all; the rtionship between him and An Ruo was far from ordinary. Could this be a misunderstanding?

    Tang Yuchen suddenly grabbed He Yuan¡¯s cor, rudely dragged him to the door, opened it, and flung him out, coldly threatening him.

    "Listen to me; I haven¡¯t given permission for An Ruo to find a stepfather for my child. If you know what¡¯s good for you, you¡¯ll stay away!"

    After saying that, he mmed the door shut, with an excessively aggressive attitude.

    He Yuan touched his nose, smiled faintly, and left with grace.

    An Ruo, wearing slippers, chased after him, and seeing Tang Yuchen drive He Yuan away, she got very angry.

    She wanted to open the door to apologize to He Yuan, but Tang Yuchen¡¯s strong arm suddenly encircled her chest, easily carrying her back to the bedroom.

    "What are you doing, let me go!" She struggled hard, but Tang Yuchen slowly released her. She pushed him away angrily, and attempted to leave, but he quickly grabbed her hand.

    An Ruo waspletely furious, "Tang Yuchen, what is the meaning of this? He Yuan is my friend, this is my home; who gave you the right to be rude to my friend?"

    The man said in a deep voice, "His presence is disturbing my child!"

 Chapter 420: Donéˆ¥æª› even think about marrying another man

    <h4>Chapter 420: Chapter 420: Don¡¯t even think about marrying another man</h4>

    What absurdity!

    "Your existence also disturbs me!" An Ruo flung his hand away, angrily sat on the bed, and hated this domineering and authoritarian man to death in her heart.

    She calmed her emotions and coldly said to him, "Tang Yuchen, listen to me. I allow you to visit the child, not to dictate my life. Your behavior today was excessive; you hurt my friend. Therefore, I have decided that you must have my permission to visit the child from now on. Otherwise, you can forget about setting foot in my house!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he couldn¡¯t help saying angrily, "You¡¯re actually going to deprive me of the right to see my child over a man? An Ruo, don¡¯t go too far!"

    An Ruo abruptly stood up, retorting loudly, "Who is being excessive, me or you? I ignored your betrayal and allowed you to visit the child, which is my utmost tolerance for you. Yet, you treated my friend like that. Do you have any respect for my feelings at all? I am the master of this house, not you."

    "I said his presence disturbs my child. Was I wrong to ask him to leave? He should leave; he shouldn¡¯t even be here," the man said through clenched teeth, clinging to this poor excuse.

    "How did he disturb the child? The person who shouldn¡¯t be here is you, not him."

    Tang Yuchen froze for a moment, then narrowed his eyes dangerously and asked her, "What do you mean by that? Are you nning to find a stepfather for my child, that man?"

    An Ruo raised her neck and deliberately admitted, "Yes, that¡¯s right. I am a free person; can¡¯t I marry someone?"

    The man¡¯s chest ached; she indeed intended to marry that man.

    Thinking of her bing someone else¡¯s wife and his child someone else¡¯s child, he felt very upset, as if something very important had been taken away from him.

    Reluctance, utmost reluctance.

    He would never allow such a situation to happen.

    Grabbing An Ruo¡¯s shoulders, he gritted his teeth and warned her, "Listen to me, without my permission, you won¡¯t marry another man, nor will you let my child recognize someone else as his father!"

    He was still so domineering; even if he didn¡¯t love, he wouldn¡¯t allow others to have what he had discarded.

    An Ruo felt so angry she wanted tough. She stared at him and said coldly, "By what right do you restrict me, I have nothing to do with you. You are no one to me; you have no right to interfere in my affairs, and you can¡¯t control whether I marry someone!"

    As soon as her words fell, the man suddenly kissed her lips fiercely.

    An Ruo¡¯s mind went nk for a moment; the familiar kiss, the familiar scent, the familiar dominance...

    What was he doing?

    Coming to her senses, she struggled hard; he hugged her tightly, passionately kissing her lips. Her words had driven him out of his mind; he wanted to tell her that he was her man, for life.

    With him around, she wouldn¡¯t dream of marrying another man.

    Kissing An Ruo¡¯s soft lips, Tang Yuchen was intoxicated. It had been a long time since he had kissed her; her lips were as sweet and soft as before, addictive.

    This woman was his, forever his.

    What was he doing?

    An Ruo, annoyed, pounded on him, pushing him away. The man dragged her buttocks, held her, and pressed her against the wall. This way, she couldn¡¯t struggle, and he could kiss her better.

 Chapter 421: Whom Should He Choose?

    <h4>Chapter 421: Chapter 421: Whom Should He Choose?</h4>

    That way, she couldn¡¯t struggle, and he could kiss her better.

    Under his burning kisses, An Ruo gradually lost her strength, her body went limp, and she even got lost in his kisses.

    His breath, his kisses, she was all too familiar with them. She had no power to fend off his advances.

    She had thought her heart had calmed, that it would not beat for him again. But under his domineering, fervent kisses, her heart still panicked.

    The man¡¯s kisses gradually became gentle, lingering.

    Just as An Ruo was about to suffocate, he slowly let go of her, his gaze deep as he looked at her.

    He parted his lips, wanting to speak, but suddenly his face was pped.

    He opened his eyes wide in surprise, ring angrily at the woman in front of him. Meeting her cold, furious gaze, his eyes darkened, and he pressed his lips together, staying silent.

    An Ruo pushed him away hard, trembling as she pointed towards the door, and said coldly, "Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you, get the hell out!"

    "An Ruo..." The man reached out, wanting to touch her, but she recoiled in disgust.

    "Don¡¯t touch me. Tang Yuchen, I¡¯ll say it again, I have nothing to do with you, please have some dignity. Now get out, or I¡¯ll call the police."

    "Are you angry?" Tang Yuchen asked in a deep voice, looking intently at her.

    Yes, she was angry.

    He was the one who wanted a divorce, so since he had chosen Lan Keren, why did he still touch her? What did he think she was, really believing that even after divorce she¡¯d still be his woman?

    It had been hard for her to ovee her pain, and she had decided to rx and face life with an open heart.

    Yet he forced a kiss on her, confusing her mind. Does he know how much she hates what he did?

    Could he please just leave her alone, respect her, and note to hurt her anymore?

    An Ruo pursed her lips and stayed silent, as the man stepped forward, held her shoulders, and said softly, "The kiss just now wasn¡¯t impulsive."

    Which meant, he truly wanted to kiss her.

    An Ruo looked up and sneered, "Is that so? Do you enjoy ying both ends against the middle, feeling content andfortable? Do you want to have both me and Lan Keren at the same time?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s jaw tensed, and he fell silent.

    His silence confirmed he was touched by her words. His ambiguous attitude really hurt her.

    An Ruo continued to sneer, "However, it¡¯s a pity that I¡¯m not interested in you. From today on, you are not allowed to set foot in my house. If you dare toe again, watch out, I¡¯ll tell on you to Lan Keren."

    Let you lose out on both ends!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart was in turmoil; he didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was right, he really couldn¡¯t bear to part with either Lan Keren or her. Always decisive, he found himself trapped in this dilemma.

    Who should he choose?

    To give up Ke Ren?

    But he had loved her for many years, and she had sacrificed so much for him; how could he bear to let her go?

    Give up An Ruo?

    No, he couldn¡¯t bear to.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯splicated expression made An Ruo feel even worse.

    Suddenly, she pushed him forcefully, shoving him all the way to the door, pulled it open, pushed him out, and then shut it mercilessly.

    The man offered no resistance, he deserved such a cold reception.

    Standing at the door for a while, he turned and walked away with heavy steps.

    An Ruo went back to the bedroom, closed the door, and sat on the bed feeling mncholic.

    What to do, she still couldn¡¯t forget him.

    She hated herself for this, hated that she couldn¡¯t just be a bit more clear-headed, a bit more rational to sever her feelings for him.

    The television that hadn¡¯t been turned off suddenly started ying a song ¡ª "Loving Someone Is So Hard".

 Chapter 422: Shall We Get Married?

    <h4>Chapter 422: Chapter 422: Shall We Get Married?</h4>

    It¡¯s really hard to forget you, the pain of missing you entwines my heart, incessantly longing day and night, yet there¡¯s never an answer. Why did you choose to sever everything back then?

    It¡¯s so hard to hear you say you love me, the words you once said have scattered like windblown clouds, standing on either end of the bnce, equally troubled, the only answer, loving someone is so hard...

    This song expressed An Ruo¡¯s feelings exactly, yes, loving someone is really difficult indeed.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen returned home, and as soon as he entered the living room, he heard Lan Keren coughing.

    She leaned against the sofa, coughing breathlessly.

    The man furrowed his brows tightly, stepped forward, wrapped his arms around her shoulders, and said adamant, "How has your cold gotten worse? Come on, go to the hospital with me."

    Lan Keren nestled against him and shook her head: "I don¡¯t want to go."

    "Be good, listen to me. Your cold is getting worse, how can we not go to the hospital?"

    "I don¡¯t want to go!" She clung to his arm, her eyes closed, she said firmly: "I hate the hospital, I don¡¯t want to go to the hospital ever again."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, feeling very guilty inside.

    For his sake, she had ventured alone for six years, and had stayed in the hospital for one year. Perhaps during those six years, she also spent a lot of time in hospitals.

    He could imagine that she must have been taken to the hospital only when she was critically ill each time.

    Lying in a cold room, facing the trials of death, it must have been a brutal torment for her soul.

    Her heart must have been filled with fear and disgust for the hospital, probably thest ce she ever wanted to go.

    Thinking of this, the man felt even more guilt-filled.

    It was all because of him that she had endured so much suffering.

    "Alright, we won¡¯t go. I¡¯ll have the doctore over to see you, how about that?" Tang Yuchen held her body tightly, his voice soft.

    "Mhm." Lan Keren smiled in response.

    The doctor arrived soon after, gave Lan Keren an injection, and set up an IV for her before leaving.

    Tang Yuchen stayed by the bedside, watching the woman sleep, feeling very conflicted.

    Today, he had suddenly realized that he also very much liked An Ruo, but his heart still held Lan Keren.

    How should he choose?

    These two women, he couldn¡¯t bear to let either of them get hurt again.

    Lan Keren sleepily opened her eyes and seeing him still by her side, she grasped his hand, her heart filled with warmth.

    "Ah Chen, it¡¯s so good to be by your side again."

    Her gaze was hazy, and she smiled happily: "I always thought I couldn¡¯te back, but heaven let me live and return to your side. Ah Chen, I don¡¯t want to be apart from you ever again."

    Tang Yuchen felt a pang in his heart, and suddenly asked her: "Even if I¡¯ve had many women, you won¡¯t despise me?"

    Lan Keren leaned into his embrace, shaking her head indifferently: "As long as you need me, I will never leave you."

    Someone like her, who had faced death too many times, had long seen through everything.

    She only needed to understand what she wanted, that was enough. If she could grasp even a moment of happiness, she would hold it tightly; all other mundanities, she had no mind to care about.

    Her reply also made Tang Yuchen realize, Lan Keren¡¯s heart only had him, as long as he was there, her happiness was assured.

    If he were gone, she would surely...

    "Ah Chen, should we get married?" the woman in his arms suddenly asked.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression froze, to marry her?

 Chapter 423: Why Hasnéˆ¥æª› the Young Master Arrived Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 423: Chapter 423: Why Hasn¡¯t the Young Master Arrived Yet?</h4>

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression became stagnant. Marry her?

    Perhaps, he had once been certain about the idea.

    But today, he had realized that he also had An Ruo in his heart, and he no longer dared to be so sure.

    If he married her, what would be of An Ruo?

    He didn¡¯t want to be strangers with An Ruo, didn¡¯t want her to no longer belong to him.

    Not hearing his answer, Lan Keren raised her head, her face unable to hide the disappointment.

    She tentatively asked him, "Ah Chen, you... don¡¯t want to?"

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a smile, kissed her forehead, and said gently, "I don¡¯t want to marry you when you¡¯re like this. Get your health back first, this matter isn¡¯t urgent."

    Lan Keren breathed a sigh of relief, she had thought he was unwilling.

    "Okay, I will recover as soon as possible."

    That night, Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t fall asleep, and An Ruo also went to sleep veryte.

    The next day at noon, she finally woke upzily.

    Aunt Zhou made lunch for her, she ate a bit, and then the phone rang.

    It was Tang Yuchen calling, An Ruo¡¯s heart felt slightly uneasy. She hesitated for a moment but still answered.

    "Have you eaten?" the man asked her with concern.

    "Yeah," she replied indifferently, casually asking, "Is there something you need?"

    "I want toe over and visit the child, do you approve?"

    Yesterday, she had told him that in the future, if he wanted to visit the child, he must have her permission. She didn¡¯t think he would actually listen to her, but to her surprise, he really dide to ask her.

    "No," An Ruo refused without a second thought.

    "Why?" The man at the other end furrowed his brows.

    "You already saw him yesterday. There¡¯s no need toe every day. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m hanging up." Not giving him a chance to speak, she hung up.

    Soon after, Tang Yuchen called again.

    An Ruoxin, annoyed, didn¡¯t want to answer; the phone kept ringing, so she simply turned on the TV and turned up the volume to drown out the ringtone.

    The phone stopped ringing, but then a text message arrived.

    An Ruo opened the message, which read: I want to see you, do you approve?

    Her heart grew even more restless. What did he mean by this?

    Was it that he felt aggrieved at having lost her and wanted her to continue being his woman?

    Were his desire to conquer and possess that strong?

    An Ruo angrily replied with a message: Don¡¯t call or text me again; cell phone radiation is too high!

    Tang Yuchen read the message and felt depressed.

    Cell phone radiation is high, and for the sake of the child, he shouldn¡¯t call her frequently.

    No more calls came in, An Ruoy on the sofa, leisurely eating snacks and watching TV.

    In the past, Tang Yuchen woulde daily. Today, he didn¡¯t show up, so Aunt Zhou came out to ask An Ruo, "Miss An, why hasn¡¯t the young mastere yet? Why don¡¯t you give him a call to check if something¡¯s happened?"

    "..." His absence meant there must be trouble?

    An Ruowei smiled and said, "Aunt Zhou, Tang Yuchen called. He said he¡¯s busy and can¡¯te."

    "Oh," Aunt Zhou nodded and continued with her work in the kitchen.

    An Ruo kept watching TV, perhaps because she hadn¡¯t slept well the night before, she fell asleep while watching.

    Aunt Zhou covered her with a nket, allowing her to sleep morefortably.

    When she awoke in the afternoon and opened her eyes, she saw a delivery box on the coffee table in front of her.

    Sitting up, An Ruo picked up the box to look at it. It only had the recipient¡¯s information, with no information about the sender.

    Was this for her?

    Who had sent it to her?

    Having watched too much TV recently, An Ruo¡¯s mind unavoidably wandered.

 Chapter 424: The Longing is so Intense

    <h4>Chapter 424: Chapter 424: The Longing is so Intense</h4>

    The package was so strange that she was really worried it might contain a bomb.

    "Aunt Zhou, who sent this?" she asked, rushing towards the kitchen.

    "I don¡¯t know, it was addressed to you, I signed for it."

    An Ruo gently shook the box, there was a sound from inside, hinting that it also held another box. She became even more unsettled, thinking it could indeed be a bomb.

    Fetching a fruit knife, she carefully cut open the tape and opened the box, only to see a beautifully patterned white box inside.

    This kind of box usually contained electronic products.

    Taking out the small box and opening it, there indeed was an electronic product, a cell phone.

    A beautiful white flip phone adorned with shiny rhinestones on the cover.

    There was a card in the box, which she picked up and opened. It read,

    ["This phone has radiation protection, for the sake of the child, use this one from now on."]

    It turned out to be sent by Tang Yuchen.

    He actually thought of sending it by courier.

    An Ruo fiddled with the phone for a while before taking the SIM card out of her original phone and installing it into the new one.

    There was no need for her to refuse such kindness.

    Not long after she changed phones, Tang Yuchen called her, and now she had no reason not to answer.

    Dismayed, An Ruo connected the call, and the man yfully asked her, "How¡¯s the phone?"

    "Thank you for your kindness."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened slightly, he didn¡¯t like her politeness.

    "Baby, you don¡¯t have to be so polite with me, I gave you the phone for the child¡¯s sake."

    "Mr. Tang, I have no rtionship with you, I hope you can call me Ms. An or just by my name," An Ruo said coldly.

    The man paused before saying, "I have something else to do, I¡¯ll hang up now."

    After hanging up, An Ruo felt even more aggravated.

    Tang Yuchen, if you don¡¯t love me, then don¡¯t bother me!

    The next day, he called again to ask if he coulde and see the child and her, which she rejected once more.

    So An Ruo received another package, it contained walnuts, almonds, and other nuts she loved, as well as lots of fresh fruit.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t need anything right now except food, and he was smart to often send her that.

    After not seeing An Ruo and the child for two consecutive days, Tang Yuchen felt the longing intensely.

    He wanted to know if his child had grown a bit, he wanted even more to see An Ruo and talk to her.

    On the third day, he no longer asked for her permission and came knocking at the door directly.

    Aunt Zhou went to answer it, An Ruo hurriedly said, "Ask clearly who it is, if it¡¯s Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t..."

    She hadn¡¯t finished her sentence when Aunt Zhou hurriedly opened the door.

    An Ruo was annoyed, Tang Yuchen walked in smiling, his bright eyes looking at her with joy and ardor.

    He had never looked at her with that kind of gaze before, as if she were someone he was fond of.

    In the past, his looks towards her were either deep or ardent, but never had a trace of joy.

    An Ruo silently withdrew her gaze, her eyes calmlynded on the television.

    The man sat down next to her, leaning in so close her arm touched his.

    His strong and pleasant masculine scent hit her nose, overwhelming her senses and making her even more unsettled.

    "What are you watching on TV?" the man whispered tenderly in her ear.

    The breath he exhaled tickled her face, warm and itchy.

    An Ruo said irritably, "Don¡¯t you have eyes? Can¡¯t you see for yourself?"

    Instead of getting angry when scolded, Tang Yuchen just curled his lips into a smile.

 Chapter 425: An Ruo, Iéˆ¥æª“ Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 425: Chapter 425: An Ruo, I¡¯m Sorry</h4>

    He reached out to touch her belly, and she forcefully pped his hand away.

    "Please show some respect for yourself."

    "An Ruo, I am touching my son."

    "Your son hasn¡¯te out yet; you¡¯re touching me."

    "Well, there¡¯s no helping it, if he hasn¡¯te out, I can only feel him by touching you." Saying this, his hand reached out again.

    Suddenly, the baby in the belly moved, and Tang Yuchen froze, then joyfully eximed, "He moved, he moved!"

    This was the first time he felt the baby move, and his heart could not have been more delighted, more thrilled.

    The baby in the belly moved again, and Tang Yuchen, ovee with excitement, pressed his face against An Ruo¡¯s belly and smiled, speaking to the baby, "Son, I am your dad, can you hear daddy¡¯s voice?"

    An Ruo stared nkly at his joyful demeanor, listening to him talk to the child, feeling a mix of emotions.

    Anyone who didn¡¯t know better would certainly think they were a very happy husband and wife.

    Tang Yuchen spoke a few words to the child and, feeling An Ruo¡¯s silence, looked up puzzled, only to see her eyes were tinged with red.

    She turned her gaze away, said coldly, "You¡¯ve seen the child; you can leave now."

    The man stood up, cupped her face in his hands, and looked deeply into her eyes.

    He knew why she wanted to cry, he wanted tofort her, but he had no right tofort her.

    Her heart ached, and his did too.

    An Ruo looked down and did not meet his gaze, sniffed, and frowned slightly, "You should go."

    If he didn¡¯t leave, she really was going to cry.

    Tang Yuchen bent down and kissed her lips, a trace of deep understanding fleeting through his eyes, "Rest well, I wille to see you another day."

    He understood that he had to make a choice, he had to give up one of them.

    The man stood up and left. An Ruo curled up into a ball, sat nkly for a long time, and then began to eat what was in front of her.

    Emotions are trulyplicated, chaotic, and entirely irrational.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo ate too much, causing her stomach to feel bloated, and she was woken up by the pain at night.

    Scared pale, she immediately called out loudly for Aunt Zhou.

    Aunt Zhou hastily called for an ambnce, and also phoned Tang Yuchen.

    She had upset her stomach from eating, so she had to stay in the hospital for observation for a day.

    Tang Yuchen rushed to the hospital, and there was An Ruo, her face pale as shey on the hospital bed. He approached and took her hand, frowning with concern, "How are you feeling now?"

    "My stomach feels ufortable," she said, feeling sorry for herself.

    She regretted eating so much.

    The man kissed her forehead and whispered reassurances, "Don¡¯t be afraid, everything will be alright. I¡¯ll go ask the doctor, and I¡¯ll be right back."

    "Okay," she nodded.

    She had been rather scared earlier, but now that she saw him, she wasn¡¯t as frightened. It seemed as though with him around, she didn¡¯t need to worry about anything.

    Tang Yuchen left for a moment, then quickly returned. He told her that she was all right, that the doctor had asked her to stay in the hospital only as a precaution.

    He kept speaking words of concern andfort to her, never once ming her for anything from start to finish.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes and whispered softly, "I¡¯m sorry..."

    The man gave a slight smile, "Silly, there¡¯s nothing to be sorry for. It¡¯s not your fault; it¡¯s my failure to take proper care of you."

    She looked up, surprised by his words.

    Tang Yuchen held her hand, kissed it gently, and said in a deep, resonant voice, "An Ruo, I¡¯m sorry."

    "..." Why is he apologizing to her?

    His eyes looked at her with deep regret as he said:

 Chapter 426 The Person I Love is You

    <h4>Chapter 426: Chapter 426 The Person I Love is You</h4>

    "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you and made you sad. An Ruo, I want to start over with you. Would you give me the chance to continue to take care of you and give our child aplete family?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face was full of astonishment, somewhat unable to believe her own ears.

    "What do you mean by that?" she asked uncertainly.

    The man gripped her hand tightly and said earnestly, "An Ruo, marry me, let me remarry you. From now on, our child will have a father, a mother, and aplete family."

    After hearing his words, An Ruo didn¡¯t react with joy; instead, she fell silent for a few seconds and then asked him in a low voice,

    "Are you doing this just for the child? It¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t want topromise myself again, and I can take care of the child well. You don¡¯t have to worry about his upbringing."

    "It¡¯s not for the child," Tang Yuchen hurriedly exined.

    "I truly want to be with you, that¡¯s why I said that. Today, when I heard the news that you were in pain, I was very nervous, very afraid, afraid that something would happen to you and the child. It was then that I realized that you were already in my heart."

    He finally clearly understood that the person he cared about more was An Ruo, not Lan Keren.

    His heart had unknowingly fallen in love with her; he just hadn¡¯t realized it.

    Tang Yuchen held her hand to his chest, letting her feel his heartbeat.

    He looked deeply into her eyes and said passionately, "An Ruo, I like you, I love you, can we start over?"

    An Ruo¡¯s mind went nk, forgetting how to respond.

    Every word he said struck her heart, shaking her, surprising her, and leaving her at a loss.

    He said, he liked her, he loved her!

    She wasn¡¯t hallucinating, was she?

    "What are you saying, say it again," she said cautiously.

    The man knew she couldn¡¯t believe it, and actually, he could hardly believe it himself that the person he loved was An Ruo.

    Love is such a strange thing, once felt, suddenly all feelings change.

    He bent down and gently embraced her, his forehead against hers, and smiled lightly, "I said, I love you, can we start over?"

    Tears suddenly welled up in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, his love, which she had dared not hope for, she truly received.

    Her heart uncontrobly thumped, and she couldn¡¯t help but shed tears of emotion, "Do you really love me? What about Lan Keren, didn¡¯t you say that the person you loved was her?"

    "I admit, the person I loved before was her. I persistently loved her for seven years, thinking I would always love her, so when she appeared, I was indeed shocked. But when I calmed down, I realized I was no longer in love with her... My heart had already been quietly conquered by you, I just didn¡¯t know it until now when it waspletely broken down, and I realized, the person I love is you."

    Hearing these words, An Ruo¡¯s tears flowed even more.

    If he had never realized it, would he have married Lan Keren?

    Also, why hadn¡¯t he realized it sooner? If he had, they wouldn¡¯t have divorced, and she wouldn¡¯t have been sad for so long.

    But it wasn¡¯t toote; at least he had fallen in love with her, and she had waited for his love.

    "Why are you still crying? Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry," Tang Yuchen gently kissed away her tears, each one filled with tenderness.

    An Ruo could feel his love for her; her heartache vanished in an instant, proving that love indeed was the perfect cure for pain.

 Chapter 427: Iéˆ¥æª’l Go Talk to Her

    <h4>Chapter 427: Chapter 427: I¡¯ll Go Talk to Her</h4>

    Having finally stopped her tears, she deliberately pushed him away and said with a stern face, "Tang Yuchen, just because you say you love me, I should start over with you? Don¡¯t forget, you were the one who decided on the divorce."

    She certainly hadn¡¯t forgotten what he had said to Lan Keren at the airport that time.

    What he had said then had hurt her so deeply she wished she could have died on the spot.

    The man held her tight, smiled in an ingratiating way and said, "Baby, I was wrong, at that time I also hadn¡¯t realized what was in my heart. Could you please forgive me just this once? I promise I¡¯ll never hurt you again."

    "If I forgave you that easily, what would that say about my pride?"

    No sooner had she finished speaking than Tang Yuchen kissed her on the mouth, sealing her lips with a passionate, lingering kiss.

    Then, he kissed her forehead forcefully, her cheeks, and with outrageous confidence said, "How about I give you a few more kisses and you forgive me, okay?"

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh, "No, you are taking advantage of me."

    "An Ruo!" The man called out to her seriously, deliberately putting on a stern face and said authoritatively, "If you don¡¯t forgive me, watch out, I¡¯ll not be polite to you!"

    Fine, he was even threatening her.

    "I won¡¯t forgive you. Not polite to me, huh?" An Ruo said mischievously, and Tang Yuchen silently gritted his teeth, kissed her again deeply, punishing her fiercely.

    His kiss was fervent and domineering, yet filled with deep passion.

    An Ruo lost herself in his kisses. She couldn¡¯t help but wrap her arms around his neck, responding to his kiss. Tang Yuchen, thrilled and excited, kissed her more deeply and intensely.

    Just as the two were kissing inseparably, Aunt Zhou¡¯s voice rang out at the doorway in surprise, "Lady Lan, what are you doing here?"

    Tang Yuchen and An Ruo hurriedly pulled apart, and they looked toward the doorway, only managing to catch the sight of Lan Keren¡¯s retreating figure as she rushed away in disarray.

    It seemed that she had heard their entire conversation.

    The man said to An Ruo in a grave voice, "I¡¯ll go and talk to her."

    An Ruo nodded, and after he patted her head, he chased after Lan Keren.

    Lan Keren ran out of the hospital in a fluster, and was caught by Tang Yuchen swiftly, "Ke Ren."

    "Don¡¯t touch me!" she said, her emotions surging as she shook off his hand, her face pale and her eyes filled with panic, "Ah Chen, I heard everything. Please, don¡¯t say anything. I just want to be alone and calm down."

    Tang Yuchen caught her wrist again, said heavily, "I¡¯m sorry, you can punish me however you want, I ept it."

    Lan Keren suddenly burst into tears, biting her lip hard, trembling all over.

    In the middle of the night, she had heard the sounds of him rushing out, and out of curiosity, she had followed.

    She hadn¡¯t expected to overhear their conversation, that he no longer loved her, that his heart belonged to An Ruo.

    An Ruo was even carrying his child; they even had a child together.

    This blow nearly made her copse; she truly wished she could just die and then she wouldn¡¯t have to feel anything.

    Seeing her in such pain and distress, Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart also felt exceedingly ufortable.

    Holding her in his arms, he said painfully, "Ke Ren, I am sorry. I thought I still loved you. That¡¯s why I gave you hope, and also why I hurt An Ruo. But now that I¡¯ve realized what¡¯s in my heart, I don¡¯t want to hurt you. But there¡¯s nothing I can do..."

    "Ah Chen, do you really not love me anymore? Not even a little bit?" Lan Keren asked through her tears, heartbroken.

    "I¡¯m sorry." Beyond these three words, he didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    He had loved her once, but now he couldn¡¯t control his own heart. His heart only loved An Ruo, and he only wanted to be with her.

 Chapter 428: Youéˆ¥æª™e Such a Jerk

    <h4>Chapter 428: Chapter 428: You¡¯re Such a Jerk</h4>

    Lan Keren¡¯s heart was broken, never to be whole again.

    She pushed him away forcefully, wiped her tears, turned her back to him, refusing to look at him.

    "I understand, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t cling to you desperately."

    She was the proud and strong Lan Keren, and even if her heart was dying of pain, she wouldn¡¯t show it in front of him.

    "Ah Chen, I still want to thank you for having loved me." After saying that, she ran away without looking back.

    In this life, no one had loved her, he was the only one.

    He had given her a passionate love, which was her most cherished memory.

    But even the deepest affections couldn¡¯t withstand the merciless passing of time.

    If back then, she hadn¡¯t impulsively taken everything upon herself, but had faced it all with him, would the oue have been different?

    But there are no ifs, things that have happened can no longer be rewritten.

    Watching the retreating figure of Lan Keren, Tang Yuchen clenched his fists, feeling very ufortable in his heart.

    In the end, he still hurt her.

    He didn¡¯t want to hurt her, but he had no choice but to hurt her.

    An Ruo had waited for a long time before Tang Yuchen finally returned to the ward.

    He looked very pale, she propped herself up and asked tentatively, "How did you speak to her?"

    The man sat on the bed, wrapping her from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder, and said in a deep voice, "I made things clear to her, just that she is very heartbroken."

    His mood wasn¡¯t great, An Ruo looked down and asked, "You didn¡¯t want to hurt her, did you?"

    "Mm, she¡¯s a good woman, she¡¯s sacrificed a lot for me."

    "Do you still love her even a little bit?" An Ruo asked worriedly.

    Tang Yuchen hugged her tighter andughed, "The person I love now is you, I just don¡¯t want to hurt her. Baby, can you understand how I feel?"

    "I can." Just like she didn¡¯t want to hurt Yun Feiyang.

    Receiving her understanding, the man gently kissed her cheek, "An Ruo, am I a real bastard? Hurting you, and now hurting Ke Ren. If initially, I had realized my love for you earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have hurt you both so deeply."

    An Ruo held his hand, smiled, and nodded, "Yes, you are a real bastard. Luckily, you¡¯re not beyond redemption yet."

    Was she praising him or mocking him?

    Tang Yuchen chuckled, stroking her belly, holding her close, in silence.

    An Ruo stayed quiet too, both of them silently savoring this rare, tender moment.

    From this night on, they were in love.

    This excitement and joy, only they could understand.

    After hugging for a while, Tang Yuchen let go of An Ruo, asking her to lie down to rest. Hey down beside her, gently holding her, and said indulgently, "Go to sleep, don¡¯t tire yourself out."

    "Mm." An Ruo found afortable position in his arms, smiling as she closed her eyes.

    She did not know what Lan Keren would do, perhaps she would be heartbroken as she had once been in pain.

    But even so, she could not return Tang Yuchen to her.

    Love is selfish, she could only pray that Lan Keren would move past her pain and start a new life soon.

    It had been a long time since she had slept in Tang Yuchen¡¯s arms, and this night, An Ruo slept veryfortably.

    When she woke up, she met his shining eyes; he kissed her lips and said with a smile, "We¡¯ll go for a check-up in a bit, if there¡¯s nothing wrong, we can go home."

    An Ruo showed a sweet smile, wrapping her arms around his neck, smiling without saying a word.

    Tang Yuchen also looked at her andughed, the two of them appearing foolish as if something very happy had just happened.

 Chapter 429 Lady Lan Leaves

    <h4>Chapter 429: Chapter 429 Lady Lan Leaves</h4>

    Yes, they had fallen in love, which of course was a joyous affair.

    "Baby, looking at me like that, do you want me to kiss you?" Tang Yuchen asked with a smile, resting against her forehead.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh aloud, and he captured her lips urately, kissing her deeply.

    Since their divorce, he hadn¡¯t touched any other woman.

    Now that he had fallen in love with her, this kiss became uncontroble, he really wanted her, right here, right away.

    But he couldn¡¯t, because she was pregnant, and he couldn¡¯t hurt her and the baby.

    Tang Yuchen struggled to control himself, reluctantly letting her go, then helped her up.

    "I¡¯ll let you off for today, but after you¡¯ve had the baby, I¡¯m iming it back," he whispered huskily, biting her ear.

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned red, feeling very hot.

    Actually, just now, she also had the impulse to want him...

    Right at that moment, the doctor knocked and came in, saying that he needed to take An Ruo for an examination.

    After a few simple tests to ensure there was nothing wrong with her health, Tang Yuchenpleted the discharge procedures.

    He wanted to take her back to the vi, but she disagreed, wanting to return to her own little nest.

    Tang Yuchen thought that Ke Ren might still be at home, and taking An Ruo back now really wasn¡¯t appropriate, so he turned the steering wheel, driving her back to her ce.

    After going back and having dinner, he insisted she rest, and only after she had fallen asleep did he quietly leave, driving back to the vi.

    On the way, he called Lan Keren, but her phone was turned off.

    When his car reached the vi, he got out and strode into the living room, where Uncle Tao came forward to proactively inform him: "Young Master, at three o¡¯clock this morning, Lady Lan packed up her things and left."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes dimmed, and he nodded slightly.

    He pulled out his phone, instructing his subordinates to look for Lan Keren¡¯s whereabouts. It wasn¡¯t to chase her back, but rather because he was afraid something might happen to her.

    An Ruo woke up shortly after sleeping, Aunt Zhou told her the young master had returned, she thought, he must have gone to look for Lan Keren.

    Sitting in the living room watching TV, she couldn¡¯t help but think of calling him. After thinking it over, she still made the call.

    She asked him what he was doing, and he replied that he was on his way, and would be there soon.

    An Ruo told him to be careful while driving, thenughed and hung up the phone.

    Less than ten minutester, he indeed arrived.

    The man walked over to her, sat down beside her, reached out to lift her onto hisp, hugged her, and gave her a light kiss.

    "Why not rest a little longer? Are you feeling better?" he asked with concern.

    An Ruo liked this affection a lot, she leaned on his chest, smilingly answering, "I¡¯ve had enough sleep, my body is very good now, you don¡¯t need to worry."

    Tang Yuchen continued asking her a few more questions, the two of them seemed to have endless topics to discuss, even talking extensively about very minor things.

    While they were talking, Xia Nuo called An Ruo.

    She answered, and Xia Nuo asked her what she was doing and if she wanted to go out.

    An Ruoughed, "I won¡¯t go, I had a bad stomach yesterday, went to the hospital for a check-up, I need to rest well at home today."

    "Is it serious?" Xia Nuo asked anxiously.

    "Not serious, I¡¯m fine now. You go have fun, have a great time."

    "Okay, then I¡¯lle to see you some other day."

    "Yeah, bye."

    After An Ruo hung up the phone, Tang Yuchen said to her, "You¡¯re five months along now, don¡¯t go out ying anymore. Once you¡¯ve had the baby, wherever you want to go, I¡¯ll apany you."

 Chapter 430: Iéˆ¥æªe Never Seen Someone So Narcissistic

    <h4>Chapter 430: Chapter 430: I¡¯ve Never Seen Someone So Narcissistic</h4>

    She understood he was caring for her and didn¡¯t argue, instead responding with a smile.

    Actually, with a stomach only five months old, it wasn¡¯t necessary to stay home and rest yet. Many women still go to work when seven or eight months pregnant.

    The phone suddenly rang again. An Ruo thought it might be Xia Nuo, but when she looked, it was He Yuan.

    As she opened the phone, Tang Yuchen suddenly snatched it from her hands, put it to his ear, and coldly asked, "What is it?"

    He Yuan on the other side was taken aback. He chuckled and asked, "I heard An Ruo is not feeling well. Is she feeling better now?"

    "She¡¯s fine now. Also, she and I have already made up, so you don¡¯t need to try persuading her to marry you anymore." After saying that, he hung up the phone without any courtesy.

    An Ruo was speechless and said with augh, "You shouldn¡¯t be so hostile towards He Yuan, actually he..."

    "I know, he actually likes men."

    "You... how did you know?"

    Tang Yuchen snorted coldly, "Wouldn¡¯t I check? Is it not true he wants you to marry him just to shut his family up?"

    "...Yeah." An Ruo nodded.

    At first, when He Yuan straightforwardly proposed marriage, she was very surprised.

    He had exined with a smile that he only liked men.

    But his family insisted on him marrying a woman, and not wanting to let his parents down too much, he thought about marrying a lesbian.

    However, a lesbian might not get pregnant, right?

    And An Ruo was the most suitable candidate, not only was she pregnant, she also had no intention of getting married, and wanted to stay single for life.

    So, he had been persistently persuading An Ruo to marry him, promising to raise her child as his own.

    Unfortunately, An Ruo had never agreed to his request.

    Tang Yuchen pinched her nose and asked, "If it weren¡¯t for me stopping you, would you have really considered making my son¡¯s father a gay man?"

    If that were really the case, he would not let that man off easily.

    An Ruo shook her head with a smile, "I never had the idea of getting married. I was only trying to provoke you at the time, in truth I had already refused him. Besides, He Yuan and I are now friends, sisters actually."

    Tang Yuchen felt a shiver down his spine, the idea of a man and a woman being ¡¯sisters¡¯ was indeed weird.

    Then, feeling self-admiring, he asked, "Baby, you don¡¯t want to marry any other man, is it because your heart has room only for me?"

    An Ruo pped her hand onto his face and said wordlessly, "I¡¯ve seen narcissists, but never one as narcissistic as you."

    The man pulled down her hand, leaned in, and kissed her lips, "Admit it, you¡¯ve always loved only me, and your heart has room only for me. Baby, there¡¯s no shame in admitting you love me, I won¡¯tugh at you."

    An Ruo dodged his kiss with a smile, "Tang Yuchen, remember it was you who confessed your love to me yesterday, don¡¯t twist the truth."

    Tang Yuchen grew unsteady, he grabbed her waist, steadying her body to prevent her from moving.

    "Then you say you love me."

    "I won¡¯t say it."

    "You won¡¯t say it? I have plenty of ways to make you say it." He wrapped one arm around her, while the other hand tickled her, making An Ruough until tears came out.

    "Say it quickly, and then I¡¯ll let you go,"ughed Tang Yuchen.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll say it." She quickly caved, and the man released her.

    An Ruo caught her breath and, holding his face, she said, "Tang Yuchen, I love you..."

    Just as his gaze softened with deep tenderness, she loudly added, "Just kidding!"

    The man¡¯s face darkened instantly, but sheughed heartily, feeling extremely satisfied at seeing him put out.

 Chapter 431: Can I give some benefits?

    <h4>Chapter 431: Chapter 431: Can I give some benefits?</h4>

    The man¡¯s face instantly darkened, yet sheughed heartily, finding his deted expression truly delightful.

    "An Ruo, you dare to tease me!" Tang Yuchen gritted his teeth, seeing herughing sofortably, he felt very ufortable.

    So, he could only silence her with a kiss, loving her, while also punishing her severely.

    Time always passed both pleasantly and quickly when the two were together.

    When night fell, Tang Yuchen refused to go home to sleep, insisting on squeezing into bed with An Ruo.

    Having not slept together for a long time, he held her, breathing in her fragrant scent, feeling extremelyfortable and content.

    An Ruo also leaned into his embrace contentedly, her heart brimming with sweetness.

    With him by her side, she slept soundly and sweetly.

    However, Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t sleep, holding the woman he loved in his arms, he really wanted to do something impure. But with her carrying a child, he had no choice but to restrain himself.

    Still, he allowed himself a little luxury to avoid difort.

    His burning hand reached inside An Ruo¡¯s nightgown, caressing her smooth back, her slightly bulging belly, and then slowly made its way to her chest.

    This didn¡¯t alleviate his difort in the slightest; it only intensified it.

    He really wanted her, truly he did.

    He had heard that after three months of pregnancy, if one is careful, it should be possible to make love.

    Thinking this, Tang Yuchen grew even more restless, his body boiling with heat. He turned An Ruo over, captured her lips with his, and his hands started unbuttoning her clothes...

    An Ruo, half asleep, felt slightly breathless. She opened her eyes to meet his desirous gaze.

    He was kissing her, and his hands were restlessly wandering over her body. His calloused hands on her delicate skin sent shivers up her spine.

    An Ruo endured the palpitations in her heart and forcefully pushed against his body, whimpering as she struggled.

    Tang Yuchen looked up dissatisfied, continuing to kiss her neck while he murmured vaguely, "Baby, it¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll be gentle..."

    "No, it¡¯s not okay!" She didn¡¯t want to do that sort of thing in front of the baby.

    Unfortunately, her protests were ineffective against the man aze with passion, who simply couldn¡¯t stop.

    An Ruo could only clench her fists and employ her secret weapon, "Tang Yuchen, my stomach hurts..."

    The man burning with desire heard her words and felt as though a bucket of ice water had been poured over him, cooling him down.

    He looked up, his eyes filled with frustrated yearning, "Does your stomach really hurt?"

    An Ruo took the opportunity to push him away and wrapped herself tightly in the nket.

    Her little face buried in the nket, she muffledly said, "Yes, I had a bad stomach yesterday, and it still hurts."

    With this recollection, Tang Yuchen dared not to take any risks.

    Knowing she was doing it on purpose, yet he couldn¡¯t risk it.

    With frustration, he turned An Ruo over and gave her a suffocating kiss.

    Hmph, if he couldn¡¯t have her, a little privilege was still okay, right?

    An Ruo was kissed until she struggled to breathe, her little face flushed red, her bright eyes filled with shyness and haziness.

    She looked so beautiful like this, it made his heart race.

    Why hadn¡¯t he discovered his feelings for her sooner?

    If he had realized them earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have had to suffer so much, endure so much pain.

    The man felt a surge of guilt and tenderness. His gaze softened as he gently held her, kissing her forehead affectionately, "Rest assured and sleep, I promise I won¡¯t do

 Chapter 432: Should Test Him More

    <h4>Chapter 432: Chapter 432: Should Test Him More</h4>

    Mysteriously, An Ruo believed his words.

    She just believed that he wouldn¡¯t make a move on her anymore.

    Pulling back the covers, she looked at him with her sparkling eyes as the man smiled, crawled into bed, and gently wrapped his arms around her, kissing her forehead a few times.

    In his embrace, An Ruo, free from any worries, soon fell asleep again. She even had a dream where she gave birth to a child, and they lived happily as a family of three.

    When she woke up in the morning, Tang Yuchen was no longer by her side.

    An Ruo walked out of the bedroom, and Aunt Zhou greeted her with a smile, "Young Lady, the Young Master has left. He made porridge for you before he left, and it¡¯s still warm."

    "Aunt Zhou, why are you calling me Young Lady again?"

    "You and the Young Master have reconciled, and now you¡¯re carrying the Young Master, so you are our Young Lady indeed."

    An Ruoughed, but she felt touched thinking about Tang Yuchen making her porridge. He couldn¡¯t cook, yet he had still gotten up early to make her breakfast.

    She rushed to the kitchen and lifted the lid of the pot; the porridge wasn¡¯t thick enough, but it smelled good because he had made it.

    After breakfast, An Ruo walked around her room as a form of exercise. Soon, someone rang the doorbell, thinking it was Tang Yuchen, she ran to open the door.

    Xia Nuo stood at the door, shaking a bag in her hand: "I bought you some fresh fruit."

    "Thank you,e in." An Ruo took the bag and pulled her into the living room.

    Xia Nuo looked around and asked her, "Where¡¯s Tang Yuchen? I heard you two made up. How did you reconcile so quickly?"

    Her tone was mild, showing no sign of joy.

    An Ruo knew she didn¡¯t like Tang Yuchen, sheughed and asked her, "Why didn¡¯t you call me before you came over?"

    "Hmph, consider it a surprise attack." Xia Nuo sat down beside her and asked indifferently, "Tell me honestly, what exactly happened?"

    An Ruo smiled and recounted the events of that night.

    Xia Nuo looked at her with a disappointed expression and said speechlessly, "He said he loves you and you forgave him and made up with him? Don¡¯t you have any pride? What if he says he doesn¡¯t love you next time? Are you going to obediently leave then?"

    "That won¡¯t happen."

    "Why wouldn¡¯t it? A man¡¯s love has a short shelf life. Tang Yuchen is wealthy and privileged, what if one day he meets another woman who thrills him more, and he says he doesn¡¯t love you? I¡¯m telling you, since he loves you, you should test him more to make him realize you¡¯re not easy to win over. Look at you, forgiving him so easily; he probably won¡¯t cherish you that much."

    Her words seemed to make sense.

    "But, I don¡¯t know how to test him. Besides, he loves me and I love him, why not be together instead of wasting time testing him?" An Ruo naively asked.

    Xia Nuo was at a loss for words and didn¡¯t know how to rebut.

    "Never mind, you¡¯re together now, so whatever I say is pointless. Since you¡¯re together, what about that woman surnamed Lan?"

    An Ruo shook her head, "I don¡¯t know."

    She hadn¡¯t asked Tang Yuchen about Lan Keren¡¯s current situation, she didn¡¯t dare to ask, only hoping he would handle it well.

    "You don¡¯t even dare to inquire about your rival, how can you know your enemy? Forget it, it¡¯s always the same with you."

    Having said that, Xia Nuo reached out to put an arm around her shoulders and smiled, "But, seeing you happy now is enough for me."

    An Ruo nodded with a smile, she was indeed very happy now.

 Chapter 433: Xia Nuo, Have You Been Bought by Him?

    <h4>Chapter 433: Chapter 433: Xia Nuo, Have You Been Bought by Him?</h4>

    She wanted to ask Xia Nuo if she was happy, but she dared not, fearing she might identally say the wrong thing.

    After Xia Nuo left, An Ruo ate her meal and felt sleepy, so she went to take a nap.

    When Tang Yuchen arrived, she was still sleeping. Aunt Zhou told him all about the conversation she had heard that day. The man slightly raised his eyebrows, it seemed that this Xia Nuo was a ¡¯dangerous element.¡¯

    An Ruo naturally woke up after two hours of sleep.

    Opening her eyes, she sensed someone beside her, her chest wrapped in a strong arm. It was somewhat heavy, making her chest ufortable.

    Turning her head, she faced Tang Yuchen¡¯s sleeping visage and An Ruowei smiled faintly.

    When had hee? How long had he been there?

    Seeing that he was sleeping so soundly, he must be very tired. She didn¡¯t disturb him, instead, she quietly watched his face.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was very handsome, even among the attractive male celebrities on TV, not a single one was as handsome or had the same appeal as he did.

    His scent was that of a pure man, yet not rugged, but rather elegant like a noble.

    In the past, facing his face, she thought of him as a devil, from whom she could not escape fast enough. Now, looking at the same face, she liked it so much that she couldn¡¯t get enough.

    She understood clearly that she loved him, and it was different from the fondness she initially felt for Yun Feiyang.

    She loved him and probably would only love him for the rest of her life. He also loved her, but whether he would love her for a lifetime, she didn¡¯t know.

    The words Xia Nuo said today indeed worried her, she was so afraid that he would meet someone he liked more and wouldn¡¯t want her anymore. Previously, for Lan Keren, he decisively wanted to divorce her, who¡¯s to say he wouldn¡¯t leave her for another woman; she was scared history would repeat itself.

    However, back then, he didn¡¯t like her, but now that he had taken a liking to her, she preferred to trust him, to give herself and him a chance, perhaps they really could be together forever.

    "Tang Yuchen, will you be with me forever?" An Ruo whispered, asking him very softly.

    The man was still closing his eyes, he probably hadn¡¯t heard her.

    Gently removing his hand, An Ruo quietly got out of bed and left the bedroom.

    The man who had been deep in sleep opened his eyes, not a trace of sleepiness in them.

    He had heard what she said; she was undergoing the agony of uncertainty. But no matter, he would prove to her through his actions that he would always be with her.

    Life passed by quietly like flowing water; Tang Yuchen had nearly moved into An Ruo¡¯s home, eating together, sleeping together, living together.

    An Ruo liked this little world of theirs. It wasn¡¯t big, but it was cozy and not at all lonely.

    Tang Yuchen had also moved his things over, the child¡¯s room bing his temporary study, and they lived like a loving couple.

    Xia Nuo had visited a few times. At first, she showed quite some hostility towards Tang Yuchen, butter on, she became more and more satisfied with him, and even praised him in front of An Ruo.

    Curious, An Ruo asked her, "Why have you changed your mind about him?"

    "He¡¯s always been a good man," she replied.

    Huh, who was it that said before that he was a scumbag?

    "And he¡¯s very good to you, loves you a lot. You should hold on to him tightly, cherish him," she added.

    Wait, wasn¡¯t it her who said before that they should give Tang Yuchen more trials to make him cherish her more?

    "In any case, you¡¯re the only one who¡¯s suited to be with him," Xia Nuo spoke again.

    An Ruo waspletely baffled; wasn¡¯t it she who said that Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t deserve to be with her?

    "Xia Nuo, has he bribed you?" she asked, half-jokingly guessing.

 Chapter 434 Sheéˆ¥æªš been poisoned

    <h4>Chapter 434: Chapter 434 She¡¯s been poisoned</h4>

    "Xia Nuo, have you been bought by him?" she asked casually.

    "As if! Am I the kind of person who shifts alliances for some small favors?" Xia Nuo retorted angrily.

    "But I¡¯m really curious, how did you change your opinion of him?"

    Xia Nuo chuckled and said, "You know the world¡¯s top designer Amy? My favorite clothes are designed by her. If I could get a VIP card from Amy¡¯spany, I could make an appointment to have a set of clothes custom-made every year. The VIP card from Amy, so many wealthy women want it but can¡¯t get it, and I¡¯ve wanted it for a long time... and now I finally got it!"

    "...It was given to you by Tang Yuchen?"

    "Yes, see, if he treats your best friend so well, it shows how good he is to you. An Ruo, baby, he is a good man; you should really hold on to him."

    "..." An Ruo¡¯s face was full of ck lines; she really wasn¡¯t the kind of person who could be bought with small favors.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Time passed quickly, and An Ruo was already seven months pregnant.

    In three more months, the child woulde into this world and meet them.

    After the hospital check-up, she got into the car, and Tang Yuchen carefully buckled her seatbelt, smiling, "Baby, how about we hold the wedding after the child is born?"

    "No," An Ruo refused.

    "Why?" the man asked urgently.

    "I don¡¯t want to attract attention again. Just getting the certificate is fine, no need for a wedding ceremony." Thest wedding made so many people recognize her; having another one would be embarrassing for her.

    Tang Yuchen understood her thoughts. He kissed her lips gently and said with a smile, "No, just getting the certificate would be too wrong for you; I want to properly arrange a grand wedding for you."

    "Then I also need to consider whether I should get the certificate with you," An Ruo said intentionally.

    The man cradled her face and fiercely ravaged her lips.

    "Dare not to register with me, and see how I¡¯ll deal with you!"

    "Baby, daddy is bullying mommy." She immediatelyined to her belly, and Tang Yuchenughed, this girl was getting naughtier.

    Just as he was about to drive away, his phone suddenly rang.

    "What is it?" The man answered the call, while the person on the other end said a few words. He lost the smile from his lips and said tly, "I¡¯ll call you backter."

    "What¡¯s wrong?" An Ruo asked him puzzled.

    Tang Yuchen put away his phone, shaking his head with a smile, "It¡¯s nothing, just a littlepany matter."

    "Oh." She didn¡¯t understand his work, so she didn¡¯t have much to say.

    Upon returning home, Tang Yuchen had dinner with her before saying he had to go out to deal with some issues and left.

    As he walked out of the residential area and got into the car, he started the engine and called his subordinate.

    "Where is she now?"

    "At the hospital, with Doctor Liang."

    "Keep an eye on her; I¡¯m on my way."

    Tang Yuchen rushed to the hospital, but he did not immediately go to the ward; instead, he went to find Liang Weiming.

    "Uncle Liang, how¡¯s her condition?"

    Liang Weiming sat at his desk, flipping through the test results in his hands, not immediately answering him. He gestured for Tang Yuchen to sit down, and after he did, Liang Weiming was silent for a while before speaking.

    "You need to be prepared; she has been poisoned. The virus has beentent in her body for six years and has only now erupted."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯splexion changed slightly; he had not expected such a result.

    "I have never seen this type of virus before. It¡¯s very aggressive. If an antidote cannot be created, I¡¯m afraid Miss Lan doesn¡¯t have many months to live..."

 Chapter 435: Sensing He Has Something on His Mind

    <h4>Chapter 435: Chapter 435: Sensing He Has Something on His Mind</h4>

    An Ruo was waiting at home for Tang Yuchen to return. It was veryte, and he hadn¡¯te back yet.

    Aunt Zhou asked her to go to the room to rest, but she shook her head and continued to sit on the sofa waiting for him.

    When Tang Yuchen returned, she had already fallen asleep on the sofa.

    She was awakened by his kisses; he kissed her lips and cheeks, looking at her with a very intense gaze.

    An Ruo, groggily opening her eyes, cupped his face and asked him, "You seem troubled. What happened?"

    "Nothing, I just haven¡¯t seen you for half a day and missed you a lot." The man held her hand and kissed it at his lips.

    "Liar!" An Ruo poked his chest with her finger, yet her lips curled into a sweet smile.

    Who would miss someone just after half a day? He was exaggerating too much.

    Tang Yuchen hugged her tightly, his face buried in her neck, and muttered, "I¡¯m not lying, I really missed you."

    "What¡¯s really going on?" She could feel he was troubled. As she stroked his head, she hoped he would share his burdens with her, so she could help lighten his load.

    The man gently shook his head: "Just very sleepy, want to go to sleep."

    "Then let¡¯s go back to the room to rest."

    "Okay." He stood up, carried her in his arms, and strode toward the bedroom.

    cing An Ruo on the bed, hey down fully clothed, pulled over the covers, held her, and gave her a goodnight kiss.

    "Go to sleep. Next time, go to bed on time and don¡¯t wait for me."

    "Okay." An Ruo nodded, but actually, even if she were lying in bed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. If she couldn¡¯t wait for him to return, she would feel a bit worried.

    Tang Yuchen switched off the light, and the room was plunged into darkness.

    An Ruo quickly fell asleep in his arms, but he couldn¡¯t sleep. Thinking about what Uncle Liang had said that day and the sight of Lan Keren weighed heavily on his mind, preventing him from sleeping.

    The next morning, when An Ruo woke up, Tang Yuchen had already left the house.

    When exactly he had gotten up, she didn¡¯t feel at all.

    Soon it was noon, the usual time when he would rush back to have lunch with her. But today, he called at noon to say that he had things to handle and couldn¡¯te back for lunch, asking her to eat on her own.

    An Ruo thought that something must have happened at hispany.

    She wasn¡¯t insensible; she understood his busyness and supported him greatly.

    It was just that, not seeing him for half the day, she missed him immensely. She finally understood what he had said yesterday; indeed, not seeing him for a while made her miss him a lot.

    Tang Yuchen returned on time in the afternoon. An Ruo asked him if he was tired from work, and he smiled and said he wasn¡¯t. Seeing his usualplexion not looking troubled, she felt much relieved.

    After eating, An Ruo went to take a bath. While the man worked in the study, she watched TV after her bath, their routine remaining the same as before.

    When it was time to sleep, Tang Yuchen stopped working and pulled her back to the bedroom to sleep.

    In the middle of the night, his phone rang. Being a light sleeper, the vibration woke him instantly. He grabbed his phone and quietly stepped out to the balcony to answer it.

    After a while, he returned to the bedroom, saw An Ruo still sleeping soundly, gave her a kiss, and then quietly left the room.

    Another day began, and once again, An Ruo got up and didn¡¯t see Tang Yuchen.

    She stepped out of the bedroom and asked Aunt Zhou if she knew when Tang Yuchen had left.

    Aunt Zhou said she didn¡¯t know; by the time she got up, the young master had already left.

    Aunt Zhou usually got up at six-thirty. Why had Tang Yuchen left so early?

 Chapter 436: I Want to Have Some Dim Sum First

    <h4>Chapter 436: Chapter 436: I Want to Have Some Dim Sum First</h4>

    Aunt Zhou usually wakes up at six thirty, but why did Tang Yuchen leave so early?

    An Ruo was worried about him, so she gave him a call, and it took a while before he answered.

    "Baby, what¡¯s up?"

    She asked him, "Will youe back for lunch today?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, I¡¯ll try to make it."

    "Tang Yuchen, are you having trouble with work?"

    "No, it¡¯s just that some matters are particrly tricky to handle. Don¡¯t worry, you have to trust me, I will take care of everything."

    "Mm, I trust you," An Ruo nodded firmly.

    When lunchtime came, he did rush back for the meal, but just after finishing, a call hurried him away.

    Seeing him almost without any rest and about to leave, An Ruo felt very guilty. Had she known he was so busy, she would not have asked him toe back for lunch.

    Her mood was somewhat low throughout the afternoon.

    A woman¡¯s intuition is urate; she knew he was in trouble, but the only thing she could do was not to add to his troubles and pray for him to resolve the issues soon.

    Tang Yuchen came back in the evening. An Ruo asked him how work was going, and he wrapped his arms around her smiling, "Baby, I¡¯m home now. Can we not talk about work?"

    Indeed, now that he¡¯s home, work and all that can go to hell!

    "Okay, let¡¯s not talk about it. Have you eaten? I asked Aunt Zhou to save you some food," An Ruo said tenderly as she hugged his neck.

    "Haven¡¯t eaten, I¡¯m a bit hungry," he said, leaning his forehead against hers, looking pitiful.

    "You wait, I¡¯ll warm up the food for you," she patted his hand, signaling him to let go, but he hugged her even tighter, smiling very mischievously.

    "Before eating, I want some dessert first."

    After saying this, he kissed her lips, which was the dessert he wanted.

    An Ruo, with her pregnant belly, couldn¡¯t lean against him; she just tilted her head back and stood on her tiptoes, enduring his kiss.

    Tang Yuchen kissed her for a long while before reluctantly letting her go. His dark eyes were burning with desire, his breath uneven, and his eyes spelled ¡¯unsatisfied.¡¯

    An Ruo knew what he was thinking. She blushed shyly while he nibbled on her ear and spoke in a husky, suggestive tone.

    "Baby, this son is too much of a hindrance. When will he finallye out?"

    An Ruoughed and said, "Three more months, and after hees out, I still have to do a month of confinement."

    So, you have at least four months to endure.

    The man¡¯s face was a picture of agony; he bit her lips andughed, "It¡¯s okay, for our son and for you, no matter how long, I can wait. Just four months, it¡¯s nothing."

    "Easy for you to say," she couldn¡¯t help but mock him.

    Tang Yuchen tightened his embrace around her waist, his teeth clenched as he said, "Don¡¯t you believe me?"

    Seeing his fierce look, how could she not believe him?

    "I do, the person I trust the most is you."

    "Really, you swear, the person you trust the most is me?" he asked, his eyes gleaming unsurely.

    An Ruo smiled and nodded, "Yes, the person I trust the most is you."

    Suddenly he hugged her tightly, nting a devout kiss on her forehead, "That¡¯s all I need to hear."

    The atmosphere felt a bit off; she was sure he was hiding something from her.

    "Tang Yuchen, what¡¯s really going on with you?"

    "I¡¯m just very hungry."

    "Ah, then let¡¯s hurry up and eat," An Ruo was sessfully distracted.

    He took her hand, pleading charmingly, "I want to eat the dumplings you make."

 Chapter 437 I Really Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Leave You

    <h4>Chapter 437: Chapter 437 I Really Don¡¯t Want to Leave You</h4>

    The man held her hand, pleading pleasingly, "I want to eat the dumplings you cook."

    "Okay, you wait, I¡¯ll go make them for you."

    "I¡¯lle and make them with you." He naturally didn¡¯t feel at ease letting her stay in the kitchen alone.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t refuse, as she also really enjoyed the scene of the two of them being busy in the kitchen together.

    After cooking a big bowl of dumplings, Tang Yuchen ate satisfyingly and veryfortably. Seeing the content look on his face, An Ruo smiled and asked him, "Do you like dumplings that much?"

    He had eaten countless delicacies from mountains and seas, why would he like dumplings?

    The man looked at her intensely, somewhat seriously said, "I like the dumplings that you make."

    That counted as sweet talk, right?

    She realized that since they had fallen in love, the way he spoke to her had be increasingly cheesy. He hadn¡¯t been like this before, but she quite liked this about him.

    An Ruo smiled shyly with her eyes downcast, and as Tang Yuchen looked at her, a deep gleam shed through his eyes.

    He held her close, smiling as he said, "Baby, I have something to tell you."

    "What is it?"

    The man didn¡¯t know how to start, he thought for a moment, and said carefully, "I estimate I will need to go abroad for some observations for a while, I don¡¯t want to go, but I must be the one to go. I don¡¯t know how to tell you this, but I hope you won¡¯t be angry with me."

    An Ruo looked up, the smile on her lips also vanished: "How long will you be gone?"

    "...At most two months."

    That long!

    She thought it was only for a week or two, not two months.

    Two months are sixty days, 1440 hours. She would miss him if she didn¡¯t see him for five or six hours, let alone such a long time.

    An Ruo pursed her lips and didn¡¯t speak, Tang Yuchen cradled her face, his eyes shimmering with a bit of guilt: "I¡¯m sorry, I know I shouldn¡¯t leave you at this time. But..."

    He had no choice, he must go, this was something beyond his control.

    An Ruo forced a smile and said, "You don¡¯t need to feel guilty, I understand you. I¡¯m just a bit reluctant since you will be gone for so long."

    The man¡¯s eyes brightened, showing delight: "You really aren¡¯t ming me?"

    "Yes." She wasn¡¯t an unreasonable person, "When are you leaving?"

    "...Tomorrow morning."

    "Tomorrow?" An Ruo was stunned, "Why so soon?"

    Leaving tomorrow, she had no mental preparation at all.

    "This was decided today as well," Tang Yuchen held her hand tightly, his voice deep: "I¡¯ve been thinking all day about how to tell you this. Now that you are pregnant, I really don¡¯t want to leave you."

    But he must leave, was this some kind of punishment from heaven? He had always yed with women, never taking them seriously, and now he was facing retribution.

    An Ruo leaned into his embrace, very unwilling to let him leave, yet she had to understand and support him.

    She didn¡¯t want him to dy his career because of her, nor did she wish that one day he might regret deciding to give up the chance to go because of her.

    "Okay, you go, the kid and I will wait for you toe back home." An Ruo smiled.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly kissed her lips, almost greedily savoring her sweetness.

    Baby, thank you for your understanding, thank you.

    The deep, affectionate kisssted a long time before ending, he slowly let her go, his forehead against hers, tenderly murmured: "An Ruo, I love you."

    An Ruo smiled faintly, responding to him, "I love you too."

 Chapter 438: Did Not Call

    <h4>Chapter 438: Chapter 438: Did Not Call</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes sparkled with emotion as he caressed her stomach and made a promise to her, "I will definitely rush back before you give birth."

    "No rush, the baby still has three months before it¡¯s born. You¡¯re going at most for two months, so there¡¯s plenty of time."

    Yes, it was just two months. Once they passed, everything would get better.

    When he came back, they would live happily together, free of any pressure.

    Tang Yuchen hugged An Ruo tightly, not letting her see the murky emotions in his eyes.

    That night, theyy in bed quietly, not saying a word, just silently enjoying the warm moments together.

    The next morning at six o¡¯clock, Tang Yuchen woke up.

    He opened his eyes, quietly got out of bed, saw An Ruo still asleep, left a gentle kiss on her lips, and whispered, "Baby, wait for me toe back."

    An Ruo stirred, turned her back to him, and continued sleeping.

    The man sighed with relief, thinking he might have woken her up.

    There was no need to prepare anything; after dressing and washing up, he gave onest longing look at the sleeping woman, then silently left the bedroom and closed the door behind him.

    An Ruo opened her eyes, and suddenly her eyes reddened, and she couldn¡¯t help crying.

    Really, what was there to cry about? He was only going for two months, not leaving forever.

    Two months would pass quickly; she just had to endure it.

    That¡¯s what she told herself, but her heart still felt reluctant, truly wishing she could be with him every single moment.

    Tang Yuchen left quietly, his phone off. Not until that evening before going to sleep did he call An Ruo.

    He said he had just gotten off the ne and reached his destination.

    An Ruo, worried he might be tired, told him to rest soon, and after chatting briefly, they hung up.

    The house felt so much emptier without him there.

    During the days Tang Yuchen was away, An Ruo felt listless in everything she did. The only moment she looked forward to each day was the phone call before bed.

    Due to the time difference, they could only talk around eight or nine in the evening, so they both eagerly awaited the arrival of nightfall.

    Xia Nuo, aware of Tang Yuchen¡¯s business trip, often came to visit An Ruo to keep herpany.

    Day after day passed quickly this way, and before she knew it, a month had gone by.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t even know how she had managed that month.

    At first, every day was painful, missing him terribly. Later, it got better, but she still missed him a lot.

    However, she had endured half the time already; in one more month, he would be back.

    Winter arrived again, and it became very cold. An Ruo seldom went out, staying at home every day.

    In three days, it would be Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday.

    She went to bed early, lying in bed waiting for his call.

    He usually called precisely at eight-thirty, they talked for an hour, then hung up.

    But today, it was past eight-thirty, and he hadn¡¯t called yet.

    An Ruo waited anxiously, thinking he might have been held up by something and would probably call soon.

    Time ticked by, and by nine o¡¯clock, he still hadn¡¯t called.

    At nine-thirty, there was still no call...

    Lying heavy in bed, An Ruo kept her eyes wide open,pletely unable to fall asleep.

    In her mind, she kept guessing, what on earth was he doing?

 Chapter 439: Itéˆ¥æªš Best to Eat for a Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 439: Chapter 439: It¡¯s Best to Eat for a Lifetime</h4>

    Her mind kept guessing, what exactly was he doing?

    He might have been socializing, got himself drunk. Foreign women are said to be very open, and his face is too enticing, would a woman take advantage of him while he is drunk and throw herself at him?

    Ah, no way, if he dares to sleep with another woman, see how she will deal with him!

    Maybe he was driving on the road because it was too dark, and he identally had a car ident...

    An Ruo, haven¡¯t you had enough?

    It¡¯s morning over there now, why are you making such wild guesses here!

    An Ruo was speechless with herself, she couldn¡¯t help butugh. Just as she wasughing, a text suddenly came through on her phone.

    She felt a burst of joy and strength coursed through her body, she hurriedly grabbed her phone, and opened the message.

    It was from Tang Yuchen, telling her he had been busy all night long and had just finished, so he didn¡¯t call her. Not knowing if she was asleep, he sent a text to test the waters.

    An Ruo quickly sent him a text back saying she hadn¡¯t slept yet.

    Within less than ten seconds, the man called.

    "Hello, Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s me." She answered the call eagerly, said this, and then didn¡¯t know what to say next.

    The man chuckled at the other end, "Haven¡¯t slept yet, waiting for my call?"

    Hisughter sounded so pleasant, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile, she didn¡¯t deny it, "Mm, what kept you up all night, why didn¡¯t you sleep?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, working overtimete is quitemon, don¡¯t worry," the man said as hey back on the bed, thinking of her at this moment made him feel warm inside.

    "You shouldn¡¯t stay upte in the future, it¡¯s bad for your health."

    "Mm, I¡¯ll listen to you."

    An Ruo told herself, he hadn¡¯t rested all night, you should hang up and let him sleep. But she really wanted to hear his voice, wanted to talk to him a bit more.

    "Tang Yuchen... You should go to sleep early, don¡¯t overexert yourself." Well, his health is more important, after all.

    But the man on the other side wasn¡¯t in a hurry to hang up, "Let¡¯s talk a bit more, I want to chat more with you."

    Ha ha, so he thought the same.

    An Ruo smiled sweetly, she thought for a moment and said, "Your birthday is in a few days, what gift do you want, I will give it to you."

    "Really anything?"

    "Yes, as long as it¡¯s something I can do."

    "I want to eat the dumplings you make."

    "Isn¡¯t that gift too simple?" Besides, he can¡¯te back home, she thought, even if she made dumplings, he couldn¡¯t eat them.

    Tang Yuchenughed, "It¡¯s not simple, I just want to eat the dumplings you make."

    He wished he could eat them for a lifetime.

    In the past, he had never thought that he would have the idea of eating dumplings made by a woman for a lifetime. Even when he was in love with Lan Keren, he never had such a thought.

    But now, he felt that just seeing An Ruo every day and eating the dumplings she made would be a great happiness.

    His love for her seeped into his marrow day and night, into his soul. By the time he realized it, she hadpletely eroded his heart, his soul, and he could never forget her, never escape from her.

    His feelings for her might not have been love at first sight, but they definitely grew stronger over time.

    Her uniqueness, her kindness, and sincerity, and all of her, deeply affected him, influenced his thoughts, his heart.

    That¡¯s why he fell in love with her, hopelessly so.

    Hearing him say this, An Ruo wanted to retort, how can you eat them if I make them?

 Chapter 440: Giving Her a Surprise

    <h4>Chapter 440: Chapter 440: Giving Her a Surprise</h4>

    But the words on the tip of her tongue changed, "Okay, I¡¯ll make you dumplings, then take a picture and send it to you."

    So what if he can¡¯t eat? As long as he can see them, that¡¯s enough.

    Tang Yuchen chuckled lightly, without telling her that he had already decided to give her a surprise.

    They chatted for a while longer, and then An Ruo stopped talking. She urged him to rest soon, worrying that if he became too tired, it would distress her.

    Tang Yuchen reluctantly hung up the phone. Having chatted with An Ruo, he felt much more rxed and could now sleep peacefully.

    In the blink of an eye, Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday arrived.

    Early in the morning, An Ruo started getting busy, making dumplings, cooking dishes, and even asking Aunt Zhou to go out and order arge birthday cake.

    What did it matter if he wasn¡¯t home? She would still prepare avish meal for him and celebrate his birthday across the distance.

    After making many dumplings, An Ruo boiled them and ced tworge tes of them on the table.

    The several dishes she cooked were also ready, and the small round table was filled with an abundance of food, looking very sumptuous.

    Aunt Zhou helped her to sit down on the sofa and smiled at her, "Young Lady, you¡¯ve been busy all morning, take a rest. I will go down and buy some things and will be back soon."

    An Ruo asked her curiously, "What are you going to buy?"

    "A secret." Aunt Zhou gave a mysterious smile, took off her apron, and went out the door.

    An Ruo became even more curious about what she would bring back.

    About ten minutester, she heard someone ringing the doorbell. Thinking it was Aunt Zhou who might have forgotten her keys, she went to open the door.

    Upon opening the door, there was no Aunt Zhou, just arge cardboard box at the entrance.

    On top of the box, there was a bouquet of fiery red roses, beautifully packaged and stunningly fresh.

    An Ruo happily picked up the roses and deeply inhaled their scent, "Ah, how fragrant."

    There was a card among the roses. She opened it, puzzled, to find a familiar handwriting.

    ¡¯Baby, I¡¯m sending you eleven roses, representing my wholehearted love for you. I¡¯m also sending you one extrarge gift. Open the box and take a look, I hope you like it.¡¯

    This was from Tang Yuchen!

    An Ruo didn¡¯t wonder how the box suddenly appeared at her door, nor did she think about why there was a card written by him amongst the roses.

    Blinded by joy, she hugged the roses and couldn¡¯t wait to open the box.

    As she opened the box, a huge Winnie Bear abruptly stood up, spread its fuzzy arms, and rapidly pulled her into an embrace.

    An Ruo was shocked silly by this sudden change.

    The bear could move!

    Her eyes widened in surprise, thinking that if the bear hadn¡¯t quickly hugged her, she probably would have tumbled to the floor.

    "Baby, do you like this gift?" Winnie Bear tightly embraced her, and his voice was muffled.

    The bear could talk!

    Wait, that voice sounded familiar.

    An Ruo blinked, realizing right away that the bear was a disguise. And not just anyone, it was Tang Yuchen in disguise.

    Excited, she pushed the furry creature away and, filled with joy and anticipation, asked tentatively, "Are you Tang Yuchen?"

    "No, I¡¯m Winnie." The bear struck a silly pose, both cute and funny, eliciting a happyugh from her.

    She already knew it was him, Tang Yuchen.

    An Ruo, pulling his hand, said with excitement, "Come inside quick."

    The bear clumsily followed her in, both of them shuffling along in a funny manner, creating a humorous scene.

    After closing the door, An Ruo dropped the roses and threw herself into his arms.

    The bear caught her in time, embracing her gently, careful not to use too much force for fear of harming the child in her womb.

 Chapter 441: Did He Leave Without Saying Goodbye Again?

    <h4>Chapter 441: Chapter 441: Did He Leave Without Saying Goodbye Again?</h4>

    Buried her face in its warm fur, nuzzling affectionately, An Ruo held him and refused to let go.

    "Baby, quickly help me take off the head, I¡¯m about to suffocate," Tang Yuchen suddenly said.

    Only then did she let him go, hurrying to help him remove therge bear head and then take off the bear¡¯s body.

    Because he had been stuffy inside for a while, Tang Yuchen¡¯s forehead was beaded with sweat, dampening the hair on his forehead. His bright eyes looked at her, filled with countless thoughts of longing.

    An Ruo gazed at him, infatuated, noticing that he had lost weight and also gotten a bit tanner.

    She raised her hand to touch his deeply contoured face, smiling as she asked him, "Howe you suddenly came back?"

    The man caught her hand, kissed it by his lips, "I missed you too much, and I missed the dumplings you make for me."

    So, he had traveled thousands of miles just toe back and eat the dumplings she made?

    An Ruo suddenly felt her eyes redden, she tiptoed, cupped his face, and gently kissed his lips. The man wrapped his arms around her body, immediately taking the initiative, kissing her deeply, his tongue nearly reaching down her throat.

    Having not seen each other for a month, they missed each other so dearly, now holding each other tightly, kissing, almost wishing to meld the other into their own flesh and blood.

    The passionate kisssted a while, and Tang Yuchen slowly released An Ruo, her breath short, her fair little face flushed with pink.

    A whiff of fragrance suddenly wafted over, the man sniffed, smiling and said, "I smell the aroma of food."

    "Come." An Ruo led him into the dining room, he saw the table full of dishes, and suddenly felt very moved, very warm inside.

    He liked this feeling, that when he came home, someone had prepared avish meal for him, liked this feeling of home.

    An Ruo pulled him to sit down, ced the dumplings in front of him, and also handed him chopsticks.

    "The dumplings are still hot, eat up. After you¡¯re finished, go take a shower and rest for a bit."

    "Let¡¯s eat together," Tang Yuchen picked up a dumpling, bringing it to her mouth.

    An Ruo opened her mouth, ate it, he also ate one, then fed her another. They alternately fed each other, after dumplings, they ate vegetables, and even had cake.

    Eventually, they were both stuffed.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t mention when he would leave, and An Ruo didn¡¯t ask.

    He took a shower, then pulled her to rest with him.

    Lying quietly in bed, An Ruo turned her head to look at him, feeling no sleepiness. Tang Yuchen, perhaps exhausted, chatted with her for a while, then fell into a deep sleep.

    She gazed at him deeply, her love for him seemed to grow some more.

    She was so happy he came back today, truly it was such a surprise, so unexpected.

    He must love her too, otherwise, why would hee such a long way just for her?

    After a while, unable to resist sleepiness, An Ruo also closed her eyes and fell asleep.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she slept, but she woke up groggily and stretched out her hand to feel the spot beside her, which was empty.

    Startled awake, the bed was empty except for her, Tang Yuchen had already left.

    An Ruo quickly got out of bed and left the bedroom, he wasn¡¯t in the house, only Aunt Zhou was there.

    "Aunt Zhou, where¡¯s Tang Yuchen?" she asked anxiously.

    Could it be that he left without saying goodbye again?

    Aunt Zhou smiled and said, "The young master said he went to take care of some business, he¡¯ll be back in a bit."

    "Oh," An Ruo was reassured, as long as he hadn¡¯t left, that was fine.

    After about half an hour, he returned, and she immediately went up to him and wrapped her arms around his body, chiding, "I thought you had left again, if you leave without saying goodbye, I won¡¯t let you off the hook."

 Chapter 442: Feeling a Bit Uneasy

    <h4>Chapter 442: Chapter 442: Feeling a Bit Uneasy</h4>

    The manughed, "No, I will definitely tell you when I¡¯m leaving."

    "When will you leave?" An Ruo asked dejectedly.

    She couldn¡¯t bear to see him leave, and he couldn¡¯t bear to leave either.

    "The ne is at seven tonight," he said somberly.

    Seven in the evening, four hours from now. They only had four hours left together.

    An Ruo held back her tears, burying her face in his chest and murmuring, "I¡¯m already very happy and satisfied that you could rush back for this."

    Tang Yuchen lifted her chin, gazing deeply into her eyes, and said, "Baby, wait for me a little longer. Once I¡¯m done with my urgent matters, I¡¯lle back and never leave you again."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile, "I¡¯m okay, and it¡¯s only a month away, not too long. I will wait for you."

    Let alone waiting for him for a month, she would wait a year, ten years, a lifetime, if necessary.

    As long as he still loved her, as long as he asked her to wait for him, she would always keep waiting.

    The remaining four hours were brief, yet so precious.

    Tang Yuchen said a lot of things to take care of her, and also spoke to the child in her belly. He wanted to say everything he had in mind for the past month in thesest moments.

    Though they cherished every minute and every second, the time was still about to end.

    Tang Yuchen also decided to leave immediately; he wouldn¡¯t let her see him off. An Ruo insisted on walking him down to the building entrance, where the car was parked not far away. Soon, he would really be leaving.

    The man kissed the corner of her lip, andughed lightly, "If you don¡¯t let me go now, I¡¯m going to miss my flight."

    "Tang Yuchen, happy birthday," she suddenly said.

    Today was his thirtieth birthday; this day was very special to him.

    The man looked deeply at her, his eyes filled with an indescribable glow.

    An Ruo reluctantly let go of his hand, urging him to hurry into the car. The man nodded, walked a few steps, turned back, and swiftly stepped forward to hold her tightly, kissing her forehead and her lips.

    For some reason, he felt a bit uneasy. It felt as if, with this departure, they were truly being separated.

    He suppressed the strong feeling in his heart, got into the car, and the vehicle slowly started and left.

    An Ruo stood in the cold wind for a while, watching until the car was out of sight, then slowly walked back home with Aunt Zhou¡¯spany.

    Tang Yuchen was gone again. Just moments ago, the house was lively, filled with the feeling of home. The moment he left, the house suddenly seemed exceptionally silent, creating a diforting atmosphere.

    An Ruo returned to the bedroom,y on the bed, and pressed her cheek into the pillow he had used, still able to smell his lingering scent. His presence was so palpable, as if he hadn¡¯t left, as if he was still by her side.

    Days passed, and the time for Tang Yuchen¡¯s return was getting closer.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Aunt Zhou had sprained her ankle while buying groceries earlier and was now in the hospital.

    With her heavy belly, An Ruo couldn¡¯t go to visit her and was helpless at home.

    However, Aunt Zhou had called Uncle Tao, and soon he would send a servant to take care of her.

    As she was bored watching television, her mobile phone suddenly rang.

    It was an unfamiliar number, and An Ruo answered with confusion, hearing a strange male voice on the other end.

    "Is this Miss An?"

    "Yes, it is. Who is this?"

    "Mr. Tang has sent me to deliver something to you. Can youe downstairs? I¡¯m waiting at the coffee house across the street."

 Chapter 443 You Can Call to Ask

    <h4>Chapter 443: Chapter 443 You Can Call to Ask</h4>

    Tang Yuchen had something to give her?

    An Ruo was very puzzled. She hung up the phone, grabbed her handbag, and headed out to the coffee shop across the street.

    As she entered the coffee shop, the heat hit her face, and she couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Perhaps it was because the weather was too cold, but today there were no customersing for coffee¡ªonly a man wearing sunsses sat in a corner.

    He saw her, stood up, and waved her over.

    An Ruo walked over, pulled out a chair to sit down, and smiled as she asked him, "Excuse me, what is it that Tang Yuchen wants you to give me?"

    Instead of answering, the man asked in return, "Miss An, what would you like to drink?"

    An Ruo ordered a cup of hot milk. sping the warm cup, she took a sip and felt much warmer. She asked again.

    The man¡¯s expression was nk as he took out a check from his pocket and slid it towards her, "This is a one hundred million check from Mr. Tang for you. Take the money and please leave him."

    An Ruo was stunned, not understanding what he meant.

    He added, "Tang Yuchen registered his marriage with Lan Keren in Country A yesterday. Mr. Tang is asking you to leave him, so as not to cause him any trouble."

    Boom¡ª

    An Ruo felt as if something exploded in her head, a bolt from the blue.

    Tang Yuchen married Lan Keren?

    Impossible, absolutely impossible!!

    She tried to appear calm and scoffed, "May I ask who you are exactly, and what is your purpose? If Tang Yuchen really got married to Lan Keren, he would tell me himself, not send someone else to do it!"

    "I knew you wouldn¡¯t believe me." After speaking, the man took out a stack of photos and handed them to her.

    "These are pictures of the two of them in Country A over the past month. If you still don¡¯t believe it, you can check at the police station. In Mr. Tang¡¯s records, his marital status has changed to married. And the spouse is Miss Lan Keren."

    An Ruo flipped through the photos in her hand. There were scenes of Tang Yuchen embracing Lan Keren, strolling in a meadow, and scenes of him holding Lan Keren by the seaside.

    And that beach was familiar to her because she had been there too.

    The ces they were at were indeed in Country A...

    Over the past month, was he not on a business trip, but in Country A with Lan Keren?

    An Ruo stared nkly at these photos, her palms sweating coldly. Her heartbeat nearly stopped, and there was a wrenching pain as if her insides were being torn apart.

    This can¡¯t be true, this absolutely can¡¯t be true, can it?

    He had broken up with Lan Keren, he was with her now. He said he loved her, he couldn¡¯t possibly have lied to her!

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, her eyes flickered, and her body shook uncontrobly.

    "Miss An, Mr. Tang didn¡¯t know how to tell you these things himself, so he sent me. If you don¡¯t believe it, you can call to verify. Though right now they¡¯re resting, you may call them tomorrow."

    "No, I¡¯ll call now!" An Ruo dered resolutely. Regardless, she had to hear it from his lips.

    Even if he sentenced her to death, she had to understand clearly.

    In panic and trembling, An Ruo fumbled with her mobile phone, trying to find Tang Yuchen¡¯s number, but her fingers trembled so badly she kept pressing the wrong keys.

    The man across from her handed her a dialed phone, "Use mine."

    "Who is it?" Tang Yuchen¡¯s very displeased voice came from the phone, sounding both irritable and groggy from having just woken up.

    "Speak up!" Awoken in the middle of the night, his temper was quite foul.

    An Ruo took the phone and took a deep breath.

 Chapter 444: Vanished Without a Trace

    <h4>Chapter 444: Chapter 444: Vanished Without a Trace</h4>

    I wanted to ask him, opened my mouth, but couldn¡¯t utter a single word.

    "Ah Chen, whose call is it?" A simrly groggy and confused voice suddenly came from the other end, a woman¡¯s voice.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t very clear, she could tell¡ªit was Lan Keren¡¯s voice.

    They were indeed together!

    It was the middle of the night in Country A, why would they be together? An Ruo felt an icy chill run through her bloodstream.

    "Speak!" Tang Yuchen¡¯s tone became even more displeased.

    "...It¡¯s me." An Ruo spoke with a trembling voice, but there was no response from the phone; the person on the other end had already hung up, impatient.

    Clutching her cell phone tightly, she suddenly felt an unbearable tightness in her chest, a little dizzy, and a deep sadness welled up inside her, her tears falling without warning.

    "Miss An, I¡¯ve delivered the message. I hope that once you¡¯ve taken the money, you will note to disturb their lives again," the man opposite her snatched the cell phone from her hand, stood up, and left without looking back.

    A sudden feeling of difort struck her lower abdomen, turning An Ruo¡¯s face a shade paler as cold sweat covered her forehead.

    She didn¡¯t know what to do, stood up nkly, and gritting her teeth, she walked out of the caf¨¦.

    Did he really marry Lan Keren? Why didn¡¯t he tell her, they were always together, why deceive her, why?

    Her stomach pain grew increasingly intense, An Ruo breathed heavily, her vision white and hazy, seeing nothing.

    There was a warm liquid flowing down, she looked down to see a clear liquid dripping onto the ground.

    What was it?

    A realization struck An Ruo¡¯s mind¡ªher water had broken!

    The baby wasing!

    Filled with boundless fear, her body went limp and she copsed to the ground.

    ...

    An Ruo had disappeared, and no one knew where she went. Tang Yuchen hurried back from Country A and sent people to search everywhere, but they could not find her whereabouts.

    She had vanished like a drop of water turned into vapor, leaving no trace behind.

    Why had she disappeared, where could she have gone?

    Tang Yuchen searched for her day and night, nearly turning J City upside down, yet still could not find her. All her belongings were at home, apart from her ID and a bank card, she hadn¡¯t taken anything else.

    But she hadn¡¯t touched the money in the bank at all, with no withdrawal transactions recorded.

    She had not worn the ne he gave her, so he couldn¡¯t find her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart was in turmoil and filled with fear. She was heavily pregnant, where could she have gone?

    He suspected she might have encountered trouble, but as a month passed without anyone contacting him for a ransom, perhaps she had met with foul y, her body hidden away.

    At the thought of this possibility, his heart suffocated as if it would die.

    No, he refused to believe she was dead; she had to be alive.

    But where had she gone, why had she disappeared into thin air?

    Tang Yuchen swore to himself that even if he had to search the entire world, he would find her, and then he would never let her leave him again!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    This is a quiet and beautiful city in Country L.

    In the early morning, An Ruo opened her eyes to a snow-white ceiling.

    She thought she was still at home, and after a moment of confusion, she realized that she had left J City, she was in Country L, and she had been here for three months already.

    After getting up and freshening up, she walked out of the bedroom, where the servant Maggie greeted her with a smile, "Miss An, did you sleep well? I made some sandwiches, would you like to try one?"

 Chapter 445 Lost Half of the Soul

    <h4>Chapter 445: Chapter 445 Lost Half of the Soul</h4>

    "Okay," she replied with a faint smile, but her eyes hid a sorrow that no one could erase.

    After breakfast, An Ruo habitually turned on the DVD to listen to music.

    She curled up quietly on the sofa, her mind a nk, eyes vacant as if she had lost all interest in the world.

    At two o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Yun Feiyang returned on time.

    As he entered the living room and saw An Ruo¡¯s wooden expression, a shade of gloom flickered across his eyes.

    Wearing a smile, he approached her, leaned down and wrapped his arm around her shoulder, gently calling out, "An Ruo, An Ruo?"

    After calling her name twice, An Ruo came back to her senses.

    Seeing him, she immediately smiled, "Feiyang, you¡¯re back."

    "Mm, have you had lunch?" He sat beside her and asked.

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    He knew she hadn¡¯t eaten.

    Every day she would be engrossed in music, daydreaming alone, unresponsive to Maggie¡¯s calls.

    Only when he called her would she snap back to reality.

    "Let¡¯s go, have something to eat, and then we¡¯ll go see the doctor," Yun Feiyang said tenderly as he took her hand.

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils constricted; she didn¡¯t want to see the doctor. But she knew she was sick and must be treated.

    After eating something, Yun Feiyang drove her to her psychologist.

    Lying back on afortable, soft couch, the middle-aged female doctor greeted her with a smile, then casually asked, "An Ruo, did you sleep wellst night?"

    "Mm."

    "Did you have any dreams?"

    An Ruo did not respond, so the doctor moved on to another topic, "What have you been up tost week? Can you tell me, share with me?"

    ...

    Yun Feiyang sat in the waiting room outside, and after an hour, An Ruo walked out.

    He exchanged nces with the doctor, who shrugged, indicating no progress.

    With his arm around An Ruo¡¯s shoulder, he smiled at her, "I have time today, I don¡¯t need to go to work this afternoon. How about we go to the amusement park for fun?"

    Fengxing had established a subsidiary in the West, and he had been there dealing with matters recently.

    An Ruo shook her head, "I don¡¯t want to go."

    She didn¡¯t like crowded ces; too many people made her feel lost and confused.

    "Come on, it¡¯ll be fun," Yun Feiyang pleaded, and after a nce at him, she nodded faintly. Seeing her consent, he smiled happily.

    Arriving at the amusement park, Yun Feiyang purchased two tickets for the carousel. As they sat on the merry-go-round, An Ruo just quietly daydreamed.

    Although the park was filled with children¡¯sughter, she heard none of it; she was immersed in her own world, isted from everything on the outside.

    After the carousel, Yun Feiyang took her to enjoy other activities.

    An Ruo silently followed him, doing whatever he suggested. Even when she smiled, her eyes showed no joy.

    This version of her seemed to have lost half her soul, the source of her happiness, and had be silent and joyless, which pained Yun Feiyang greatly.

    When she grew tired after a while, Yun Feiyang drove her back.

    Before sleeping at night, she habitually wished him goodnight, and the man walked up to her and left a gentle kiss on her forehead.

    It was a simple kiss, devoid of any lust, a sign of his care and tenderness for her.

    "Goodnight, I hope you sleep well and have pleasant dreams."

    "You too," An Ruo smiled at him.

 Chapter 446: Sorry, Sorry

    <h4>Chapter 446: Chapter 446: Sorry, Sorry</h4>

    "You too," An Ruo smiled at him.

    Back in the bedroom, lying on the bed, she didn¡¯t reach out to turn off the light. She dared not sleep with the lights off because the darkness made her tense and caused her mind to wander.

    She closed her eyes, and before long, she fell asleep.

    She had that same dream again.

    In the dream, there was blood everywhere, a baby covered in blood walked up to her, tugging at her pant leg, and spoke with a childish voice, "Mom, I¡¯m cold, I¡¯m so scared. Mom, why didn¡¯t you want me, why did you abandon me?"

    An Ruo stared at him nkly, her heart wrenching painfully.

    I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!

    She said silently, tears cascading down, her heart aching as if a million steel needles pierced through it, making her feel heart-wrenching agony.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!" she kept saying sorry, as if only by doing so could she feel a bit better.

    When she awoke from the nightmare again, An Ruo felt her pillow cold and damp.

    She had had a nightmare again and cried all night again.

    This had been her life for three months now, having nightmares every night.

    She felt so exhausted, as if she were about to copse.

    "Knock, knock, knock..." The sound of knocking came from outside, followed by Yun Feiyang¡¯s voice, "An Ruo, are you up?"

    "I¡¯m up."

    "I made breakfast, waiting for you to join me."

    "Mm."

    An Ruo wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, got out of bed, dressed, and freshened up.

    Yun Feiyang had been taking care of her, he was a good person, she couldn¡¯t look too haggard in front of him.

    As she walked out of the bedroom, she suddenly heard a baby¡¯s giggling.

    Maggie came in from outside holding a baby and smilingly said to them, "Come see, this is my cousin¡¯s child, he¡¯s just eight months old, so adorable."

    The baby was a boy with big blue eyes and fluffy golden hair, his smile as cute as an angel.

    Seeing him, An Ruo felt a sting in her heart and quickly turned away.

    Yun Feiyang nced at her and then cheerfully asked Maggie, "Why did you bring your cousin¡¯s child here?"

    "She has to attend a ssmate¡¯s wedding today, so she asked me to look after him for a couple of days."

    "For two days?"

    "Yes, her ssmate lives far away, it takes a day to travel there and back. Mr. Yun, I know I shouldn¡¯t have brought Little Harry here, but..."

    "It¡¯s okay, today and tomorrow are the weekend, I¡¯m not working, I¡¯ll take care of the cooking," Yun Feiyang said with a slight smile.

    Maggie looked delighted, "Oh, Mr. Yun, you really are a good person."

    An Ruo sat at the dining table, silently eating her breakfast. Regarding their conversation, it was as if she was listening, yet not listening.

    After eating, Yun Feiyang asked her if she wanted to go out shopping, she initially didn¡¯t want to, but upon hearing Little Harry¡¯s voice, she nodded in agreement.

    They stayed out a long time and didn¡¯t return until the afternoon.

    As soon as they opened the door to enter, Maggie rushed over to Yun Feiyang and said, "Mr. Yun, the water pipe in the backyard is broken, but the plumbers have finished for the day, I don¡¯t know what to do."

    "Don¡¯t worry, let me take a look at it; maybe I can fix it," Yun Feiyang rolled up his sleeves and walked towards the backyard.

    Maggie quickly followed, "I¡¯ll help you. Miss An, please could you take care of Little Harry for a moment, thank you, it¡¯ll just be a short while."

    The two quickly went to the backyard, leaving her alone with Little Harry crawling around on the carpet.

 Chapter 447 Sheéˆ¥æªš Going to Break Down

    <h4>Chapter 447: Chapter 447 She¡¯s Going to Break Down</h4>

    An Ruo quickly nced at him, listening to his childish babbling, and subconsciously wanted to flee back to the bedroom. However, Maggie had asked her to watch him, and she couldn¡¯t walk away.

    But it was okay, they would be back soon.

    An Ruo forced herself to sit on the sofa, calmly turned on the TV, and stared at it intently.

    Little Harry¡¯s big eyes curiously looked at her for a while before he crawled toward her. As he got closer, An Ruo grew even more nervous.

    Eventually, his chubby hand grabbed her pants, and then he climbed up her legs and stood up.

    An Ruo¡¯s body stiffened as Little Harry babbled at her; she couldn¡¯t understand and didn¡¯t want to listen.

    Yun Feiyang, Maggie, when will you finallye back?

    Didn¡¯t they know how afraid she was of children? Seeing them made her heart ache and reminded her of those painful memories.

    Pleasee back soon; she was about to copse.

    Little Harry kept talking to her, while her mind was filled with memories of that day.

    Tan Yuchen and Lan Keren got married secretly; her water broke, her stomach hurt immensely, the baby wasing prematurely.

    She was taken to the hospital, where she underwent a painfulbor, but the result was that she suffered a difficult delivery, and her baby died.

    When she awoke, instead of seeing a lively little one, she saw a child covered in purple bruises, traces of fresh blood, without any breath.

    Her child had died, had died...

    She held tightly to his cold little body, not even able to cry. Her heart was numb with pain, and in that moment, she wished the world would end so her pain could stop.

    The memories made An Ruo tremble all over with pain.

    She clutched her aching heart, feeling spasms in her stomach. She wanted to vomit, everything before her went dark, and she felt faint.

    She had difficulty breathing, continuous cold sweat poured from her forehead, she couldn¡¯t hear anything, nor could she see. She only knew how awful she felt; who would rescue her, who could ease her torment?

    "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong? Wake up, An Ruo, don¡¯t scare me!"

    She couldn¡¯t tell how long had passed, but she seemed to hear Yun Feiyang¡¯s anxious call.

    But she was so tired, so in pain, she couldn¡¯t speak. Finally, unable to bear the pain any longer, she fainted.

    In this sleep, An Ruo slept for a long time; she faintly opened her eyes and met Yun Feiyang¡¯s joyful gaze. His eyes were bloodshot, and a bluish stubble had grown on his chin; how long had he been without rest?

    "An Ruo, you¡¯ve finally woken up. Do you know you have been unconscious for two days?" Yun Feiyang held her hand tightly and said gravely.

    So she had been unconscious for two days.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I worried you," she said apologetically to him.

    Yun Feiyang shook his head, "I don¡¯t want your apologies, I just hope you can recover soon."

    A flicker in An Ruo¡¯s eyes; she was afraid she would disappoint him.

    She couldn¡¯t recover; her world had already be dark and colorless, devoid of any hope.

    After resting for two days, An Ruo¡¯s physical condition improved significantly. Yun Feiyang took her to see the psychologist again. Even after a shock, her condition made no progress, which left him very disappointed.

    That day, after dinner, An Ruo said she wanted to see the stars.

    For three months, this was the first request she had made, and Yun Feiyang joyfully took her to the seaside, apanying her to watch the stars.

    Sitting on the beach, An Ruo gazed at the stars above and softly smiled:

 Chapter 448: Inextricably Linked with Tang Yuchen

    <h4>Chapter 448: Chapter 448: Inextricably Linked with Tang Yuchen</h4>

    "Feiyang, I heard that when people die, they be a star in the sky, is that true?"

    Yun Feiyang turned his head, looking at her pale, thin face, but didn¡¯t answer.

    An Ruo blinked her eyes, pointing to a tiny star on the horizon, and asked him, "Do you think my baby could turn into such a small star?"

    "An Ruo..." A trace of deep pain shed in Yun Feiyang¡¯s eyes, and he asked her with difficulty, "Are you still unwilling to tell me what happened back then?"

    Three months earlier, An Ruo had called him, her voice hoarse as she asked if he was willing to help her.

    Upon hearing her voice, he felt something was terribly wrong. Fearing something might happen to her, he immediately rushed to the ce she mentioned.

    At the deserted seashore, he found her.

    Her long hair was disheveled, her face as white as paper, utterly bloodless.

    She was tightly holding something in her arms, wrapped in clothes, which he couldn¡¯t identify at first. Onlyter did he find out she had had a difficult delivery, and the child had died.

    Realizing it was her recently deceased child, he was immensely shocked, his face also losing all color.

    He asked her what exactly had happened, but she just looked at him with a vacant stare and told him she wanted to leave this ce, to go somewhere where no one knew her.

    She said she could only ask him for help. She mentioned that if he was unwilling to help her, she would have no choice but to end it all.

    Her words were serious, not said in jest.

    He knew that if he didn¡¯t help her leave, she would indeed die.

    So he used all his connections to arrange a fake ID and passport for her, and silently brought her to Country L. There, she fell severely ill, and it took a full month of treatment before her health began to improve.

    Once her health improved, she developed psychological issues. She had nightmares every night, trembled and fainted from distress upon seeing children on TV. She became reclusive, always lost in her own thoughts, ignoring everyone.

    She was so miserable; she lived in her own world, not wanting to be awake. Only in that way could she ease her suffering.

    He found her an excellent psychologist, and after two months of therapy, her condition gradually improved. She began to talk to him and tried interacting with people. However, her difort upon seeing children showed little improvement.

    He didn¡¯t know what had happened initially, but he knew that Tang Yuchen was searching for her all over the world.

    Yet she wanted no contact with anyone, nor did she want to hear any news about Tang Yuchen.

    He remembered the first time he mentioned his name, she went crazy throwing things around and then grabbed her hair, screaming in agony.

    Her reaction terrified him, and from then on, he never dared to mention Tang Yuchen in front of her, nor would he let her know any news about him.

    Even though she said nothing, he understood that her pain was deeply tied to Tang Yuchen.

    Did he cause the death of her unborn child?

    But why was Tang Yuchen looking everywhere for her? From the information he had received, that man seemed to care deeply about her, to love her.

    He seemingly didn¡¯t know about An Ruo¡¯s difficult childbirth, nor did he understand why An Ruo had disappeared.

    Yun Feiyang was very confused, he thought, there must be some misunderstanding between them.

    He had asked An Ruo several times what had happened back then, but each time she chose silence, refusing to speak.

    He wouldn¡¯t press her if she didn¡¯t want to talk, and of course, he wouldn¡¯t ask Tang Yuchen either.

 Chapter 449 The Person I Owe the Most to Is You

    <h4>Chapter 449: Chapter 449 The Person I Owe the Most to Is You</h4>

    She wouldn¡¯t speak, and he wouldn¡¯t press her, of course, nor would he go ask Tang Yuchen.

    That man had hurt her many times; he wouldn¡¯t tell him where she was. No matter the misunderstandings between them, no matter how much Tang Yuchen cared for An Ruo, he didn¡¯t want An Ruo to continue being with him.

    Being with him, she was always hurt, always in pain, so it was better to part ways, to never see each other again.

    After Yun Feiyang had asked, An Ruo fell silent.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deception, the idental death of the child, these were things she didn¡¯t want to bring up.

    In short, everything about the past was wrong, and these were the things she least wanted to talk about.

    Turning to look at him, An Ruowei smiled and said, "Feiyang, you¡¯re a good person. You always show up when I¡¯m hurt, helping me, offering mefort. The person I owe the most in this life is you."

    Yun Feiyang quickly shook his head: "An Ruo, you don¡¯t owe me anything. I was the one who couldn¡¯t protect you; I am the one who owes you."

    "It wasn¡¯t your fault. What you¡¯ve done for me is already too much, too much for me to ever repay in this lifetime..."

    Knowing she felt guilty, he hugged her shoulders andughed, "Silly girl, everything I did was voluntary; you don¡¯t owe me anything. Besides, doing something for you makes me happy."

    He couldn¡¯t protect her at first, but as long as he could offer her a bit of help, a bit of warmth, that was enough.

    An Ruo leaned on his shoulder, silently watching the stars in the sky, then she murmured, "Do you think when I die, I¡¯ll see the child?"

    The man tightened his arms, slightly worried that she might do something foolish: "I don¡¯t know about that, but I believe if he really became a star, he would be up there watching over you. He would see how his mom is living, how happy she is."

    An Ruo smiled faintly, a glimmer of light returning to her previously dull eyes.

    She propped herself up and said, "Let¡¯s go back."

    Yun Feiyang also got up and nodded: "Okay."

    An Ruo¡¯s behavior seemed normal; he didn¡¯t notice anything amiss. When they got home, she said goodnight to him and went to sleep.

    Everything was like before, nothing had changed.

    After a good night¡¯s sleep, Yun Feiyang woke up early, nning to go out for a workout. As he passed by the dining room, he noticed breakfast on the table.

    It was porridge, chilled cucumbers, and a te of stir-fried greens.

    Maggie doesn¡¯t make Chinese breakfast, so who made this?

    "Good morning, Mr. Yun," Maggie said as she came out of her room just as he was wondering.

    He asked her with confusion, "Maggie, did you make this breakfast?"

    She walked over to take a look, her brows slightly furrowed: "No, I didn¡¯t. Who made this?"

    Yun Feiyang immediately turned to knock on An Ruo¡¯s door, but after several knocks, there was no response.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯ming in," he said as he took out the keys and opened the door. The room was empty, the bed neatly made; An Ruo was nowhere to be seen.

    A bad premonition formed in the man¡¯s heart, and his eyes suddenly fell on a letter on the bedside table.

    He hurriedly opened the letter¡ªit was left for him by An Ruo.

    [Feiyang, I¡¯m very thankful for all the help and care you¡¯ve given me, but I don¡¯t know how to repay you, all I can do is say thank you.

    The breakfast is ready; it¡¯s made for you, I hope you like it. Also, I¡¯m leaving, don¡¯t look for me, I¡¯ll miss you and I wish you well.

    An Ruo - written.]

 Chapter 450 Why So Silly

    <h4>Chapter 450: Chapter 450 Why So Silly</h4>

    Seeing this letter, Yun Feiyang felt even worse.

    Where had she gone?

    Had she left, gone somewhere else, or...

    "Maggie, An Ruo is missing. She couldn¡¯t have gone far, let¡¯s split up and look for her!" he shouted as he rushed out of the room, got into his car, and began searching for her everywhere.

    An Ruo, please don¡¯t do anything foolish!

    Yun Feiyang was very anxious; he remembered what she had said the previous night. He was so stupid; her words from thest night were off. She had clearly been preparing to die.

    At this moment, he felt very sad, very helpless. He felt so incapable. He had taken care of her for three months but had not been able to help her move past her pain.

    If she died, he would be in pain for the rest of his life.

    Yun Feiyang drove straight to the seaside, his intuition telling him that An Ruo might havee here.

    When he arrived at the seaside, he saw An Ruo standing in the distance at first nce.

    She was wearing a white dress that fluttered in the wind with her long hair. Her body looked so frail and weak as if a gust of wind would knock her over.

    The waves kept crashing onto the shore, as if they could sweep her into the sea and swallow her up at any moment.

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s heart was in his throat; he was truly afraid that if he was a moment toote, she would disappear without a trace.

    An Ruo looked out at the sea with a faint smile on her face.

    Goodbye, Yun Feiyang. If there is a next life, I want to know you and fall in love with you early on.

    Goodbye, Tang Yuchen, I will never see you again...

    She took decisive steps forward. The raging sea in her eyes was not a beast of floodwaters but a heaven that could take away all her pain and troubles.

    She ran desperately forward, the sea water soaking her body, submerging her chest, her neck, and then her head.

    Her body slowly sank. An Ruo was in pain, but this pain was nothing to her.

    Compared to Tang Yuchen¡¯s deception,pared to the heart-wrenching loss of her child, all the pain was trivial.

    But soon, she would end her suffering, and then she would no longer feel heartache, never to be hurt again...

    Yun Feiyang frantically pulled An Ruo back onto shore, clumsily embracing her as he fell onto the sand. He didn¡¯t even catch his breath, busily pressing the water out of her stomach and giving her mouth-to-mouth resuscitation.

    After what seemed like an eternity, An Ruo made a faint coughing sound; she had woken up, she was still alive!

    The man¡¯s eyes reddened with emotion; he hugged her tightly into his arms, determined never to let her go again.

    An Ruo opened her eyes, confused, and saw the blue sky.

    Is this Heaven?

    Had she died?

    "An Ruo, why are you so foolish, why!" Yun Feiyang pulled back a little and asked her painfully.

    Looking into his reddened eyes, she slowly came to her senses.

    "I¡¯m not dead?" she murmured in a low voice.

    "Right, you¡¯re not dead. Do you think dying will solve the problem, that there won¡¯t be any pain after death? No, you would be without pain, but you would leave the pain with me, with all the people who care about you, who love you!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered; his words made her heart ache.

    Yun Feiyang softened his expression, then said, "Would you rather die for the people who hurt you than live for the people who love you?"

    "Wuwu..." An Ruo bit her lip fiercely, crying out in pain.

    The man held her in his arms, stroking her head, and said softly, "I know you¡¯re in pain. Cry it out if you want to, cry it all out."

 Chapter 451: Living on for You

    <h4>Chapter 451: Chapter 451: Living on for You</h4>

    "I know you¡¯re in pain, so cry if you want to, just let it all out."

    An Ruo copsed into his arms and wept aloud; this was the first time in three months that she had cried in front of him, and the first time she had cried so sorrowfully.

    She had been suppressing her anguish and had long felt on the verge of copse.

    At this moment, her grief overflowed from her heart, surged forth, and she could no longer restrain herself as she cried bitterly and freely.

    An Ruo cried for a long time, until the world seemed to blur and darken around her, and finally, drained of strength, she leaned on his chest, hupping with intermittent sobs.

    Yun Feiyang gently patted her back and spoke to her solemnly, "An Ruo, if you don¡¯t know how to go on living, then live for me. You don¡¯t know how to repay me, do you? I want you to always stay by my side, never leaving me. Can you do that?"

    An Ruo lifted her head, her eyes blurry with tears as she looked at him.

    He continued, "Your life was saved by me, and from now on, it belongs to me. I won¡¯t allow you to die; you simply can¡¯t die."

    "Feiyang..."

    "Will you repay me like this?" he asked earnestly.

    An Ruo met his dark, heavy gaze, understanding that all he did was for her good.

    He feared she would lose her zest for life, feared she would seek death again. Or perhaps, he feared she would continue to exist like a walking corpse, a state even more painful than death itself.

    He had given her a purpose to live, to live for him, to make everything about him.

    If that was his request, she would agree to it.

    "Okay, I will live for you," An Ruo nodded. Now, she truly didn¡¯t understand the purpose of living, but she could live for his sake.

    It was a debt she owed him; she couldn¡¯t refuse his request.

    Upon receiving her promise, Yun Feiyang broke into a happy smile, picked her up, and walked towards the car.

    Back at the house, Maggie didn¡¯t ask what had happened. Following Yun Feiyang¡¯s instructions, she helped An Ruo bathe, and then supported her as shey down on the bed.

    After taking the medicine, Yun Feiyang sat by the bed, hisrge hand touching her forehead, "Rest well, and tell me if you feel unwell."

    "Hmm."

    Gazing at her, he asked uncertainly, "Will you really live for me?"

    He was still very anxious; her actions today had frightened him.

    An Ruo extended her hand, taking hold of his, and promised solemnly, "I will. I will live on for you, and I want to see you happy and joyful. Perhaps one day, when I have figured things out, I will be happy and joyful too."

    Yun Feiyang smiled with relief, his expression easing slightly: "There will be such a day, and I will wait for the day you¡¯re happy and joyful."

    An Ruo gave a slight smile, the man asking her to close her eyes and rest, while she insisted that he should rest as well.

    "I¡¯ll leave once you¡¯ve fallen asleep," he said.

    So she obediently closed her eyes, forgetting all her pain and troubles, gradually slipping into slumber.

    In City J, the night was deep and profound.

    Tang Yuchen dreamt that both An Ruo and the child had encountered disaster, and he awoke from the nightmare drenched in cold sweat.

    The dark room felt suffocating and deste.

    The man struggled to breathe; he turned on the bedsidemp, got out of bed, and opened the window to let in the fresh air from outside.

    This had been An Ruo¡¯s residence; he hadn¡¯t been sleeping in the vi.

    Ever since her disappearance, he had been living here every day, hoping for a miracle, to wait for her return.

    He even hoped that she would jump out and tell him with augh that this had all been a joke on him, that was why she intentionally disappeared for months.

 Chapter 452: Something of Interest to You

    <h4>Chapter 452: Chapter 452: Something of Interest to You</h4>

    He swore that he would never me her, nor would he be angry at her.

    As long as she came back, he wouldn¡¯t care about anything else, he just wanted her to return.

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the window, staring into the night outside, his eyes filled with profound sadness.

    An Ruo, where exactly are you?

    Are you and the child doing well?

    Baby,e back, if I¡¯ve done something wrong, you can punish me however you want.

    Just please, don¡¯t use leaving as a punishment...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the blink of an eye, a year had passed since An Ruo disappeared.

    In this year, Tang Yuchen had never stopped searching for her. He suspected that something grave had actually happened to her, but as long as he hadn¡¯t found her body, he would never give up looking for her.

    He also continually suppressed the pain in his heart, not allowing himself to fall apart. He must live well, waiting for the day she would return.

    During this year, apart from searching for her, his life was filled with constant work, using it to numb himself.

    The old him was constantly in the gossip news; he was always surrounded by many women.

    But the current him had cut ties with women. There were no women around him, and the newspapers, apart from reporting his work affairs, never reported on his personal gossip again.

    His sudden change of behavior cost many tabloids a fortune in sble news.

    After a busy day at work, having finished for the day, Tang Yuchen drove towards the ce where An Ruo used to live.

    On the way there, Liang Xiao called him.

    "Hey, there¡¯s a party today, are youing? Everyone hasn¡¯t seen you in a long time," Liang Xiao said in his rascally manner.

    Over the past year, Tang Yuchen no longer went to Ming Dian or any other ce of pleasure, and they hadn¡¯t drunk together for a long time.

    "I¡¯m busy," the man replied indifferently.

    Liang Xiao knew this would be his answer, "You really won¡¯te? There¡¯s a very special entertainment program today, you¡¯ll regret it if you miss it."

    "Are you done? I¡¯m hanging up."

    "Hey, I¡¯m serious, it¡¯s really worth it if youe, you definitely won¡¯t regret it. Moreover, there¡¯s something here that will interest you."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he asked with a heavy voice, "What is it?"

    Liang Xiao chuckled and said, "We¡¯re at the old ce, just waiting for you."

    Having said that, he hung up the phone.

    Tang Yuchen hesitated for a moment, then changed his direction and headed towards Ming Dian.

    His friends all knew that what interested him the most was news about An Ruo. Besides that, nothing else could catch his attention.

    Since Liang Xiao had put it that way, the news must be rted to An Ruo.

    Tang Yuchen was very excited; he sped up, truly hoping Liang Xiao wouldn¡¯t disappoint him.

    Pushing open the door of the private room, the people inside stopped their frolics as they saw him. They all greeted him respectfully, and he nodded slightly, walking straight to where Liang Xiao was sitting.

    "What exactly is it?" he asked, unable to wait.

    Liang Xiao, with an arm around a beauty, raised an eyebrow and smiled at him, "You¡¯re such a letdown, tell me, how long have you forgotten us?"

    Someone chimed in, "Young Master Chen, you¡¯ve forgotten us for a whole year."

    "Every time we call you out, you refuse, it¡¯s really not cool."

    Liang Xiao nodded, "See, how uncool you are. You have to be punished today; see the alcohol on the table? Drink it all, and we¡¯ll let you off."

    Tang Yuchen leaned back against the sofa, his gaze cold and dark, and he stood up expressionlessly, saying:

 Chapter 453: He Found Her

    <h4>Chapter 453: Chapter 453: He Found Her</h4>

    "If you¡¯re here to drink with me, forget it."

    He wasn¡¯t in the mood to y along with them. Lifting his leg, he was about to walk outside.

    Liang Xiao saw that he was not cooperating and cursed him secretly for not ying along, "Hey, don¡¯t you want to hear something you¡¯re interested in?"

    Tang Yuchen paused, then turned to look at Liang Xiao. Thetter smiled at him, a smile full of meaning.

    He was silent for a moment and then spoke indifferently, "I¡¯ll drink and then you¡¯ll speak?"

    "Yes."

    Tang Yuchen picked up a bottle of alcohol from the table and drank its contents slowly and deliberately. There were five bottles of beer on the table, and he drank them all in one go.

    The crowd erupted in cheers, and Liang Xiao and the others didn¡¯t dare to push him too far, so it sufficed to have him drink five bottles.

    "Speak, what is it?" Tang Yuchen asked, setting down the bottle, his expression unchanged.

    He was feeling a mix of nervousness and anticipation, but he dared not hope too much, afraid of being disappointed.

    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment, which is very painful.

    Liang Xiao then smiled and handed him a newspaper, "This is a newspaper I came across unintentionally in Country Lst month."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze fell on the newspaper, which was entirely in a foreignnguage. He didn¡¯t think Liang Xiao would tease him with something trivial, so there must be important news inside.

    He picked up the newspaper, unfolded it, and saw a festive photograph. In the photo, people in makeup were happily celebrating Christmas in the streets.

    There was nothing special about the picture, but his keen eyes caught a woman wearing a red Santa hat happily mingling in the crowd.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze fixed on her face, and he couldn¡¯t look away. The woman was none other than An Ruo, whom he had been searching for desperately for a year.

    He then noticed a man beside her, equally joyous.

    It was Yun Feiyang!

    Tang Yuchen clenched the newspaper tightly; he didn¡¯t know how to describe his feelings. There was the ecstatic delight of finding her, but also the jealousy and pain of seeing her with Yun Feiyang.

    Why she was with Yun Feiyang and why she was in Country L didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    The important thing was, he had found her.

    Seeing the uncontroble excitement in his eyes, Liang Xiao said proudly with a smile, "I told you, this news was worth a lot. So, how are you going to thank me?"

    Tang Yuchen folded the newspaper, narrowed his eyes dangerously, and asked, "You said you went to Country Lst month. Why did you only give me this newspaper now?"

    Liang Xiao was momentarily stunned, then he raised his hands to demonstrate his innocence, "I didn¡¯t intentionally dy showing it to you. I had kept this newspaper at the bottom of my suitcase, and it almost got thrown away by the servants when I got home. I was just bored and flipped through it when I found it."

    "Thanks," Tang Yuchen sincerely dropped the words and turned to leave in a hurry.

    An Ruo, I¡¯ve finally found you. You can¡¯t escape now!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    There were only two days left until the Chinese New Year, and Yun Feiyang had to leave to reunite with his family.

    Ever since Yun Feixue¡¯s incident, Mr. Yun and Yun Mu took her and moved away from City J, settling in the beautiful and prosperous Sweden.

    Yun Feiyang had to rush to Sweden, and Maggie had recently taken some time off to go home due to some matters.

    If he left, only An Ruo would be at home. He was very worried about her.

    "I won¡¯t go back, I¡¯ll just stay here with you," Yun Feiyang told her.

 Chapter 454 Still Will Hate Him

    <h4>Chapter 454: Chapter 454 Still Will Hate Him</h4>

    "I¡¯d better not go back, I¡¯ll stay here with you," Yun Feiyang said to her.

    He feared that once he left, An Ruo, left unattended, might do something foolish.

    An Ruoughed and said, "How can you just not go? The Spring Festival is a time for family reunion. Don¡¯t let your family be sad because of me. Feiyang, I know you¡¯re worried about me, but I¡¯m much better now, and I have promised you that I will live well. Please don¡¯t worry about me."

    "Really?" he asked uncertainly.

    An Ruo nodded vigorously, "Really, my life is yours; I don¡¯t have the right to dispose of it."

    Yun Feiyang was amused by her words and, after her repeated persuasion, he agreed to go to Sweden. After all, he missed his family very much and wanted to gather with them and celebrate the Spring Festival together.

    But what about An Ruo alone here? Wouldn¡¯t she feel lonely and upset during the Spring Festival?

    He wanted to take her with him, but he couldn¡¯t.

    His family did not like to see her. Bringing her along would hurt his family¡¯s feelings and also make An Ruo feel embarrassed.

    Having no choice, he could only keep instructing her to take care of herself and to call him if anything happened. An Ruo took note of all his instructions seriously, only by doing so could she reassure him.

    After seeing off Yun Feiyang, she was left alone in the house.

    The house was empty and a bit lonely, but that was okay. She would sooner orter have to learn to live alone, as she could not follow Yun Feiyang forever.

    Maybe in a few months, she could bring up the request to leave.

    She had to find a new life, a new existence.

    That night, An Ruo slept beautifully.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that Tang Yuchen was sitting on the airne flying to L country.

    The next day was New Year¡¯s Eve. An Ruo went to the supermarket and bought a lot of ingredients, nning to make avish New Year¡¯s Eve dinner.

    Even if it was just her, she wanted to celebrate the Spring Festival, the holiday that all Chinese families across the country joyously celebrate.

    In the evening, she prepared a table full of dishes and turned on the television to watch the Spring Festival G. She ate while watching, and anyedy sketch could make herugh heartily for a long while.

    As she ate, she remembered the Spring Festival from two years ago. At that time, Tang Yuchen was with her, they made dumplings, and, quite childishly, they also made a mix of everything in a big stew.

    He watched the Spring Festival G with her and even let her video chat with Xiao Ji...

    Thinking of the past, An Ruo felt a stabbing pain in her chest, and tears started falling.

    All of that past was a mistake.

    She should never have met him, should never have married him, should never have fallen in love with him.

    Everything was shouldn¡¯t be, all wrong!

    She should forget himpletely, regard him as a stranger. But why did she still hate him? She heard that hatees with love.

    But she didn¡¯t want to love him, even less to hate him. She didn¡¯t want to waste any more emotion on him.

    As An Ruo cried in the house, Tang Yuchen had found where she lived.

    The man stood at the door, looking at the small vi, feeling very excited. An Ruo was inside, and the detective he had hired said that Yun Feiyang had already flown to Sweden.

    Inside the house, she was alone, without even a servant.

    It was New Year¡¯s Eve. Could finding her today be some kind of sign from heaven?

    Taking a deep breath, Tang Yuchen raised his hand, intending to climb over the wall.

    Suddenly, the door from the garden side was opened. He quickly hid behind the nearbyrge tree.

    An Ruo walked out wearing a sweater, holding a Fairy Stick in her hand.

 Chapter 455 How I Wish It Wasnéˆ¥æª› Him

    <h4>Chapter 455: Chapter 455 How I Wish It Wasn¡¯t Him</h4>

    She found a spot in the yard and stuck sparklers into the ground, arranging them into a smiley face, then lit them one by one.

    The sparklers burned with a hissing sound, looking very beautiful.

    An Ruo crouched on the ground, looking at the smiley face on the ground, and also revealed a smile.

    "An Ruo, Happy Spring Festival," she said to herself with a smile, "Also, remember to always be happy and joyful."

    Under the glow of the mes, her eyes were bright, like stars in the sky.

    As the sparklers slowly burned out, she stood up, intending to go back inside. As she turned, she suddenly saw someone standing behind her.

    An Ruo was startled and let out a cry of surprise.

    With the dim moonlight, she suddenly saw the person clearly.

    Familiar eyes, familiar features, familiar face, familiar presence.

    Her eyes widened in shock, standing in front of her was the very person she hoped never to see in her dreams, it was Tang Yuchen!

    An Ruo was shocked, she must be dreaming, otherwise why would he suddenly appear before her?

    "No, this isn¡¯t a dream, it¡¯s a hallucination," she quickly told herself, feeling somewhatforted.

    "It¡¯s a hallucination, it¡¯s a hallucination," she murmured with her eyes closed.

    Tang Yuchen saw her reaction and the corners of his mouth curved upwards slightly. He stepped forward, gazing deeply at her, his dark eyes filled with affection and longing.

    He raised his hand, gently caressing her face, almost afraid that this was yet another dream. He couldn¡¯t be sure if she was real, if he had really found her.

    "An Ruo, have I found you?" He asked softly, his voice tinged with caution.

    His fingers touched her skin, bringing a burning pain.

    An Ruo¡¯splexion turned deathly pale; this wasn¡¯t a hallucination!

    Her body trembled slightly, filled with agony.

    "Ah¡ª" Suddenly, she screamed, pushing him violently, panicked as if facing a flood or a fierce beast, nning to flee back into the house.

    She had only taken a few steps when Tang Yuchen quickly caught up to her, sping her waist tightly. His hot chest pressed against her back, and An Ruo¡¯s body hair stood on end instantly.

    "Don¡¯t touch me, let go of me, don¡¯t touch me!" she cried out, as if greatly frightened, her whole body shaking uncontrobly in her frantic struggles.

    Tang Yuchen held her even tighter, his brow furrowed, not expecting such an extreme reaction from her.

    It seemed, she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    "An Ruo, it¡¯s me, I¡¯m Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s me," he said urgently.

    Her emotions became even more agitated, "Get away, go, stay away from me!"

    She knew it was him, how she wished it wasn¡¯t him.

    "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong?" The man forcefully turned her around, asking with concern.

    She didn¡¯t answer, only struggling madly, trying to push him away. She was too shocked, her hands pushing against him, struggling, when suddenly she pped his face.

    Tang Yuchen disregarded the p, he grasped her hands, restraining them, not allowing her to move. Her resistance hurt him deeply.

    He had finally found her, why was she so afraid of him.

    The man¡¯s heart clenched in pain, he suddenly grabbed her chin and fiercely kissed her lips.

    "Mmm..." An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, followed by angry struggling.

    Don¡¯t touch her, it¡¯s disgusting, don¡¯t touch her!

    The more she resisted, the more suffocating his kiss became.

 Chapter 456: Stop, Donéˆ¥æª› Come Over

    <h4>Chapter 456: Chapter 456: Stop, Don¡¯t Come Over</h4>

    It had been a year since Ist saw her, she didn¡¯t know how much I missed her.

    Holding her body, kissing her lips, I just couldn¡¯t bear to let her go.

    Tang Yuchen kissed An Ruo deeply, his domineering and passionate kiss also carrying the deep and intense longing of the sea.

    Everything about him was more than she could bear.

    An Ruo bit down hard on his tongue, and the taste of blood immediately filled their mouths. Tang Yuchen slowly let her go, holding her body tightly, not daring to rx at all.

    His deep eyes looked at her, and he saw the coldness and estrangement in hers.

    A sting in his heart, he asked her in a deep voice, "Tell me, why did you leave, what exactly happened? And the child, where is our child?"

    Her abdomen was no longer round, a year had passed, and their child would be one year old by now.

    Upon hearing him mention the child, An Ruo felt a sharp pain at the tip of her heart, herplexion growing even paler.

    If she hadn¡¯t known about his deceit, would she have had a difficultbor, and would the child have died?

    Clenching her fists, An Ruo forced herself to calm down and said coldly, "Let me go."

    "I won¡¯t let go!" he tightened his arms, almost breaking her bones.

    "You want to know everything, don¡¯t you? Then let me go," An Ruo said coldly, her tone no longer tender, but utterly devoid of emotion.

    In her eyes, he seemed to be the most unforgivable person in the world.

    Tang Yuchen was a smart man and he could tell that something had happened that he didn¡¯t know about. He wanted to know the truth, to figure everything out.

    Hesitating, he slowly released her, and as soon as An Ruo was free, she took arge step back, "Stay there, don¡¯te any closer!"

    The man stopped his movement to approach, looking at her with aplex gaze.

    "Just wait a moment," An Ruo said before turning to walk toward the house, pushing the door open and then suddenly swiftly shutting it and locking it from the inside.

    By the time Tang Yuchen realized her intentions, it was already toote.

    He approached the door and began pounding on it, asking anxiously, "An Ruo, what do you mean by this? Tell me, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    The woman inside didn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, she called the police, telling them that a strange man was trying to take advantage of her and was pounding on the door, trying to break in, asking them toe quickly to handle it.

    The public security in L country was very good, and the police were very efficient.

    They arrived quickly and surrounded Tang Yuchen, An Ruo heard him conversing with them in English.

    Having lived here for a year, she had learned English, and listening was basically no problem for her.

    Tang Yuchen said he was her husband, that he hade to take her home, and that he wasn¡¯t a bad person, but the police didn¡¯t believe him.

    "Woman, would you please open the door?"

    A female officer knocked on the door, An Ruo took a deep breath, opened the door, and stepped out.

    The moment she appeared, Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze fell on her face, his profound eyes trying to see through her like X-rays.

    She didn¡¯t look at him andmunicated with the police instead. She insisted she didn¡¯t know him, iming he was a bad person, trying to take advantage of her.

    Tang Yuchen listened to the words she said, his lips tightly sealed, silent.

    In the end, he was taken away. Before he left, he requested to make a call to hiswyer, which the police agreed to.

    After Tang Yuchen was taken away, An Ruo hurriedly closed the door and rushed to pack her luggage.

 Chapter 457: Back Here Again

    <h4>Chapter 457: Chapter 457: Back Here Again</h4>

    After Tang Yuchen was taken away, An Ruo hurriedly closed the door and quickly went to pack her luggage.

    She didn¡¯t know how he had found her, but she knew she had to leave immediately, to go far away, where he couldn¡¯t find her again.

    Her belongings were simple, and they could be packed up quickly.

    The bank cards she used to carry with her were now usable. She withdrew a sum of money, then rushed to the airport...

    After two days of traveling, An Ruo had passed through multiple countries and finally made a roundabout return to J City.

    As the saying goes, the most dangerous ce can be the safest; Tang Yuchen definitely wouldn¡¯t expect her to return here.

    After returning, An Ruo didn¡¯t dare go back to her own residence. She found a hotel in the suburbs to stay and then considered her next steps for life.

    Fearing that Yun Feiyang would worry about her, she called him, saying she had returned to J City. Feiyang was surprised and asked why she had suddenly left.

    She said she wanted toe back to visit and swore to him that she would absolutely take care of herself.

    She asked him to keep her return a secret and not to disclose it to anyone, for she had already taken action before asking for permission; Feiyang could only agree.

    The current weather in J City was wintery and cold, but the festivity on the streets made the cold more bearable.

    An Ruo stayed in the hotel for a day and nned to go out to the cemetery to visit her child.

    At the time, Yun Feiyang helped cremate the child and buried him in the cemetery.

    Back then, she had been too grief-stricken and left in haste, having only seen him once. She didn¡¯t know if he would me her.

    Exiting the hotel, she reached out to hail a taxi.

    The driver asked where she wanted to go. After a moment, she said she would go to the flower market. To visit her child, she needed to pick a beautiful bouquet of flowers first.

    Although it had been a year since she¡¯d been back, she was still very familiar with everything here.

    After traveling for a while, she realized this wasn¡¯t the way to the flower market.

    An Ruo asked the driver with confusion, "Sir, are you sure we¡¯re on the right path?"

    "Yes, the flower market has relocated," the driver replied with a smile.

    Really? Although she was doubtful, she didn¡¯t ask any further questions.

    The direction the car was heading became more and more suspicious, as if it were going towards Tang Yuchen¡¯s residence...

    That area was a wealthy district, very quiet; how could there be a flower market there!

    An Ruo hurriedly eximed, "Stop the car, I want to get off!"

    The driver ignored her, not only failing to stop but actually speeding up.

    She was certain there was something wrong with the driver, possibly even arranged by Tang Yuchen.

    "I told you to stop, did you hear me!" An Ruo, sitting in the back seat, swung her purse and hit the driver on the back of his head. The driver cried out in pain, losing control of the wheel momentarily, and the car swerved and was forced to a halt.

    She quickly opened the door and ran, moving several steps backward, when a sedan stopped right in front of her.

    A dazzling luxury car, the likes of which there were no second in all of J City, and Tang Yuchen owned one just like it.

    An Ruo felt her blood run cold. She stepped back twice and then turned to run the other way.

    The man who got out of the car was much quicker than her. She felt a tightness around her waist, already encircled by his firm arm.

    "Help..." An Ruo yelled out, but her mouth was tightly covered by a hand, and the man behind easily carried her towards the car.

    Her struggles were useless against him. He stuffed her into the car, then he got in, shut the door, and indifferently said to the driver, "Drive."

    "Stop the car, let me go, stop the car!"

    An Ruo was both frantic and enraged. She raised her purse with the intent to hit the man beside her.

 Chapter 458: Youéˆ¥æª™e Quite the Actor

    <h4>Chapter 458: Chapter 458: You¡¯re Quite the Actor</h4>

    He grasped her wrist, gave a gentle tug, and she crashed into his solid chest.

    With hisrge hand gripping her waist, she could only cling tightly to him, unable to move.

    An Ruo looked up at him angrily and coldly asked, "What do you mean? I have nothing to do with you. Are you nning to kidnap me?"

    Actually, she wanted to ask how he knew she had returned.

    Tang Yuchen noticed her thoughts. He smiled with a curl of his lip and asked, "Want to know how I found out you were back? Your nning is very meticulous. My men followed you across several countries before you finally returned here. Baby, from the moment I found you, you were marked by me. Thinking about escaping again? You won¡¯t have that chance in this lifetime."

    He would never give her the chance to escape, never again.

    His words were supposedly gentle, yet she felt them cold and piercing, filling her blood with fear.

    He would not let her go again; she would never have another chance to escape.

    An Ruo stared coldly at him, her eyes filled with hatred.

    "Tang Yuchen, do you have to see me dead before you are satisfied? What do I owe you, that you haunt me like this, why won¡¯t you let me go! Don¡¯t you know, in my eyes, you are a demon, even in death, I don¡¯t want to see you!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils contracted slightly, a shadow flitting across his gaze, his entire body emitting a chill.

    He grabbed her chin, leaned close to her face, and growled through clenched teeth:

    "An Ruo, I really want to ask you, what do you mean! You promised to wait for me toe back, why did you leave without a word? Didn¡¯t you say you loved me? Now, why do you run when you see me? Is your love all a lie?"

    He actually talked to her like that, using her as if he himself was not in the wrong!

    An Ruo scoffed coldly, "You really can act."

    The man grew even more furious. He gripped her chin tighter and asked sternly, "Tell me, where is the child? What exactly happened back then?"

    His relentless pursuit to capture her was just to wrest the child from her side.

    Unfortunately, he would never have that chance again.

    An Ruo arched an eyebrow and smiled faintly, "If you want to know where the child is, let me go, or else you will never find out where he has gone."

    Only she and Yun Feiyang knew about the child¡¯s death; not even Maggie or the psychologist knew.

    She would not tell, and Yun Feiyang would not either, so he would never find out.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned ashen. He indeed very much wanted to know where the child had gone.

    Investigators he sent reported that An Ruo had lived with Yun Feiyang over the past year, and there were no children around her.

    She had fled back from Country L alone.

    Where had the child gone?

    When hest left, she was over eight months pregnant, and the child was nearly due, so he did not believe any mishap had urred with the child.

    Even if the child hade early, with today¡¯s advanced medicine, there shouldn¡¯t have been any issues.

    In his view, the only exnation was that An Ruo had hidden the child.

    Why would she hide the child, what exactly had happened back then?

    Tang Yuchen was desperate to know everything, but she simply would not speak.

    Moreover, why did she hate him so much?

    Was it because he was not there when she gave birth?

    Or was it because she had been kidnapped by bad people and he did not rescue her on time?

    Thinking of these possibilities, he felt deeply distressed for her.

 Chapter 459: Your Home is Not My Home

    <h4>Chapter 459: Chapter 459: Your Home is Not My Home</h4>

    Thinking of these possibilities, the man¡¯s heart ached for her.

    He softened his expression, his hand caressing her face, as he gently said, "An Ruo, tell me what exactly happened. If I am wrong, you can tell me. Don¡¯t keep it all to yourself."

    In his eyes, there was affection and pity as he looked toward her.

    But she would no longer believe his words, nor would she believe his love for her. Everything he gave her was false. She hated him, detested him, and would never trust him again.

    An Ruo smiled faintly, not answering but rather asking, "Don¡¯t you have something to say to me?"

    Tang Yuchen was slightly stunned; he didn¡¯t understand the meaning of her words.

    He did have a lot to say to her. He wanted to say how miserable he had been this past year, constantly searching for her, missing her. However, he also understood that these were not the words she wanted to hear.

    The two had only exchanged a few words when the car arrived at the vi¡¯s entrance.

    "No matter the issue, let¡¯s go home and talk about it first," he said as he opened the car door and pulled her out.

    An Ruo struggled fiercely, trying to break free from his grip, "Tang Yuchen, I have nothing to do with you, your home is not my home, please let go, I want to leave."

    The manpletely ignored her resistance, carrying her in his arms and forcefully pulling her into the living room. He had finally found her and even if it meant tying her up, he was determined to keep her.

    "Let go!" An Ruo yelled angrily, he released her hand, and as she turned to leave, he sped her waist in time.

    "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯ll say it again, let go!" An Ruo trembled with rage.

    She didn¡¯t want to see him at all. Why couldn¡¯t he let go, why must he force her!

    "Servant, guard the door; don¡¯t let the Young Lady take a single step outside," Tang Yuchen coldly instructed the servant, knowing full well An Ruo was familiar with his methods.

    In the past, he had people watch over her, making it impossible for her to leave.

    His people were formidable, she was no match for them alone.

    Stopping her struggles, she turned back and red at him with fierce anger in her eyes, almost setting the entire house aze.

    "Tang Yuchen, I have never seen a man as despicable and shameless as you, with a skin thicker than a pig¡¯s. I don¡¯t even want to see you, you make me sick to my stomach. Please stay away from me, I never want to see you again in my life!"

    Insulting him was not her intention, but she was too angry to hold back her words.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened frighteningly, his jaw clenched as he sneered,

    "I make you feel sick, Yun Feiyang doesn¡¯t make you feel sick, does he? You¡¯ve been with him all this year, haven¡¯t you fallen in love with him? For him, did you get rid of our child, is that it? An Ruo, you are the most cold-hearted woman I have ever seen!"

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale with anger, her chest heaving uncontrobly. Her hatred for him intensified.

    Not only had he hurt her, but now he was ndering her. Just how low could he stoop?

    However, she didn¡¯t retort or argue with him, as it was aplete waste of breath.

    "Yes, everything is just as you said. What can you possibly do to me?"

    "What did you say! Did you really get rid of our child for him?" the man roared, unable to contain his anger. He gripped her wrist tightly, the force hurting her.

    The words he had just spoken were meant to provoke her, to make her reveal the truth. Could this really be her true confession?

    An Ruo frowned slightly, displeased, "Let go of me, you¡¯re hurting me."

    "Tell me, where is the child?"

 Chapter 460: Everyone Wants It

    <h4>Chapter 460: Chapter 460: Everyone Wants It</h4>

    He ignored her words, angrily asking.

    Whether it was for Yun Feiyang that she sent the child away, true or false, he didn¡¯t investigate for the moment.

    But that was their child, the child he shared with her, he would never allow their child to be with someone else.

    An Ruo saw the fury in his eyes and said indifferently, looking down, "You let me go, and I¡¯ll have someone send the child to you another day."

    "I want to know where he is right now!"

    "No way, I don¡¯t want to be with you. Now you have two choices, if you want to keep me, then you¡¯ll never see the child again. If you want the child, let me go and never bother me again."

    "An Ruo!" Her words shocked him deeply, caused him great pain.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her intently, asking mournfully, "What¡¯s really going on with you, why has ite to this between us? I want you and the child, I won¡¯t make a choice."

    An Ruowei smirked derisively, "You¡¯re really greedy, to want both me and the child. Unfortunately for you, I don¡¯t want you. By the way, I gave the child away the moment he was born, he must be around one year old by now, right? Have you made up your mind? If you don¡¯t decide for the child soon, when he grows up, he won¡¯t be close to you."

    How could she speak to him with such a heartless tone, were these really her words? Where had that kind and innocent, loving An Ruo gone?

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips were tightly pursed, his heart in agony, even breathing was painful.

    "I¡¯ll tell you again, I want you, and I want the child!" he stated firmly, with no room for refusal.

    They were both his treasures, he couldn¡¯t lose either of them, no one could leave him.

    Hearing his words, An Ruo¡¯s heart ached sharply, and the hatred in her eyes deepened. Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re really too greedy, wanting it all.

    You want me and the child, and you want Lan Keren as well, don¡¯t you?

    You want us all, but there¡¯s no such thing as a free lunch in this world.

    An Ruo suppressed the hatred and pain in her heart, and sneered coldly, "Fine, I see you haven¡¯t thought it through yet. Then, I won¡¯t leave, and I won¡¯t tell you where the child is either."

    He loved the child so much, she didn¡¯t believe he could bear it.

    Moreover, his child was so precious, how could he stand for his child to acknowledge someone else as parents. Tang Yuchen, let¡¯s see who is more stubborn.

    Suddenly, Tang Yuchen wrapped her in his arms, caressing her back gently, and said tenderly, "An Ruo, that¡¯s your child too, don¡¯t you miss him, care about him? Tell me where the child is, let me bring him back, wouldn¡¯t it be nice for the three of us to live together happily?"

    An Ruo rested her chin on his shoulder, he couldn¡¯t see the sting in her eyes.

    She spoke coldly, "That¡¯s impossible, I don¡¯t love you, I dream of escaping from you, so I will never live with you. Let me go, and I¡¯ll give you back the child. You can start a family with another woman, as long as you never say I¡¯m the child¡¯s mother, he¡¯ll never know the truth."

    Tang Yuchen pushed her away abruptly, hisplexion pale, his eyes full of disbelief.

    "How can you say such heartless words!"

    An Ruoughed coldly, "What¡¯s so hard about saying them? Women are just like men, once they despise someone, they can be heartless, cutting off everything. When you despised me in the past, weren¡¯t you heartless too? Why can¡¯t I be heartless towards you?"

 Chapter 461: Must Have Been Provoked

    <h4>Chapter 461: Chapter 461: Must Have Been Provoked</h4>

    The man grabbed her arm, hastily exining, "I was bad to you before because I hadn¡¯t fallen in love with you..."

    "Right, it¡¯s because you didn¡¯t love me that you treated me badly, and my heartlessness towards you is also because I don¡¯t love you."

    "You¡¯re lying, you clearly said you loved me, you do love me!" Tang Yuchen emphasized loudly, not knowing whether he was speaking for her to hear or for himself.

    An Ruo¡¯s face remained cold, with no trace of emotion in her eyes from beginning to end.

    She had loved him, but her love for him had been strangled in his deceit long ago.

    "Tang Yuchen, you consider yourself quite the charmer, don¡¯t you? We¡¯re all adults here. Can¡¯t we stop being childish? Love¡ªdo you really believe in that fairy tale?"

    He felt like he didn¡¯t recognize the woman before him anymore, wondering why her temperament had suddenly changed so drastically.

    What on earth had happened all those years ago? He was certain she must have been provoked by something.

    Suddenly turning around, he didn¡¯t want to meet her cold eyes and said indifferently, "From now on, you¡¯ll live here. Don¡¯t even think about leaving without my permission. You don¡¯t have to say where the child is; I will find him!"

    Having said that, he left without looking back.

    An Ruoughed coldly in her heart. You won¡¯t find him, not unless you die. No, even if you die, you won¡¯t find him.

    My child will go to Heaven, while you might go to Hell.

    After Tang Yuchen had gone, Uncle Tao stepped forward with a smile and asked her kindly, "Young Lady, are you tired? Shall I take you to rest?"

    "Uncle Tao, please don¡¯t call me Young Lady, just call me An Ruo," she insisted, her voice tinged with loathing for the term ¡¯Young Lady¡¯.

    Uncle Tao quickly changed his address: "Miss An, let me take you to rest."

    An Ruo¡¯s handbag had been left in Tang Yuchen¡¯s car; she had nothing on her. She asked Uncle Tao with a smile, "May I make a phone call first?"

    "Certainly," Uncle Tao nodded.

    "Um, could you excuse me for a moment? It¡¯s a private matter," An Ruo said, a bit embarrassed.

    Uncle Tao walked away with a smile, not making it difficult for her at all. She found it strange but didn¡¯t dwell on it too much.

    Picking up the phone, An Ruo decided to call the police. No matter how powerful Tang Yuchen was, he couldn¡¯t contend with the police. If he wanted to detain her, then she would have the police take her away.

    Pressing 110, the call wouldn¡¯t go through. She tried several times but still couldn¡¯t make a call.

    An Ruo quickly called for Uncle Tao, "Uncle Tao, is the phone broken? Why can¡¯t I make a call?"

    Uncle Tao came out, bowing respectfully, "Miss An, the young master has activated a one-way shielding system. Phones inside the vi can¡¯t make outgoing calls, only receive them."

    An Ruo was seething with anger. No wonder Uncle Tao was at ease letting her make a phone call; it turned out that it was impossible to call out in the first ce.

    "Uncle Tao, can you lend me US$100?" she suddenly asked.

    "Certainly," Uncle Tao immediately gave her the money. With a toothy smile, she said, "Thank you. I¡¯ll pay you back."

    With the money in hand, An Ruo walked outside. She was determined to leave this ce by any means necessary.

    She had initially nned to forcefully leave, but the two Gate Gods guarding the door would not let her pass, no matter what she said. They even said that the only way she could leave was to step over their dead bodies.

    Killing two people to escape wasn¡¯t worth it; she didn¡¯t want tomit a crime.

    With no other choice, An Ruo had to return to the living room.

 Chapter 462: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not on the Same Path as You

    <h4>Chapter 462: Chapter 462: I¡¯m Not on the Same Path as You</h4>

    She told Uncle Tao that she needed to rest and specifically mentioned she wanted to rest in Tang Yuchen¡¯s room, prompting Uncle Tao to immediately lead her to the bedroom with a smile.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s bedroom was still the same one as before.

    Upon entering, An Ruo had expected to see Lan Keren¡¯s belongings, but there was no trace of any woman having lived there, aside from Tang Yuchen¡¯s own items.

    Had he not married Lan Keren, didn¡¯t she live here?

    That made sense, they had registered their marriage in country A, so they must have settled down there.

    After a year, An Ruo had alsoe to understand some things.

    The stranger who approached her initially was probably not sent by Tang Yuchen but could have been Lan Keren. She purposely let her know that she was married to Tang Yuchen, just to make her leave on her own.

    Tang Yuchen must have wanted to establish a home in Country A and another in City J. If someone hadn¡¯t secretly informed her of the truth, she might have been kept in the dark by him for a lifetime.

    She might have naively married him and lived with him till old age. Then she would have died never knowing that her husband actually had another family in Country A with another woman.

    Moreover, his capabilities were significant, managing to marry two women without getting charged with bigamy was not difficult for him.

    Fortunately, everything had been exposed, but why was her child the sacrifice...

    Thinking of her deceased child, An Ruo¡¯s heart ached uncontrobly.

    That was a scar in her heart that would never heal.

    Tang Yuchen returned home in the evening. When he arrived, An Ruo was sitting in the living room watching TV.

    She was no longer the naive woman she had been, who only knew how to be sad and give up on herself after getting hurt.

    Now, her heart¡¯s capacity to endure was massive, so even the copse of the skies wouldn¡¯t seem like much to her.

    Because her world had already copsed, she had already experienced true devastation.

    When Tang Yuchen entered the living room, he immediately noticed her. Even now, he was excited and delighted that he had found her. His heart, missing for a year, feltplete again upon finding her.

    During the day, he had arranged people to search for the child, but his mind was always on her.

    Fearing that she was just an illusion, afraid she might disappear again, he called Uncle Tao every half hour to make sure she was still there.

    He had never been so anxious and insecure, his world had beenpletely conquered by this woman.

    Now seeing herfortably sitting at home, his hanging heart settled and he felt very happy.

    He sat down beside her, very close to her, not looking at the TV but instead staring intensely at her face, smiling as he asked, "What are you watching?"

    An Ruo abruptly turned off the TV and stood up to leave.

    The man grabbed her wrist and stood up as well.

    "Are you going to rest?" he asked her.

    "Yes, please let go," An Ruo politely responded.

    Tang Yuchen curled his lips into a smile, "I¡¯m also going to rest now. Let¡¯s go back to the bedroom together."

    After saying this, he pulled her hand, somewhat eagerly, and started heading upstairs. An Ruo frowned, displeased, "My bedroom is downstairs, I¡¯m not going the same way as you."

    He looked back, smiling devilishly, "But I seem to recall you chose to stay in my room."

    An Ruo was speechless; she had said that on purpose just to disgust him and Lan Keren. She had no idea that Lan Keren didn¡¯t even live here.

    "Do you take everything I say seriously?" she questioned with a raised eyebrow.

 Chapter 463: Everything Had Been Prepared in Advance

    <h4>Chapter 463: Chapter 463: Everything Had Been Prepared in Advance</h4>

    The man nodded, firm in his assertion, "I am serious, which is why you can only live in my room."

    "I won¡¯t go!"

    "But I am serious." Tang Yuchen enveloped her waist, half dragging, half pulling her upstairs into his bedroom.

    An Ruo struggled desperately, but he closed the door, suddenly pushed her shoulders, and pressed her against it.

    His face was very close to hers, An Ruowei frowned slightly, and stopped struggling, only coldly staring back at him.

    The man¡¯s hands were on either side of her, blocking all her exits.

    He just gazed at her, as if he intended to look on until the end of time. In his dark, deep eyes swirled too manyplex emotions, ones she didn¡¯t even want to delve into.

    Time passed one minute, two minutes, ten minutes.

    Tang Yuchen continued to look at her that way, not speaking, his gaze enough to unsettle the heart.

    An Ruo admitted defeat, diverting her gaze, she said indifferently, "Move aside, I¡¯m tired, I need to rest."

    Only then did the man move slightly, but he did not step aside.

    "An Ruo, do you really not love me anymore?" he asked somberly.

    A moment ago, he had been observing the look in her eyes, but all he saw was indifference, nothing else.

    In the past, when she looked at him, there would be a shy sparkle in her eyes, and her undisguised adoration would shine through. But now all that was gone. Did she really not love him anymore?

    An Ruo coldly met his gaze and countered, "What do you think?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips were pressed into a thin line. He wasn¡¯t afraid of her hatred, just of her love fading away.

    Butpared to her leaving, that was nothing.

    It didn¡¯t matter if she no longer loved him, for he would try his best to make her fall in love with him again, as long as she remained by his side.

    "Go take a shower and get some sleep." The man dropped the topic, pushing her into the bathroom.

    An Ruo stood still inside, unmoving. She had no intention of taking a shower, much less sharing a room with him.

    The door suddenly opened, and Tang Yuchen walked in with a mischievous smile, "If you don¡¯t want to shower alone, I don¡¯t mind joining you."

    As he spoke, he stepped inside, about to close the door behind him. His gaze was intense with desire, and An Ruo was genuinely worried about what he might do.

    "Get out, I can shower by myself!" she eximed with disdain.

    The man chuckled, "Baby, I can help scrub your back, even give you a massage."

    "I said I¡¯ll shower by myself!" An Ruo growled with impatience.

    Tang Yuchen shrugged with an air of regret, "Alright, I¡¯ll leave. Make it quick, I need to shower after you."

    Once he left, An Ruo moved to lock the door, but found that it couldn¡¯t be locked from inside¡ªonly closed!

    She remembered that previously, the bathroom door could be locked from the inside.

    An Ruo realized then that Tang Yuchen had made all the preparations well in advance, having nned to keep her confined in the vi.

    Everything here had been altered by him.

    An Ruo felt enraged and desperately wanted to escape immediately, but she knew it wasn¡¯t realistic. She could only settle down here temporarily and look for an opportunity to escape.

    Not wanting to shower but fearing he might trulye in to join her, she quickly stripped and took a brisk shower.

    Afterwards, she discovered she had no pajamas and her removed clothes were dampened by steam, impossible to wear.

    With no other choice, she tightly wrapped herself in a bath towel.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly pushed the door open, startling An Ruo, who was fortunate to have been quick to react, or she would have beenpletely exposed to him.

 Chapter 464: I Donéˆ¥æª› Have Womenéˆ¥æªš Clothes Here

    <h4>Chapter 464: Chapter 464: I Don¡¯t Have Women¡¯s Clothes Here</h4>

    Tang Yuchen suddenly pushed the door open and An Ruo jumped, just barely able to cover up before he saw everything.

    "Are you done washing?" he asked as he entered, unbuttoning his shirt.

    "Mm." An Ruo did not look at his exposed chest and walked toward the outside.

    The man¡¯s voice suddenly rose from behind, "There are only vacant spaces in my vi, and there is no ce to rest in the other rooms."

    That meant that if she wanted to sleep tonight, she could only sleep in his room.

    An Ruo ignored what he said and walked out of the bedroom to find Uncle Tao to arrange another room for her.

    Uncle Tao apologetically told her that all the vacant rooms were locked and the keys were on the young master, so he was unable to arrange a room for her to rest.

    An Ruo suppressed the urge to curse and said, "Uncle Tao, I don¡¯t even have spare clothes or pajamas; could you help me get a set of pajamas and spare clothes?"

    Uncle Tao shook his head, "The vi does not have pajamas and clothes prepared fordies, and it¡¯s already dark outside. No one can leave without the young master¡¯s orders. Miss An, you could ask the young master, and if he agrees, I can have someone go and buy you clothes."

    There was no need to ask any further, it was clear all of this was arranged by Tang Yuchen.

    An Ruo returned to the bedroom and soon after, the man came out from his shower.

    He wore only a bath towel wrapped around his waist, his well-built upper body still dripping with droplets of water. He ran his hands through his wet hair, his dark, glossy eyes staring straight at her.

    "Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?"

    "I don¡¯t have pajamas, no spare clothes," An Ruo stated calmly.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly sleep wrapped in a bath towel, as it would definitely fall off during the night, resulting in her exposing herself.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and took a set of pajamas from the wardrobe and handed it to her.

    It was his pajama top and pants, and he was actually asking her to wear his pajamas!

    "I want women¡¯s pajamas." An Ruo frowned unsatisfied.

    The man smiled, "I don¡¯t have women¡¯s clothes here. Just make do with these for now, I¡¯ll have someone buy you some tomorrow."

    "You can have someone go buy them now."

    "You¡¯re being too inconsiderate of the servants. They¡¯ve worked hard all day and are now resting. Don¡¯t disturb them," Tang Yuchen kindly said, as if she was being unreasonable.

    Fake kindness, was he really that considerate of his servants?

    She knew he was doing it on purpose, yet she didn¡¯t know how to counter him.

    Forget it, she might as well sleep in her clothes, although it would be ufortable to sleep in dirty clothes, it was better than wearing his.

    An Ruo walked into the bathroom to fetch her dirty clothes and realized with a start that her discarded clothes had all been soaked in the bathtub,pletely drenched!

    Especially her underwear, which floated conspicuously on the water¡¯s surface, making for an awkward sight.

    Tang Yuchen, you bastard!

    An Ruo stormed out, Tang Yuchen had already dried his hair and was lying in bed.

    "Baby, it¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s rest early," he said with a smile, as if nothing had happened between them, his tone as affectionate and natural as before.

    An Ruo gave him a cold look for a moment, took a deep breath, and told herself to stay calm. Even if she exploded in anger, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave, so why punish herself with frustration?

    She clenched her teeth, grabbed his pajamas, and went to the bathroom to change.

    His oversized clothes were awkward on her, like a child wearing an adult¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 465: Can Finally Have a Good Sleep

    <h4>Chapter 465: Chapter 465: Can Finally Have a Good Sleep</h4>

    She wasn¡¯t wearing any close-fitted clothes inside, and his clothing was in direct contact with her skin, making her feel very awkward and ufortable.

    Moreover, his clothes carried his scent...

    An Ruo had an illusion, as if wearing his clothes made her feel like she was being held in his arms, a very subtle feeling.

    Afterposing herself, she calmly walked out, went straight to lie on the sofa¡ªshe couldn¡¯t bring herself to sleep with him in the same bed.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her with his deep eyes, stood up to find a nket, and handed it to her.

    An Ruo took it and covered herself with it. Although the room was heated, sleeping without a nket would still make her catch a cold, so she wouldn¡¯t neglect herself.

    Finding afortable position, An Ruo closed her eyes and stopped looking at him.

    The man stood in front of her for a while, then silently returned to the bed, turned off the light, and went to sleep.

    That night, An Ruo took a long time to fall asleep. She was not ustomed to sharing a room with Tang Yuchen and was even more uncertain about how to proceed in the future.

    She thought about many things until it was almost dawn when she finally fell into a deep sleep.

    When she woke up, it was already nine in the morning. Opening her eyes, she found herself in bed. She sat up with a start, alone on the bed¡ªTang Yuchen had left long ago.

    When had she moved to the bed?

    It must have been Tang Yuchen who had carried her to the bed while she was asleep!

    Her clothes were intact, and her body felt fine, An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief¡ªas long as he had not touched her, it was fine.

    Uncle Tao had a servant bring in some clothes for her. After changing, An Ruo went downstairs for breakfast and then started figuring out how to leave this ce.

    Tang Yuchen had gone out. She didn¡¯t care what he was up to; she didn¡¯t want to concern herself with anything about him.

    At noon, while she was sitting in the living room watching television, she saw Uncle Tao directing a few servants to move the sofa downstairs.

    She asked Uncle Tao in confusion what this was about.

    Uncle Tao said that it was the young master¡¯s order, and he was just following it.

    An Ruo was somewhat suspicious. Was he having the sofa moved to force her to sleep in the bed?

    Just as she was thinking this, the living room phone rang. She didn¡¯t answer it; Uncle Tao did.

    "Miss An, it¡¯s the young master calling. He wants you to take the phone," said Uncle Tao with a smile, handing her the receiver.

    An Ruo calmly replied, "I don¡¯t want to take it."

    Uncle Tao had no choice but to tell Tang Yuchen that she was not avable to take the call. Knowing she wouldn¡¯t answer, the man didn¡¯t insist.

    After hanging up, Uncle Tao told An Ruo, "Miss An, the young master asked me to tell you he won¡¯t being home tonight and to go to sleep by yourself."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She could sleep peacefully tonight.

    After having dinner, Tang Yuchen indeed didn¡¯te back.

    After watching television for a while, she went upstairs to take a bath. The only ce left to sleep in the room was the bed. Since Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯ting back that night, she could sleep on the bed with peace of mind.

    Still, she was anxious he might return unexpectedly in the middle of the night, so she locked the door securely, which eased her worries somewhat.

    She had slept on this bed for a long time in the past.

    Now lying on it again, An Ruo felt a mix of emotions. If possible, she really wanted to distance herself from everything rted to Tang Yuchen and start a new life.

    Lost in her thoughts for a long time, An Ruo finally fell asleep.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed, but in her dream, she felt something moving on her face, itchy and very ufortable.

 Chapter 466: No One Has the Right to Take It Back

    <h4>Chapter 466: Chapter 466: No One Has the Right to Take It Back</h4>

    Groggily opening her eyes, she met Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep gaze.

    He was gently pressing on top of her, kissing her face, his hand had already slipped inside her pajamas, caressing her delicate skin, moving upwards to her swelling chest.

    Seeing that she was awake, he not only did not withdraw his hand, but also increased the strength of his grip, his lips moved towards hers, intending to kiss her.

    An Ruo immediately regained her senses, angrily pushing him, but unable to move him, she could only press her hands against his chest to keep some distance from him.

    Waking up in the middle of the night to suddenly see him, she was both surprised and furious.

    An Ruo angrily questioned him, "Didn¡¯t you say you weren¡¯ting back? Tang Yuchen, is deceiving me, ying me, fun for you!"

    He definitely deceived her, then made her let down her guard, so he could take advantage of the situation.

    "I did not deceive you," the man exined, "I was not going toe back, but I missed you too much, so I returned."

    Smooth talker, she would never believe his words in this lifetime.

    Even if he was sincere, she couldn¡¯t care less.

    "Get away from me, stay away!" An Ruo pushed against his chest forcefully, Tang Yuchen grabbed her hands, pressed them above her head, and kissed her lips without hesitation.

    Ever since he had found her, he had wanted her very much.

    She didn¡¯t know, the agony of watching herst night but not being able to get close.

    He had endured for one night, tonight he could not hold back any longer.

    An Ruo desperately shook her head to dodge his kisses, the man pressing down on her, his hand gripping her chin, not letting her struggle.

    He arrogantly kissed her lips, his tongue trying to pry open her clenched teeth to enter.

    An Ruo kept her teeth tightly clenched, giving him no chance.

    The man slightly pinched her chin open, her lips slightly parted, and he immediately took advantage, deeply entangling her tongue, kissing her fervently.

    His kisses and breath were all too familiar to her.

    Even though they had been apart for a year, she was still very familiar with everything about him. His kiss made her heart ache and suffocate.

    Realizing he was undressing her, An Ruo could no longer endure it.

    She fiercely bit down on his tongue and, seizing the moment he loosened, she freed her hands, pushing him away with all her strength.

    "Smack!" At the same time, she raised her hand and forcefully pped his face.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned slightly, his handsome profile bing even more profound, he seemed thinner than before.

    But An Ruo did not carefully observe these details, she stared at him furiously, her lips trembling with anger.

    "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare touch me again, I will destroy both of us!"

    The man suddenly pressed down on her fiercely, rudely kissing her neck, continuously biting at her skin.

    "Fine, then kill me, let¡¯s die together!"

    He had had enough of her coldness, why could she treat him this way, why disappear for a year without reason, and why she could fall out of love with him.

    His hands tugging at her clothes, he raised his head, roaring irrationally: "An Ruo, what do you take me for, once you fell in love with me, there was no chance for regrets! How dare you change your mind, did I allow it, do you have the right to change your mind!"

    He was domineering and selfish, what he was given, no one had the right to take back.

    Since she got involved with him, thinking of easily getting out of it, no way!

    An Ruo¡¯s clothes were quickly torn off by him, she bit her lip tightly, not making a sound. However, her body was trembling violently.

 Chapter 467: Waiting to Escape

    <h4>Chapter 467: Chapter 467: Waiting to Escape</h4>

    Tang Yuchen noticed her abnormality, and when he looked up at her, what he saw was her pale face streaming with tears.

    She red at him fiercely, the hatred in her eyes so intense.

    The man¡¯s heart ached sharply; he hated it when she looked at him with such eyes.

    The two who once loved each other, how had they be like this...

    An Ruo suddenly said coldly, "Just do it then, make it quick."

    She closed her eyes, resolute like one facing death, as if he were a beast known only for venting.

    Tang Yuchen did not continue. He wrapped his arms around her, pulled over the nket covering them both, his face gloomy, and he said coldly, "I¡¯m not interested when you¡¯re like this, let¡¯s sleep!"

    An Ruo¡¯s heart rxed a bit, but she was not wearing any clothes and being held this way by him made her feel very ufortable.

    When she moved slightly, the man immediately warned her maliciously, "Move again and I will not be gentle!"

    She naturally knew what his "not being gentle" meant.

    An Ruo dared not move again. Shey facing away from him, her eyes wide open, unable to fall asleep for a long time.

    The man behind her also could not sleep.

    The two who once shared the same bed, even though they still slept on the same bed, their hearts were no longer as close to each other as before.

    ¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo waited for Yun Feiyang to rescue her, knowing that if he could not contact her, he would look for her and might guess that Tang Yuchen had captured her.

    She waited for his salvation, waiting to escape from Tang Yuchen.

    These past few days, Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t touched her; he just held her as they slept, asionally kissing and caressing her, but never dared to go too far.

    He did not understand why An Ruo was so repelled by him; she wouldn¡¯t exin, so he had to find the answers himself.

    A week passed, and the people he sent to look for the child had no news, and he gained nothing on other matters either.

    His heart was very anxious, agitated.

    However, when he returned home, he showed no emotions in front of An Ruo.

    Despite An Ruo not speaking to him, he didn¡¯t mind; he spoke whenever there was something to say. He treated her very well and cared for her as if they were still as intimate as before.

    Actually, An Ruo was also very anxious; the longer she stayed here, the more painful it became for her.

    When would she finally be able to leave this ce?

    That day, as An Ruo was going upstairs to sleep, she passed by Tang Yuchen¡¯s study and suddenly had an idea.

    She couldn¡¯t make a phone call for help, but she could go online. She knew Yun Feiyang¡¯s QQ number, MSN; she could message him.

    Suppressing her excitement, she went to sleep as if nothing was out of the ordinary.

    Tang Yuchen worked untilte before entering the bedroom. He took a shower, got into bed, and typically embraced her, kissed her lips and caressed her body before settling contentedly to sleep holding her.

    His nightly actions were not because he was lustful; he merely wanted to feel her presence, to ensure she was by his side, only then could he rx.

    The next morning, he left the house very early.

    As soon as he left, An Ruo awoke, changed her clothes, and stealthily went to his study.

    The door to the study was closed, and she couldn¡¯t open it, which surprised her a bit.

    However, she knew that a servant would enter daily at noon to clean, so she could find a chance to sneak in.

    After lunch, An Ruo said she was going upstairs for a nap and asked not to be disturbed, then she went upstairs.

    At one in the afternoon, the servant punctually opened the door to clean the study, and An Ruo, feigning sleepiness, emerged from the bedroom, standing at the doorway of the study and softly instructing the servant inside.

 Chapter 468: Hiding Away

    <h4>Chapter 468: Chapter 468: Hiding Away</h4>

    "I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry, could you fetch me a piece of cake?"

    "Certainly." The servant naturally knew her identity and how much the young master valued her, they dared not disobey her orders.

    Having said this, An Ruo walked into her bedroom. The servant went downstairs, ced a piece of cake on a te, brought it upstairs, knocked on the door, handed it to her, and then continued to clean.

    An Ruo dumped the cake into the toilet, flushed it, waited a few minutes, then walked out and handed the te to the servant.

    "Take the te downstairs."

    What she said wasw; the servant took the te, ready to head downstairs. In her presence, An Ruo walked into her bedroom and shut the door.

    Once the servant was downstairs, she quietly stepped out of the bedroom, pulled the door shut, slipped into the study, and hid inside a cab.

    Before long, she heard the servant¡¯s footsteps entering, who cleaned for about ten minutes and then left, shutting the door behind her.

    Only when sure no one was around did An Ruo push open the cab door and step out.

    There was a desktopputer on the desk. She carefully powered it on, anxiously staring at the screen, hoping Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t set a password, otherwise, her n would be ruined.

    Theputer turned on and, as expected, required a password for ess.

    An Ruo was frustrated. Why wasn¡¯t fate on her side?

    She tried entering Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday; the password was incorrect. She entered her own birthday; still incorrect.

    She tried every password she could think of, none worked.

    Just as she was bing frantic, she heard the sound of a car engine from downstairs; Tang Yuchen had returned.

    An Ruo hurriedly turned off theputer, intending to sneak back to her bedroom, but she was so nervous that she identally knocked some papers off the desk as she got up.

    In a flurry, she picked up the documents and put them back in ce, no longer having time to make it back to the bedroom. Fearing that Tang Yuchen would discover her actions, she had no choice but to hide back in the cab.

    The first thing Tang Yuchen did upon returning was to look for An Ruo. Uncle Tao told him she was upstairs sleeping.

    The man didn¡¯t hesitate and strode upstairs. He pushed open the bedroom door, only to see an empty bed, no sign of An Ruo.

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly, thinking she might be in the bathroom. He pushed open the bathroom door, but it was empty as well.

    His heart suddenly race, somewhat panicked.

    "An Ruo," he called her name, but there was no response.

    He searched the closet, no one, he searched the balcony, no one.

    The man¡¯s first thought was that she had disappeared, left him again.

    His expression grew increasingly grim, his eyes cold and daunting.

    His heart was severely uneasy. Where exactly had An Ruo gone?

    If she had disappeared again, he didn¡¯t know what he might do...

    But Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t yet be so anxious to lose all reason.

    The only exit from the vi was the front door, and he always had someone guarding there. If An Ruo was to leave, she would have to pass right by the gatekeeper.

    So, she must still be in the vi, perhaps she was hiding.

    Tang Yuchen walked upstairs swiftly, opened every cab in the bedroom that could potentially hide a person, but did not find her.

 Chapter 469: Do I Need to Lie to You?

    <h4>Chapter 469: Chapter 469: Do I Need to Lie to You?</h4>

    He went downstairs to ask the servant, "Who has seen the Young Lady today?"

    The servant cleaning the study raised his hand and said, "I have. Half an hour ago, while I was cleaning the study, the Young Lady asked me to go down and get her some food..."

    Tang Yuchen went back upstairs to the study; there was no one there, everything was as usual.

    His sharp gaze swept through the room, and he quickly noticed that the position of the documents on the desk was wrong.

    Whatever he ced, the servants would not touch, so it must have been moved by An Ruo.

    The man¡¯s gaze fell on the only possible hiding ce under the bookcase, and then he slowly walked over.

    An Ruo heard Tang Yuchen¡¯s footsteps; she knew she couldn¡¯t hide any longer. She was very nervous at first, but as death approached, she calmed down.

    Forget it, rather than being caught by him like a thief, it¡¯s better toe out myself and retain some dignity.

    Suddenly pushing the cab, she came out with a cold face, meeting his gloomy expression.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her intensely, his eyes cold and fierce as if about to devour her.

    An Ruo nced at him, not exining anything, and walked outside.

    The man grabbed her wrist in one move, holding tightly, "Tell me, why were you hiding?"

    "I liked to."

    He forcefully pulled her into his arms, ring at her angrily with gritted teeth.

    "Were you trying to use theputer?" he guessed.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly; she pursed her lips and did not answer.

    "You wanted to notify Yun Feiyang toe and save you, didn¡¯t you?" Tang Yuchen continued.

    How did he know her thoughts?

    Seeing her expression, the man knew he had guessed right; he curled his lips into a cold smirk, "Let me tell you the truth: Yun Feiyang has actually alreadye looking for you."

    "What did you say?" An Ruo asked eagerly.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t stand seeing her look forward to Yun Feiyang, his heart filled with jealousy, driving him crazy.

    "He knows you¡¯re here with me, but he can¡¯t rescue you. His parents also know about this; he initially nned toe and demand your release, but his parents persuaded him to desist. An Ruo, he won¡¯te to save you. In his heart, his family is more important than you, so give up on that hope!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes trembled slightly; she suddenly coldlyughed, "You¡¯re lying to me; I won¡¯t believe what you say."

    She and Yun Feiyang had nothing between them; he only needed to alert the police to rescue her, so she certainly wouldn¡¯t believe what he said.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips slightly raised, a hint of chill shing across his dark eyes, "Do I need to lie to you? If I am telling lies, why hasn¡¯t Yun Feiyange to rescue you yet?"

    "...if you dare, let me talk to him on the phone."

    "Fine." The man agreed promptly, pulling out his phone and handing it to her.

    An Ruo looked at him skeptically; was he really letting her call Yun Feiyang?

    Taking the phone, she cast a tentative nce at him and, seeing he did not stop her, dialed Yun Feiyang¡¯s number.

    The phone rang twice and was answered.

    "Hello, Feiyang?" she hastily spoke.

    "Miss An?" A woman¡¯s cold voice came through, sounding like Yun Mu¡¯s voice.

    An Ruowei was stunned, unsure of how to respond.

    Yun Mu spoke coldly to her, "From now on, don¡¯t call my son Feiyang. Since you are Tang Yuchen¡¯s woman, don¡¯t interfere with Feiyang. Also, Feiyang will not help you, nor will we offend Tang Yuchen for your sake. Do you understand?"

    Without giving her a chance to respond, Yun Mu hung up the phone.

    An Ruo clenched the phone, her face expressionless.

 Chapter 470: Suffocating Her

    <h4>Chapter 470: Chapter 470: Suffocating Her</h4>

    An Ruo gripped her phone tightly, her face expressionless.

    Tang Yuchen withdrew the phone and said indifferently, "Yun Feiyang has already been taken care of by his parents. I didn¡¯t lie to you, did I?"

    What he said was true. Yun Feiyang hade to look for An Ruo.

    But all he needed to do was make a phone call to his parents, and everything could be settled.

    With Yun Feixue still having charges against her, they didn¡¯t dare cross him. Even if they had to fight with their lives, Yun Feiyang¡¯s parents would never allow him to save her.

    An Ruo looked at Tang Yuchen coldly. She wanted to curse him, to fight him desperately, but in the end, she did nothing and walked past him, back to the bedroom.

    Her cold attitude was like emotional violence, causing him a stifling pain in his chest, agitation.

    The man stood there chillingly for a while, clenched his fists, and then restrained himself from going to find her, from hurting her.

    The only hope of escape had been shattered, and it was not true that An Ruo was not upset.

    Yun Mu was right; she shouldn¡¯t have gone to Yun Feiyang, she shouldn¡¯t have troubled him. So she didn¡¯t me Yun Mu and would find her own way to leave this ce.

    The scare today meant that even if An Ruo were found, it didn¡¯t mean that Tang Yuchen was pleased.

    He didn¡¯t go out again, spending the entire day working in his study.

    During dinner, he didn¡¯t say a word, every pore of his body emitting a dangerous air of ¡¯cross me and die¡¯.

    The entire vi was under low pressure because of his displeasure.

    The servants were all cautious in their work, no one daring to offend him.

    But An Ruo was an exception, she simply ignored him and wasn¡¯t afraid of him.

    After taking a bath and lying in bed at night, wrapped tightly in the quilt, An Ruo closed her eyes to sleep.

    After a while, Tang Yuchen came in as well andy down on the bed.

    There was originally only one quilt on the bed, but today An Ruo had taken another. She wrapped her body tightly in it.

    The meaning was obvious; she didn¡¯t want to share a quilt with him.

    The man watched her for a moment with pursed lips, then suddenly yanked the quilt off her, throwing it on the floor, refusing to let her cover herself with it.

    An Ruo turned around, looking at him coldly, "What are you going crazy for!"

    He held a somber face and said nothing, stretching out his hand to embrace her and pulling over the quilt to cover them both.

    An Ruo had already tolerated enough by agreeing to sleep in the same bed with him. Now, she really didn¡¯t want to be close to him, hating such intimacy even more.

    She struggled hard, but Tang Yuchen pinned her body down with his hands and feet, using such great force that it made it hard for her to breathe.

    An Ruo was furious. She tried hard to pry his hands off, but his arms were like iron, so hard, so tight, that ten of her wouldn¡¯t be able to break free.

    The man just held onto her tightly, not saying a word, letting her struggle.

    After a while, An Ruo was exhausted, sweat forming on her forehead.

    Gasping for breath and unable to move, she could only say helplessly, "Loosen up a bit, I can¡¯t breathe, I¡¯m going to faint."

    Feeling her gasping breaths, Tang Yuchen did loosen up a little, but still held her tightly.

    The bedsidemp was not turned off, and the man beside her was very close. With just a slight nce, she could see his face, but she did not.

    An Ruoy with her eyes open, staring at the ceiling, her dim eyes shing with too manyplex emotions.

    What was he trying to aplish with this behavior?

    There was no chance for them anymore, even if he kept her locked away forever, she would not forgive him.

    In the past, when he hurt her, she could easily forgive him and would give him chances to make amends.

    But not anymore.

    Because she would never forget the death of the child, never forget how pitifully cold his little body was.

 Chapter 471: He Must Have Had a Nightmare

    <h4>Chapter 471: Chapter 471: He Must Have Had a Nightmare</h4>

    It was he who indirectly killed the child, a living being ¨C how could she possibly forgive him.

    The loss of the first child didn¡¯t make her hate as much.

    But after the loss of the second child, all she felt for him was hatred.

    She had carried the child for nine months. She loved him so deeply and looked forward to his arrival. Just one more month and he would have been born, yet due to the entanglements between three adults, he was gone.

    Thinking about this, An Ruo¡¯s heart ached so much that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She wanted to cry, but her tears had long dried up; she couldn¡¯t cry, and her eyes were very dry.

    However, it was still a good sign that she could feel pain.

    She still felt the pain for her child; otherwise, if she were numb to everything, her guilt would be even greater.

    Yes, she was also to me for the loss of the child.

    It was herck of strength; it was she who hadn¡¯t protected him...

    When An Ruo was in pain inside, Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart was also in pain.

    With each harboring their own thoughts, neither noticed the pain in the other¡¯s eyes. It¡¯s hard to say how long it was before both fell asleep.

    In her dreams, An Ruo didn¡¯t sleep peacefully.

    She dreamt of a huge python that coiled tightly around her, making it hard for her to breathe and almost breaking every bone in her body.

    Suddenly, she was awakened by a loud shout. She opened her eyes and then quickly closed them again.

    The shout came from Tang Yuchen; he must have had a nightmare. He was calling out, "An Ruo, don¡¯t leave me!"

    Tang Yuchen opened his eyes, still unsettled, and making sure that An Ruo was still by his side and hadn¡¯t disappeared like in his dream, he rxed.

    Today, when he couldn¡¯t find her, he was actually very afraid that she had truly vanished.

    Fortunately, she was still beside him and hadn¡¯t disappeared for a year like before.

    He held her even tighter, the man¡¯s eyes sorrowful as he looked at her, unable to resist kissing her face, and again her forehead, before uncontrobly pressing his lips to hers.

    His kisses started gently but grew fiercer with the desire to consume her entirely.

    An Ruo was pretending to sleep, thinking he would stop after a few casual kisses.

    However, his actions became more and more audacious, his hand reaching under her clothes, slowly moving from her waist to the base of her spine.

    The force of his kisses increased, and his heavy breathing filled her ears.

    Fearing he couldn¡¯t control himself, An Ruo made an impatient sound, frowning and even turning over in bed.

    Tang Yuchen indeed stopped his movements, not continuing further.

    Perhaps for fear of waking her, he calmed down, simply holding her without doing anything else.

    With her back to him, An Ruoy awake with her eyes open.

    His words from the dream echoed in her mind.

    Her heart was troubled, chaotic, and ached a little because of what he had said.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Time quickly passed, and a month went by.

    An Ruo had been confined in the vi by Tang Yuchen for a month.

    It was unclear whether it was from being cooped up or the changing of seasons, but she caught a bad cold.

    Tang Yuchen had a doctore to treat her, gave her an IV, and medication, but nothing worked.

    At first, she was just sneezing, but then it turned into a cough. Not only had the cold not been cured, but it also became much worse.

    Tang Yuchen rarely went to the office; he was almost always working from home, which also made it easier to take care of her.

    He supervised her medication every day, made sure she stayed covered with nkets, dressed warmly, and drank plenty of water.

    But she was still sick,nguid and listless every day.

 Chapter 472: Always Stand by Your Side

    <h4>Chapter 472: Chapter 472: Always Stand by Your Side</h4>

    But she was still sick, feeling ill and listless every day.

    The doctor said she might have a heart condition, her worries were too heavy, which was why her cold never improved.

    Tang Yuchen knew what her heart condition was; she wanted to leave this ce, leave him.

    But he couldn¡¯t let her go.

    After having a cold for a week, An Ruo suddenly developed a high fever one evening. Her fever was severe, and she remained unconscious, deliriously talking nonsense, her mind in a haze.

    Although she was resuscitated, she didn¡¯t want to get better; her condition kept rpsing continuously.

    Besides, a prolonged cold could turn into pneumonia.

    Her severe illness wasn¡¯t the oue he wanted to see.

    That day, An Ruo woke up from her nap and unexpectedly saw someone sitting by her bed.

    It was not just anyone, but Xia Nuo, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    "Xia Nuo, howe you¡¯re here?" An Ruo hurriedly sat up and asked in surprise.

    Xia Nuo smiled and said, "What, don¡¯t you wee my visit?"

    "It¡¯s not that, of course I wee you." She just couldn¡¯t understand why Tang Yuchen would bring her here.

    She thought he would keep her isted for life, not allowing her to contact anyone.

    Xia Nuo, looking at An Ruo¡¯s emaciated appearance, felt very distressed for her. When she had vanished, Xia Nuo also searched for a long time and suffered a lot.

    Now, seeing her was a joy, but An Ruo had be so thin, she must have suffered greatly.

    "Did Tang Yuchen find you?" An Ruo, not having seen her for a long time, had a thousand things to say but ended up asking just this question.

    Xia Nuo nodded: "Yes, he said you were sick and asked me toe see you. Your condition is worse than I imagined; it really hurts me to see you sick."

    An Ruowei smiled weakly: "It¡¯s just a cold, not that serious."

    "How can it not be serious? A cold can turn into pneumonia, and pneumonia can develop into lung cancer. You need to recover quickly, don¡¯t you dare copse on me. Once you get better, you have to go shopping with me, travel with me. You¡¯re my only friend; you can¡¯t abandon me."

    Xia Nuo said cheerily, every word for her own good.

    An Ruo was touched and asked her, "Aren¡¯t you going to ask what I¡¯ve been doing over the past year?"

    Xia Nuo¡¯s smile faded, and she took An Ruo¡¯s hand and said earnestly, "An Ruo, no matter what has happened, I support you and will always stand by your side. If you want to tell me, I¡¯ll listen; if you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t me you."

    "Sorry, I really don¡¯t want to talk about it right now."

    "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just good that you¡¯re back. Also, don¡¯t disappear without a word again, you have no idea how worried we¡¯ve been about you."

    The ¡¯we¡¯ she referred to included herself and Tang Yuchen.

    A look of confusion appeared in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, and Xia Nuo exined:

    "When you disappeared, I was so anxious, searching everywhere for you, and I was sad for a long time. But my sadness was nothingpared to one tenth of Tang Yuchen¡¯s.

    I saw it with my own eyes. He searched for you relentlessly, not missing any chance. Any lead on your whereabouts, real or fake, he would check it out, never giving up...

    Even though he didn¡¯t tell me anything, every time he came to ask if I had news of you, I could see how much he cared about you.

    One time, after he asked me about you and was about to leave, he fainted. Leng Yan and I rushed him to the hospital. The doctor said he fainted because he was too tired, too distressed..."

 Chapter 473: Whatéˆ¥æªš the Matter? Ask Away

    <h4>Chapter 473: Chapter 473: What¡¯s the Matter? Ask Away</h4>

    An Ruo, there might be some misunderstandings and hurt between the two of you, but I won¡¯t persuade you to reconcile with him.

    Just be kind to your body and don¡¯t make things difficult for yourself..."

    Hearing this, An Ruo felt as if her heart was being pricked by needles.

    Why did Tang Yuchen have to put on such an act, perhaps he was truly upset by her departure, but the pain he caused her was real.

    In any case, there was no possibility between them anymore.

    "Xia Nuo, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have made you worry about me..." An Ruo apologized to her.

    "There¡¯s nothing to be sorry for, I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re back. If you really feel sorry for me, then hurry up and get better, don¡¯t fall sick again."

    "Yeah." An Ruo nodded with a smile.

    She needed to get better soon, her body was her own, and she shouldn¡¯t make things difficult for herself.

    Even if not for herself, for Xia Nuo, for Xiao Ji in the distant country A, and for Yun Feiyang who was concerned about her, she had to recover.

    Xia Nuo talked with her for a long time, and it wasn¡¯t until the sky had darkened that she left.

    It had been a long time since An Ruo had such a cheerful conversation, and she felt much more at ease.

    After Xia Nuo left, Tang Yuchen walked into the bedroom and asked her, "Why didn¡¯t you let her help you call the police?"

    An Ruo replied indifferently, "If you dared to let her see me, you must have been fully prepared. I don¡¯t want to drag her into this."

    The man sat down beside her, the corners of his mouth curling slightly, "You are quite smart. You¡¯re right, I have a thousand ways to keep you here, and no one would be able to help you."

    An Ruo turned her gaze away from him, and Tang Yuchen reached out to touch her face, asking gently, "Still unwilling to tell me where the child is?"

    "..."

    "An Ruo, are you really that heartless towards him? I understand you, you must have had your reasons for sending him away. Tell me, what exactly happened back then?"

    He didn¡¯t believe she was heartless, nor did he believe she could abandon their child. The reason that forced her to take such a step must¡¯ve been serious.

    That was also the reason he hadn¡¯tshed out at her and had been patiently waiting for her to speak up.

    An Ruo looked at him, thought for a moment, then said ndly, "I have a few questions for you, can you answer me honestly? Don¡¯t look for any excuses, I just want to hear the answers."

    "What questions? Just ask. As long as I know the answers, I will definitely respond," Tang Yuchen agreed immediately.

    He had a premonition that her questions would be very important, possibly rted to why she left him back then.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to bring up the past, but since he kept pressing her, she had to set things straight with him.

    "When you went to country A back then, it wasn¡¯t for an inspection, but to be with Lan Keren, right?"

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered with surprise. How did she find out about that?

    "You knew about this, so that¡¯s why you left me?" Instead of answering, he countered with a question.

    It was exactly as she thought.

    An Ruowei pulled a wry smile, revealing a hint of mockery, "Do you want to answer my question or not? If not, then I have nothing else to say."

    After saying that, she pretended to lie down, indicating that she didn¡¯t want to talk anymore.

    Tang Yuchen quickly grabbed her shoulder, stopping her.

    Pressing his lips together, he said in a deep voice, "Yes, I lied to you. I didn¡¯t go there for an inspection. I went to country A for Ke Ren."

    Hearing his confession firsthand, An Ruowei felt the pain intensify.

    How could she have been so naive back then, to be so thoroughly deceived by him and to give her heart and soul to him?

    It was because she was too naive and too trusting that she ultimately faced such retribution and ended up in such a plight.

 Chapter 474: Sheéˆ¥æªš Disheartened by Him

    <h4>Chapter 474: Chapter 474: She¡¯s Disheartened by Him</h4>

    An Ruo lowered her gaze and let out a coldugh, while Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression grewplex as he asked her, "Is there anything else you want to know? Just ask."

    Once everything was rified, he would exin it to her.

    Right now, the primary task was to rify the truth about why she left that year.

    An Ruo raised her eyes, looking at him coldly, and asked indifferently, "You got married to her in Country A, right? The date was January 25th ofst year."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face changed slightly. How did she know about this?

    "Tang Yuchen, is it true or not? Answer me, I want to hear the truth," An Ruo demanded, gazing into his eyes.

    The man¡¯s eyes turned dark, and his jaw tightened. "How did you know?! Tell me, who told you!"

    Damn it, he had to kill that person, he had to make them wish they were dead!

    Now he understood everything, An Ruo knew about these things, so she was heartbroken and had quietly left him.

    Was it because she hated him so much that she didn¡¯t even want to keep their child?

    An Ruo suddenlyughed, but her eyes held no mirth.

    She nodded slightly, smiling faintly, "You are quite honest, not continuing to deceive me. Alright, I have asked all my questions, you can leave now."

    "It¡¯s not like that!" The man grasped her shoulders, hastily exining, "An Ruo, it¡¯s not what you think. When I went to Country A, it was because Ke Ren was critically ill, on the verge of death, and I had to take her to Country A for treatment, so I hid it from you..."

    "Enough!" An Ruo coldly interrupted him, icily saying, "The reason doesn¡¯t matter anymore, the fact that you lied to me remains, and the fact that you stayed with her for two months in Country A also remains. Moreover, your marriage to her is also a fact. No amount of exnations will change anything because I no longer care about your reasons."

    Yes, even if he had a dire reason, she wouldn¡¯t care.

    He had betrayed her, betrayed their love, that was a fact.

    Their child was lost because of this, another immutable fact...

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t love him anymore, it was over between them.

    Tang Yuchen was utterly shocked. He could hear from her tone how disillusioned and resolute she was toward him.

    Since she had be disillusioned with him, did he still have a chance to rekindle her heart?

    "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have hidden it from you. I just didn¡¯t want to worry you or make you sad," he said sorrowfully, his exnation pained.

    "I married her because she was about to die. Her only request was to be my wife before she passed away. She contracted the virus for me, suffered a lot because of me, and I couldn¡¯t bear to let her die with discontent..."

    He could be cold and merciless to others.

    But to Ke Ren, the woman he had once loved, who suffered immensely for him and ultimately died in agony, he couldn¡¯t remain indifferent.

    So he agreed to her request and married her, bing her husband.

    He also had his own selfish reasons, as he had heard that when people die without family, they be wandering ghosts.

    He wanted to give her a home, so at least she wouldn¡¯t be homeless after her death.

    "An Ruo, you have to believe me, I only love you. I don¡¯t love her anymore. I¡¯m very sorry I lied to you, I¡¯m sorry," Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice was filled with pain, eliciting sympathy from anyone who heard it.

    But An Ruo was unmoved; her heart had already died, at least she wouldn¡¯t feel sad for him.

 Chapter 475: Watching a Movie is Not Bad Either

    <h4>Chapter 475: Chapter 475: Watching a Movie is Not Bad Either</h4>

    These are the truths of the matter, the reasons why he deceived her.

    Tang Yuchen thought that by revealing this, she might forgive him a bit, but her expression showed no signs of being moved.

    She looked at him faintly, calmly saying, "Whether your actions were right or wrong, I no longer care. I believe, perhaps it¡¯s fate ying tricks on us. Look, even the heavens don¡¯t want us together, so please let me go."

    The man retorted, "Then why did the heavens let me find you again, if not to bring us back together? An Ruo, can¡¯t you really forgive me for the concealment before?"

    "Yes, I can¡¯t forgive." Unless her child coulde back to life.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he said firmly, "I will try to make you forgive me."

    An Ruo looked at him faintly, wanting to tell him not to waste his efforts, but saying it was also in vain.

    "You should leave, I need to rest." Shey back down on the bed, turned her back to him, closed her eyes, and didn¡¯t want to continue the conversation anymore.

    Did she have neither love nor hate for him anymore?

    Tang Yuchen clenched his fists, only able to watch her helplessly, unable to force her to continue loving him.

    Perhaps Xia Nuo¡¯s words had an effect on An Ruo; her cold gradually improved. Within a few days, her body was much better, and she hardly coughed at all.

    With her illness getting better, Tang Yuchen¡¯s mood also improved.

    Now it was early spring; the weather was very nice, full of life and vigor.

    One day, he asked her, "Would you like to go out for a walk?"

    Having been cooped up in the vi for a long time, she indeed wanted to get some fresh air. Without any hesitation, An Ruo nodded indicating she was interested.

    "Go change your clothes, we¡¯ll head out in a bit." The man smiled and gently patted her back. An Ruo asked, confused, "You and me?"

    "Of course, who else did you think?" he asked back, raising an eyebrow.

    Indeed, how could he possibly feel at ease letting her go out alone.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t say anything else, changed her clothes, and followed him out. Now she saw things differently; she wouldn¡¯t go against him anymore.

    As long as it was beneficial to her, she wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    Even if he apanied her out, she would just enjoy herself and ignore him.

    Tang Yuchen drove her to the business center, parked the car, and took her hand, leading her towards the mall.

    He told her to buy clothes, to pick whatever she liked. He thought that all women loved shopping for clothes, and An Ruo must like it too.

    She did like it, but walking into the mall, she remembered the time she had seen him there. He was with Lan Keren shopping for clothes, and now he was with her.

    Did he apany all his women shopping?

    Just thinking about it made her feel sick, and she lost interest in shopping.

    "I want to watch a movie." An Ruo pulled her hand away and decided to go to the cinema on the top floor.

    Watching a movie wasn¡¯t bad; it felt like a date.

    Tang Yuchen strode forward, took her hand again, and smiled, "I want to watch a movie too. Let¡¯s go. I heard there¡¯s a romantic movie that recently came out. It¡¯s very good, and many people are watching it."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t speak, and when they reached the top floor, he went to buy tickets for the romance movie, but she pointed to a movie poster and said, "I want to watch that one."

    The man looked over and his face immediately fell.

    It was an animated film.

    Specifically one targeted for children.

    A grown man watching a cartoon might be too childish.

    An Ruo watched him, waiting for his response. Tang Yuchen sighed helplessly, resigned, "Alright, if that¡¯s what you want to watch, we¡¯ll watch it."

 Chapter 476: You, Youéˆ¥æª™e in Big Trouble Now

    <h4>Chapter 476: Chapter 476: You, You¡¯re in Big Trouble Now</h4>

    I bought tickets, popcorn, and c, and then we entered, found good seats, and sat down.

    Because this animated movie was very popr with children and today was its premiere, the theater was packed.

    About seventy percent of the audience were children, but there were also adults who came with their kids.

    Only we were the two adults not apanying children, which made us stand out as somewhat unusual.

    As the movie was about to start, An Ruo turned to a little girl who seemed to be a little over ten behind her and whispered, "Can I swap seats with you?"

    The little girl hade alone; she nced at An Ruo¡¯s handsome uncle beside her and nodded in agreement without hesitation.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t know what she was saying and when he saw her stand up and walk past him, he grabbed her hand and asked, "Where are you going?"

    An Ruo forcefully pulled her hand away without answering.

    Soon, he knew the answer¡ªshe had swapped ces with the little girl behind her.

    The man¡¯s face darkened a bit, and he, too, intended to swap seats with the boy behind him. But the boy wasn¡¯t there alone, so the exchange was unsessful.

    The little girl beside him suddenly smiled and said, "Uncle, you made your girlfriend angry, didn¡¯t you?"

    Tang Yuchen looked at her; she behaved like a little adult, shaking her head and sighing, "I bet it¡¯s because too many girls like you, so she¡¯s jealous. You, ah, have a big problem on your hands."

    "..." Tang Yuchen was speechless, were kids nowadays so precocious?

    But she was right, it really was because of other women that things hade to this point between them.

    It seemed like from the start, there were always other women causing issues between them.

    But there was nothing he could do about it; it was because he was too handsome and his conditions were too good, which was why women always wanted to approach him.

    However, there wouldn¡¯t be other women in the future because his heart only had room for her, and no other woman would ever be there again.

    To an adult, the animated film was actually quite boring to watch.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t watching at all; he kept thinking about his own matters or paying attention to An Ruo behind him.

    When the movie finally ended and they walked out of the screening room, he asked her where else she wanted to go. An Ruo didn¡¯t know, but she didn¡¯t want to return to that gorgeous cage.

    "Let¡¯s just walk around," she said indifferently, and the man nodded¡ªwhatever she said went.

    It was the weekend, and the mall was crowded. An Ruo wandered around aimlessly, looking at things when suddenly, a woman walking towards her identally bumped into her.

    She looked at An Ruo, apologized with a smile, and An Ruo shook her head, indicating it was alright.

    After the woman had gone, Tang Yuchen stretched an arm around her shoulders to prevent her from being bumped again.

    An Ruowei slightly lowered her eyes, unexpectedly not struggling.

    After browsing for a while, she wanted to go to the restroom, and the man had no choice but to wait for her outside.

    Entering the stall, An Ruo closed the door and nervously opened her palm¡ªinside was a rolled-up note.

    It had been slipped into her hand by the woman who had bumped into her earlier.

    She unfolded the note, and it contained only one line: "Find a way to take Tang Yuchen to the beach tomorrow, I will find a way to get you out."

    There was no signature, but she knew who had written it.

    The handwriting belonged to Yun Feiyang.

    An Ruo hurriedly threw the note into the toilet and flushed it away, her heart pounding with nervousness.

    Yun Feiyang must have thought of a way to take her away.

    Should she go?

    The truth was she really wanted to go, to escape from Tang Yuchen. But she feared involving him.

    After lingering in the bathroom for a few minutes, An Ruo walked out as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 477: Hate Being in His Presence

    <h4>Chapter 477: Chapter 477: Hate Being in His Presence</h4>

    After loitering in the restroom for a few minutes, An Ruo walked out as if nothing was amiss.

    Tang Yuchen was getting a bit impatient, fearing she might try to escape; he couldn¡¯t care less and was about to enter thedies¡¯ room.

    As soon as An Ruo came out, they ran into each other head-on.

    Seeing her, he breathed a sigh of relief and immediately took her hand firmly: "Why did you take such a long time inside?"

    An Ruo sneered sarcastically, "Did you think I had run away and were about toe in to look for me?"

    The man pursed his lips and said indifferently, "Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go home."

    He pulled her out of the mall and into the car.

    After closing the car door, he asked her with a smile, "Did a walk outside make you feel any better?"

    An Ruo remained silent.

    As long as he didn¡¯t let her go, her mood wasn¡¯t going to improve.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t wait for her response; he leaned toward her, and she immediately leaned back against the seat, defensively asking him, "What are you trying to do?"

    The man chuckled at her response, leaned closer to her face, and asked with a devilish grin, "What do you think I¡¯m about to do?"

    An Ruowei frowned but then realized he was pulling the seat belt, fastening it for her.

    So that¡¯s what he was doing.

    "Hmm, what did you think I was going to do?" he pressed on, asking provocatively.

    "Enough, just drive!" she pushed his body away, but he quickly kissed her on the lips before settling into his seat.

    An Ruo wanted to burst into anger but didn¡¯t want to make a big deal over something small; she could only sulk and gaze out of the window in dismay.

    Tang Yuchen curled the corners of his mouth, clearly very pleased.

    Thinking of the words written on the note, An Ruo bit her lip, pondering what she should do.

    To go, or not to go?

    Yun Feiyang must have made thorough preparations, right? If she didn¡¯t go, would there be no more chances to escape from Tang Yuchen?

    An Ruo was torn, but the scales in her heart were slowly tipping. She wanted to go, not wanting to miss the opportunity to escape from him.

    Back at the vi, Tang Yuchen led her into the living room; An Ruo frowned impatiently, and the man immediately asked her, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "I hate it here!" she said coldly.

    The man¡¯s gaze faltered for a moment, then he pulled her to sit on the sofa and wrapped his arms around her, speaking softly, "Then I¡¯ll buy a new ce, and we won¡¯t live here anymore."

    An Ruo struggled, "Don¡¯t you understand? Anywhere you are, I despise."

    "How about we move back to your ce?"

    He obviously hadn¡¯t grasped the crux of her statement; it wasn¡¯t the house she was picky about, but his presence.

    Besides, the ce where she used to live held too many memories of them both, and she would definitely not go back there.

    "How long do you n on keeping me locked up?" An Ruo suddenly asked him.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze deepened as he said knowingly, "Actually, I never thought about locking you up; I¡¯m just afraid you¡¯ll run around everywhere."

    "With all the power you have, if I run, can¡¯t you find me just the same?" she retorted with sarcasm.

    The man nodded and said calmly, "You¡¯re right; no matter where you flee to, I can find you. But finding you is a hassle, and I don¡¯t like to trouble myself, so I¡¯d rather keep an eye on you and make sure you don¡¯t have the chance to escape."

    An Ruo¡¯s heart felt so gloomy, so heavy.

    If she didn¡¯t escape, was she to be watched by him for a lifetime?

    No, she had to flee, she must escape.

    "Tomorrow, I still want to go out to have fun, and I want to do so every day. If you wish to keep me as a caged bird, then go ahead and block me, never letting me leave!" An Ruo said angrily.

    Tang Yuchen thought she was deliberately making it difficult for him, and with a curving smile he said:

 Chapter 478 Letéˆ¥æªš Start Over

    <h4>Chapter 478: Chapter 478 Let¡¯s Start Over</h4>

    "Okay, if you want to go out and y, go ahead. I won¡¯t stop you. But I will apany you. It¡¯s more fun to y together, isn¡¯t it?"

    "You n to apany me every day?"

    "Why not. If I can¡¯t apany you, I will have your good friend Xia Nuo apany you instead," he said lightly, his toneced with deep meaning.

    Was he threatening her with Xia Nuo?

    If she went out with Xia Nuo and still got lost, he would definitely me Xia Nuo.

    An Ruo scoffed, "I still prefer yourpany."

    Although he knew she was being sarcastic, Tang Yuchen felt pleased.

    He cradled her face, eagerly kissed her lips. An Ruo instinctively struggled¡ªhis strong arm tightly wrapped around her waist, restraining her body.

    This was the living room; even though the servants had all stepped back, she still felt very ashamed.

    An Ruo struggled fiercely, shaking her head to dodge his kisses, "Tang Yuchen, have you had enough, let me go!"

    "An Ruo, baby, I want you," the man kept kissing her face, her earlobes, whispering breathlessly in a hoarse voice.

    An Ruo shuddered, fearful he would force her, "Get away, don¡¯t touch me!"

    She despised his touch; it made her feel nauseous.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly pressed her down on the couch¡ªhis hand slipped inside her clothing, caressing the softness in front of her chest, "Why can¡¯t I touch you, I am your man."

    "I have nothing to do with you anymore!"

    "That¡¯s your opinion, I don¡¯t agree! An Ruo, I haven¡¯t agreed to break up, I haven¡¯t agreed, so you are still mine," Tang Yuchen stated dominantly, his tone brooking no refusal.

    He released her chest, his fingers deftly unfastening her trousers¡ªhis hot kissesnded on her lips, as he said tenderly and affectionately.

    "An Ruo, let¡¯s start over. Try to fall in love with me again, okay? I¡¯ll treat you well, I won¡¯t make you sad again, I will apany you every day, wherever you want to go, whatever you want to do, I will indulge you in everything!"

    An Ruo suddenly thought of tomorrow¡¯s n, and her movements paused.

    Tang Yuchen thought she hadpromised. He rushed into her body eagerly and deeply possessed her softness.

    An Ruo cried out in pain, feeling his hardness, herplexion turning deathly pale.

    "Bastard, get out, get out!" She punched his body hard, tears rolling from her eyes.

    Why did he have to treat her like this, why continue to hurt her?

    Her heart ached terribly, filled with hatred toward him.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t leave; he kissed her eyshes, dried her tears, arms wrapped around her waist, deeply possessing her, loving her.

    Because it had been a long time since he had touched her, the man possessed her for a long time. When the passion subsided, An Ruo raised her hand to p his face.

    He caught her hand in time, kissed it at his lips, and smiled ambiguously at her.

    "Baby, don¡¯t always hit my face. If you damage my face, what will I use to attract you?"

    "Shameless! Get off!" An Ruo yelled at him furiously.

    Tang Yuchen lifted her up in his arms and strode towards the upstairs.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t struggle; she didn¡¯t want to stay in the living room any longer.

    Back in the bedroom, he pressed her onto the bed¡ªtheir hot bodies clung together, and something began to stir again.

    Once wasn¡¯t enough; what happened earlier was just to whet the appetite.

 Chapter 479: We Agreed to Go Together

    <h4>Chapter 479: Chapter 479: We Agreed to Go Together</h4>

    An Ruo knew what he meant, and she red at him with teeth clenched in rage, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t make me hate you even more! I don¡¯t want to be a tool for your gratification!"

    The man¡¯s face suddenly darkened, and he pinched her chin, speaking angrily, "In your eyes, is that all I am to you? An Ruo, don¡¯t you understand my feelings for you yet?"

    If it weren¡¯t love, why would it have to be you?

    If it weren¡¯t love, why would I desire you so much...

    An Ruo scoffed, "I don¡¯t understand. All I know is, I hate your touch, and to me, I¡¯m just a tool for you to vent!"

    How could he talk about herself like that...

    Tang Yuchen felt a pang of pain in his heart. He looked deeply into her eyes, pressed his lips together, said nothing, and carried her to the bathroom.

    An Ruo thought he still wouldn¡¯t leave her alone, she felt angry, loathsome, but he merely helped her bathe, then carried her back to the bed, pulled over the nket and covered her body.

    "Alright, I won¡¯t touch you, don¡¯t be so angry. Close your eyes and rest for a while," he said as he gently patted her back and tenderly kissed the corner of her mouth.

    An Ruo coldly turned her head away and rolled over to face away from him.

    The man behind her tried to please her, "We¡¯re going out tomorrow, aren¡¯t we? Where do you want to go? Tell me in advance."

    "Don¡¯t know!" she responded irritably.

    "Then think about it, and tell me tomorrow."

    Seeing that she had closed her eyes and fallen asleep, Tang Yuchen finally left the bedroom to work in his study. Overall, his mood was still very happy.

    Today he had taken a sessful step forward. In the future, he would continue working hard, slowly conquering her heart. He believed that, sooner orter, she would fall in love with him again.

    The night arrived quickly, and Tang Yucheny in bed with An Ruo in his arms, sleeping contentedly.

    But An Ruo couldn¡¯t sleep, thinking about the next day. She was still very nervous.

    Could Yun Feiyang really take her away tomorrow?

    Was he really confident about it?

    Despite worrying that the n might fail, she couldn¡¯t resist the temptation to escape.

    Being able to escape from Tang Yuchen, starting a new life, away from all the pain, was something she desperately longed for.

    She wanted to fight for herself, regardless of the oue, she didn¡¯t want to miss the chance.

    Daylight came, and An Ruo naturally opened her eyes, the man beside her also woke up.

    He rolled her over andzily kissed her lips, "Baby, did you sleep wellst night?"

    An Ruo coldly pushed him away, intending to get out of bed.

    He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, rested his chin on her shoulder, and breathed into her ear, asking with a smile, "Where shall we go today? Have you decided?"

    "I want to go alone," she said indifferently.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t angry; he gently rocked her body in his arms, his voice carrying a hint of a whine, "We agreed to go together, you can¡¯t leave me behind to go have fun on your own."

    It looked like he wouldn¡¯t let her go out alone no matter what.

    "Whatever you want!" An Ruo pushed his body away and went to the bathroom.

    The man watched her retreating figure and smiled slightly; her resistance to him didn¡¯t seem so severe anymore.

    After breakfast, An Ruo was conflicted about whether to go out or not.

    The note only told her to bring Tang Yuchen to the beach, it didn¡¯t specify a time; she didn¡¯t know when would be appropriate to go.

    Seeing her distracted, Tang Yuchen grabbed her hand and led her outside, "Let¡¯s go now."

    Once in the car, the man asked where she wanted to go, she thought for a moment and said, "The beach."

 Chapter 480: They Shouldnéˆ¥æª› Do Anything to Him

    <h4>Chapter 480: Chapter 480: They Shouldn¡¯t Do Anything to Him</h4>

    He didn¡¯t ask much, just started the car and headed towards the beach.

    Along the way, An Ruo was somewhat nervous. She kept ncing at the cars on the road, attempting to discern something.

    Because it was early spring, the beach was very cold and almost deserted.

    Tang Yuchen found a ce to stop the car, and An Ruo opened the door to get out, not knowing what to do next.

    The man took her hand and started walking toward the sand.

    "Baby, why did youe to the beach?" The wind here is too strong and there really isn¡¯t anything fun.

    Thinking this, he took off his suit jacket and draped it over An Ruo. "Don¡¯t catch a cold."

    He looked at her with warm eyes, speaking with concern.

    An Ruo quickly averted her gaze, feeling a bit uneasy to look into his eyes.

    His suit jacket wasrge, covering her torsopletely when she wore it.

    It carried his scent, a fragrance she recognized. The smell of it made her feel a dull pain in her chest.

    The lingering warmth of the jacket also drove away some of the chill for her.

    She ought to reject it, to take off his jacket and give it back to him, but in that instant, she remained still, not even she knew why.

    Just then, a few thugs carrying sticks approached them.

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his sharp eyes. Without a doubt, they were targeting them.

    He immediately pulled An Ruo towards the car, his steps slightly hurried.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was afraid of not being able to handle them but rather that he feared identally hurting An Ruo.

    To him, the attackers might havee to rob them, or they could have been sent by his enemies.

    An Ruo noticed this too. She followed him anxiously, and seeing that they were trying to flee, the thugs no longer pretended and started running towards them.

    Tang Yuchen swiftly opened the car door, pushed her in, and mmed the door shut with a thud.

    At that moment, a stick came down from behind, but he turned and caught it in time, kicking the assant away with one blow.

    All the thugs raised their sticks and charged at him, but he didn¡¯t evade. Instead, he quickly knocked down two of them.

    With his skills, they were no match for him.

    Suddenly, the sound of cars came from behind him. He turned to see two old vehicles discharging many men with sticks, who charged fiercely at him.

    Tang Yuchen cursed quietly, now sure they weren¡¯t robbers but certainly sent by an enemy; otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many of them.

    An Ruoxin watched everything with horror, her face nearly pale.

    She saw Tang Yuchen being surrounded, and her heart instantly tightened, she couldn¡¯t help feeling worried.

    While they were caught up in the melee, one of the thugs mmed on the car window, pounding on the door and giving her a menacing look.

    "Open up, and if you know what¡¯s good for you, leave the car!"

    An Ruo moved back slightly, her hand identally resting on the inside pocket of the suit, where she felt a mobile phone.

    Relieved, she was about to take out the phone to call the police when the thug whispered rapidly, "Get away quickly, we¡¯ll hold him off, Mr. Yun will be up ahead to assist you!"

    An Ruo was taken aback. They really were sent by Yun Feiyang!

    The thug continued to pretend to threaten her to exit the car. Tang Yuchen, noticing this, knocked down several men and shouted at her, "An Ruo, run now, don¡¯t worry about me!"

    An Ruo looked back at him. He wasn¡¯t injured, just that those people were difficult to shake off, preventing his easy escape.

    They wouldn¡¯t really harm him, would they? After all, they were only surrounding him and not being too excessively violent.

 Chapter 481: She Canéˆ¥æª› Give Him The Return He Wants

    <h4>Chapter 481: Chapter 481: She Can¡¯t Give Him The Return He Wants</h4>

    Furthermore, they were using sticks, not weapons like knives, which obviously meant they did not intend to hurt him.

    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, she sat in the driver¡¯s seat, started the car, and left without looking back.

    The car had traveled a distance, and Tang Yuchen and his group were no longer visible behind her.

    There was a sedan parked ahead, and its door opened, a man stepped out from inside.

    From a distance, he smiled at her, and An Ruo¡¯s anxious heart gradually calmed down quite a bit.

    After driving for a long while and making sure Tang Yuchen had not caught up, An Ruo finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Looking at the man beside her, she asked him with concern, "Feiyang, can we really escape Tang Yuchen¡¯s pursuit?"

    Yun Feiyang took her hand, smiled, andforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve arranged everything. There won¡¯t be any problems."

    "Will I get you into trouble?"

    "No, and besides, if he suspects me, he needs to present evidence."

    "Sorry to trouble you again."

    The man held her hand tightly, and earnestly said, "An Ruo, you are not troubling me. Helping you is my own choice, and I wouldn¡¯t stand by and watch you suffer."

    An Ruo gave him a grateful smile, but she felt very guilty inside.

    She could feel that Yun Feiyang still liked her, or else he would not have done so much for her.

    But she could not return his feelings, because she couldn¡¯t give him what he wanted.

    If she could really escape this time, she would go far away and not cause him any more trouble.

    After a day¡¯s journey, Yun Feiyang brought her to City G.

    He had bought a house here and also arranged a new identity for An Ruo.

    Living here, Tang Yuchen in City J, no matter how powerful, would not easily find her.

    Even if he could find her, it would take him at least several years, and Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t think that Tang Yuchen would spend so much time just to find one woman.

    An Ruo understood all this, she didn¡¯t want to go abroad either; staying in a foreignnd was never asfortable as staying in one¡¯s home country.

    The house he prepared for her was not very big, a three-bedroom apartment, but it was enough for An Ruo to live alone.

    "The house has everything. I¡¯ll stay here with you tonight to keep youpany. If you need anythingter, we can go shopping," Yun Feiyang said to her.

    An Ruo looked around the house and indeed found everything, including clothes prepared for her¡ªnothing was missing.

    Nevertheless, she still wanted to go out for a bit.

    "Nothing is missing, but do you have urgent matters to attend to? Don¡¯t worry about me, go ahead with your tasks," she said with an understanding smile, sitting on the sofa.

    Yun Feiyang didn¡¯t n to hide it from her and said lightly,

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t be angry at what I¡¯m about to say. My parents keep a tight watch on me, and I arranged all these things secretly. I even had someone impersonate me for a day. I must rush back tomorrow morning or else they will discover my absence. To be honest, if they find out it was me who took you away, they will definitely inform Tang Yuchen..."

    His urgency to return was not because he was afraid of trouble or wanted to leave her alone; it was to prevent her from being found.

    "I¡¯m not even done thanking you, how could I me you? Since it¡¯s so urgent, you should hurry back. I won¡¯t go out for the next few days. As long as I don¡¯t leave, no one will discover me," An Ruo urged him.

    He had done enough for her already; she couldn¡¯t trouble him or get him involved anymore.

    Yun Feiyang thought for a moment and agreed that it was time for him to return.

 Chapter 482: You are the Best to Me

    <h4>Chapter 482: Chapter 482: You are the Best to Me</h4>

    Yun Feiyang thought about it and also decided it was time to go back.

    Although he was very worried about leaving her alone here, he could not let Tang Yuchen find her.

    "Well then, I¡¯m leaving. Call me if you need anything, and also, I¡¯lle see you in a few days."

    "It¡¯s okay, there¡¯s no need toe over if it¡¯s inconvenient. Tang Yuchen will definitely have someone watching you. If youe, he will know."

    Yes, from now on, any move he made would be closely monitored by Tang Yuchen.

    Yun Feiyang clenched his fists, feeling a deep sense of powerlessness.

    How had he be so helpless, unable to protect her properly?

    If only he were stronger, he wouldn¡¯t need to fear Tang Yuchen...

    It was all because he was too weak, not capable enough.

    "Feiyang, what¡¯s wrong?" An Ruo noticed his unusual expression and asked with concern.

    The man came back to his senses, shook his head with a smile, and said, "I¡¯m fine... An Ruo, I¡¯m leaving now, but I¡¯ll definitelye see you after a while. And here, take this."

    He handed her a bank card.

    "There¡¯s not much money, but don¡¯t refuse it. The PIN is your birthday."

    An Ruo lowered her gaze to the card he had given her, her eyes brimming slightly with tears.

    She did not decline, instead taking it and smiling at him, "Thank you."

    Apart from saying thank you, she really didn¡¯t know how else to express her gratitude. If only she had never met Tang Yuchen in this lifetime, she thought she would surely have fallen in love with him, and they would have been very happy together.

    Yun Feiyang smiled and gently touched her head, "Why be so formal with me? The only help I can offer you is this..."

    His tone was tinged with a hint of self-mockery.

    An Ruo quickly said, "That¡¯s not true, you don¡¯t know how much your help means to me. In this world, you¡¯re the kindest person to me."

    The man¡¯s gaze flickered, and he looked deeply into her eyes, remaining silent.

    Feeling his intense stare, An Ruo slightly lowered her gaze, a bit at a loss.

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s hand rested on her shoulder as he slowly leaned his face closer to hers, holding his breath as if afraid to startle her, barely daring to exhale.

    His lips drew nearer to hers, and An Ruo gripped her hands tightly, feeling an inexplicable tension.

    Just as they were about to touch her lips, the man stopped and asked in a low voice, "An Ruo, if you had the chance to choose, would you consider being with me?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyshes fluttered, she looked into the depths of his eyes, and pressed her lips together without responding.

    Yun Feiyang gave her lips a light peck, not waiting for her answer.

    He stood up with a smile and said, "I really should go now, remember to take care of yourself."

    "Mhm, I will. And you be careful too, take good care of yourself," An Ruo replied as she stood up and walked him to the door.

    He told her not to bother seeing him out and even helped her close the door before leaving.

    An Ruo leaned against the door for a while, then went to the bedroom to change clothes, put on makeup, and somewhat disguised herself before leaving the house.

    There was a pharmacy nearby, and she saw it as soon as she stepped out.

    After buying emergency contraception at the pharmacy, she rushed back to the room and took the pill with some bottled water.

    She hadn¡¯t had the chance to use contraception after being with Tang Yuchen the day before.

    Fortunately, modern emergency contraceptives are effective even if taken within seventy-two hours after the event.

    When night fell, An Ruoy in the unfamiliar room, unable to sleep for a long time.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that the seaside of J City was brightly lit.

    More than a dozen ships were at sea, dredging the car that had plunged into the ocean, creating an intense atmosphere.

    Tang Yuchen stood on a ship, his hands on the railing, as the sharp, cold wind whipped his face, as painful as if a knife were scraping against it.

    His dark eyes were filled with an icy coldness, harboring a fierce and stormy rage.

 Chapter 483: Alive, Must Be Seen; Dead, Must Find the Body

    <h4>Chapter 483: Chapter 483: Alive, Must Be Seen; Dead, Must Find the Body</h4>

    Liang Xiao walked up to him and advised, "Your leg is injured, you should go to the hospital for treatment. If the car is salvaged, I¡¯ll inform you immediately."

    "No need." The man coldly stated, he wanted to know the results first.

    The corners of Liang Xiao¡¯s mouth curved into a sinister smirk as he coldly asked, "Who would dare to ambush you?"

    Not only that, they had sunk his car into the sea.

    If it had only been the car submerged underwater, that would be one thing, but if that woman was also in the car, the situation could be much worse.

    Tang Yuchen tightly pursed his lips, remaining silent.

    His whole body radiated a chilling aura, he too wanted to know who that person was.

    If he found out who was behind this, he swore that he would make them pay a bloody price!

    "It¡¯s been salvaged!" someone eximed.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze immediately fixed on the salvaged car, his hands instinctively tightening around the railing, his knuckles turning white.

    "Check if there¡¯s anyone inside!" he bellowed.

    "There¡¯s no one, there¡¯s no one inside the car!" someone replied.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart suddenly leaped to his throat, what did it mean by no one?

    Was An Ruo still alive, or had she vanished into the vast ocean?

    Liang Xiao caught a glimpse of his terrible expression and asked with a frown, "Are you alright?"

    He didn¡¯t respond but merely gave a curt order, "Continue the salvage, alive we need to see the person, dead we need to see the body!"

    "Don¡¯t worry too much, maybe she¡¯s fine..." Liang Xiao couldn¡¯t help butfort him.

    Tang Yuchen slowly let go of the railing, and as he lifted his leg to leave, he took a step and a piercing pain shot through his leg. He staggered forward and, despite being promptly supported by someone behind him, he still embarrassingly kneeled on one knee.

    Liang Xiao was stunned, Tang Yuchen had never been in such a sorry state before; seeing him like this, as a friend, he felt deeply sorry for him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo nervously stayed in the house for a few days without Tang Yuchen showing up, which somewhat reassured her.

    She hoped he would never find her.

    The fridge was stocked with enough food for two weeks, and she spent her days watching TV at home, not needing to go outside.

    During that time, Yun Feiyang hadn¡¯t called her, nor had she called him.

    Making a call would easily expose their whereabouts, and they both understood this.

    However, she had now assumed a new identity and was far away in G city, Tang Yuchen wouldn¡¯t likely find her easily. His influence might be extensive in J city, dominating everything there.

    But outside J city, he wasn¡¯t so capable.

    Finding her would probably be harder than finding a needle in a haystack.

    Realizing this, An Ruo felt even more at ease and decided to go out and get some fresh air.

    She worerge sunsses, cut her hair into a short bob, changed her style of dressing, took the bus around the city, and even tried some local snacks; overall she had a pretty good time.

    Life would be more enjoyable if she didn¡¯t have to avoid Tang Yuchen.

    A month flew by, and Tang Yuchen still hadn¡¯t found her; she hadpletely rxed.

    An Ruo decided to stay in this city for two years before moving to other cities,ter just travelling around, convinced Tang Yuchen would never find her.

    After a month of idleness, she decided to work.

    She bought aptop, connected the inte, and nned to start an online store.

    Going out to work wasn¡¯t feasible; exposing herself would sooner orter lead Tang Yuchen to find her.

 Chapter 484 Career Goals

    <h4>Chapter 484: Chapter 484 Career Goals</h4>

    Staying at home to work was a better option, and the job that suited her was to open an online store.

    She had also decided what to sell, her painting skills.

    Drawing portraits for others, one hundred yuan per portrait wasn¡¯t expensive, someone should be willing to pay.

    To set up an online store, An Ruo had fussed over her shop for several days, learning business strategies from all over, and while the process was tough, she was happy.

    Everyone harbors a dream of opening a store, and she had realized that dream. Even if the shop was virtual and not veryrge, it was enough for her to feel a sense of achievement.

    In the first few days, nobody ced orders. Many just asked a few questions and left, not intending to make a transaction.

    An Ruo thought about it every day until she finally figured out what the problem was.

    If she just opened the store and did business this way, people definitely wouldn¡¯t trust her, or rather, they didn¡¯t trust her skills. She should draw a few portrait paintings and disy them in her store so that people could see her skills.

    So she painted several portraits of celebrities and put them up in her store.

    In less than two days, finally someone ced an order.

    An Ruo was very happy. Even though it was only one hundred yuan, she seriously helped others draw and package the portraits before taking them downstairs to mail.

    Probably her painting skills were good, and she herself was also pleasant. Her first customer referred several clients to her, and one after another, new customers came.

    Just like that, in the first month, An Ruo made two thousand yuan, which was almost the same as what she had earned from working hard at her previous job.

    She had finally found her career goal, which was to run an online store and let more people know about her painting skills. This way, she could earn money and satisfy her interests and hobbies, killing two birds with one stone.

    While An Ruo was wholeheartedly devoted to her online store business in G city, Tang Yuchen had gone to the public security bureau to apply for her death certificate in J city.

    Everyone thought she had fallen into the sea and could not be found, dead.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t bear the news of her death, one day suddenly fainted, and came down with a serious illness, staying home to recuperate for a month.

    After recovering, he decided to travel abroad for a while, as a form of healing.

    Only when he confirmed that he had really gone overseas, and the buzz had died down, did Yun Feiyang decide to visit An Ruo in G city.

    He had called her beforehand, so An Ruo had made preparations early to wee him.

    Seeing her, Yun Feiyang was very happy.

    Not only because he hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time, but also because An Ruo had gained some weight and looked healthy.

    Learning she had been running an online store and seeing her doing well, with her life¡¯s focus shifted onto the business, he was even more happy for her.

    At least this way she wouldn¡¯t think about those sad things anymore, at least she had found a goal in life, a meaning to carry on.

    An Ruo brewed a cup of tea for him, sat beside him, and asked with a puzzled look, "Feiyang, is it okay for you toe see me? Has Tang Yuchen given you any trouble, any problems?"

    Yun Feiyangughed and said, "He would like to trouble me, but he has no evidence to prove that you were taken away by me. And besides, he will note looking for you anymore."

    "Why?" An Ruo asked in surprise.

    Yun Feiyang then told her everything. It turned out that after she left with him that day, he had someone sink Tang Yuchen¡¯s car into the sea to create the illusion of her death.

    Tang Yuchen had never been able to recover her body, nor find her, and ultimately had to ept that she was dead.

    He even went to the public security bureau to apply for her death certificate.

 Chapter 485 Let it go with the wind

    <h4>Chapter 485: Chapter 485 Let it go with the wind</h4>

    He even went to the public security bureau to apply for her death certificate.

    So in his eyes, she was already a ¡¯dead person,¡¯ and he would no longer think about continuing to look for someone who had died.

    An Ruo asked uncertainly after hearing this, "Would he easily believe that I am dead?"

    She knew his temperament best, even if she had really died, he would need to see her body to rest.

    In the past disappearing year, he had been ceaselessly searching for her.

    Now, it had only been a month, and he had given up looking for her?

    Yun Feiyangforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, he should believe it. The scene was made perfectly by my people, without any ws. Even the police concluded that you had sunk into the sea with the car, and he had people check too, who reached the same conclusion. Moreover, after epting your death, he fell seriously ill and has now gone abroad to clear his head."

    Reassured by his words, An Ruo felt much more at ease.

    "I hope so, letting him think I am dead and won¡¯t look for me again is the best oue."

    As for the past pain, let it dissipate with the wind. She and he ultimately became strangers who would never meet again.

    Yun Feiyang had arrived in the morning and hadn¡¯t eaten yet.

    After talking for a while, An Ruo went to the kitchen to cook for him.

    When she brought out the prepared meal, she found him sleeping on the sofa.

    He must have been very busy and very tired, otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen asleep so quickly.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t wake him, she got him a nket, covered him with it, and kept the meal warm, so that he could eat as soon as he woke up.

    There were still several portraits she hadn¡¯t painted, she quietly returned to the study, picked up the brush, but couldn¡¯t paint well at all.

    It was probably because her mind was preupied that she couldn¡¯t concentrate on her work.

    Finally, An Ruo put down the brush, went to the window, and opened it, staring into the distance.

    She thought of many things, including every detail since her meeting with Tang Yuchen.

    The whole process was harsh, filled with many bitter tears.

    But what she remembered most clearly was the time they were in love. He treated her very well, giving her endless care and consideration, making her feel truly loved for the first time.

    She had thought that they would be together forever, that her future would be full of happiness.

    However, because of his secrecy and deception, everything changed.

    Lan Keren was also in his heart.

    Otherwise, he would not have taken Lan Keren to Country A without telling her, nor would he have married Lan Keren.

    Perhaps she was in his heart, but she did not upy all of it.

    If it weren¡¯t for his secrecy and deception, she wouldn¡¯t have had a difficultbor, and their child might not have died...

    Even if his secrecy was meant kindly, it still resulted in tragedy.

    Once a tragedy urs, it cannot be undone.

    In any case, no matter who was right or wrong, there would no longer be a possibility between them.

    Now everything was finally over.

    He thought she was dead and would no longer look for her, and she would start a new life and not meet him again.

    The two of them, like two crossing lines, intersected and then went their separate ways, never to intersect again.

    An Ruo stared out the window, lost in thought, when a man beneath a tree not far below lengthened his camera lens, capturing her figure, and then sent it to Tang Yuchen, who was far abroad.

    "An Ruo." At this time, Yun Feiyang also woke up. Hearing his voice, she collected her emotions and walked out of the study.

 Chapter 486: The Encounter

    <h4>Chapter 486: Chapter 486: The Encounter</h4>

    After having dinner, Yun Feiyang sat for a while before he got up and went back to the hotel.

    It was getting dark, so An Ruo went to take a shower and nned to work for a bit before going to sleep.

    ¡ª¡ª

    In distant Country A, Tang Yuchen was standing outside a seaside vi when his cellphone rang, signaling the arrival of a photo message.

    Upon opening the image, he looked at it once, and a trace of a cold smile curved the corners of his mouth.

    Dialing a number, he said tly, "Book me the next flight, I need to go to City G."

    An Ruo, this time, let¡¯s see where you can run.

    The next afternoon, after settling his affairs, Yun Feiyang went to see her and casually joined her for dinner.

    "An Ruo, I heard the riverside scenery here is quite nice. Many people go for walks by the river in the evening. How about we go too?" he suggested with a smile after dinner.

    An Ruo thought since he hade to City G, she should indeed take him around.

    "Sure, I¡¯ll first take you to try some of the local snacks here, then we can enjoy the night views by the river."

    "You know about the local snacks here?" the man asked, surprised.

    "Of course, I have been wandering around looking for good food all day when I am free."

    "Then I¡¯m in for a treat."

    An Ruo picked up her wallet and waved at him with a smile, "Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s the perfect time."

    The two left the house, and since Yun Feiyang hadn¡¯t driven there, they took a taxi.

    First, An Ruo took him to eat the famous local snacks. As it gotpletely dark, she then took him for a walk by the river.

    It was early summer, and the riverside scenery was beautiful. The surface of the river reflected the twinkling neon lights, dreamlike and fantastic.

    Walking along the road, they enjoyed the breeze and chatted contentedly; the scene was harmonious.

    A little girl selling roses came up to them with her basket and naively smiled at Yun Feiyang, "Big brother, buy a flower for your girlfriend."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh silently; she had also experienced this sort of thing.

    Catching a glimpse of her smile unintentionally, Yun Feiyang found herughter beautiful, particrly her bright eyes, which were like dazzling stars in the night.

    "Alright," he said with a smile as he pulled out his wallet and bought a rose.

    "Thank you, big brother," the little girl said, waving at them happily as she moved on to her next potential customer.

    An Ruo was speechless: "You really bought one."

    "You see, it¡¯s not easy for the little kid to earn money; it¡¯s only right for me to support her business. Since I bought this flower, I might as well give it to you," the man said, smiling shyly as he handed her the flower.

    "Thank you," An Ruo said, epting it with a smile, holding the flower with a feeling of being more delicate than the flower itself.

    Not far away, in a ck sedan, Tang Yuchen was watching them with a cold look, his lips twirling into a sneer.

    Pushing open the car door, he elongated his legs and walked toward them.

    "What a coincidence to run into each other here."

    Startled by his calm tone, both of them changed expressions.

    Turning toward the voice, An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale when she saw the man approaching them.

    With a dark gaze fixated on her, Tang Yuchen spoke with a tone light with humor, "Darling, I¡¯ve been searching everywhere for you, thinking you might be dead. I¡¯m genuinely happy to find you¡¯re still in this world."

    Stepping forward, Yun Feiyang stood between An Ruo and Tang Yuchen, looking at him coldly, and mocked, "Tang Yuchen, I really underestimated you; you¡¯ve been putting on a show for me all along."

    It was deliberate that he believed An Ruo was dead and pretended to be ill.

 Chapter 487: Baby, Are You Concerned About Me?

    <h4>Chapter 487: Chapter 487: Baby, Are You Concerned About Me?</h4>

    He had pretended to believe that An Ruo was dead, feigning illness on purpose.

    The goal was to make him lower his guard, in order to lure out An Ruo¡¯s location.

    Damn, he had been tricked by him!

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly, not denying it.

    He looked at An Ruo and said with a gentle smile, "Sweetheart, I¡¯m giving you a chance toe over now, if you¡¯re smart,e to me immediately."

    No, she didn¡¯t want to go over!

    An Ruo took a step back defensively, as Yun Feiyang tightened his grip on her wrist,forting her.

    "Tang Yuchen, An Ruo won¡¯t go with you, and I will never allow you to take her away. If you are a man, let her go and stop hurting her."

    Tang Yuchen stared at his hand, his eyes darkening.

    He slightly curled his lips, his smile carrying a hint of fierceness, "Yun Feiyang, you attacked me and took An Ruo away without permission; I haven¡¯t settled this ount with you yet. Alright, since you want to protect her so badly, I¡¯ll give you a chance."

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was extremely anxious.

    What was he going to do now?

    Yun Feiyang also looked at him puzzled, as Tang Yuchen smiled and said, "How about a fairpetition? If you win, I will let you take her away. If you lose, shees with me."

    "I don¡¯t agree!" An Ruo hurriedly countered, she coldly looked at Tang Yuchen, "What gives you the right to decide where I go? I won¡¯t go with you, I¡¯ll go wherever I want to go!"

    The man nodded and said, "Hmm, you¡¯re right, we won¡¯t talk about your departure for now. However, the issue between Yun Feiyang and me needs to be resolved first."

    After speaking, he pped his hands, and several bodyguards dressed in ck suits immediately rushed out from both sides.

    They slowly walked over, their presence menacing.

    The surrounding people, seeing that something was about to happen, all slipped away.

    Tang Yuchen lit a cigarette, took a drag, and said to the two pale-faced people, "Do you know what happens if you oppose me? Yun Feiyang, you have the guts, I just don¡¯t know if they¡¯re enough to feed the fish in the sea."

    Boom¡ª

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, what was he saying?

    "Tang Yuchen, murder is illegal!" she blurted out without thinking.

    The man smiled slightly, "Sweetheart, are you concerned about me? Don¡¯t worry, I will do it cleanly, no one will catch me. I¡¯ve tolerated Yun Feiyang for a long time, after this, there will no longer be such a person in this world."

    Discarding the cigarette butt, Tang Yuchen stepped on it, his eyes emitting a fierce light, his tone filled with a murderous intent.

    Yun Feiyang frowned slightly, he did not doubt that Tang Yuchen would kill him.

    But he wouldn¡¯t beg for mercy; he clenched An Ruo¡¯s hand and calmly said to her, "I¡¯ll deal with themter, you take the chance to run, the further the better."

    "Feiyang..." An Ruo looked at him, her eyes slightly red.

    How could she run away leaving him alone? If they were to die, they would die together.

    "No, go ahead, he wants to capture me. I¡¯ll leave with him, so he won¡¯t make it difficult for you."

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Have you finished talking? Sweetheart, I want to tell you that even if youe with me, I won¡¯t let him go."

    "You!" An Ruo red at him angrily, "Tang Yuchen, you want to catch me, isn¡¯t it enough that I go back with you? Let Yun Feiyang go, I promise I¡¯ll go back with you obediently."

    "I gave you a chance toe over, and you missed it by yourself," the man shook his head, unyielding.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart plunged into an abyss, cold and desperate.

 Chapter 488: Yun Feiyang, Youéˆ¥æªe Lost

    <h4>Chapter 488: Chapter 488: Yun Feiyang, You¡¯ve Lost</h4>

    At that moment, the ck-d bodyguards had already approached them.

    They didn¡¯t rush up violently but drew their pistols from their waists, silently aiming at Yun Feiyang.

    An Ruo stared at the weapons in their hands, feeling utterly incredulous.

    Guns, she had only ever seen them on television, and now she wasing face to face with such danger and darkness.

    An Ruo¡¯s face couldn¡¯t have been any paler as she pulled away Yun Feiyang¡¯s hand, took a deep breath, and stepped towards Tang Yuchen.

    "I¡¯ll go back with you, just let him go," she said firmly, eyes locked on the man opposite her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened with sarcasm, and he scoffed, "So, President Yun, you too have times when you¡¯re protected by a woman."

    Yun Feiyang held onto An Ruo, not letting her move forward.

    He looked at Tang Yuchen and, with a calm sneer, said, "Aren¡¯t you here to challenge me? Fine, I ept your challenge. The loser will leave An Ruo alone."

    "Feiyang!" An Ruo looked back and frowned in displeasure, Tang Yuchen had clearlye with malicious intentions, and by epting the challenge, he was bound to get hurt.

    Yun Feiyang smiled tofort her, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get hurt. And this is a rare opportunity¡ªif I win, he won¡¯t bother you anymore."

    It was for her that he epted the challenge.

    An Ruo felt more and more indebted to him; in this lifetime, even if she died, she could never repay everything he had done for her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression suddenly darkened, his tone ice-cold, "Come on then, if you can beat me, I¡¯ll let you go! But if you lose, don¡¯t ever meddle in our affairs again, otherwise, I will surely take your life!"

    "If I win, you will leave An Ruo alone forever, not disturbing her life," Yun Feiyang spoke with chin lifted, equally cold.

    "Fine," Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, a sharp glint shing in his eyes.

    Yun Feiyang pulled An Ruo behind him, his gaze turned icy, and he charged fiercely at Tang Yuchen, starting to fight immediately.

    Both men had training, so their brawl was not disorderly as most are. Their fists and feet flew, each aiming precisely at the other¡¯s vital points.

    An Ruo watched with horror until Yun Feiyang took a heavy punch from Tang Yuchen.

    Even though Yun Feiyang had some training, he was no match for Tang Yuchen and quickly found himself at a disadvantage.

    Hate and anger filled Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, he showed no mercy to Yun Feiyang, pummeling him as though to kill, and before long, Yun Feiyang¡¯s face was covered in blood.

    Tears welled up in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, and seeing Yun Feiyang fall to the ground, she could no longer restrain herself and cried out loudly, "Stop hitting him, stop it!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze, icy as ever, fixed on the man on the ground: "Do you concede?"

    "No, I will never concede!" Yun Feiyang struggled to rise, only to be punched several more times by Tang Yuchen as soon as he stood.

    He kept getting up, only to be knocked down again and again, but he simply would not concede.

    If he conceded, he would never be able to rescue An Ruo.

    "Feiyang, I¡¯m begging you, concede, please!" An Ruo cried out, trying to rush forward, but two bodyguards immediately grabbed her, preventing her from advancing.

    Tang Yuchen paused in his movements; she was actually crying for Yun Feiyang.

    Clenching his fists, his eyes grew even more menacing, "Yun Feiyang, you¡¯ve lost! Even if you won¡¯t concede, you¡¯ve still lost!"

    Yun Feiyang shuddered, his eyes filled with deep resentment and rage.

    "No, I have not conceded!"

 Chapter 489: I Will Not See Him Again

    <h4>Chapter 489: Chapter 489: I Will Not See Him Again</h4>

    He wanted to prop himself up, but he had no strength left, every bone in his body ached terribly, he couldn¡¯t even stand up.

    Yes, he had lost, and lost miserably!

    How could he be so useless!

    Yun Feiyangy on the ground, his face contorted in pain. He clenched his fists and pounded the ground fiercely, deeply anguished by his own helplessness.

    An Ruo struggled fiercely against the bodyguards and threw herself onto him, anxiously asking, "Feiyang, how are you, are you okay?"

    No sooner had she finished asking than her arm was suddenly pulled tight, and she was dragged into a solid embrace.

    Looking up into Tang Yuchen¡¯s fierce gaze, An Ruo struggled angrily, "Bastard, let go of me!"

    "An Ruo, don¡¯tpel me to take his life!" the man warned with narrowed eyes and a cold voice.

    An Ruo immediately stopped struggling, suppressed the anger in her heart, and nodded, "Fine, I¡¯ll go with you, I promise I won¡¯t run away ever again, everything will be as you say. But you have to promise me, let him go, and don¡¯t trouble him anymore."

    The man gripped her arm tightly, seeing her defend Yun Feiyang like this, he wanted to kill him!

    If he hadn¡¯t wanted to avoid her hatred, didn¡¯t want their hearts to drift further apart, he certainly wouldn¡¯t have let Yun Feiyang off so easily.

    "Fine, I agree. Now,e with me immediately, don¡¯t argue with me." Tang Yuchen pulled her angrily, striding quickly towards the car.

    "An Ruo!" Yun Feiyang shouted loudly, wanting to stand up and follow, but he just moved and copsed weakly back onto the ground again.

    "An Ruo!" he called out in agony, his heart pained for her, suffering for her.

    An Ruo turned to look at him onest time, her face streaming with tears, she smiled at him, "Feiyang, thank you, thank you."

    I won¡¯t bother you anymore, never again.

    I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, for having gotten you into this state.

    Only now do I understand, being kind to you, being grateful to you, these are not the best rewards for you.

    Only by leaving you, is it the best ending...

    The man beside her suddenly quickened his pace, he opened the car door and shoved her in roughly, then mmed it shut, cutting off Yun Feiyang¡¯s line of sight.

    Getting into the car from the other side, he gripped the steering wheel tightly, turned his head and growled at her threateningly, "An Ruo, you listen to me, I let him off easy today for your sake. If you dare to associate with him again, if you dare to run away, I¡¯ll kill him!"

    An Ruo looked at him expressionlessly and replied calmly, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t see him again."

    "You¡¯d better keep your word!" the angry man said loudly, as if trying to cover something up.

    An Ruo continued, "I have already agreed to your demands, can you take him to the hospital? Don¡¯t misunderstand, I just don¡¯t want to owe him too much."

    "Hmph, he won¡¯t die!" Take him to the hospital? He was not going to y the saint.

    Those injuries, they¡¯re not fatal.

    Tang Yuchen started the car and drove away quickly.

    An Ruo was uncertain of his response; she wanted to say more, but fearing to further infuriate him, she swallowed her words.

    Yun Feiyang should be fine.

    They didn¡¯t return to where she lived. Instead, Tang Yuchen took her on ate-night flight back to J City, and by the time they reached the vi, it was already one in the morning.

    Throughout the several hours journey, they didn¡¯t say a single word to each other.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s anger was severe; he wore a gloomy expression and no one dared to approach him.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t speak either; to put it precisely, she had lost all hope, her heart was already dead.

 Chapter 490: Iéˆ¥æª“ Telling You to Speak!

    <h4>Chapter 490: Chapter 490: I¡¯m Telling You to Speak!</h4>

    Upon returning to the vi, the man grabbed her hand and vigorously ascended the stairs with her to the bedroom.

    mming the door shut, he forcefully pressed her against it and harshly kissed her, fiercely biting her lips.

    His heart filled with anger and difort, he desperately needed to vent.

    Had she really run away again, did she so despise staying by his side?

    Or had she truly fallen in love with Yun Feiyang, feeling nothing for him?

    Just contemting such a possibility made the man feel breathless, with an urge to destroy everything. She was his, and the person she loved had to be him, no one else!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened as he tightly embraced the woman before him, binding her so close that he wished he could meld her into his flesh and blood, making them one, so that she could never leave him.

    His kisses became more and more intense, more suffocating.

    Yet, An Ruo passively let him vent without a hint of resistance.

    Herpliance made him feel defeated, powerless, and even more enraged.

    Picking her up forcefully, he moved towards therge bed and heavily pinned her down, frantically tearing at her clothes.

    "An Ruo, what should I do to punish you, hmm?" Tang Yuchen looked up, his eyes dangerously narrowed as he asked her.

    An Ruo with her vacant eyes merely gave him a faint nce.

    "Speak!" He grabbed her chin tightly and growled through clenched teeth.

    He detested her coldness towards him, which felt even worse than if they were arguing.

    He didn¡¯t fear her hatred, her disgust, but the thought of her being indifferent, with no ce for him in her heart anymore.

    An Ruo met his sinister gaze, her lips barely curving, yet she said nothing.

    "I told you to speak!" The angry man fiercely punched the air beside her ear, the bed shaking slightly.

    "What do you want me to say? Tang Yuchen, you can punish me however you want, because... I¡¯m already living in hell."

    So, any more pain was superfluous to her.

    Let him do what he wants.

    Tang Yuchen shuddered, his eyes momentarily showing a flicker of panic.

    But he quickly regained hisposure, coldly saying, "Fine, if you don¡¯t care, then neither will I."

    He kissed her once again, swiftly tearing off her clothes, his burning hands crudely kneading her body.

    This was a love devoid of any tenderness; there was nopassion nor consideration. It was just a release, a domineering possession, and a crude punishment.

    Time and again, the man on top seemed tireless.

    Although their bodies were closely aligned, he felt that the distance between their souls grew ever wider.

    The temperature in the bedroom was high, their bodies covered in sweat, yet they both felt very cold.

    Not a physical cold, but a coldness of heart.

    An Ruo closed her eyes in pain, unable to understand why their rtionship hade to this point.

    Suddenly, the man on top withdrew and strode away from the bedroom, mming the door shut behind him.

    The room that had just been filled with intimacy was now filled with solitude and a biting cold.

    An Ruo pulled the nket over her body, curling up tightly, her eyes shut as if she were asleep, but her tremblingshes and paleplexion betrayed her painful emotions at that moment.

    Wrapped in a bathrobe, Tang Yuchen went to the study. He stood on the balcony and lit a cigarette, inhaling deeply.

    As he and An Ruo grew increasingly distant, this was not the oue he wanted.

    But he couldn¡¯t let her go. If he really couldn¡¯t keep her heart, keeping her body was still something.

 Chapter 491 She is not free

    <h4>Chapter 491: Chapter 491 She is not free</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes turned cold, further solidifying his resolve.

    Yes, if he couldn¡¯t keep her heart, he would keep her person. In any case, he would never let go of her in this lifetime!

    An Ruo had a sleepless night and only managed to drift off slightly at dawn.

    Upon hearing the sound of the door opening, she instantly opened her eyes, but she didn¡¯t turn around.

    Tang Yuchen walked in as if nothing was amiss. He first went to take a shower in the bathroom, then came out wrapped in a bath towel to the wardrobe to find clothes.

    He didn¡¯t make his movements any lighter; on the contrary, he seemed to make them deliberately louder,pletely indifferent to whether this would wake her.

    An Ruo remained motionless, intending to get out of bed after he had left.

    After getting dressed, the man slowly walked over to her, towering above her and looking down with a few traces of indifference in his dark eyes.

    Their gazes met, and An Ruo indifferently withdrew her eyes, lowering her head to support herself up.

    Tang Yuchen leaned in close to her, his deep facial contours magnifying before her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t move, silently locking eyes with him.

    After a few seconds of silence, his thin lips parted slightly to ask her, "Do you hate me?"

    Hate him? She didn¡¯t know.

    Maybe she hated him, or maybe she no longer felt anything towards him, not even hate.

    "Heh, even if you hate me, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you go." The man curved his lips into a cold smile, pinched her face, and the dark depth of his eyes made it impossible to read his emotions.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m giving you three days to tell me where the child is. Remember, don¡¯t try to oppose me, and don¡¯t hide anything from me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make sure your only brother never sees another day¡¯s sun."

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils contracted, her body trembling lightly.

    She clenched her teeth tightly, managing to refrain from pping him.

    What else could he do besides threatening her?!

    Seeing her angrily silent, the man¡¯s lips curved slightly, he released her chin and elegantly stood up to leave.

    An Ruo copsed back onto the bed, feeling physically and mentally exhausted.

    Tang Yuchen, is there any point in treating me this way?

    Shey there with a vacant gaze for a while before going to the bathroom to take a shower and get dressed to go downstairs.

    Tang Yuchen had already left, and though he wasn¡¯t at home, she still felt suffocated by everything around her.

    Was thisvish vi going to be her cage forever?

    After eating, Uncle Tao asked her if she wanted to go out for a walk. He also indirectly exined that the young master allowed her to go out to rx, that no one was watching her, and that she was free.

    An Ruo really felt likeughing. She was not free.

    In the past, he restrained her body; now he was bing more astute, using an invisible shackle to imprison her soul.

    She couldn¡¯t go anywhere, she would never be free again.

    An Ruo declined Uncle Tao¡¯s kindness. She didn¡¯t leave the house but stayed in to watch television.

    She watched intently, really watching. But in the next second, she would forget the storyline and remember nothing at all.

    As the evening darkened, Tang Yuchen returned from work and immediately spotted her upon entering the living room.

    But An Ruo didn¡¯t give him a single nce.

    "Young Master, dinner is ready," Uncle Tao, taking his suit, said respectfully to him.

    The man rolled up the sleeves of his shirt and walked over to An Ruo, blocking the television screen.

    He looked at her intently and moved his lips, but spoke indifferently, "Let¡¯s go have dinner."

    An Ruo put down the remote control and stood up to walk to the dining room.

    During the meal, neither of them spoke; she wouldn¡¯t talk to him, and he didn¡¯t know what to say to her.

    Seeing that she was only eating rice and barely touching the dishes, he couldn¡¯t help but pick up a piece of fish and ce it in her bowl.

 Chapter 492: Intentionally Looking for Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 492: Chapter 492: Intentionally Looking for Trouble</h4>

    Seeing that she was only eating rice and hardly any side dishes, he couldn¡¯t help but ce a piece of fish into her bowl.

    "This fish has no bones, eat it," he said coldly.

    An Ruowei frowned, threw the fish he gave her onto the table, and then went on to pick some greens to eat.

    "m!" The man banged his chopsticks on the table and pointed at the fish fiercely, saying to Uncle Tao, "Who made this dish? It¡¯s disgusting. Dock their sry for a month!"

    An Ruo looked up coldly at him, feeling extremely angry inside.

    What did he mean by this, wanting to dock the cook¡¯s sry because of her?

    Although she knew he was deliberately picking faults, she couldn¡¯t say anything.

    Lowering her gaze, An Ruo picked up a piece of fish and put it into her bowl, took a bite, and said indifferently, "I think it¡¯s quite tasty."

    Tang Yuchen grimaced and said, "If you like it so much, finish it."

    A whole fish¡ªhow could she finish it all?

    However, she did not argue but tried her best to eat. After eating half, she could eat no more, but she couldn¡¯t stop.

    She didn¡¯t want to implicate others.

    "I¡¯m full," the man put down his chopsticks, stood up, and went upstairs.

    Once he was gone, Uncle Tao quickly said to her, "Miss An, if you can¡¯t eat anymore, don¡¯t force yourself. The young master won¡¯t me you."

    An Ruo put down her chopsticks and rushed to the restroom to rinse her mouth.

    Having eaten too much fish, she felt like the fishy taste was all over her mouth.

    After dinner, An Ruo continued to watch TV and had no intention of going upstairs.

    Tang Yuchen was working in the study the entire time, while she stayed downstairs watching TV.

    Even when it was time to sleep, she didn¡¯t want to move; she would rather face the cold TV set than face him.

    It was ten o¡¯clock, the servants had all withdrawn, and she was left alone in the living room.

    Tang Yuchen came downstairs, walked up to her, snatched the remote control from her hand, turned off the TV with a snap, then turned around, picked her up, and headed upstairs.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t resist; she knew very well what he was going to do.

    Back in the bedroom, he pinned her to the bed, kissing her lips while taking off each other¡¯s clothes.

    An Ruoy there emotionlessly, staring at the ceiling, immersed in her own world, not caring at all about what he was doing.

    Suddenly, it grew dark over her head, and the man¡¯s face appeared before her eyes. He looked deeply into her eyes, his lips curving into a faint smile, "How about we try something new today?"

    Not giving her a chance to respond, he flipped her over so she was lying on her stomach, lifted her hips, and positioned her in a humiliating posture before his eyes.

    An Ruo blushed with shame and struggled silently, while Tang Yuchen tightly gripped her waist, preventing her from moving.

    "You..." she clenched her teeth in anger, wanting to curse him, but she was so angry she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    "What?" the man arched an eyebrow, his hot lipsnding on her lower back, making her shiver all over.

    Seeing her furious look made him very happy.

    This emotional side of her was much better than her cold, indifferent demeanor.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, not wanting to say anything anymore, as speaking was pointless.

    The man kissed his way up her back and finally captured her lips.

    His actions were much gentler than yesterday, as if deliberately trying to arouse her emotions. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry for her, but kept teasing her until her face blushed and her breath became unsteady.

    His skills were always excellent, making women sink under him was not difficult at all.

    An Ruo was very familiar with everything about him, especially her body, she had long lost the ability to resist him.

 Chapter 493: I Wonéˆ¥æª› Have Another Child for You

    <h4>Chapter 493: Chapter 493: I Won¡¯t Have Another Child for You</h4>

    So, she shamefully sank into it.

    But the more this happened, the more her heart hurt, the more she suffered.

    She didn¡¯t want to keep entangled with him, didn¡¯t want her heart to be affected by him any longer.

    However, Tang Yuchen thought differently. He believed that by making An Ruo¡¯s body unable to leave him, she would be even less able to escape him.

    When it ended, An Ruo was gasping for air and lying face down on the bed, her face slightly turned, with wet strands of hair sticking to her face, carrying a sense of decadent sexiness.

    The man¡¯s hot chest pressed against her back, and he reached out to brush her hair aside, gently kissing her neck.

    "Baby, did you like my performance today?" he asked in a low, ambiguous voice.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, hiding the emotions in her eyes.

    The man chuckled lowly and didn¡¯t press further.

    He held her body and said no more, quietly savoring the tranquility of the moment.

    For the next two days, they barelymunicated, but every night Tang Yuchen would intensely engage with her.

    Each time she sank beneath him, An Ruo only felt more pain.

    She felt that her life had be hopeless, that it had lost all meaning.

    She was like a walking corpse in this world, her soul long gone, only her shell remaining.

    So when the three-day limit was up, when Tang Yuchen asked where the child was, she murmured back at him.

    "Tang Yuchen, are you happy with the way we are together?"

    The man frowned slightly and coldly said, "What are you trying to say now?"

    "If you¡¯re not happy, why not let me go, let yourself go? You¡¯re actually very unhappy, aren¡¯t you? Let me go, this can¡¯t continue."

    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be just her being destroyed, but him as well.

    Tang Yuchen looked deeply at her and didn¡¯t get angry. He simply asked her, "Thinking of running away again? An Ruo, ever since we met, you¡¯ve been running. Tell me, am I that frightening?"

    "But I¡¯ve never seeded even once."

    Initially, wanting to escape from him was because she didn¡¯t love him, didn¡¯t want to suffer his torment.

    Now, escaping from him was because her heart was riddled with holes; she wanted to stay away from the pain, didn¡¯t want to live in agony every day.

    "If you had let me go from the beginning, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this today," An Ruo muttered.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened. What did she mean by that? Did she regret falling in love with him, regret being with him?

    How could she deny everything about their past!

    Suppressing his anger, he gave a faint, coldugh, "If from the beginning you hadn¡¯t thought about running away, we wouldn¡¯t have ended up in this situation either."

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze shifted slightly, and she was stunned.

    Was it her fault?

    Whose fault was it, truly?

    Tang Yuchen walked over and sat beside her, tightly clutching her shoulders, his gaze intense as he lightly said, "Baby, never think about running away again. I¡¯ll tell you the truth, you can think about escaping only if you die, or I die."

    An Ruo shuddered, scoffing coldly, "It seems my only choice to escape from you is death?"

    The man¡¯s breath hitched, he held her tighter, and his other hand caressed her abdomen, pretending to chuckle lightly.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you die, but inside your stomach, there might be a child. Would you have the heart to kill him?"

    At the mention of a child, An Ruo¡¯s heart sharply pained.

    "I won¡¯t have another child for you!" She forcefully pushed him away, agitatedly got up, and moved away from him.

 Chapter 494: Who is Buried Here

    <h4>Chapter 494: Chapter 494: Who is Buried Here</h4>

    A sh of deep understanding passed through the man¡¯s eyes ¨C her reaction was a bit strange, as if his words had struck a nerve.

    Stepping forward to grasp her shoulders, he squinted and asked her, "An Ruo, you¡¯re hiding something from me. Tell me, where is the child?"

    He had been patient with her on the matter of the child for a long time.

    Today, she had to tell him!

    An Ruowei slightly startled; he had actually started to suspect something.

    After all, he knew her well, knew that she would not ignore her child. Her child was never by her side, which was bound to raise his suspicions.

    "If you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you," An Ruo said with a faint smile, a hint of revenge still hidden in her heart.

    She wondered how he would react when he learned the truth.

    Would he be in pain and regret it?

    Even if he truly felt pain and regret, it was what he deserved.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips tightened, his heart tense and uneasy, fearing that she would reveal bad news. But he could not escape; what had to be faced would have to be confronted sooner orter.

    An Ruo brushed his hand off her shoulder, turned, and said faintly, "Come on, I¡¯ll take you somewhere."

    "Where?" the man asked subconsciously.

    "You¡¯ll know when we get there."

    Driving the car, they arrived at a cemetery in J city, a ce that suffocated An Ruo.

    However, she could endure it. After more than a year, the pain in her heart had far lessened from what it once was.

    Ever since Tang Yuchen had arrived, he had a bad premonition.

    Why had she brought him here? Could someone have died?

    His mind entertained a ridiculous spection, only to immediately dismiss it. No, that was absolutely impossible!

    The two walked silently on the path, neither uttering a word.

    This was a cemetery, naturally carrying a gloomy air, yet the atmosphere flowing between them was even heavier, colder.

    "We¡¯re here, this is it," An Ruo suddenly stopped, pointing at a small, unmarked gravestone in front of them.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze fixed on it, a shadow passing through his eyes.

    "Who is buried here?" he asked faintly, though his tone was a bit stiff.

    She didn¡¯t answer, squatting down, her hand caressing the gravestone, tears glistening in her eyes.

    A year ago, she had alsoe here briefly and had not returned since.

    Yet, the site was well-maintained, with not a weed in sight and a small sapling nted nearby, undoubtedly the work of Yun Feiyang¡¯s people.

    And she, a mother, hadn¡¯t held up her role, onlying to visit him now.

    With the thought of grief, the tears in An Ruo¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but fall, sshing onto the gravestone and causing small sshes.

    Standing by, Tang Yuchen saw her cry, the sunlight reflecting off the droplets on the gravestone and ring intensely.

    He wanted to ask who exactly was buried here and why she was crying. But it was as if something was lodged in his throat, keeping him from making a sound.

    His chest felt heavy, as if a boulder rested upon it, making breathing difficult, almost suffocating him.

    In the sunlight, he stood still like a statue, the scorching sun nearly dizzying him.

    After crying for a while, An Ruo tucked her neck-length short hair behind her ear, not looking at him, and smiled faintly, "Didn¡¯t you ask where the child had gone? Do you still want to know?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s breath caught, his clever mind already racing to what she was about to say.

 Chapter 495 The Truth of the Matter

    <h4>Chapter 495: Chapter 495 The Truth of the Matter</h4>

    He had already guessed the truth of the matter, and it was indeed that absurd idea he had initially conceived.

    The revtion hit him like a bolt from the blue, turning his face pale and his entire body rigid.

    This was not the oue he wanted, absolutely not!

    An Ruo turned her head to look at him, saw his stiff expression, but no other anomalies.

    "Actually, I lied to you. I didn¡¯t give the child away; he¡¯s been here all along, always right here."

    Her hand gently caressed the tombstone, her eyes revealing a mother¡¯s tender love for her child.

    "That day, someone called me, said you had something for me, and asked me to meet up.

    Then I went, but that person gave me a check instead. They said you and Lan Keren were already married and asked me to take the money and stay away from you..."

    "I didn¡¯t want to believe what he said, but he showed me photos of you and Lan Keren in Country A, looking intimate. You indeed had been with her in Country A without telling me.

    I even called you, wanting to confirm with you, but on the phone, I heard Lan Keren¡¯s voice.

    It was the middle of the night in Country A. Why was she there with you at such ate hour? And both of you sounded like you had been woken up," An Ruo said calmly.

    What happened that day was her most painful memory. She had never mentioned it to anyone because she didn¡¯t have the courage to recall it.

    But now she could easily speak of it, because the pain in her heart had lessened a lot. It was also because she didn¡¯t want to care too much anymore; what she needed was to let go, to find peace.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s throat moved as he asked with difficulty, "What happened afterward?"

    "Afterward... I walked out of the caf¨¦, feeling a severe pain in my abdomen. My water broke. I was rushed to the hospital. Due toplications during delivery, by the time I woke up, all that was left was the child¡¯s lifeless body..."

    Tang Yuchen staggered backward in shock, nearly copsing to the ground.

    So the child had died during a difficult birth!

    She must have been in so much pain at the time. First the betrayal from him, and then the agony of losing a child...

    He couldn¡¯t bear to think further. Even though he had killed people, seen more bloody and cruel scenes, and had long since be cold and heartless,

    the very thought of what had happened to her was something he simply couldn¡¯t face, couldn¡¯t ept at all.

    Just imagining that scene was enough to make one feel utterly devastated.

    An Ruowei slightly lifted her head, the wind tousling her hair, her eyes distant as she continued,

    "Tang Yuchen, you will never understand how I felt that day. To me, it might as well have been the end of the world.

    My love for you diedpletely that day. I never wanted to see you again, so I begged Yun Feiyang to take me away, to a ce you would never find.

    But why, after just one year, has my peace been shattered? Why do I still have to face you now..."

    In that moment, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes became dark, void of any light.

    He clenched his fists, the only way to restrain his trembling body.

    Now he finally understood why she hated him so much, why she didn¡¯t want to see him.

    He had destroyed her,pletely destroyed her.

    She really didn¡¯t love him anymore, and it wasn¡¯t just talk.

    He, at that moment, was filled with regret, wishing time could be turned back. He would have avoided the urrence of everything.

    In his attempt to hide things from her, thinking it was for her own good, he had never imagined it would harm both her and the child. Now he fully tasted the bitterness of his own actions...

 Chapter 496 Give Me a Chance to Make Amends

    <h4>Chapter 496: Chapter 496 Give Me a Chance to Make Amends</h4>

    "An Ruo, do you still hate me?" After a long time, the man behind her asked in a low voice.

    The woman in front gently shook her head, "I don¡¯t want to hate you, hating you is too tiring. Tang Yuchen, let¡¯s go our separate ways from now on, alright?"

    She wanted to cut off all ties with him and never have anything to do with him again?

    No, even after knowing the truth, he didn¡¯t want to lose her. He had already lost their child, he didn¡¯t want to lose her too!

    The man suddenly knelt behind her, hugging her body tightly, his face buried in her neck.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m sorry. I know that even if I apologize a thousand times, it can¡¯t make up for the pain I¡¯ve caused you. But I will use the rest of my life topensate you, please give me another chance, alright?"

    "No need, I don¡¯t need yourpensation. Let me go, that would be the bestpensation for me," An Ruo said indifferently, with not a trace of emotion in her eyes.

    Tang Yuchen held her even tighter, afraid that she would leave him, that she would disappear.

    "But I want topensate you, if you don¡¯t ept, I will suffer for a lifetime, I won¡¯t be able to eat or sleep, and within a year I would wither away and die. Do you want to watch me die? Besides, I don¡¯t want to die, An Ruo, please give me a chance to make amends, alright?"

    His words only made her more angry.

    An Ruo struggled quietly for a moment, "Tang Yuchen, I am talking about something serious, stop talking nonsense!"

    Did she think that what he said was just sweet nothings?

    The man turned her to face him, gazing at her with pained eyes.

    "I¡¯m not talking nonsense, everything I¡¯ve said is true. Without our child, my heart is very heavy, the pain is no less than yours. But without you, my heart would die. And if my heart dies, what¡¯s the point of living in this world?"

    An Ruo stared at him, a flicker in her eyes, and then she let out a coldugh.

    "My heart is also dead, but I still live well. Can your pain be deeper than mine? And do you think I will believe such childish nonsense from you?"

    Tang Yuchen gripped her shoulders, not angry, but with a dim look in his eyes, he spoke in a low, heavy voice.

    "I know you can¡¯t believe in my love for you, in fact, I can¡¯t even believe how much I love you myself. But I truly have fallen in love, and now I can¡¯t help myself. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t believe me, I will prove it to you, I will make amends, and I won¡¯t let you get hurt again."

    "Enough!" An Ruo sharply interrupted him.

    "I don¡¯t need your amends! Tang Yuchen, I don¡¯t think you¡¯ve understood what I said, so I¡¯ll make it clearer. I don¡¯t love you anymore, I don¡¯t want to see you, I just want to get away from you and live a life without you. I hope you¡¯ll be sensible enough not to appear before me again, not to disturb my life again!"

    The man stood still, just staring nkly at her.

    Just the thought of a life without him in it waspletely uneptable to him.

    He knew he should let her go, not cause her any more pain.

    But he just couldn¡¯t do it.

    If he let go of her, she would have a new life, other men would appear in her world, but he would no longer be a part of it, she would forget him and not remember there was such a person as him.

    He loved her so much; he simply could not ept such an ending. He didn¡¯t want his shadow to vanish from her world!

    Call him overbearing or selfish, he just couldn¡¯t let her go, he only wanted to keep her by his side.

    "An Ruo, I know I have wronged you, you can punish me in any way you want, but I really can¡¯t let you go, I¡¯m sorry."

 Chapter 497 The Taste of Bone Corrosion

    <h4>Chapter 497: Chapter 497 The Taste of Bone Corrosion</h4>

    The man dered firmly, unyieldingly.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened as she trembled with anger.

    "So you still want to imprison me, you¡¯ll never let me go, will you?!"

    "I willpensate you, I¡¯ll be very good to you."

    "Who cares about yourpensation!"

    Ignoring her fury, the man held her in his arms and promised solemnly, "If I ever treat you badly, let me be struck by lightning and die a terrible death."

    Was he even listening to what she was saying?

    Angrily, An Ruo struggled forcefully, but his strength was much greater than hers, and all her efforts were in vain.

    "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t go too far. I¡¯ve already told you the truth, why won¡¯t you let me go!"

    She thought that by revealing what had happened, he would be ashamed and wouldn¡¯t be able to face pestering her anymore.

    But far from letting her go, he seemed even more determined to keep her from leaving.

    Was his thinking not that of a human being?

    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn¡¯t have bothered telling him.

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the angrier she became, trembling with rage. Worried that she would upset herself sick, Tang Yuchen embraced her, gently stroking her back.

    "Don¡¯t be angry. If you¡¯re upset, take it out on me, but don¡¯t make yourself sick."

    An Ruo lifted her hands, her fists clenched tightly. She really wanted to hit him, but what good would that do?

    "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m begging you, please let me go." Wouldn¡¯t it work even if she pleaded?

    Sorrow shed in the man¡¯s eyes as he forced a smile and said, "Baby, don¡¯t you remember you promised never to leave me?"

    That was all forced by him!

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze turned cold, and she gradually calmed down. "Fine, have it your way."

    Her tone of utter disappointment was like a thorn, deeply piercing his heart, causing him to taste the sharp pain with every breath.

    Nothing hurt more than the indifference of a loved one.

    But he wasn¡¯t going to shrink back from this setback. He would work hard to make her fall in love with him again, to give her happiness.

    He never believed in the nonsense that letting her go would bring her happiness.

    Because nobody else in this world could love her like he did, he trusted no one but himself.

    Only he could give her the greatest happiness, no one couldpare to him.

    As for the past hurts, he wished they had never happened. But since they had be reality, all he could do was try to make amends, to help her heal from the pain and recover her joy.

    Besides, now he had nothing except for her. How could he bear to let her leave?

    On the way back, An Ruo had fallen asleep against the back of the seat.

    She slept so soundly that Tang Yuchen carried her upstairs without her noticing.

    The man tucked her in, took her hand, and watched her silently, his eyes filled with tender affection.

    Today, from her words, he sensed there were some issues.

    Just because he didn¡¯t voice them in front of her didn¡¯t mean he wouldn¡¯t investigate.

    The man who had arranged to meet her back then, he was going to find him and get to the bottom of who had sent him.

    His intuition told him that someone had deliberately told An Ruo those things, deliberately caused herplications during childbirth.

    It couldn¡¯t have been Lan Keren behind it, as Ke Ren was already dead, and she wasn¡¯t the type to indulge in petty schemes.

    There were too many enemies around him, and he didn¡¯t know where to start investigating.

    He would have to wait until An Ruo woke up and get the full story from her before he could find a clue.

 Chapter 498: You donéˆ¥æª› have to go, Iéˆ¥æª’l buy it

    <h4>Chapter 498: Chapter 498: You don¡¯t have to go, I¡¯ll buy it</h4>

    Tang Yuchen watched over An Ruo for a while before exiting the bedroom to attend to matters in the study.

    After several hours of sleep, An Ruo was awakened by pain.

    The familiar ache in her lower abdomen made her extremely ufortable. She furrowed her brows and opened her eyes, knowing her period had arrived.

    Since the difficult birth, every menstruation caused her severe abdominal pain, so intense that it felt like she was dying.

    However, the doctor had prescribed her medication, which would provide immediate relief as long as she took it.

    Clenching her teeth, she got up and went to the bathroom to change her pants and take care of everything. Then she came out to find her medication. Upon leaving the bathroom, she suddenly remembered that she had finished her medicine and had not yet purchased more from the hospital.

    Recently, she had been preupied with matters concerning Tang Yuchen, so she had forgotten about her medication.

    Bearing the pain, An Ruo walked out of the bedroom and slowly descended the stairs, holding onto the railing for support.

    Not wanting to show weakness, she tried to act as if nothing was wrong, although her face was a bit pale.

    "Miss An, what did you want to say?" Aunt Zhou, noticing her hesitance, asked with confusion.

    "Aunt Zhou, could I trouble you for a small favor?" An Ruowei said, her face reddening slightly with embarrassment.

    "It¡¯s no trouble. Just tell me what you need."

    "It¡¯s just that I need to buy some medication, but I¡¯m not in a condition to go out. Could you go to the pharmacy for me?"

    Aunt Zhou immediately asked with concern, "Miss An, are you sick? Are you feeling alright? Maybe we should go to the hospital."

    "I¡¯m fine, I just need some medicine, and then I¡¯ll be okay." An Ruo quickly shook her head, eager to reassure her. She continued assuring her, "Don¡¯t worry, I really am fine, it¡¯s just that I need to get some medication. Uh, the kind that women take."

    The kind that women take...

    Understanding dawned on Aunt Zhou, her face bing sheepish as she said, "Just tell me what it is, and I¡¯ll go buy it for you immediately."

    Worried that others might overhear, An Ruo leaned in and whispered the names of several medications into her ear.

    Aunt Zhou gave her a sympathetic look, gently patted her hand, and was about to leave, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go get it for you right now."

    "Wait!" Suddenly, Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice came from upstairs. Aunt Zhou stopped her footsteps, not daring to leave.

    An Ruo merely nced indifferently at him and then continued on to sit down in front of the sofa.

    "Young Master, do you have any instructions?" Aunt Zhou asked him.

    Tang Yuchen descended the stairs, his lips pursed as he looked at An Ruo, feeling very distressed.

    He had heard their entire conversation. She wanted to buy medication¡ªwas it birth control?

    These past few days, she had had no chance to take any, and he had not allowed her to. Maybe she couldn¡¯t hold back anymore.

    Indeed, he had made her lose a child, and she surely didn¡¯t want to have another one of his children.

    After all, she had said before that she would not bear him another child.

    Her not wanting to get pregnant made him feel very sad and powerless. To keep their rtionship from growing even more tense, for now, he felt he could only do everything her way. He couldn¡¯t pressure her too much.

    Gathering his thoughts, Tang Yuchen said to Aunt Zhou, "You don¡¯t need to go; I¡¯ll get it."

    With that said, he strode toward the exit.

    Aunt Zhou was taken aback, and An Ruo was also momentarily startled.

    "Young Master, do you... do you know what medication to buy?"

    "I know," the man said without turning back.

    He actually knew¡ªhow did he know?

    Tang Yuchen quickly returned, his hand clutching a small bottle so tightly that it was almost deformed.

    An Ruo was still seated on the sofa, in such pain that she couldn¡¯t even rise in the short time he was gone. So, she remained seated, moving as little as possible to ease some of the abdominal pain.

    The man sat down beside her and painfully handed her the medication, softly saying:

 Chapter 499: Who is Actually Afraid?

    <h4>Chapter 499: Chapter 499: Who is Actually Afraid?</h4>

    "This time, you¡¯ve been inconvenienced to take the medicine first, but next time I¡¯ll take proper measures and won¡¯t let you take any medicine again."

    An Ruo¡¯s gazended on the pill bottle in his hand, and she felt a headacheing on.

    She wanted medicine for her menstrual pain, not birth control!

    Seeing that she didn¡¯t say anything, Tang Yuchen went ahead and poured a pill out, holding out a ss of water for her, "I know you don¡¯t want to have my child, and I won¡¯t force you on this for the time being."

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise. She had not expected him to say such a thing, which didn¡¯t seem like his character at all.

    "Take the medicine," the man said again.

    "You got it wrong..." An Ruo said irritably, "The medicine Aunt Zhou bought for me isn¡¯t this... My stomach hurts. Never mind, I¡¯ll have Aunt Zhou buy it for me."

    The man beside her froze. He quickly put down the ss of water, and with a frown of concern said, "If your stomach hurts, you should have told me earlier. Come on, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."

    As he said this, he reached out to grab her arm, but An Ruo dodged his hand.

    With that movement, the pain in her abdomen intensified; it felt as if someone was twisting a knife inside her, turning it over and over through her flesh, the pain making her dizzy and nauseous.

    Her face turned even paler, and fine beads of sweat appeared on her forehead.

    With her delicate brows tightly furrowed, An Ruo¡¯s countenance was such that even a fool would know she was in great difort.

    "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong?" Tang Yuchen pulled her into his arms, asking anxiously as he held her.

    "Pain..." she couldn¡¯t articte a single word beyond expressing her agony.

    It was almost like when she was in difficultbor, enduring such intense pain that she wished she could simply close her eyes and not feel anything at all.

    "Hold on, I¡¯m going to take you to the hospital right away." The man carefully carried her out of the living room, drove her to the hospital at top speed.

    All the way there, An Ruo was groaning softly from the pain, while Tang Yuchen held her hand the whole time, constantlyforting her.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, nothing bad will happen... Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here; you won¡¯t be hurt."

    Feeling his voice tremble slightly, she couldn¡¯t help but doubt, wondering who actually was the one who was scared.

    ¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo was fine; it was just menstrual pain after all.

    But if a woman¡¯s menstrual pain was severe, it could still be a sign of a serious condition.

    After taking medicine and getting an IV, An Ruo, lying in the hospital bed, felt much better and not as much in pain.

    Tang Yuchen sat beside her, stroking her head gently, and he said softly, "Sleep for a while. After the IV is done, we¡¯ll go home."

    "Yuchen, I knew it was you who came." Liang Weiming¡¯s voice preceded him, "I saw your car downstairs... Isn¡¯t this An Ruo? What happened to her?"

    Liang Weiming walked over, his hand habitually caressing An Ruo¡¯s forehead, which felt very cool.

    "What illness?" he asked with a frown of concern.

    "Uncle Liang." An Ruo showed a faint smile, replying, "It¡¯s just a minor issue, just some pain in the lower abdomen."

    Liang Weiming was an authoritative doctor, and he instantly understood that An Ruo was experiencing menstrual pain.

    Heforted her with a few words, then told Tang Yuchen to be careful in the future to nurse her properly and not to let her condition worsen.

    Women¡¯s health issues, if they be too serious, can affect a woman¡¯s health for her entire life.

    He spoke very seriously, and Tang Yuchen listened very attentively, as if An Ruo¡¯s condition was very severe.

    After discussing An Ruo¡¯s situation, Liang Weiming finally spoke about the reason he came to see him, "By the way, yesterday I gave Yun..."

    "Uncle Liang, let¡¯s talk outside. Let An Ruo rest well for a bit."

 Chapter 500 Are you that concerned about him?

    <h4>Chapter 500: Chapter 500 Are you that concerned about him?</h4>

    Tang Yuchen interrupted him calmly, his eyes conveying all that needed to be understood to Liang Weiming.

    "Yes, it was my oversight for not taking the patient¡¯s condition into consideration. Alright, let¡¯s step outside to talk and let her rest well."

    Tang Yuchen made sure the nkets were tucked around her before he followed Liang Weiming out of the ward.

    A trace of confusion appeared in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, feeling they were hiding something from her.

    Uncle Liang had only mentioned the name "Yun", and she sensitively associated it with Yun Feiyang.

    Was this matter rted to Yun Feiyang?

    Thinking about the day she left and Yun Feiyang covered in injuries, her heart became restless.

    She left at that time to avoid causing him any more trouble and hadn¡¯t dared to call and inquire about his well-being.

    Could something have happened to him?

    An Ruo waited anxiously for Tang Yuchen to return, and upon seeing him enter the ward, she almost couldn¡¯t wait to ask him about Yun Feiyang¡¯s condition.

    Yuchen looked at the IV drip which was more than half done, and said with a smile, "Just a little longer, and then you can go home."

    "Tang Yuchen, I want to ask you something," An Ruo said, gazing at him intently.

    "What is it?"

    "What were you and Uncle Liang talking about just now? It¡¯s about Yun Feiyang, isn¡¯t it?"

    A flicker of knowing passed through Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, and with a slight smile, he countered, "Why do you think something happened to him?"

    "I heard it, Uncle Liang mentioned ¡¯Yun¡¯, and you both avoided me; it¡¯s definitely about him."

    The man¡¯s face darkened, his tone chilling, "Are you that concerned about him?"

    An Ruo knew that he disliked her bringing up Yun Feiyang.

    Her expression cooled as well, her brows and eyes icy, "I mean no offence, I just do not wish for him to be in trouble because of me. If you won¡¯t tell me then fine, I will find out for myself."

    "It¡¯s a trivial matter, and yet you need to ask," Tang Yuchen said with a light smile, taking her hand gently.

    "It is rted to Yun Feiyang. Last time, I happened to hurt him rather badly. He has broken two more ribs, and you know his ribs had been broken before, which makes them more susceptible to fracture. You said you didn¡¯t want to owe him any favors, so I helped repay your debt. Uncle Liang is a skilled doctor, therefore I asked him to take a look. It really isn¡¯t anything serious."

    Despite An Ruo¡¯s best efforts to hide her emotions, her features betrayed a hint of concern.

    Because of her, he was injured again, and she truly had no face to see him now.

    "Really, you¡¯re not lying to me?" she asked uncertainly.

    "What reason would I have to lie to you? If he were dead, the whole city would know by now. You watch the news and read the papers every day, have you seen any such news?" the man challenged with a raised brow.

    An Ruo agreed, realizing that if something serious had happened to him, the media would have reported it by now.

    Suddenly, her palm felt tight; it was Tang Yuchen gripping her hand.

    She looked at him as he spoke coldly, "Don¡¯t forget what you promised me. From now on, you are not to have any contact with him. You aren¡¯t even allowed to mention his name, this time I will let it slide, but there will not be a next time."

    An Ruo wanted to scoff, her words tinged with sarcasm.

    "I really don¡¯t understand. After learning of the sins you¡¯vemitted, how can you still make such confident demands of me, this and that. Tang Yuchen, I have never wronged you, and you have no right to restrict me."

    The man¡¯s grip on her hand tightened even more, as he spoke in an overbearing and unreasonable tone.

    "I know I have wronged you and hurt you, and I will try my best to make up for my mistakes.

    But even if my mistakes are egregious, I am not magnanimous enough to let you get entangled with another man.

    In short, I am very narrow-minded, and I just don¡¯t like that Yun Feiyang!"

 Chapter 501: Putting Shoes on Her

    <h4>Chapter 501: Chapter 501: Putting Shoes on Her</h4>

    An Ruo was at a loss for words after hearing his words and didn¡¯t know how to react.

    After all, he was domineering, selfish, and unreasonable.

    "I can¡¯t be bothered to talk to you anymore." She withdrew her hand, turned her back to him, andy down, ceasing to speak.

    Tang Yuchen just watched her helplessly, silently waiting for the IV drip to finish sooner.

    Finally, after the IV had finished, the sky hadpletely darkened, and the lights of thousands of homes could already be seen outside.

    The nurse removed the needle from An Ruo, while Tang Yuchen held a cotton swab against the puncture on her wrist to stop the bleeding.

    "Feeling any better? Does your stomach still hurt?" he asked with concern.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m fine now," An Ruo took the cotton swab from his hand, pressed it a couple of times, and tossed it into the trash bin.

    She lifted the nket intending to get out of bed. The man conveniently knelt on the ground, holding one of her ankles and slipping her shoes on.

    His hot hands around her foot made her feel very ufortable, almost as if the spot he touched was being scorched by fire.

    "I can do it myself." She kicked her legs, but he didn¡¯t let go and firmly put the shoes on her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s actions were natural, showing no affectation.

    That he would stoop to put shoes on for her was something that An Ruo could only describe asplex.

    After putting on her shoes, he stood up, supporting her arm and asked her, "Can you walk by yourself?"

    "Yes," she answered hastily, fearing he might want to carry her.

    Tang Yuchen saw that herplexion was good and knew she was truly alright, so he just supported her as they left.

    Walking through the hospital, An Ruo really wanted to check on Yun Feiyang¡¯s injuries, but the man beside her clearly wouldn¡¯t agree. The thought only rolled around in her mind before she finally dismissed it.

    As they got into the car, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t immediately take her home but took her to a vegetarian restaurant instead.

    He secured a private room and ordered some of her favorite vegetables along with a bowl of porridge for her.

    "The vegetarian dishes here are really unique, and the porridge is good as well. Eat a little to settle your stomach, then once we get home, I¡¯ll have someone make you more food," he said with a smile.

    An Ruo responded ndly, her attitude coldpared to his warmth, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    The dishes were served quickly, and he was right¡ªthe vegetarian dishes and porridge were indeed delicious. Even though An Ruo initiallycked an appetite, she couldn¡¯t resist eating a bowl of porridge and quite a lot of vegetables.

    After eating, Tang Yuchen drove her home.

    With so many events urring today, An Ruo felt exhausted. Once in bed, she closed her eyes and quickly fell asleep.

    However, her sleep was restless; her stomach asionally troubled her, tormenting her.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept when, in a daze, she felt a pair of warm hands soothing her abdomen. Heat continuously transferred from his hands,forting her a bit.

    The person behind her clung tightly to her back, and as she leaned into his embrace, she didn¡¯t wake up but merely shifted her body to find a morefortable position and fell back into a deep sleep.

    She slept soundly until dawn.

    After yesterday¡¯s treatment, An Ruo¡¯s stomach no longer hurt.

    Tang Yuchen had gotten up early and left the bedroom. After she washed up and went downstairs for breakfast, she suddenly heard him calling her from upstairs, asking her toe to the study as he had something to ask her.

    An Ruo was puzzled. She went upstairs and entered his study. Tang Yuchen pointed to the sofa, "Let¡¯s sit and talk."

    "What do you want to talk about?" she sat down on the sofa, and he also took a seat opposite her.

 Chapter 502: I Just Want to Be Your Spouse

    <h4>Chapter 502: Chapter 502: I Just Want to Be Your Spouse</h4>

    The man pondered for a moment, then tried to speak, "I know it¡¯s cruel to ask you to recall the past again, but I need to figure out who is working against you behind the scenes. An Ruo, do you remember what the man who asked you out looked like?"

    An Ruo hesitated, not answering immediately.

    Thinking she was reluctant to talk, Tang Yuchen grew a bit anxious, "I can swear that the person wasn¡¯t sent by me, nor was it Ke Ren. Ke Ren was nearly dead; she wouldn¡¯t do such a thing. I have too many enemies, and I can¡¯t figure out who is behind this right away. I can only try to find some clues from you. An Ruo, I know you hate me, but don¡¯t you want to find out who is behind this? If it hadn¡¯t been for them, you wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much..." The child would not have died.

    Fearing it would upset her more, he swallowed the rest of his words.

    "I don¡¯t remember," An Ruo said faintly. She understood his intention; she also wanted to know who was framing her.

    "He was wearing sunsses at the time; I couldn¡¯t see his face clearly."

    Besides, her attention back then was all on Yuchen¡¯s betrayal; she had no mind to pay attention to anyone else.

    "He told me you had sent him; he gave me a check, but I forgot to take the check with me when I left the cafe. However, he used his phone to have me call you."

    "Was there nothing else?" Tang Yuchen asked again.

    An Ruo shook her head, "That¡¯s all."

    The man fell into deep thought; these clues were too scant for him to act upon.

    Leaning slightly forward, Tang Yuchen sped his hands in front of his lips, his dark eyes flickering as he gazed at the woman opposite him.

    "Yesterday you told me that you heard Lan Keren¡¯s voice on the phone at the time. I immediately had someone check it, and indeed there was a call to me that night. However, the number was new and unregistered, so I don¡¯t know who the owner of the number is."

    An Ruo nodded faintly, "That was to be expected."

    Suddenly, the man got up, walked over to her, and sat down beside her, turning her body around to face him.

    "Babe, I must rify one thing to you; although I married Ke Ren, I never touched her. That night, she had a severe episode during the day; the situation was grave, and I had to stay by her side. It was onlyte at night that I got a chance to rest. When you called me, I had just fallen asleep, so I was in a bad mood. It¡¯s not what you think; I wasn¡¯t sleeping with her."

    She might have been willing to listen to these exnations before, but now she had no interest in knowing them.

    "You and she are husband and wife, how you are together is none of my concern."

    "An Ruo!" Tang Yuchen gripped her shoulders tightly, his dark eyes staring at her earnestly.

    "Trust me, I only want to be your husband. Ke Ren is not my wife in my heart; she is just family."

    An Ruo said faintly, "Actually, you don¡¯t need to care about what I think, nor do you need to exin so much to me, really, I don¡¯t care anymore."

    The man¡¯s heart stung painfully; how he wished she cared, wished she would argue with him, instead of this indifferent attitude.

    "I¡¯m sorry..." It was all he could say; he didn¡¯t know what else to say.

    An Ruo nced at him, pulled his hands away, and stood up, "I¡¯ll go first then."

    She walked past him, and Tang Yuchen clenched his fists, wanting very much to hold onto her, to not let her leave.

    Unfortunately, doing that would only make her angrier.

 Chapter 503 I had already made my choice then.

    <h4>Chapter 503: Chapter 503 I had already made my choice then.</h4>

    Unfortunately, that just made her even angrier.

    In the past, it was he who rejected other women. He was the one who made others suffer, yearning but failing to attain. Now, he had finally tasted that vor of suffering, and it was indeed painful.

    An Ruo returned to her bedroom, curling up on the bed, with the events of that day flooding her mind.

    Reflecting on it now, she had indeed been foolish then.

    So he had married another woman, she shouldn¡¯t have let the fact that she couldn¡¯t ept this reality lead to a difficult birth.

    She should have been indifferent, she should have been more rxed, and then the child wouldn¡¯t have died.

    But she also understood that at that time, she waspletely incapable of being rational and detached. They had just pledged themselves to each other, she was carrying his child, she loved him so deeply, she naturally couldn¡¯t ept his betrayal.

    In fact, it was all her own fault for being too foolish, for loving someone too much...

    Tears involuntarily slid down An Ruo¡¯s cheeks, and as she realized this, she hurried to the bathroom to wash her face.

    Really, if her heart felt nothing, why the tears?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Since learning that the child had already died, Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart was in pain and filled with guilt.

    He never showed it in front of An Ruo because he felt he didn¡¯t have the right to show his grief in front of her.

    So, he chose to hide his sorrow deep inside, not letting her see it.

    That child was the one he had long hankered for. Even though he had never seen him, he still loved him; he would always be his child.

    To make up for his mistake, he bought a new grave site with a particrly good feng shui location. He was nning to move the child there.

    Of course, he would have to discuss it with An Ruo first.

    "I don¡¯t agree," An Ruo coldly rejected his proposal after hearing it.

    "He¡¯s already resting peacefully in his grave; don¡¯t disturb him. Besides, the ce where he¡¯s lying now is fine; no need to move him."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s throat tightened, "An Ruo, even if he¡¯s gone, I want my child to rest in splendor. His gravestone doesn¡¯t even have a name, don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a bit too simple?"

    An Ruo scoffed, "What you mean is too shabby, right? Tang Yuchen, do you know why there¡¯s no inscription on the gravestone?"

    The man shook his head, and she stared into his eyes, saying each word deliberately: "Because he died as soon as he was born, so he doesn¡¯t have a name. And because, neither of us deserve to be his parents."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils contracted, a sharp pain piercing his heart.

    Yes, he didn¡¯t deserve to be the child¡¯s father, nor did he deserve to be the man she loved.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll leave it as you wish, I won¡¯t touch him," the man nodded slightly, an undeniable dejection in his eyes.

    "As for the name you mentioned, I actually had one ready; I just hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell you. Tang Zhiyu, I wanted to name him Tang Zhiyu."

    Loyal until death, that was his love for her, but sadly he had not had the time to say it.

    An Ruo turned her head away, not letting him see the turbulence in her eyes.

    Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s all toote, eternally toote.

    "An Ruo, I promise not to disturb his ashes, but I still want to inscribe the tombstone, to tell him who his mom and dad are."

    This time An Ruo did not argue, let him be, it didn¡¯t matter anymore anyway, the person was already dead.

    Tang Yuchen did as he said, immediately calling to have it taken care of.

    He even personally went to oversee and supervise the design on-site, and in just one day, the child¡¯s gravesite had been transformed.

    The next day, he specially took An Ruo to see it.

 Chapter 504: He Cried

    <h4>Chapter 504: Chapter 504: He Cried</h4>

    The gravestone was reced with a new, better one, engraved with "The grave of the son of Tang Yuchen and An Ruo, Tang Zhiyu."

    A white marble border was built around the gravesite, transforming it into a disy of extreme luxury; the small tree within its confines.

    What once was an inconspicuous gravesite now stood out among the rest, bing the most imposing one of all.

    An Ruoxin thought, Tang Yuchen must have truly loved this child. If he had lived, he surely would have received much affection from Tang.

    Standing in front of the gravestone for a while, Yuchen wrapped his arms around An Ruo¡¯s shoulders and said softly to the gravestone,

    "Child, I am your father... Father wants to say he¡¯s sorry, and also, I love you very much. If there¡¯s a next life, would youe back as our child again? I will try my best to make you the happiest child in the world."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes suddenly reddened, and she pushed away his hand, turning to leave.

    The man hurriedly followed, grabbing her hand. She was upset and violently shook him off, but he simply took her into his embrace.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry!" he held her tightly, his voice filled with anguish.

    In the past, he disdained to say the words "I¡¯m sorry," but now that was all he could say.

    Yet, saying "I¡¯m sorry" was so pale and powerless, it couldn¡¯t convey even a tiny fraction of the remorse and pain in his heart.

    An Ruo bit her lip hard, trying to keep her eyes wide to stop the tears from falling. Suddenly, she felt a dampness on her neck. Startled, she then realized he was crying.

    Tang Yuchen was actually crying.

    This was the first time she had seen him shed tears.

    "You..." She tried to push his body away to see clearly, but he tightened his arms, preventing her from moving and from seeing his current disheveled state.

    It¡¯s said that a man¡¯s tears are not easily shed, except at a time of heartbreak.

    An Ruo lowered her sorrowful eyes and quietly let him hold her, while Tang Yuchen also held her in silence. The two of them stood there for a long time, until the night fell.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Perhaps An Ruo had resigned herself to her fate, as she quietly settled into the vi.

    Indeed, she had resigned herself, emotionally and physically exhausted, preferring to let things take their natural course.

    Every night, Tang Yuchen slept with his arms around her, and she didn¡¯t resist him, leaving him to do as he wished. Apart from being cool in her conversations with him and cool in her demeanor towards him, their interactions appeared reasonably harmonious.

    Her subtle changes in attitude made the man very happy, and his mood was very good.

    When he was happy, even the servants in the vi felt rxed and content.

    After all, his mood was the barometer for everyone¡¯s happiness.

    One day, Tang Yuchen came back from work with something in tow.

    It appeared to be a rectangr picture frame, wrapped in ayer of soft packing paper.

    "Young Master, what is this?" Aunt Zhou, seeing his face beaming with happiness, couldn¡¯t help but ask him with a smile.

    "Where is An Ruo?" he countered without answering.

    "Miss An is upstairs."

    Eager, Yuchen hurried upstairs, pushing open the bedroom door. Seeing her, his spirits lifted, and the smile in his eyes grew even more wanton.

    An Ruo was leaning against the bed watching a movie. He walked over quickly, bent down to kiss her cheek, and asked with a smile, "What have you done today?"

    "Just ask Aunt Zhou and you will know," An Ruo said without looking at him, tilting her head to continue watching the screen.

    Tang Yuchen was not bothered by her coldness at all.

    In the past, she didn¡¯t like talking to him, often toozy to even respond. Compared to those times, she was much better now.

 Chapter 505: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Comfortable with You Doing This

    <h4>Chapter 505: Chapter 505: I¡¯m Not Comfortable with You Doing This</h4>

    At least she would respond whenever asked, even if her replies weren¡¯t wholehearted, he was happy nheless.

    Because this indicated that her attitude towards him was slowly improving.

    The man sat beside her, unwrapped the packaging paper in front of her, and then he ced the photo frame on the bed before going to get tools to fix two nails into the bedroom wall.

    He intentionally made noise to catch her attention, but she deliberately avoided looking at what he was doing.

    There were two photo frames, and Tang Yuchen earnestly hung them up on the wall, right across from An Ruo.

    She nced over casually, a tinge ofplexity shing through her eyes.

    Inside the frames were not photographs; on the left was a white paper with ten red lipstick marks, and on the right was a simple portrait sketch, of course, a sketch of Tang Yuchen.

    These were all gifts she had given to him in the past, which she thought he had thrown away long ago.

    The man turned around and smiled, asking her, "Do they look nice?"

    Truth be told, the lipstick marks and sketch were quite simple, devoid ofvishness. However, the frames were borately made, and under their embellishment, the two pieces of paper inside seemed to look a lot more appealing.

    An Ruo didn¡¯tment, and Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t mind.

    He sat next to her and embraced her waist from the side, affectionately rubbing his face against hers.

    "An Ruo, those are the best gifts I¡¯ve ever received. Everything you give me, I always keep, I¡¯ve never thrown them away," he said.

    "They¡¯re just two pieces of scrap paper, no need to keep them," she said indifferently.

    "They¡¯re not scrap paper," Tang Yuchen murmured, his tone slightly serious.

    They weren¡¯t scrap paper; they were his treasures, gifts she had given to him.

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, her heart a bit unsettled.

    She pushed his body slightly, frowning, "I feel ufortable with you doing this."

    The man raised an eyebrow, "Ufortable with what I¡¯m doing?"

    He was very close to her; his breath sprayed on her skin when he spoke, sticking like glue, as if it were constantly adhered to her face, making her want to stretch out her hand and rub it vigorously.

    "You embracing me makes me feel ufortable. I¡¯m trying to watch TV; can you please not disturb me?" she said.

    Tang Yuchen not only didn¡¯t let her go but instead embraced her even tighter on purpose.

    "Baby, do you feelfortable like this?" he asked, teasingly biting her ear.

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed slightly; she pushed firmly against his chest.

    "Tang Yuchen, could you be any more excessive?" she said.

    "Yep, I can," he replied, nodding as if taking her seriously, then pressed his body to the side, rolling them both onto the bed.

    His strong masculine body pressed against her soft frame, bringing a foreign sensation.

    He propped himself slightly above her head, his deep ck eyes burning into the depths of hers.

    His gaze seemed to have a magical power, always capable of captivating someone¡¯s soul.

    An Ruo averted her eyes, but he grasped her chin, turning her face towards him, his breathing growing heavier gradually.

    Slowly, he kissed her lips, An Ruo snapped back to reality and tried to dodge, but it was toote; his lips were already upon hers.

    Like someone who had been thirsty for too long, he desperately sucked the nectar from her mouth, wishing he could swallow her whole.

    An Ruo struggled to breathe, her face turning red with the effort until he finally released her lips and moved to kiss her neck.

    She pushed hard against him, her voice muffled, "Tang Yuchen... not allowed, stop it..."

    She had not anticipated that he would really take it further, had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have made a sarcastic remark.

    The man grasped her hand, cing it on his tense, hot chest, and said in a low, ambiguous tone:

 Chapter 506: Unable to Resist His Attraction

    <h4>Chapter 506: Chapter 506: Unable to Resist His Attraction</h4>

    The man grasped her hand and pressed it against his taut, burning chest, his voice husky and suggestive as he said:

    "Baby, I can¡¯t stop now. Follow your feelings, okay? Don¡¯t reject me like that..."

    His voice carried a trace of seduction. An Ruo hesitated for a moment, but he had seized the initiative and kissed her again, giving her no chance to regret it.

    She had been on her period a few days ago, and he had behaved properly by not touching her, so today he would not continue to deprive himself.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s energy was vigorous. An Ruo had been thoroughly kissed until she was dizzy, no longer able to respond.

    Thus, he easily conquered her territory, loving her deeply, again and again, leading her to sink into this bone-eroding pleasure. It wasn¡¯t until they were utterly exhausted that the passion ended.

    By then, An Ruo was already so tired that she couldn¡¯t even muster the strength to open her eyes.

    But she cried, emitting a low sobbing sound, not knowing whether it was because she couldn¡¯t handle everything he had given her, or because she hated the betrayal of her own body...

    The next morning, An Ruo woke up and, for the first time, saw Tang Yuchen still sleeping in bed.

    One of his arms was draped over her waist, his body pressed against hers, deeply asleep.

    Looking at his deeply contoured handsome face, she couldn¡¯t help but be attracted to him.

    She wasn¡¯t usually one to judge by appearances, but Tang Yuchen was too handsome, too masculine, and she couldn¡¯t help being attracted to him.

    Last night, their activity had been too wild, intensely satisfying; it was impossible not to stir something deep within her heart.

    She did not want to remain estranged from him; she too wanted to live well.

    However, the child she had lost was always a hurdle in her heart that she couldn¡¯t get over.

    Thinking of this, An Ruo¡¯s eyes dimmed, filled with mncholy.

    She gently removed his hand, put on a nightgown, and walked to the balcony.

    Since it was summer, the ss door leading to the balcony was not closed, only the curtain was drawn.

    She gently lifted the curtain and walked out to the balcony, sitting down on the lounge chair in the corner.

    The morning breeze carried a hint of coolness, and the sun rose from the horizon, casting warm golden light.

    Curled up, An Ruo nestled in the spacious lounge chair, squinting towards the distance.

    She had made up her mind, if Tang Yuchen really wouldn¡¯t let her go, then they might as well continue like this. At this point, their rtionship had be tooplicated, tangled with love and hate, presumably inextricable.

    If that was the case, then let everything take its course. If they couldn¡¯t leave each other, they would continue together.

    If one day the emotional bonds were gone, they would part ways freely...

    While she was deep in thought, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone rang in the bedroom.

    The man groggily opened his eyes and realized An Ruo wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. He tried calling her once. An Ruo heard him, but was toozy to respond.

    His phone kept ringing. Tang Yuchen, annoyed, answered the call; it was Liang Weiming.

    On the phone, he told him, "Yun Feiyang still hasn¡¯t woken up; his condition isn¡¯t looking good. Come over when you have time."

    The man in the bed instantly woke up, propping himself up and frowning as he asked, "How is his condition not looking good?"

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you? If he hasn¡¯t woken up within ten days, it¡¯s very likely he never will."

    "Are you saying he could be a vegetable?" Tang Yuchen asked in a grave tone.

    "Yes, that¡¯s it."

    The man¡¯s heart skipped a beat, never expecting things to turn out so bad.

 Chapter 507 Tang Yuchen, Youéˆ¥æª™e Really Cold-blooded

    <h4>Chapter 507: Chapter 507 Tang Yuchen, You¡¯re Really Cold-blooded</h4>

    Well, this is just great. If An Ruo finds out, the fragile peace between them will definitely turn for the worse.

    Tang Yuchen irritatedly ruffled his hair as he threw off the covers and got out of bed, saying, "Uncle Liang, I understand, I¡¯ll be right over. Oh yes, don¡¯t let the examination results leak. I will handle it when I get there."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I understand," Liang Weiming said.

    After hanging up, Tang Yuchen tossed his phone onto the bed and quickly put on his trousers. Just as he buckled his belt, the white curtains were fiercely flung open.

    He looked up in surprise to see An Ruo¡¯s pallid face.

    "Who became a vegetable?" she asked him intently, cautiously.

    Tang Yuchen froze for a moment; he hadn¡¯t expected her to be on the balcony, and even less so that she had overheard his conversation.

    "Baby, when did you get up?" The man immediately broke into a smile, walked over to her, and took her by the shoulders.

    "Even though it¡¯s summer, you can still catch a cold easily if you go outside without shoes to get some air. Come on, put on your shoes, and then let¡¯s go downstairs for breakfast."

    He wrapped his arm around her and moved forward, but An Ruo stood still. She gazed into the depths of his eyes and asked seriously,

    "Were you just on the phone with Uncle Liang? You said he would be a vegetable, that ¡¯he¡¯... is it Yun Feiyang?"

    A dim light flickered in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes. An Ruo abruptly took his hand, her voice trembling:

    "It¡¯s him, isn¡¯t it! He¡¯s going to be a vegetable; why? Didn¡¯t you tell me he was alright? Why would he be a vegetable? Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t try to deceive me, I know it¡¯s him!"

    "Yes, it¡¯s him," the man replied indifferently, nodding his head. "He had an asthma attack and remained unconscious because he didn¡¯t get emergency treatment in time."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief.

    She couldn¡¯t help but tightly grasp his hand, her already paleplexion turning even paler.

    "When did this happen? Why hide it from me, why are you afraid of me finding out? Is this rted to you, what did you do to him?"

    "..." Faced with her questioning, he didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    "Tell me!" An Ruo yelled, her eyes suddenly reddening as they filled with tears.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips were pressed tightly together, and his eyes were dark.

    He very much wanted to lie to her, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to deceive her. He had lied to her once before, and it had brought retribution; it hurt both her and their child.

    He couldn¡¯t lie to her again; even if she hated him, he dared not deceive her any further.

    "After I took you away that day, I didn¡¯t have someone take him to the hospital. As a result, he had an asthma attack, and nobody knew... By the time someone took him to the hospital, he was already unconscious."

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was struck a heavy blow once more; she let go of his hand and staggered a step backward.

    "You didn¡¯t take him to the hospital... Why didn¡¯t you take him to the hospital..." she murmured, looking at the man before her.

    "I didn¡¯t know he would have an asthma attack. If he hadn¡¯t had the attack, he could have gone to the hospital by himself," Tang Yuchen exined, feeling powerless.

    An Ruo looked at him coldly and scoffed, "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re so heartless, and here I was trying to forget the pain you¡¯ve caused me and to carry on with you... I was too naive. Someone like you will never be forgiven."

    The man¡¯s gaze shook as he stared nkly at her.

    Suddenly, he stepped forward and grabbed her hand with such force that he seemed unaware of how out of control he was.

 Chapter 508: Itéˆ¥æªš All My Fault

    <h4>Chapter 508: Chapter 508: It¡¯s All My Fault</h4>

    "An Ruo, it was just an ident, I didn¡¯t know he would have an asthma attack."

    "Yes, it was an ident, and it had nothing to do with you!" An Ruo forcefully shook off his hand, hurriedly rummaged through her clothes, and quickly changed in the bathroom.

    Tang Yuchen tried to approach her to exin, but her eyes were slightly downcast, her cold gaze utterly devoid of his reflection.

    "An Ruo..." The man reached out trying to grab her, but she dodged with disgust, "Don¡¯t touch me."

    She shunned him as if he were a venomous creature, causing a sharp pain in Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart.

    An Ruo opened the door and hurried downstairs, the man closely followed and asked, "Are you going to the hospital to see him?"

    "Yes, and if you dare to stop me, I¡¯ll die right here for you to see!" She turned back and red at him fiercely, her eyes filled with warning and determination.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes slightly dropped as he said in a low voice, "You¡¯ve misunderstood, I just wanted to take you there."

    "No need."

    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m going to the hospital to see him too." Ignoring her wish, he pulled her hand, led her out, and pushed her into the car.

    An Ruo did not struggle; at this moment, the most important thing for her was to rush to the hospital to find out about Yun Feiyang¡¯s condition.

    Throughout the journey, she did not speak to him, her face very cold.

    She looked just like when he had first found her, filled with hatred and coldness towards him.

    Their rtionship, which had finally eased a bit, was destroyed in an instant.

    Tang Yuchen clenched the steering wheel, his heart heavy¡ªhe understood that the problems between him and An Ruo were getting more severe, and he doubted whether she would ever ept him again.

    The car soon arrived at the hospital, Tang Yuchen apanied An Ruo toward Yun Feiyang¡¯s ward.

    The closer they got to the ward, the more nervous she became.

    The man pushed open the door and said indifferently, "He is inside, I¡¯ll go find Uncle Liang to inquire about the situation."

    After speaking, he turned and left, no longer imperiously preventing her from seeing Yun Feiyang.

    An Ruo walked in and saw the man lying on the hospital bed at first nce.

    He was wearing an oxygen mask, his eyes gently closed, as if in peaceful sleep. She quietly walked over to him, careful not to wake him.

    But she knew well that even if she called his name, he would not wake up.

    "Feiyang..." An Ruo crouched down and grasped his hand, tears she could no longer hold back began to fall, "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault, I¡¯m so sorry."

    If not for her, he would be well, acting as the CEO of Fengxing, healthy and leading a sessful life. It was all because of her; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be lying here unconscious.

    If he really never woke up, she would never forgive herself in this lifetime.

    Her heart was in agony, An Ruo bit her lip tightly, crying inconsbly. In the past, when she cried, he wouldfort her, urging her not to cry.

    Now, how she wished he would open his eyes and tell her ¡¯don¡¯t cry¡¯.

    Pressing his cold hand against her face, An Ruo longed to warm him, just as he had warmed her in the past.

    Just at that moment, two people walked into the ward ¡ª An Ruo looked up and saw Mr. Yun and Yun Mu standing before her.

    Yun Mu red at her fiercely, hatred pouring from her eyes, "What are you doing here? Get out! If it weren¡¯t for you, Feiyang would not be in this state!"

    She seized An Ruo¡¯s arm, pulling roughly, causing An Ruo to lose bnce and humiliatingly fall to the ground.

    "Get out!" Already driven mad with rage, Yun Mu pulled her up again and harshly pushed her toward the door.

 Chapter 509: Take Your Anger Out on Me

    <h4>Chapter 509: Chapter 509: Take Your Anger Out on Me</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s body slumped, her elbow thunked against the wall as she steadied herself against it.

    Ignoring the pain in her elbow, she cast her eyes down and hoarsely apologized to them, "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. Whatever punishment you give me is fine, I have noints."

    "You said it yourself!" As soon as Yun Mu finished speaking, she pped An Ruo hard across the face.

    The loud smack made An Ruo feel dizzy.

    Her body swayed, but a pair of strong arms caught her just in time.

    "Madam Yun, this has nothing to do with An Ruo. If you dare disrespect her again, don¡¯t me me for being rude!" Tang Yuchen warned her angrily with a cold voice.

    An Ruo frowned slightly, unappreciative as she struggled out of his embrace and walked to Yun Mu, bowing respectfully to apologize, "I¡¯m sorry."

    Standing straight, she then turned to Mr. Yun and bowed again, "I¡¯m sorry."

    Mr. Yun snorted coldly, his voice dripping with sarcasm, "Do you think a few apologies will make us forgive you? Let me tell you, if Feiyang doesn¡¯t wake up, I¡¯m willing to risk this old life to see that you receive the punishment you deserve!"

    An Ruo hung her head and merely shed tears, showing no anger regardless of how they chose to punish her. She believed she deserved it.

    Tang Yuchen pulled her behind him and said coldly to them.

    "I repeat, An Ruo has nothing to do with this. If you want to vent,e at me. If something has happened to Yun Feiyang, I will not shirk thepensation, and you are wee to contact mywyer anytime."

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯ve harmed my daughter, and now my son too, you will not die a good death! Both of you will not die a good death!"

    Yun Mu pointed at them furiously and cursed, wishing she could fight them to the death.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression abruptly darkened, his whole body emanating a deadly chill.

    His eyes narrowed, and he spoke bloodthirstily, "I¡¯ve told you, direct your anger at me, this has nothing to do with An Ruo. Dare to curse her again and try, don¡¯t think I won¡¯t show you what I¡¯m capable of! I, Tang Yuchen, have never been one for sentiment or morality; even if I did kill Yun Feiyang, I wouldn¡¯t give you any chance to take advantage of me!"

    "You..." Mr. Yun and Yun Mu¡¯s faces changed drastically, they had never encountered someone so arrogant before.

    "Enough, Tang Yuchen!" An Ruo suddenly spoke out coldly, her eyes bereft of any warmth.

    "I don¡¯t need your protection, nor do I care for it! Even if they killed me, I would not appreciate you sticking up for me!"

    After speaking, she turned and rushed out of the ward, the man quickly following her to the elevator doors and grabbing her hand.

    "An Ruo, do you hate me that much?" he asked her in a hoarse voice.

    "Yes, I hate you, I wish I¡¯d never met you!" She shook off his hand, not bothering with the elevator, and headed straight down the stairs instead.

    A flicker of pain shed in the man¡¯s eyes, but after only a second¡¯s hesitation, he chased after her.

    An Ruo was forcibly brought back to the vi; she stormed upstairs, and soon there were sounds of things being smashed on the floor and ss breaking.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression shifted subtly; he quickly dashed upstairs and ran into the bedroom.

    An Ruo smashed two framed pictures he had hung up, shattering the ss. She pulled out a paper imprinted with a lipstick mark and furiously tore it into pieces.

    Then, she pulled out a portrait she had drawn for him, and just as she tore it slightly, the man yelled "Stop," nearly diving to grab her wrists.

 Chapter 510: Lacking the Courage to Face Her

    <h4>Chapter 510: Chapter 510: Lacking the Courage to Face Her</h4>

    "An Ruo, what are you doing!" he roared in agony, partly because her hands were cut by the ss, partly because of the things she had torn up.

    An Ruo gave him a cold smile, her hands gripping the paper tightly, immediately staining and dirtying it with fresh blood.

    "Tang Yuchen, there will never be a possibility between us again."

    The man shuddered, and taking advantage of his distraction, she broke free from him, tore a few more times, then loosened her grip and the shredded paper fell to the ground.

    Apanying that were droplets of fresh blood from her hands.

    The bright liquid reddened his eyes, he clenched his fists, suddenly pulled her up violently, and threw her onto the bed.

    "If there¡¯s no possibility, then so be it. I don¡¯t care about anything anymore; even if I can¡¯t keep your heart, I must have you!"

    An Ruo propped herself up, her body tense, her shiny ck eyes filled with nothing but hate and coldness.

    "Tang Yuchen, if I truly wanted to get rid of you, it would be as easy as turning over my hand. Not everything is within your control."

    Death, for instance, was something he couldn¡¯t stop.

    The man¡¯s pupils sharply contracted, and his heart instantly panicked.

    He tried to suppress his panic, his gaze bing calm and steady, he spoke indifferently, "If you die, I will make sure everyone you care about joins you. An Ruo, I mean what I say."

    After dropping the warning, he turned and left the bedroom.

    An Ruo remained stunned, motionless, until Aunt Zhou came in, and only then did shee back to herself.

    Aunt Zhou held a medical kit in her hand, and carefully grabbed her injured hand, saying with pity, "Miss An, why do you torment yourself like this?"

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, her expression cold, "Aunt Zhou, do you know that I feel like I might as well be dead, even though I am alive?"

    Aunt Zhou was greatly rmed, "Miss An, you must never think of taking your own life! Life has many bumps and bruises, but just endure and they will pass. You are still young, and there are many paths ahead of you, please don¡¯t let a momentary blow defeat you."

    An Ruo looked at her without responding.

    Aunt Zhou sighed, knowing she could only say so much, and that the rest would depend on An Ruo herself to understand.

    After bandaging her wounds, Aunt Zhou cleaned up the room and quietly closed the door as she left.

    An Ruo curled up on the bed, silently crying. She cried for a long time, until she was too exhausted to cry anymore, and it was very dark, then she fell asleep without realizing it.

    That night, Tang Yuchen did not return to the bedroom.

    Even the next day he wasn¡¯t in the vi, and when he returned that evening, An Ruo had already gone to bed.

    Standing at the bedroom door, he wanted to enter, but he didn¡¯t dare, hecked the courage to face her.

    Not knowing how long he stood there, he finally turned dejectedly and went to another room.

    For several days, they had not seen each other; Tang Yuchen deliberately avoided her, always leaving before dawn and only returning when it was very dark.

    During these days, An Ruo had not been idle; she called Uncle Liang and asked carefully about Yun Feiyang¡¯s situation.

    Liang Weiming told her that it wasn¡¯t impossible for Yun Feiyang to wake up, but it would depend on fate and his physical condition.

    An Ruo wanted to visit him in the hospital, even if Mr. Yun and Yun Mu made it difficult for her, she would still go.

    As she left, Uncle Tao didn¡¯t ask where she was going, only telling her, "Miss An, the driver is prepared for you. If you want to go out, let the driver take you."

    She knew this was Tang Yuchen¡¯s arrangement; he feared she might run away and wanted the driver to monitor her movements.

 Chapter 511: Can You Listen to Me for a While?

    <h4>Chapter 511: Chapter 511: Can You Listen to Me for a While?</h4>

    She didn¡¯t refuse and took a ride to the hospital.

    Not daring to approach the ward, she just stood at the doorway and nced at Yun Feiyang from afar. Before anyone noticed her, she hurriedly turned and left.

    Running out of the hospital in a rush, An Ruo leaned against a tree, gasping violently for air.

    Just thinking of Yun Feiyang lying unconscious on the hospital bed, her heart ached immensely. He was such a kind and wonderful person; it was because of her that he ended up like this.

    If possible, she would rather be the one lying there unconscious, not him.

    Slowly squatting down, An Ruo covered her face with her hands, and immediately, droplets seeped from her fingertips.

    Thinking about the past few years, too many things had happened to her. Ever since she met Tang Yuchen, her days had never gone smoothly.

    If her fate were truly so rough, she would ept it, but why must it also affect the people around her?

    "Miss An, are you okay?" The driver walked up to her side and asked with concern.

    An Ruo lifted her head, her eyes reddened as she looked at him faintly.

    The driver was somewhat embarrassed by her gaze. She got up and said indifferently, "Let¡¯s go back."

    He was just taking Tang Yuchen¡¯s money to watch over her; she didn¡¯t need to say anything to him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The night was deep, the vast swimming room was unlit, with only the faint light shining in from outside.

    An Ruo sat by the pool, her bare legs soaked in the water, staring at the surface that gleamed with a white glow, lost in thought, immersed in her own musings.

    In the darkness, someone slowly approached her, but she didn¡¯t turn around. By the sound of the footsteps alone, she knew who it was.

    Tang Yuchen sat down next to her, bringing a wave of alcohol scent; he must have drunk quite a bit.

    The man took off his shoes and socks, rolled up his pant legs, and then soaked his feet in the water.

    An Ruo stood up, intending to leave, but he held her hand, stopping her.

    "Can you listen to me for a moment?" he asked in a low, pleading voice.

    An Ruo sat still, not looking at him.

    He nced at her, then turned to gaze at the water, and began to speak indifferently, "You¡¯ve probably never heard about my parents. In fact, not many people in J City know of my background."

    "My mother wasn¡¯t my father¡¯s wife. She was what people would call ¡¯the other woman,¡¯ a mistress.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t that kind of woman; she was very gentle and virtuous. She wouldn¡¯t do anything to break up another family.

    Haha, the reason I exist is that she became pregnant with me after my father, in his drunkenness, forced himself on her against her will...

    But she was a strong woman; she didn¡¯t just give up on life because of the humiliation. She gave birth to me and gave me all her love..."

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered slightly; Tang Yuchen¡¯s background was somewhat beyond her expectations.

    The man paused, then continued, "My mother raised me through tough times. Before I was seven years old, our life was very hard.

    Forced by the necessities of life, from the time I could understand things, I began collecting recybles to sell or delivering newspapers to earn money.

    I remember once, I had finally gathered a bag of recybles to sell, and I got seventeen yuan and eighty cents. That money could cover our living expenses for half a month and allowed my mother to spend fewer nights sewing clothes for others.

    That money meant a lot to me; no one can imagine how excited I was at the time.

    However, just as I was happily on my way home with the money, I was stopped by a few older boys. Not only was the money stolen, but I was also beaten up by them.

 Chapter 512: The High and Mighty Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 512: Chapter 512: The High and Mighty Young Master</h4>

    From that time on, I knew a truth, the one with the hardest fist is the boss.

    So I started to learn how to fight, sparing no one. Only when I was strong enough would no one dare to bully me or try to take my money..."

    In the year I turned seven, I was taken away by a group of people. They drove luxury cars and took me to a mansion as beautiful as a pce.

    There, I met my father for the first time, a powerful and influential man.

    I will never forget the way he looked at me, it was indifferent, not a trace of fatherly affection.

    He made me remember that I was his son, and from then on my name would be Tang Yuchen. I would be the second Young Master of the Tang Family, no longer that little beggar who only knew how to scavenge through trash.

    Every word he said was cold, an unconditionalmand. I was scared of him, so I had no choice but to obediently nod and remember it all.

    Soon after, my mother was also brought in, but my father did not live there. After that one time I saw him, he never appeared again.

    At that time, I suddenly became a high and mighty Young Master, with endless money, living in a house that I could never have lived in for a lifetime, and a host of servants at my disposal.

    I started to live a good life, and I liked that kind of life.

    But my mother gradually fell ill, her health deteriorating day by day.

    Later I found out she knew she had a terminal illness and wouldn¡¯t live long, which is why she took the initiative to contact my father and reveal my existence.

    She only enjoyed a year of good life in that vi before she passed away.

    After her death, for a long time I felt unhappy. Without anyone to share my joy, despite having everything, I was still lonely.

    It was from that time on that I gradually became less talkative, increasingly aloof, and I started picking fights with anyone who displeased me.

    To seek thrills, I learned to street race, take drugs, gamble, always wandering on the edge of darkness.

    I thought I would live like that forever until the first son of my father appeared before me, signaling an end to that boisterous and indulgent life.

    He was five years my senior, already an adult, and had his own power. He told me that the Tang Family had a rule, there can only be one head of the family, and only the strong could seed.

    He told me he couldn¡¯t tolerate me in his sight, so either he would die, or I would.

    However, he was willing to give me a chance, if I could win, he would spare my life.

    At the time, I was young and hot-blooded, afraid of nothing, and naturally, I epted his challenge.

    But I could never have imagined that what he wanted topete in was killing. He gave me a handgun, to see who could kill more people.

    He didn¡¯t even blink as he killed a person, using only one bullet.

    It was my first time handling a handgun, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to shoot, and the man I was pointing the gun at kept kowtowing and begging for mercy. Although I was vicious, I had not reached the point of killing someone.

    Facing his begging, I found it even harder to do it.

    My older brother mocked me, advising me to admit defeat early if I didn¡¯t have the guts.

    How could I admit defeat? So I closed my eyes and fired a shot, the bullet hit the man¡¯s arm and did not kill him.

    That shot exhausted all my strength. At that time, I was only fourteen years old, and naturally I was frightened by that kind of scene.

    You probably guessed the oue, I lost."

    At this point, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, not a single gleam of light to be seen in them.

 Chapter 513 I donéˆ¥æª› have the energy to give you another chance

    <h4>Chapter 513: Chapter 513 I don¡¯t have the energy to give you another chance</h4>

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but look at him, feeling that whatever was about to happen must have been terrifying for him.

    Her heart tightened slightly, for his sake back then...

    After a few seconds of silence, he went on coldly, "The rule was that if I lost, I would have to die. I didn¡¯t want to die. I had promised my mother that I would live well.

    I nned to run away immediately, but I was too naive. I was no match for them at all.

    I was caught and beaten mercilessly, then my older brother had someone force-feed me poison. It was the kind of poison that wouldn¡¯t kill you instantly but would slowly and painfully lead to death.

    After being poisoned, they dumped me in the outskirts. If it hadn¡¯t been for Uncle Liang saving me by chance, I wouldn¡¯t have survived until today."

    Though Liang Weiming saved his life, he couldn¡¯t eliminate the residual poison in his body.

    His body had always contained toxins, and since that time, he had lost his ability to reproduce.

    But now he was cured, and there were no longer any toxins in his body.

    Tang Yuchen paused for a moment, then continued in a low and deep voice.

    "After Uncle Liang saved me, I also told him what happened to me. He immediately asked me if I was willing to join the military to be a special agent for the nation.

    He told me there were many benefits to bing a special agent. I would learn the best survival skills, and I could change my identity, making it impossible for anyone to find me, including my brother.

    To survive, I agreed to his suggestion. So, he arranged for me to enter the military, and that¡¯s when I started the most brutal training of my life.

    A special agent is different from other soldiers; they can be considered the nation¡¯s secret assassins, doing the most cold-blooded and cruel work.

    After three years of training, I was sessfully selected as a special agent before I even turned eighteen.

    As a special agent, I began secretly collecting evidence of my brother¡¯s crimes. Finally, when I was twenty-three, I seeded in bringing him down, resulting in a life sentence for him.

    With him out of the picture, the Tang Family needed a new sessor. I didn¡¯t want to continue living a life shrouded in darkness, so I asked to leave the organization and took over the Tang Family¡¯s business..."

    He didn¡¯t mention the sacrifices Lan Keren made to help him sessfully leave the organization or the bloody violence hemitted as a special agent.

    He didn¡¯t speak of them, not wanting to frighten her, nor to make excuses for himself.

    Tang Yuchen looked at An Ruo, meeting her eyes, he said gravely,

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m telling you all this to say, my past has shaped my cold-blooded nature.

    I know you can¡¯t ept my cold-bloodedness and cruelty, and I know I shouldn¡¯t have hurt you over and over again, I understand now that I was wrong.

    Since meeting you, I¡¯ve changed a lot. My heart has gradually warmed, and your kindness has moved me...

    So, can you give me another chance to make amends, can you not take away myst ray of light?"

    In that instant, An Ruo¡¯s heart felt as if it had been struck hard by something, leaving her speechless.

    She averted her gaze, refusing to look into his eyes.

    After hearing his past and his plea, it was impossible for her to remain unmoved.

    But...

    An Ruo stood up and turned her back to him, saying sorrowfully, "Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t give you a chance, it¡¯s that I no longer have the strength to give you one.

    I am human, not a savior, and I too have moments of despair.

    Being with you for so long, I¡¯ve experienced too much pain. My heart has long been bleeding and broken to the point of numbness...

    I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t give you any more chances."

 Chapter 514 Unable to Ignore the Dying

    <h4>Chapter 514: Chapter 514 Unable to Ignore the Dying</h4>

    "Can¡¯t we do this onest time?" Tang Yuchen asked painfully, his tone more pleading than ever before.

    She shook her head, "Not even once, unless our child was still alive, unless Yun Feiyang could wake up."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned somewhat pale.

    Yun Feiyang might wake up, but their child could nevere back to life.

    She was telling him there was no possibility between them anymore.

    An Ruo lifted her leg to leave when suddenly, a ssh sound came from behind her.

    She paused her step but continued walking forward. However, after a few steps, there was no sound behind her. It was eerily silent, not even a ssh.

    What on earth was he up to?

    An Ruo resisted for a while but eventually turned back, only to see the water undisturbed.

    She remembered he was drunk; could he have fainted?

    An Ruo recalled the time he had fainted in the water before, her heart suddenly filled with anxiety.

    Quickly turning on the light, she ran to the poolside and looked down, only to see him lying at the bottom with his limbs outstretched, silently submerged.

    "Tang Yuchen, get up, this isn¡¯t a joke!"

    She shouted anxiously at him. Seeing no response, she didn¡¯t think twice before jumping in, sinking to the bottom to embrace his body, and forcefully pushing him upwards.

    The previously unresponsive man suddenly wrapped his arms around her, one hand on the back of her head, kissing her lips, drawing breath from her mouth.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, meeting his shiny ck pupils.

    He had tricked her again!

    She struggled angrily, annoyed at herself for foolishly jumping in to save him.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t trouble her too much; holding her, he surfaced together, and upon getting air, An Ruo took a deep breath and yelled angrily, "Is ying with me fun for you?"

    "I really did faint at first, but after falling into the water, I woke up soon after..." he exined,cking confidence.

    An Ruo gave him a cold look, pushed him forcefully, and swam towards the shore.

    "An Ruo, do you actually have feelings for me? Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have jumped in to save me," his haunting voice followed her.

    If she truly hated him to the core, she would have left him to die.

    But she didn¡¯t...

    An Ruo climbed onto the shore, turned around, and faced him with her clear eyes, coldly saying, "Let me tell you, if it were a dog that fell into the water, I would save it too. I saved you because I couldn¡¯t just watch someone die, so don¡¯t tter yourself!"

    After speaking, she turned and walked away.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes dimmed; had she truly lost all affection for him?

    At that moment, the man¡¯s heart felt as cold as the pool water, icy cold, with a hint of chill.

    His heart ached, helplessly, unwilling to let go, but even if he begged on his knees, she would not forgive him now.

    In agony, Tang Yuchen closed his eyes, leaned against the swimming pool, stared at the ceiling, and soaked in the water for a long, long time.

    ying in the water all night, he fell ill the next day, with a high fever, and was delirious, looking very weak.

    Uncle Tao anxiously called the doctor to give him an injection, but he drove them all out, refusing treatment stubbornly.

    Uncle Tao kept knocking on the door, urging him to let the doctor check him, not to fight against his own body.

    But the person in the room just wouldn¡¯t open the door.

    The doctor said his condition was very serious, and dying treatment would only worsen his health; it was best to treat it immediately.

    But even if he was seconds from burning up, the person inside still wouldn¡¯t open the door.

 Chapter 515: Resurrected Again

    <h4>Chapter 515: Chapter 515: Resurrected Again</h4>

    But even if they were to burn to death in the next second, the person inside still wouldn¡¯t open the door.

    With no other choice, Uncle Tao had to plead with An Ruo, "Miss An, right now the young master will only listen to you. Could you please persuade him to cooperate with the doctor¡¯s treatment?"

    "Uncle Tao, he¡¯s not a three-year-old child. Does he need to be coddled to take his medicine or get an injection? Just leave him alone. If he needs to see a doctor, he¡¯ll bring it up himself."

    "But the doctor says his condition is very serious; it can¡¯t be dyed any longer. Miss An, I¡¯m begging you, please go and convince the young master."

    An Ruo really didn¡¯t want to go, but Uncle Tao had always been good to her. He was an elderly man, still pleading with her, and she couldn¡¯t just ignore him.

    Standing up, she walked upstairs and knocked on the door of the room. The person inside asked impatiently, "What is it?"

    Without answering, she continued knocking. Tang Yuchen got angry, "Speak up, what is it exactly?"

    "I just want to ask you a question," An Ruo responded indifferently.

    Hearing her voice, the door was immediately opened. The man appeared at the doorway, shirtless, his face abnormally flushed due to his fever.

    "What do you want to ask?" he asked her, his gaze deep.

    "If you were to die or be an imbecile, I could leave then, couldn¡¯t I?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s head was full of ck lines. Was she cursing him to death from his fever or to be a fool?

    "In your dreams!" He gritted his teeth and yelled down to Uncle Tao, "Where¡¯s the doctor? Call the doctor up here for me."

    An Ruo nced at him indifferently, turned around and walked back to her bedroom, no longer bothering with him.

    Hearing his shout, Uncle Tao joyfully led the doctor upstairs to treat him.

    Actually, he had been eavesdropping from downstairs and heard their entire conversation. The Young Lady had power over him; a single sentence from her was all it took to make the young master obediently seek treatment.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On the outskirts of J City, the heavy prison gates slowly opened, and a man dressed in casual short-sleeve shirt and long pants stepped out.

    He squinted as he surveyed the vast, free world outside, his deep and sharp eyes sparkling with excitement.

    Finally, he was out after an entire decade, once again obtaining his freedom.

    The man couldn¡¯t help but stretch his arms towards the sky, taking a deep breath of the air of freedom.

    His tall and sturdy body stretched out. After being trapped for ten years, he was once again a perilous beast brimming with strength.

    The Prison Director following him out gave him a serious piece of advice, telling him to be a good man on the outside and to stay out of trouble.

    Turning his head, he gave the Director a toothy smile, his strong palm patting the Director¡¯s shoulder, "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t being back here again."

    This ce, he swore he wouldn¡¯t visit a second time.

    After a few words, the Prison Director retreated and closed the iron gate behind him.

    At that moment, a ck Mercedes drove up and stopped in front of the man.

    A man dressed in a ck suit got out and, seeing him, bent down in a very respectful manner, "Young Master, congrattions on regaining your freedom."

    The man smiled at him, his tone carrying a hint of warmth, "Ah Biao, I¡¯ve been resurrected."

    Ah Biao looked up excitedly at him, his eyes full of thrilled emotion.

    "Let¡¯s go. I need to change out of these old rags. And then, you owe me a few drinks."

    "Yes." Ah Biao hurriedly opened the car door for him, inviting him to get inside.

    As soon as Tang Yuchen had finished a meeting, he received a call from Liang Xiao. There was a seriousness in Liang Xiao¡¯s voice as he spoke:

 Chapter 516: Want to give it a try?

    <h4>Chapter 516: Chapter 516: Want to give it a try?</h4>

    "There¡¯s news you might not know yet. Tang Yushen was suddenly released from prison uponpletion of his term,"

    Tang Yuchen was stunned. He narrowed his eyes and asked uncertainly, "What did you say?"

    "Tang Yushen was released from prison. He was freed yesterday, and I only received the news today."

    A person sentenced to life imprisonment was suddenly released¡ªhow could that be possible.

    But he knew Liang Xiao wouldn¡¯t lie to him. That man had indeed been released.

    "What exactly happened?" Tang Yuchen asked coldly.

    Liang Xiao indifferently replied, "It is said that he showed good behavior and even helped the police dismantle some criminal groups by turning in his crimes. Also, many of the offenses hemitted have been overturned over these ten years, so he was released early."

    There¡¯s no doubt that someone was secretly helping him from the outside, and those people must be the confidants he had who weren¡¯t uncovered back then.

    Aside from his confidants, no one would help him.

    Because helping him was to stand against Tang Yuchen himself.

    "I understand," the man responded with a depth in his eyes and a hint of chill in his tone, "Even if he is released, he won¡¯t be able to stir up any trouble."

    Today¡¯s him was no longer the Tang Yuchen of the past.

    Tang Yushen¡¯s release changes nothing; he was still an underling who had been defeated.

    "But you should still be cautious of him. He¡¯s not an easy person to deal with."

    "I¡¯m aware of that."

    After hanging up the phone, Tang Yuchen leaned against the leather swivel chair, his dark eyes shing with a cold gleam¡ªor perhaps a trace of murderous intent.

    His eyes shifted slightly as he dialed his subordinate¡¯s number, instructing him to check on Tang Yushen¡¯s whereabouts.

    ¡¯Sea Emperor¡¯ is an entertainment venue not much different from ¡¯Ming Dian.¡¯

    However, most of those who frequent Sea Emperor are from the underworld.

    In the dimly lit and noisy private room, decadence pervaded.

    The door to the private room was pushed open, and the noisy atmosphere immediately fell silent.

    Tang Yuchen walked in leisurely holding an opened bottle of wine in one hand and a wine ss in the other.

    The group inside immediately became alert, watching him intently, ready to pounce at any movement he made.

    Only Tang Yushen, sitting at the center, remainedposed. He curled his lips and said calmly, "Oh, isn¡¯t this the current CEO of Tang¡¯s, my younger brother Tang Yuchen? What brings you here today?"

    Tang Yuchen walked up to him with a smile and sat down next to him.

    He lifted his legs and casually threw them onto the coffee table, lounging back with ease.

    "What else could it be but the news of your early release? I¡¯vee to congratte you. So, aren¡¯t you going to wee me?" he saidzily, looking sideways at the man beside him, his toneced with disdainful scorn.

    A sharp look crossed Tang Yushen¡¯s eyes, but he smiled and nodded, "Of course, you¡¯re wee."

    Tang Yuchen poured a ss of wine into his cup, smiling, "This is a red wine I¡¯ve cherished for ten years, opened especially for you. You¡¯ve been in prison for a decade, you probably haven¡¯t had any wine, right? Look, as soon as I heard you were out, I brought the good wine over for you to drink. How about it, would you like to try it?"

    Tang Yushen stared at the wine in the cup but did not reach for it.

    The atmosphere in the private room suddenly became heavy and stifling, as if any small movement could trigger an explosion.

    Tang Yuchen watched him, waiting for his response.

    The smile on Tang Yushen¡¯s lips slowly faded, his gaze turning cold and piercing. Naturally cautious and suspicious, he dared not drink the wine Tang Yuchen offered.

    Tang Yuchen maintained a yful smile, watching his reaction intently.

 Chapter 517: Just You Wait and See

    <h4>Chapter 517: Chapter 517: Just You Wait and See</h4>

    Suddenly, he burst intoughter, jokingly asking, "You won¡¯t drink because you¡¯re afraid I¡¯ve poisoned it? Tang Yushen, after a decade in jail, your courage seems to have shrunk."

    After speaking, he tilted back his head and took a gulp from the bottle, then with a smack, ced it on the table, producing a sharp, piercing sound.

    "But I¡¯ve also heard that the older a person gets, the smaller their courage bes. Tang Yushen, you¡¯re thirty-eight, almost forty, aren¡¯t you?"

    With a faint smile, Tang Yuchen finished speaking, then stood up and slightly raised his hand.

    It was a minor gesture, but everyone else tensed up as if they were startled birds, their expressions turning even more guarded. Some even covertly reached for the guns at their waists, ready to counterattack.

    The smile on the corner of Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth grew wider, as he slowly rolled up his sleeves in front of everyone, revealing half of his solid bronze arm.

    It turned out he wasn¡¯t about to start a fight, just rolling up his sleeves.

    In the shadows, who knows how many had let out a sigh of relief.

    It wasn¡¯t that they were cowards; it was because Tang Yuchen¡¯s reputation preceded him, and everyone knew he was not someone to be trifled with.

    Tang Yuchen slightly tugged the corner of his mouth, revealing a trace of mockery.

    "Enjoy yourselves, I have matters to attend to and will take my leave first," he said indifferently, ncing at the man sitting motionless. He then turned and leisurely walked out of the private room.

    From beginning to end, his every move was calm andposed, showing total disregard for those present.

    As the door to the private room closed, Tang Yushen¡¯s face suddenly turned grim, and with a violent sweep of his arm, he knocked the wine sses off the table. The beautifully colored red wine spilled everywhere, its hue ring.

    "Tang Yuchen, just you wait and see, soon I¡¯ll leave you with nothing!" The man¡¯s sinister voice made the atmosphere in the private room even more oppressive and heavy.

    Driving, Tang Yuchen rested his left elbow on the car window, the night wind continuously blowing through his hair.

    His expression was icy as he thought of Tang Yushen¡¯s rage-filled yet impotent demeanor in his presence, and he couldn¡¯t help but feel contempt.

    Back then, Tang Yushen might have been a dangerous beast, but now, he was at most an aged wild animal.

    To crush him would be as easy as flipping his hand!

    Nevertheless, he knew that the greatest punishment for Tang Yushen wasn¡¯t taking his life, but striking at his dignity and confidence¡ªthat would truly drive him into a rage.

    Today, he must be so angry that he won¡¯t be able to sleep all night.

    Thinking of this, Tang Yuchen felt a rush of exhration, tempted to let out a few coldughs.

    An Ruo had not gone to sleep yet; she was watching television in the living room. He came back, and she didn¡¯t even notice him.

    The man¡¯s gaze swept over her andnded on the TV.

    The television was showing a scene of a mother taking care of her baby, who wasn¡¯t even one year old yet. The little one¡¯s skin was snow-white, and his round, chubby body was extremely adorable, catching anyone¡¯s attention and making it hard to look away.

    An Ruo watched with a smile, a loving glimmer in her eyes.

    They say women are naturally overflowing with maternal love, especially those who have had children.

    Being kind-hearted and fond of children, and having been a mother herself, An Ruo naturally had no resistance to those adorable little ones.

    Seeing her so engrossed, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened. He slowly walked over and sat beside her, joining her in watching the show.

    If their child hadn¡¯t died, he would be nearly two years old by now, surely just as lovable.

    Thinking of the child he never had the chance to meet, the man felt very ufortable.

    An Ruo turned her head to look at him, still wearing a soft, beautiful smile.

 Chapter 518 Please Stop Talking

    <h4>Chapter 518: Chapter 518 Please Stop Talking</h4>

    An Ruo turned her head to look at him, a faint and beautiful smile still lingering on her lips.

    Attracted by her smile, Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart raced uncontrobly.

    She said with a smile, "Do you know, before you brought me back, I was very afraid of children."

    The man was stunned as she continued, "You never saw our child, but I did. He was very small, just this big."

    She measured a small span with her hands.

    "He had no eyebrows, his eyes tightly shut, his body cold, his skin tinged with a purplish color, and there was still blood on him. His appearance, it was terrifying, yes, terrifying... He was my child, and no matter how ugly, I would never despise him, but when I saw him, all I felt was terror."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s breath caught, her words, each like a knife, piercing fiercely into his heart, causing every nerve in his body to tremble with pain.

    He clenched his fists tightly, wanting to beg her to stop talking, but his throat could not produce any sound.

    An Ruo looked into his eyes and continued indifferently,

    "From that moment on, I had nightmares every day, dreaming that he was covered in blood, asking me why I didn¡¯t want him, why I abandoned him.

    That¡¯s why I was so afraid to see children, every time I saw them, I felt it was him.

    You have no idea, I nearly lost my mind. There was a time I suffered from a severe mental disorder,ter bing so bad that I would faint upon seeing a child..."

    "Stop talking!" Tang Yuchen interrupted her forcefully, his grip tightening on her shoulders with a pained plea.

    "An Ruo, I beg you, please stop! Don¡¯t say anymore!"

    "Why shouldn¡¯t I speak? Don¡¯t you want to know what I went through during that period?" she asked coldly in return.

    The man¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together; he wanted to know, but at the same time, he was afraid to know.

    "But don¡¯t worry, I made it through and my mental disorder was cured. Do you want to know how I managed to pull myself together?"

    "..."

    An Ruo gave a slight smile, "It was Yun Feiyang who helped me step out of that shadow. If it wasn¡¯t for his meticulous care, I would have died long ago. Tang Yuchen, I once attempted suicide."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils contracted sharply, and his face turned deathly pale.

    His hands gripped her shoulders tighter, with considerable strength, yet An Ruo seemed to be insensible to the pain.

    "It was Yun Feiyang who saved me, so I didn¡¯t die.

    He told me that if I could die for the person who hurt me, why couldn¡¯t I live for the person who loved me.

    He also said that if I had no goals to live for, then I should live for him.

    My life was saved by him, so I live for him, and without his permission, I will not end my life.

    Tang Yuchen, my being able to continue living in front of you isn¡¯t because of your threats, but because I promised him I would live well."

    Tang Yuchen held her tightly, his heart filled with tenderness, anger, and jealousy!

    She was actually living for Yun Feiyang, for him!

    "Have you fallen for him? Tell me, have you?" the man roared in agony.

    "An Ruo, all this you¡¯ve told me, is it just to show me how important Yun Feiyang is to you? Have you fallen in love with him, is that it?!"

    Hearing his usatory questions, An Ruo felt the urge tough.

    "Tang Yuchen, all I want to tell you is that after what I went through, there will never be a possibility for us in this lifetime. Keeping me captive will only result in mutual destruction."

 Chapter 519: Giving You Another Yearéˆ¥æªš Time

    <h4>Chapter 519: Chapter 519: Giving You Another Year¡¯s Time</h4>

    The man looked deeply at her and remained silent for a while before he clenched his teeth and said in a low voice,

    "I know, I know the child is very important to you, but because of my deception, he died.

    I also know that Yun Feiyang is equally important to you, and because of me, he is now in aa, possibly never to wake up again.

    I¡¯ve harmed the two people you care about the most, so you hate me, you won¡¯t forgive me again, I understand all of this!

    You think I don¡¯t want to let you go, to let myself go? But I can¡¯t let go, I don¡¯t know how to let go, I don¡¯t have the courage to let go!

    An Ruo, they are very important to you, but you are even more important to me.

    If you can¡¯t let go of them, can I let go of you?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly as she looked at him without speaking.

    Tang Yuchen took a deep breath and asked sorrowfully, "An Ruo, they are very important to you, what about me then? What is my ce in your heart? Don¡¯t you love me anymore? Isn¡¯t it said that the depth of love equates to the severity of reprimand, your hatred for me, is it because you love me too much?"

    "You think too highly of yourself." She calmly rebutted him.

    "My love for you ended on the day I had the difficult birth. Tang Yuchen, do you think I am so lowly, that after you¡¯ve deeply hurt me multiple times, I would continue to love you?"

    "..." The man pursed his thin lips, his eyes filled with loss, not a glint of light to be seen.

    She really didn¡¯t love him anymore.

    When she used to love him, he hadn¡¯t cherished it from the start. Now, having lost her love, he realized the love he had from her was too fleeting.

    Just like a cactus flower, brief but beautiful.

    "Can you love me again?" he asked painstakingly.

    "No..."

    "Don¡¯t say it!" he hurriedly interrupted her, "You don¡¯t need to tell me, I know. But could you give me one chance, if you still can¡¯t fall in love with me, I will..."

    An Ruo waited expectantly for him to continue.

    Facing her eyes brimming with urgency, he found it even harder to speak. It was as if he were being asked to cut off a piece of his own flesh.

    "You¡¯ll do what?" she countered.

    "...I will let you go, I won¡¯t force you anymore," he said, straining to get the few words out.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes shimmered, unsure if these were truly his words.

    Tang Yuchen affirmed in a grave tone, "Give me one year¡¯s time, but you are not to reject my kindness towards you, nor to push away my closeness. After one year, if your resolve to leave me is unchanged, I will let you go."

    "Why wait a year? I can tell you now that my decision will remain the same after a year."

    "Since that¡¯s the case, then ept my request. What are you afraid of? After all, your resolve won¡¯t change. Could it be that you are afraid you will change your feelings towards me?" the man asked pointedly.

    An Ruo sneered, "Afraid? Very well, I ept your request. I will give you one more year."

    It was also to give herself one year¡¯s time.

    From then on, they would each take their separate paths, cleanly severing all ties.

    Seeing her agree, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t know whether to breathe a sigh of relief or to feel more lost.

    After one year, did he really have the confidence to keep her?

    If he couldn¡¯t keep her, he would have topletely let go of her...

    "Let¡¯s go up to rest," said the man, not daring to continue thinking. He took her hand and pulled her up to stand with him.

    "You go to sleep, I¡¯ll..."

 Chapter 520: Weéˆ¥æªe Known Each Other for Almost Five Years

    <h4>Chapter 520: Chapter 520: We¡¯ve Known Each Other for Almost Five Years</h4>

    "The agreement takes effect from today. Don¡¯t forget the demands you promised me. You can¡¯t refuse my kindness, nor can you reject my intimacy," he said.

    An Ruowei was stunned, then she realized that the intimacy he referred to involved the most intimate acts.

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t want to be too intimate with him at the moment. But she had already agreed to it, and if she went back on her word, she would lose her only chance to leave.

    The man curved his lips into a charming smile, "Rest assured, I won¡¯t do anything to make you angry."

    Now, he couldn¡¯t push her too hard; he had to step back to advance, slowly letting her see the changes in him and discover his good traits.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t care; him not forcing her would be as likely as the sun rising from the west.

    Back in the bedroom, she took a bath first, then let Tang Yuchen go in to wash.

    Lying on the bed, she prepared herself mentally for what would happen between them shortly. Although making love had be routine and she neither detested nor resisted it, her heart still harbored knots, not quite willing.

    Thinking of Yun Feiyang lyingatose in the hospital, unable to do anything for him, yet continuing to be with Tang Yuchen, she felt even more guilty.

    Indeed, she knew it wasn¡¯t entirely Tang Yuchen¡¯s fault; she was responsible too.

    Yet, for some reason, she wanted to me everything on him.

    Was she just looking for an excuse to leave him?

    While An Ruo was lost in thought, she suddenly felt a warm chest press against her back.

    Her body tensed slightly, Tang Yuchen¡¯s bare chest against her back, his hand caressing her waist, roaming gently.

    She wanted to turn and push him away, but she restrained herself.

    This was bound to happen sooner orter; better to get used to it sooner. Besides, not giving him a chance might be his excuse not to let her leave.

    The man turned her around, their eyes meeting, both quietly looking at each other.

    Tang Yuchen stroked her face, his voice low. "Do you know? When you ran away, I always struggled to sleep alone at night."

    "..."

    "Only holding you can I sleep peacefully. An Ruo, in this lifetime, nothing has ever caused me such distress, not even Lan Keren¡¯s departure ten years ago. But when you left, I felt as if the sky was falling..."

    Ten years...

    An Ruo was startled, realizing that time had indeed passed by quickly.

    When they divorced, he and Lan Keren had been apart for seven years. From then until now, nearly three years had passed.

    The pregnancy took about a year, and the various attempts to flee spanned over two discontinuous years...

    From meeting him to now, a tangled five years had passed.

    Five years, how quickly time flies.

    Tang Yuchen also realized this, he eximed, "Time flies so fast; it¡¯s been nearly five years since we first met."

    An Ruo casually said, "If the child was still alive, he would almost be two years old in a few months."

    The man¡¯s eyes sharpened; he knew she didn¡¯t mean to provoke him with her words, she was just reflecting.

    But her words still deeply hurt him.

    Not wanting to discuss this topic further, he slightly propped himself up and gently kissed her lips.

    An Ruo avoided it, but his kiss followed like a shadow.

    He didn¡¯t force the kiss on her, the motion was very gentle, giving her enough chance to resist.

 Chapter 521: He Actually Endured It

    <h4>Chapter 521: Chapter 521: He Actually Endured It</h4>

    He didn¡¯t force the kiss on her, and his actions were very gentle, giving her ample opportunity to resist.

    However, after dodging once, An Ruo did not move away again.

    The man¡¯s heart leaped with joy, and he boldly deepened the kiss, deeply kissing her.

    The temperature in the room gradually rose, and the atmosphere became increasingly ambiguous.

    But at thest moment, An Ruo panicked, pushing his body away with repulsion, frowning deeply.

    Tang Yuchen stopped what he was doing, panting heavily and looked up at her with bloodshot eyes.

    Seeing him like this, An Ruo felt somewhat guilty. Turning him down at such a crucial moment, even she would feel unhappy, let alone him.

    Yet, she couldn¡¯t get over the hurdle in her heart.

    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to make love to him with a clear conscience...

    An Ruo simply closed her eyes and left things up to him.

    She thought he would disregard everything and just go on, since they had gotten to this point and he couldn¡¯t possibly restrain himself. But after waiting a few seconds, there was no movement from him.

    Confused, she opened her eyes only to see him roll over, get out of bed, and walk to the bathroom, where the sound of water soon followed.

    He had actually held back!

    An Ruo was quite surprised and then feltplicated inside.

    He said he wouldn¡¯t do anything to anger her again, apparently, he wasn¡¯t just talking.

    By the time the man, who had taken a cold shower, came out, she had already fallen asleep wrapped in the nket. Tang Yuchen climbed into the bed quietly, hugging her body and gradually fell asleep.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo had been back for a while now, and during this period, she hadn¡¯t reached out to Xia Nuo, nor had Xia Nuo reached out to her.

    She thought that perhaps Xia Nuo was utterly disappointed with her.

    She took the initiative to call her, wanting to apologize and ask her out for a meal.

    But when she made the call, it indicated that the phone was turned off, and no one answered.

    For several days in a row, Xia Nuo¡¯s cell phone remained off.

    Had she changed her phone number?

    Determined, An Ruo decided to go to her house to find her. She didn¡¯t know where Xia Nuo¡¯s house was after she got married, only where her parents¡¯ house was¡ªthe ce she had visited once when she was in high school.

    Following her memory, she found her parents¡¯ home, but the person who opened the door wasn¡¯t her parents, it was a stranger. An Ruo inquired and learned that the house had long been sold.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s parents had also moved out a long time ago.

    Now she hadpletely lost contact with her.

    Walking out of themunity with disappointment, An Ruo unexpectedly received a call from Aunt Zhang.

    "Miss An, I know I shouldn¡¯t disturb you, but I really had no choice, so I had to reach out to you," said Aunt Zhang.

    An Ruo asked with confusion, "Aunt Zhang, what happened?"

    The situation turned out to be like this.

    After An Ruo¡¯s Uncle, An Mingqi,mitted suicide by jumping off a building, her Aunt, Xu Huwen, fell seriously ill and was taken back to her parental home for care.

    But her parents had passed away, and her only brother didn¡¯t care much for her. He even resented that the An Family had brought shame to the Xu family, so he gave her some money and sent her away.

    Xu Huwen had been pampered all her life, living a life where everything was handed to her on a silver tter. She couldn¡¯t bear hardships and was unable to earn money on her own.

    Because she was penniless, she even had to resort to soliciting clients to sell her body for food. Fortunately, she had maintained herself well in the past and could still attract some clients.

    Latterly, she sadly contracted an unclean disease, and with no money for treatment, she quickly became gravely ill and didn¡¯t have many days left to live.

    When she was on the brink of death, she remembered Aunt Zhang, who had worked in the An Family for more than a decade.

    She contacted Aunt Zhang and pleaded with her to take care of An Xin, who was in the mental hospital, after she

 Chapter 522: Maybe Going to a Place with Lots of Children

    <h4>Chapter 522: Chapter 522: Maybe Going to a ce with Lots of Children</h4>

    Aunt Zhang had always been grateful to the An Family for their care over the years and had grown fond of them, so she agreed to help, even going so far as to pay for Xu Huwen¡¯s medical treatments.

    But unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t long before Xu Huwen died.

    Aunt Zhang buried her, then went to the mental institution to visit An Xin and even left her phone number with the doctors there.

    Yesterday, the staff from the mental institution informed her that An Xin was missing and asked her toe look for her.

    She had searched the whole day without finding her, and now, having no other choice, she had to swallow her pride and trouble An Ruo.

    "Miss An, I know I shouldn¡¯t bother you with this, but I really couldn¡¯t find Miss An Xin, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t trouble you."

    After listening to her story, An Ruo felt somewhat stunned.

    She had forgotten about them in these past few years; she hadn¡¯t expected Xu Huwen to have died, and in such a manner at that.

    It went to show that no matter how glorious and proud one¡¯s life was, once misfortune struck, they could end up even worse off than the average person.

    "Aunt Zhang, did you call the police?" An Ruo asked her, genuinely not wanting to get involved with An Xin¡¯s affairs.

    "I did, the police said they would help look for her, but you know, they definitely won¡¯t put in their best effort. I just came from the station, where they said they¡¯ve dispatched two people to look, adding that for cases like this, it¡¯s best for family members to look around as well, and they could only offer some assistance."

    Hearing the weariness in Aunt Zhang¡¯s voice, An Ruo couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse.

    If it were anyone else asking for her help, she surely wouldn¡¯t have softened, but Aunt Zhang was different; she had always been kind to her.

    "Aunt Zhang, where are you right now? I¡¯lle to you and we can look for her together."

    Taking a taxi to the ce Aunt Zhang had mentioned, An Ruo spotted her immediately. Two years had passed and she seemed to have aged, which made An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly feel a bit of sorrow.

    "Miss An, how is your child doing?" Aunt Zhang made small talk for a while before smiling and asking her this question.

    An Ruo¡¯s expression stiffened slightly, and she looked away, smiling, "It¡¯s gettingte now, let¡¯s hurry up and search for the person."

    "Oh, right." Aunt Zhang was distracted by the change of subject and dropped the topic they¡¯d been on.

    They started by visiting the mental institution, where someone said thest time they saw An Xin was in the garden, where she was ying with another female patient.

    The nurse had to leave for a moment and by the time she came back, she discovered that An Xin was gone.

    The nurse who often looked after An Xin mentioned that she liked children a lot and might have gone to a ce where there were many children, citing a previous instance where a patient who loved fishing went to a fishing spot.

    There were many such examples, so whenever someone went missing, they would first look in ces the patients were interested in.

    An Ruo and Aunt Zhang left the mental institution, and An Ruo checked her phone for nearby kindergartens, finding several of them.

    She also found there was an amusement park nearby.

    Going to each one to search was definitely not realistic, nor was it certain they would find anyone.

    However, not searching at all would make it even less likely to find her.

    They decided to start with the nearest kindergarten, but after checking two, they found no one.

    "Miss An, what¡¯s that over there?" While driving past a ce, Aunt Zhang pointed at something and asked her.

    An Ruo looked only to catch a glimpse of the words ¡¯Welfare Institute.¡¯

    A thought shed through her mind, wondering if An Xin might have gone to the Welfare Institute, as it also had many children.

    They quickly asked the driver to stop, and they got out and walked toward the Welfare Institute.

 Chapter 523: Put the Child Down!

    <h4>Chapter 523: Chapter 523: Put the Child Down!</h4>

    This was a children¡¯s welfare institute with rundown buildings that clearly had seen better years.

    The old man guarding the gate was asleep in the guardhouse, and beside it was a small door left ajar, which likely wouldn¡¯t even alert anyone if someone slipped in.

    An Ruo went over to wake the old man and briefly exined the situation, asking him if a woman had entered.

    The old man shook his head, saying no, and imed he was there all day and would have known if someone hade in.

    Unable to find out anything, An Ruo left with Aunt Zhang, wandering aimlessly down the street.

    Looking for An Xin this way was evidently like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    She had thought about asking Tang Yuchen for help but it was just a fleeting thought, and she hadn¡¯t reached the point of actually asking for his assistance.

    "Such bad luck, that woman was too arrogant, taking things without paying and even daring to scold me. If she hadn¡¯t been with a child, I would have definitely pped her."

    As they passed a small store, An Ruo heard the ownerining to a neighbor.

    The neighbor said, "I thought her dress was strange. She grabbed stuff and ate it right away, looking famished. Could she have escaped from a mental hospital?"

    "Probably a mental patient, a shame too, she looks quite fine, but turns out to be crazy."

    Aunt Zhang quickly tugged on An Ruo¡¯s sleeve, "Miss An, do you think that could be Miss An Xin?"

    "It should be."

    Thus, the two of them stepped forward to learn more and found out she had run that way, not more than half an hour ago. ted, they hurriedly ran to find her.

    If it really was An Xin, with her erratic behavior, she surely wouldn¡¯t have gone far. If they ran quickly, they could probably catch up to her.

    Along the way, they searched meticulously and asked many people; they all mentioned seeing a crazy woman with a child passing by.

    After about fifteen minutes of searching, they finally spotted a woman up ahead.

    She squatted on the ground, holding a child with one hand, and forcefully stuffing something into his mouth with the other.

    An Ruo stepped forward, recognizing her from just her profile; it was indeed An Xin.

    "Eat, eat quickly! Good baby, open your mouth, or mommy will get angry." In An Xin¡¯s hand was half a cookie, which she rudely shoved into the child¡¯s mouth.

    The little boy appeared to be about two years old. He kept his mouth tightly shut, shaking his head continuously, his eyes turning red, a look of wanting to cry but holding back.

    Seeing him refuse to eat, An Xin simply threw the cookie away and began pinching him forcefully with both hands.

    "I told you not to eat, told you not to eat!"

    An Ruo¡¯s heart clenched instantly, her eyebrows furrowed, and she shouted, "An Xin, what are you doing?!"

    An Xin shuddered all over, turning towards her with sudden fear flooding her eyes.

    She instantly picked up the little boy and frantically started to run away.

    "Stop, don¡¯t run!" An Ruo naturally began to chase them, Aunt Zhang not as quick on her feet, soon fell behind.

    "An Xin, stop, put down the child!" An Ruo no longer cared about dealing with An Xin; she only wanted to rescue the child.

    There weren¡¯t many people around, just a few cars passing by asionally.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t find anyone to help.

    Seeing An Xin getting farther away, she took a deep breath and chased after her fiercely, shouting, "An Xin, if you don¡¯t stop now, I will have Tang Yuchen kill you!"

    Unexpectedly, this tactic worked. Hearing the name Tang Yuchen, An Xin¡¯s steps abruptly halted.

    She turned around and looked at An Ruo in terror, shaking her head tremblingly, "No, don¡¯t let him kill me, please..."

 Chapter 524 This child is hers and Tang Yuchenéˆ¥æªš

    <h4>Chapter 524: Chapter 524 This child is hers and Tang Yuchen¡¯s</h4>

    An Ruo was gasping for breath as she ran up, panting heavily, and strained, "Give me the child, and I won¡¯t let him kill you."

    An Xin nced at the child in her arms, hesitation showing on her face. She stepped back and shook her head.

    "No, I won¡¯t give him to you! He¡¯s mine and Tang Yuchen¡¯s child, no one can take my child away!"

    An Ruo was speechless; An Xin was still lost in the daydream of having Tang Yuchen¡¯s child.

    "He¡¯s not your child. Give him to me quickly, Tang Yuchen ising soon."

    "No, he is our child!" An Xin showed a fierce look to her, very worried she would snatch the child away.

    An Ruo looked at the child in her embrace; the little guy wasn¡¯t crying or fussing, actually quite calm.

    "An Xin, your child is with Tang Yuchen. He said, since you bore him a child, he wants to marry you. Yet here you are, clinging to someone else¡¯s child and not wanting him and the child, so he¡¯s thinking of not marrying you anymore."

    As she made up this story, An Ruo felt she could have been a con artist, truly lying without blinking an eye.

    An Xin looked at her in shock, anxiously asking, "Did he really say that?"

    "Of course, if you don¡¯t believe me, go ask him. But now you¡¯re holding someone else¡¯s child, he definitely won¡¯t marry you. Give me the child, and if you go to him empty-handed, he¡¯ll like you and marry you," An Ruo said as she cautiously moved forward.

    An Xin tilted her head, pondering, then suddenly chuckled, "That¡¯s great, Tang Yuchen said he wants to marry me, he wants to marry me."

    "Yes, he did say he wants to marry you. Hurry up and give me the child, then go find him."

    An Xin nced at the child in her arms and couldn¡¯t help but feel this child was hers and Tang Yuchen¡¯s.

    But An Ruo insisted he was not their child and even said Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t like the kid.

    She was so troubled, yet she also didn¡¯t know to doubt what others said.

    "Is he really not mine and Tang Yuchen¡¯s child?"

    "He¡¯s not!"

    "He¡¯s actually not mine and Tang Yuchen¡¯s child! I hate him!" An Xin¡¯s expression suddenly turned, her brow furrowing in disgust as she carelessly threw the child away.

    "Don¡¯t do it!" An Ruo¡¯s expression drastically changed as she lunged to catch the child.

    She caught the child, but she herself fell harshly onto the ground.

    Because the child was in her arms when she went down, she heard the loud sound of the little boy¡¯s forehead hitting the ground.

    An Ruo, not caring about the pain, hurriedly propped herself up.

    The little boy, hurt by the bump, opened his mouth and cried loudly, his cry hoarse and desperate.

    His forehead had split open, and the blood was flowing down, looking quite frightening.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so sorry! Auntie didn¡¯t mean it, I¡¯m really sorry," An Ruoxin panicked, wiping the blood with her sleeve. Her face turned pale with fright, devoid of any color.

    Screech¡ª

    A car suddenly stopped beside her, and a man got out and came over, asking with concern, "Miss, do you need help?"

    An Ruo looked up and nodded hastily, "Yes, could you please take us to a hospital?"

    "Let¡¯s go; there¡¯s a hospital nearby." The man took the crying child into his arms, and An Ruo also stood up.

    As she rose, she felt a sharp pain in her ankle, and she stumbled. The man quickly supported her arm.

    "Are you all right?"

    "I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s hurry to the hospital," she said indifferently.

 Chapter 525 I Have No Interest in You

    <h4>Chapter 525: Chapter 525 I Have No Interest in You</h4>

    "I¡¯m fine, let¡¯s hurry to the hospital," she said nonchntly.

    By this time, An Xin had also run off, but she had no desire to chase after her; she only wanted to get this child to the hospital.

    The man gave her a look, didn¡¯t say anything, and helped her into the car.

    They quickly arrived at the hospital, and the little boy was still crying ceaselessly, regardless of how An Ruo tried tofort him, he wouldn¡¯t listen.

    When the doctor was stitching up his wound, he was so scared that he cried even louder and struggled non-stop.

    Hearing his crying made An Ruo feel a bit ufortable.

    "Sweetheart, don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t hurt at all," she held him tightly,forting him gently, but the little guy kept crying as if he couldn¡¯t hear her.

    "Let me hold him," said the man who had brought them to the hospital, stepping forward.

    An Ruo instinctively refused, "No need, I can manage."

    Subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want the child to suffer too much. Thankfully, the doctor was skilled, and even though the little one kept struggling, he still managed to treat the wound skillfully.

    "It¡¯s done, just be careful not to get the wound wet when you go back, take the medicine on time every day, ande back in a week for me to remove the stitches," the doctor instructed her.

    An Ruo nodded to show she remembered.

    The doctor, an older man, couldn¡¯t help but nag a bit more, "Kids at this age are very naughty; you, as parents, need to keep a close eye on him, or he¡¯ll easily get bumps and bruises."

    An Ruo¡¯s face flushed slightly. She wanted to exin that the child wasn¡¯t hers and that she and that man didn¡¯t know each other at all, but it would have been too troublesome to exin, so she let it go.

    "Doctor, please check her foot as well, she¡¯s twisted her ankle," the man suddenly pointed at An Ruo and told the doctor.

    "I¡¯m fine..." she quickly waved her hand.

    "Better let the doctor take a look, in case you¡¯ve hurt your bones," the man gave her a slight smile, his words leaving no room for refusal.

    "Come, let me take a look," the doctor squatted down, examined her foot, and said, "It¡¯s okay, just a sprain, no damage to muscles or bones, just apply some safflower oil and massage it a few times when you get home."

    Coming out of the hospital, An Ruo was still holding the child in her arms. The little guy was now quiet, leaning against her chest calmly, his eyes half-closed, seemingly lost in thought.

    "Thank you so much for today," An Ruo turned to the man with a smile, "My name is An Ruo, what¡¯s yours?"

    "Mo Hua, just an ordinary police officer," the man grinned.

    Surprise flickered across An Ruo¡¯s face, "You¡¯re actually a police officer."

    "Yes," he responded.

    No wonder he had offered to help them, it turned out he was a kindhearted policerade.

    "Officer, since you helped me today, may I invite you to a meal?"

    Mo Hua readily agreed, "I haven¡¯t had dinner yet, so with someone offering, how could I refuse? Let¡¯s go, hop in the car, where do you n to eat?"

    An Ruoughed, "Don¡¯t get too excited yet, I have another reason for inviting you to dinner."

    Mo Hua looked at her quizzically, barely holding back ament, "You¡¯re not... thinking of dating me, are you?"

    An Ruo was taken aback, then burst intoughter, "You¡¯re way too full of yourself, I have no interest in you. I just need to ask you for a favor."

    Unbothered by her teasing, Mo Hua casually asked with a smile, "What¡¯s that? Tell me, I¡¯ll definitely help you."

    "Get in the car first, we¡¯ll talk as we go," An Ruo said.

    "Sure," he agreed.

 Chapter 526: Is There a Problem?

    <h4>Chapter 526: Chapter 526: Is There a Problem?</h4>

    After getting into Mo Hua¡¯s car, An Ruo briefly told him about the situation. She wanted his help to find the little boy¡¯s parents and return him to them.

    She also hoped that the police could find An Xin and prevent her from endangering other children.

    "Leave this little matter to me," Mo Hua said magnanimously.

    He took out his phone to call the police station, stating that if anyone reported a missing child, they should contact him. He also had someone search for An Xin based on the clues An Ruo provided.

    With his help, An Ruo felt much relieved.

    She also called Aunt Zhang to briefly notify her of the situation so she wouldn¡¯t worry.

    When they arrived at the restaurant, An Ruo and the others asked for a private room.

    From the beginning to the end, she held the child in her arms. Mo Hua looked at her and smiled, "You seem to really like children."

    As An Ruo was wiping the little one¡¯s face and hands with a wet wipe, she looked up and replied, "Children are adorable, don¡¯t you think?"

    "Yes, they are indeed adorable. But nowadays, fewer and fewerdies like children. Some even don¡¯t want children after getting married. I thought you might not be interested in these little beings who only know how to cry."

    An Ruo looked down at the little fellow in her arms, a smile curving her lips: "Not at all, I think he is very cute."

    If her child hadn¡¯t died, he would have been about this age.

    "Baby, are you hungry? Shall we eat?" An Ruo scooped some rice into a bowl and mixed in a few spoonfuls of egg custard to feed him.

    The little guy was really hungry. As soon as the spoon approached his mouth, he opened wide and ate.

    His tiny cheeks puffed out adorably as he chewed.

    With every look, An Ruo¡¯s fondness for him grew; she almost wished he were her son.

    "Baby, what¡¯s your name, can you tell Auntie?"

    "..."

    "Do you want to eat this? It¡¯s very tasty."

    "..."

    No matter what An Ruo asked, he did not respond to her, nor did he look her directly in the eye. Whatever she fed him, he ate.

    An Ruo felt defeated: "Baby, won¡¯t you even look at Auntie?"

    "..."

    Observing them all along, Mo Hua spected, "Does this child have some issues?"

    "What issues?" An Ruo asked in astonishment.

    "Could it be intellectual?"

    Upon closer examination, he indeed seemed to have some issues. His attention was not on them at all; whatever they said, he never responded.

    He yed with his hands, thoroughly enjoying himself.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes dimmed, her mood deeply lowered, "Does he really have issues?"

    But he was so adorable, how could such a child have problems?

    Just then, Mo Hua¡¯s phone rang. After taking the call, he told her, "We¡¯ve found out, this child is from the welfare institute. They called the police station just now, saying that a boy about two years old was missing. ording to their description, it must be him."

    After eating, An Ruo and Mo Hua took the little guy back to the welfare institute.

    The Director told them that the child only had a nickname, Kangkang. He had been abandoned by his parents at the doorstep of the welfare institute.

    Since he was frequently ill when he first arrived, they named him Kangkang, which means ¡¯health¡¯.

    The Director also mentioned that Kangkang had severe autism and he still couldn¡¯t speak despite being nearly two years old. They had taken him for treatment, but it was ineffective.

 Chapter 527 Kangkang Is Different

    <h4>Chapter 527: Chapter 527 Kangkang Is Different</h4>

    The only thing the orphanage could do was to raise him.

    An Ruo was furious when she heard that Kangkang was abandoned by his parents. And when she heard he had autism, she felt sad.

    It turned out the child really did have issues.

    Even if he had issues, his parents shouldn¡¯t have abandoned him.

    Thinking of her child who had died, An Ruo despised Kangkang¡¯s parents even more.

    Didn¡¯t they know that children are the best gift given by God?

    The Director, holding Kangkang, smiled at them and said, "Thank you for bringing him here. Kangkang actually doesn¡¯t like strangers. But he didn¡¯t reject you, which shows he really likes you."

    An Ruo remembered the time when Kangkang faced An Xin, An Xin offered him something to eat, and he didn¡¯t eat it, but when she fed him, he ate.

    Maybe he truly knew who was good and who was bad.

    The child¡¯s condition might not be so severe.

    "Director, I think there is a possibility for Kangkang to recover. He¡¯s young, and starting treatment now, by the time he grows up, his condition will definitely improve. You should continue to take him for treatment and should not give up hope so early," An Ruo couldn¡¯t help saying.

    The Director¡¯s face showed a troubled expression, and Mo Hua suddenly pulled at her sleeve, urging her to say.

    "Kangkang is alright now, we should leave. Don¡¯t forget, you still haven¡¯t found your cousin who has mental illness."

    An Ruo was inexplicably pulled out by him, and she asked him doubtfully, "Why are you pulling me out, is there something you want to tell me?"

    "Didn¡¯t you notice? It¡¯s not that the Director won¡¯t treat Kangkang, it¡¯s that they don¡¯t have the money to treat him," Mo Hua told her bluntly.

    "For children like Kangkang who are sick, generally, they can¡¯t be cured, and even if they could be cured, it would cost a lot. The orphanage isn¡¯t a bank; all they can do is raise them until they are grown. As for treatment, that¡¯s just wishful thinking."

    An Ruo was stunned; she hadn¡¯t considered this at all.

    "Isn¡¯t there the government..."

    "Do you think the government will spend so much money to treat one child? Cure one, then what about the next? There are so many sick children, can they pay to cure every one of them?"

    An Ruo suddenly felt angry, "Kangkang is different, he doesn¡¯t have parents!"

    "There are many children without parents, all those living inside are without parents," Mo Hua said indifferently.

    An Ruo waspletely angry, "Aren¡¯t you a cop? Can a cop say such heartless things?"

    "Where was I heartless?" The used man felt very wronged.

    An Ruo also realized that she was a bit too emotional, and she apologized to him awkwardly, "Sorry, I wasn¡¯t targeting you."

    "It¡¯s okay, I understand what you mean," Mo Hua smiled nonchntly and waved, "Where do you want to go now? I can take you."

    "...No need, I¡¯ll take a taxi home. Thanks for today, and if you get any news about An Xin, could you please let me know?"

    "Sure, no problem."

    It was time to go back after being out all day.

    An Ruo said goodbye to Mo Hua and took a taxi back to the vi. By the time she got home, it had already bepletely dark.

    Tang Yuchen had gotten off work early and had rushed home.

    When he learned that An Ruo had gone out, he resisted the urge to call her, waiting at home for her.

    Not calling her was his way of not making her feel like he was always monitoring her, nor did he want her to feel bereft of freedom.

 Chapter 528: I Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Depend on Him at All

    <h4>Chapter 528: Chapter 528: I Don¡¯t Want to Depend on Him at All</h4>

    But as time ticked by, second by second, she still hadn¡¯t returned. He was very worried that something had happened to her, or that maybe she had left.

    Just as he reached his limit and was about to call her, he heard the sound of her footsteps entering the house.

    He quickly turned his head and saw her walking into the living room in an odd posture.

    The man slightly furrowed his brows, stepped forward to support her, and asked with concern, "What happened to your foot?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, I just twisted it by ident."

    Tang Yuchen then keenly noticed the bloodstain on her sleeve. He grabbed her hand sharply and demanded, "What happened? Are you hurt?"

    It was Kangkang¡¯s blood.

    Thinking of that lovely child, who was without parents and suffering from illness, An Ruo¡¯s eyes dimmed.

    "This isn¡¯t my blood," she said as she pulled her hand away and walked toward the sofa.

    "Did something happen?" the man persistently asked as he caught up to her.

    An Ruo rubbed her ankle and said lightly, "I¡¯m tired, let¡¯s talkter."

    Tang Yuchen pursed his lips slightly, chose to respect her, and said, "Come on, I¡¯ll take you upstairs to rest, andter let me check your foot."

    Before An Ruo could respond, he had already lifted her into his arms and started walking upstairs.

    Upon reaching the bedroom, she took her pajamas and went into the bathroom to shower.

    When she came out, she saw Tang Yuchen rolling up his sleeves, holding some Zheng Hong Oil in his hand.

    "Come and sit here," he beckoned to her.

    An Ruo walked over, sat down beside the bed, and said to him, "Give it to me, I can do it myself."

    The man didn¡¯t speak; he simply lifted her injured leg onto his knee, poured some Zheng Hong Oil into his palm, and then rubbed it on her ankle.

    Watching his handsome profile, she suddenly remembered how when she had twisted her ankle before, he had massaged it just like this.

    For a man, especially one like him, to massage the injured foot of a woman twice was actually quite rare.

    As she was lost in thought, Tang Yuchen suddenly asked her, "What exactly happened today?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to hide it from him; there was nothing to hide.

    She calmly said, "Today, Aunt Zhang called me to say that An Xin had escaped from the psychiatric hospital. I apanied her to look for her and found she had secretly taken a child from the orphanage. She almost hurt the child. To save him, I identally twisted my foot. The blood on my sleeve is from the child; he had a cut on his forehead."

    Tang Yuchen stopped what he was doing, frowned, and looked at her: "An Xin has already gone mad, weren¡¯t you afraid of encountering danger by going after her alone?"

    "I wasn¡¯t alone; there was also Aunt..."

    "She can hardly handle such situations. You should have called the police or told me," he actually meant to say that she should have left the matter alone.

    An Ruo knew he was concerned about her, but she didn¡¯t like the way he spoke to her in an angry tone.

    "We had already called the police. I just went along to look, and it just so happened that we found her," she exined.

    Tang Yuchen lowered his eyes and continued massaging her.

    Calling the police was useless; finding her would be fastest only with his help. She hadn¡¯t even thought about asking him for help, which clearly showed that she didn¡¯t want to rely on him.

    After a moment of silence, he said gravely, "The next time something happens, you should tell me and let me handle it."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t answer.

    She didn¡¯t want to depend on him; being overly dependent would turn into a habit, which wouldn¡¯t be good for her future departure.

    The two of them stopped talking. Just as Tang Yuchen finished massaging An Ruo, Uncle Tao came up to knock on the door.

    "Young Master, could youe out for a moment?"

 Chapter 529: Like a Petty Child

    <h4>Chapter 529: Chapter 529: Like a Petty Child</h4>

    The man got up and instructed her, "Lie down and rest. Are you hungry? I will have someone send up something for you to eat."

    An Ruo tucked herself in, shaking her head slightly, "No need, I want to sleep."

    He tucked her in properly, then he opened the door to leave, closing it behind him.

    "What¡¯s the matter?"

    Uncle Tao said in a low voice, "Young Master, someone hase outside, insisting on seeing you..."

    When Tang Yuchen returned to the bedroom, An Ruo still hadn¡¯t fallen asleep.

    She was very tired, yet she couldn¡¯t fall asleep no matter what.

    Seeing him enter with a dark expression, her eyes revealed a hint of confusion.

    The man leaned over to her side and pinched her chin, asking, "What exactly did you say to An Xin today?"

    An Ruo blinked in confusion, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    Tang Yuchen said, holding back his anger, "An Xin just showed up, and guess what she said to me?"

    "An Xin came?" She sat up in surprise, saying urgently, "Call the police, have them take her away."

    "I already had someone take her back!" The man said helplessly and with frustration, "Are you even listening to me?"

    An Ruo let out a sigh of relief, looked at him, and understood why he was angry.

    She said nonchntly, "It was just some nonsense to trick her, why do you care?"

    What did he care about?! Of course, he cared!

    Even if what she said was a lie, even if it was said to someone with a mental problem, it wasn¡¯t right to joke about him.

    She actually said that he liked An Xin, that he intended to marry her, and that he even had a child with An Xin.

    How could she say such things? If she loved him, she wouldn¡¯t say that even if it killed her.

    Even to save a child, even if the other person was insane, she still shouldn¡¯t have said it.

    Tang Yuchen was very upset; in any case, she hadn¡¯t truly taken him to heart.

    Seeing that he remained silent, An Ruoy back down, turning her back to him and closed her eyes to sleep.

    The man felt even more defeated.

    He wanted to argue with her but had no ground to stand on. The words she said should be thrown back at her.

    She was the one who didn¡¯t care about anything, right?

    She didn¡¯t care, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t consider his feelings. Fussing over this made him wonder if he was being petty.

    But still, he felt very ufortable.

    Tang Yuchen hugged her body gloomily, deliberately pushing his forehead against her back like a sulking child.

    An Ruo said with exasperation, "Tang Yuchen, if you¡¯re not sleeping, can you not disturb me? Otherwise, go sleep in another room."

    The man flipped her over, pressing his body onto hers, and said with heated breath, "An Ruo, I want you."

    She looked at him coldly, without any hesitation, she pushed him away, "Don¡¯t disturb my sleep."

    Then she turned her back to him again, her attitude firm.

    Tang Yuchen held back, ultimately refraining from doing anything else. He just took a shower, got into bed, and gently wrapped his arms around her, closing his eyes with a touch of grievance.

    Ah, for the sake of his future happiness, he could only be an obedient lover now.

    The next morning, while An Ruo was still in her dreams, she received a phone call from Mo Hua.

    He told her that they had found An Xin the night before and asked her not to worry.

    An Ruo thanked him and hung up the phone.

    Tang Yuchen had gone to thepany early. She got out of bed, went downstairs, and had breakfast alone.

    After eating, Aunt Zhang called her to talk about An Xin being found.

    An Ruo chatted briefly with her, declined her offer toe over to thank her, and then hung up.

 Chapter 530: He Looks a Bit Like You

    <h4>Chapter 530: Chapter 530: He Looks a Bit Like You</h4>

    With nothing particr to do at noon, she turned on the TV to watch.

    Today was November 20th, International Children¡¯s Day.

    An Ruo just caught a channel broadcasting about the holiday; International Children¡¯s Day aims to protect children and focus on issues rted to their education and health.

    In the footage, a famous star was performing at the welfare institution and then raising funds for it.

    An Ruo recognized that the welfare institution looked familiar and immediately realized it was the same one she had visited yesterday.

    There are two welfare institutions in J City, one is quite affluent, and the other is the ¡¯Sunshine Orphanage¡¯ she visited yesterday. However, the conditions at Sunshine Orphanage are poor, so it needs more support.

    Seeing the innocent and pitiable faces of the children on TV, An Ruo¡¯s sympathy overflowed instantly.

    It was at this moment that the Director appeared on screen holding Kangkang.

    He introduced the child in his arms to the audience, saying that Kangkang was a child with autism. Abandoned by his parents from a young age, he had always lived in his own world, never paying any attention to this one, his world consisting only of himself, devoid of any color...

    The Director was saying something else, but An Ruo didn¡¯t know what; she was only focused on Kangkang.

    The little guy was quietly ying with his fingers, not lifting his head to nce at the dazzling shlights in front of him.

    Such a pitiful child...

    "Miss An, what are you watching?" Aunt Zhou suddenly interrupted her thoughts.

    "... Watching TV."

    "This child is so cute, with such big, watery eyes," Aunt Zhoumented with adoration as she watched Kangkang.

    Hearing her praise Kangkang made An Ruo feel a peculiar sense of pride.

    "Yes, he is very cute."

    Aunt Zhou nced at her, then back at Kangkang, and smiled, "Howe I find that he looks a bit like you?"

    "Ah?" She was startled as Aunt Zhou said, "Really, you resemble each other, look, your eyes are simr."

    She looked and thought it seemed to be the case.

    "He must look a lot like Xiao Ji," An Ruo concluded.

    "Is Xiao Ji Miss An¡¯s younger brother? I haven¡¯t met him, so I don¡¯t know what he looks like."

    An Ruo hurried to find an old photo of Xiao Ji as a child, a little blurry, though that didn¡¯t hinder viewing it.

    She showed it to Aunt Zhou, who nodded vigorously, "Yes, they do look alike."

    An Ruo immediately smiled, "They really do, don¡¯t they?"

    Aunt Zhou added, "You and your brother also look alike."

    Well, that was stating the obvious; of course, they looked alike, they were siblings.

    An Ruo sat on the sofa, staring affectionately at Xiao Ji¡¯s photo, the longer she looked, the more she felt Kangkang resembled him.

    If Xiao Ji weren¡¯t just seventeen, she would certainly suspect that Kangkang was his child.

    Because she hadn¡¯t seen Xiao Ji for a long time, An Ruo missed him very much, and that made her all the fonder of Kangkang.

    She might as well visit him tomorrow, and also check on how his wound was healing.

    When she was having dinner with Tang Yuchen, she casually mentioned her n to visit the orphanage the next day.

    The man said, "I¡¯ll apany you for the visit."

    "No need, I¡¯m just going to see the children there, and you¡¯re busy with work. You don¡¯t need toe along," she said indifferently, also aware that he didn¡¯t like to spend his time on things he considered meaningless.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t insist. If she didn¡¯t want hispany, he wouldn¡¯t go.

    He thought that she didn¡¯t want to share the joy of interacting with the children with him because she was reminded of their own child who had passed away.

 Chapter 531: Baby, Donéˆ¥æª› Reject Me

    <h4>Chapter 531: Chapter 531: Baby, Don¡¯t Reject Me</h4>

    It didn¡¯t really matter whether she visited the welfare home or not, as long as she could slowly be happy.

    Before going to sleep that evening, he massaged her feet again. His skills were quite good, and An Ruo felt that her feet were no longer that painful.

    "Tomorrow I¡¯ll have the driver take you. Don¡¯t walk on your foot, you need to rest well these days." He said, putting down her leg.

    An Ruo nodded, not rejecting his suggestion.

    Just as she was about to lie down, the man suddenly grasped the back of her head and kissed her lips without exnation.

    He dominantly pried open her lips and deeply kissed her for a while before slowly letting her go.

    An Ruo¡¯s lips were slightly swollen, as red and enticing as rose petals.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her red lips, his eyes deep and knowing.

    He leaned in to peck at her lips, let go, then kissed her again, releasing her once more.

    He didn¡¯t kiss her dominantly, just lightly touched her a few times like a dragonfly skimming the water, leaving her unsure how to refuse.

    The man¡¯s hand embraced her waist, and his hot palm slowly moved down to her buttocks.

    He suddenly bent over to press her down, pinning her body close to his heat.

    Feeling his aroused part, An Ruo¡¯s face turned red instantly.

    "You..."

    "Shush," Tang Yuchen pressed gently on her lips, his voice husky, "Baby, don¡¯t reject me. I¡¯ve been holding back for a long time, and it¡¯s really ufortable."

    An Ruo was speechless. How was his difort her problem?

    As if reading her mind, he said a bit aggrieved, "Except for you, I¡¯m not interested in any other woman. Do you want me to be a monk forever?"

    "That¡¯s your issue..." she began, but before she could finish, he pushed his finger into her mouth, his fingertip teasingly dancing on her tongue.

    An Ruo suddenly felt as if she were electrocuted, her body tingling.

    The man promptly took her earlobe into his mouth, his words muffled "Baby, please don¡¯t reject me. You said yourself, give me a chance..."

    The word "chance" hit An Ruo¡¯s weak spot, leaving her speechless.

    Since she had agreed, she shouldn¡¯t always push him away. Realizing that they would have no rtionship after a year, and would never meet again, she stopped resisting.

    They only had one year left. After that, there would be no further ties between him and her.

    An Ruo looked at the ceiling and murmured, "After a year, will you keep your word?"

    The man atop her stiffened slightly, his voice deep, "I will, I swear."

    His voice was very low and earnest. She believed him.

    An Ruo no longer spoke. Tang Yuchen suddenly kissed her fiercely, so urgently as though he wanted to prove something, or to hold onto something...

    The next day, nearly noon, An Ruo finally woke up.

    Afterst night¡¯s episodes with Tang Yuchen, she felt sore in her back and waist as she got out of bed.

    However, thinking about visiting Kangkang today brightened her mood again.

    As she went downstairs for breakfast, Uncle Tao said at her side, "Miss An, the master has instructed me to prepare a car for you, and it is ready."

    "Thank you, Uncle Tao."

    "You¡¯re wee. The master also instructed me to prepare gifts for the welfare home, which have been ced in the car."

    An Ruowei was slightly stunned¡ªTang Yuchen had prepared everything.

    After breakfast, she got into the limousine filled with gifts and headed for the welfare home.

    The Director, hearing that someone wasing to bring gifts for the children, personally came out to wee her.

    Seeing it was An Ruo, he was surprised, especially noting the car she arrived in, he knew her status was not ordinary.

 Chapter 532: I Want to Adopt Him Too

    <h4>Chapter 532: Chapter 532: I Want to Adopt Him Too</h4>

    When she heard she was there to visit Kangkang, the Director led her to the children¡¯s room to find him.

    "He¡¯s over there."

    In the not-sorge children¡¯s room, many children were ying and frolicking.

    Only Kangkang sat in the corner on the carpet, very focused on ying with his small train.

    "Kangkang,e y,e y with us." A little girl, about three or four years old, stepped forward to pull his arm, but he did not even look up, impatiently shaking his hand to free himself.

    "Never mind him, he¡¯s a fool, let¡¯s y by ourselves, not with him."

    A little boy pulled the little girl away, and Kangkang continued ying with his train, not hearing a thing.

    Children¡¯s words are naturally unfiltered, but hearing them call Kangkang a fool still made An Ruo¡¯s heart ufortable.

    He wasn¡¯t a fool, he was just... sick.

    Approaching Kangkang, An Ruo squatted down and reached out to stroke his fluffy little head: "Kangkang, Auntie came to see you, do you remember Auntie?"

    He didn¡¯t respond to her, he didn¡¯t even hear what she said.

    The Director stepped forward and said, "Actually, Kangkang¡¯s illness can be cured."

    An Ruo looked up in surprise.

    "Previously, we took him to see a specialist in this area. The specialist said that his autism was acquired, not congenital. So, curing his illness is not impossible."

    "Acquired?"

    "Yes, we don¡¯t know how he fell ill. There are too many children here, and we can¡¯t take good care of each one, so we feel very sorry about this." the Director said apologetically.

    An Ruo found it strange, even if children in the orphanage aren¡¯t as pampered as those at home, they shouldn¡¯t have a tendency towards autism.

    There were many children here, surely there were other children who would y with him. How did he develop autism then?

    But such matters couldn¡¯t be analyzed based solely on appearances.

    Moreover, autism isn¡¯t necessarily formed from not interacting with other people and things.

    "Previously, there were people who wanted to adopt Kangkang, but upon learning that he was ill, they all chose to give up. This child¡¯s future will be very pitiful. ording to the orphanage¡¯s regtions, children should leave here when theye of age, but we will try our best to find a job suitable for Kangkang," the Director added.

    An Ruo looked at the little one, thinking to herself, with him like this, what kind of job could be suitable for him?

    He doesn¡¯t interact with people and society; he would definitely be unable to live on his own when he grows up.

    "Director, I want to pay for Kangkang¡¯s treatment, is that okay?" she decided almost without hesitation.

    Kangkang was only two years old currently; his condition would definitely improve with a few years of treatment. Once he grew up, he would live like a normal person.

    She wanted him to be normal. She liked this child; she wanted him to be happy.

    "Of course, that¡¯s okay! Miss An, you really are a very kind person," the Director said with a beaming smile, his eyes gleaming with aplexity that An Ruo couldn¡¯t understand.

    "Director, I also want to adopt him. Rest assured, I will treat him well, like a mother would," An Ruo made another decision.

    Since she had decided to pay for his medical treatment, why not adopt him and create a good environment for his treatment?

    Her child was gone; she would raise him as her own child. He would be her child in the future; he would also be her sce.

    The Director paused, then smiled and said, "Adoption isn¡¯t just something you talk about, I will apply for it. If it¡¯s possible, I will agree to your adoption."

 Chapter 533: No One Can Replace Him

    <h4>Chapter 533: Chapter 533: No One Can Rece Him</h4>

    An Ruo nodded, "That¡¯s what should be done."

    "Then, pleasee with me to fill out some forms, Miss An."

    While filling out the forms, the Director showed her Kangkang¡¯s file.

    It contained the date Kangkang was brought in, his height and weight, and his blood type.

    When An Ruo returned to the vi from the welfare home, Tang Yuchen happened to be at home as well.

    During dinner, she casually said to him, "I n to adopt a child, and I¡¯ll bring him here in a few days."

    She used a derative sentence, not even implying that she was seeking his opinion.

    The man set down his chopsticks, and gazed at her with deep eyes, "How old is the child?"

    "A boy not yet two years old."

    At that age, simr to their child who had passed away.

    He naturally assumed that she couldn¡¯t let go of their deceased child and that was why she nned to adopt one.

    "An Ruo," Tang Yuchen looked at her, trying to suggest, "If you like children, we could have one of our own."

    An Ruo paused, then scoffed lightly, "Have another one of your children? You think that¡¯s possible?"

    She was unwilling to have another child with him; the man felt a deep sadness in his heart.

    "You like kids, you can have your own, there¡¯s no need to adopt." In his view, an adopted child was never truly one¡¯s own, and intimacy could never be achieved; the best option was to have one¡¯s own.

    An Ruo also put down her chopsticks, her expression cold, "I¡¯m the one adopting the child, not you. If you don¡¯t like me bringing a child to live in your house, I can take him to live somewhere else."

    "You know I wouldn¡¯t let you leave."

    "Then don¡¯t interfere in my affairs. Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re not nning to restrict everything I do, are you? I¡¯m not your ve or puppet, I have my freedom."

    The man clenched his fists slightly; he didn¡¯t really want her to adopt any other children.

    He wasn¡¯t a kind man. In fact, he was quite petty and intolerant towards anyone he didn¡¯t approve of.

    They could have a child on their own; there was no need for adoption.

    But he couldn¡¯t just force his opposition either, "I know some nice families who don¡¯t mind raising another child. I can help you..."

    An Ruo angrily cut him off, "I¡¯m adopting this child not because nobody else will, but because I like him. I want him to be my child. Do you understand now?"

    The man looked at her intently, his words a bit cutting, "An Ruo, can¡¯t you let go of our deceased child? Even if you can¡¯t let go, you shouldn¡¯t just treat a child who isn¡¯t yours as your own. Our child is one-of-a-kind, irreceable by anyone."

    The meal became unbearable.

    An Ruo suddenly stood up, turned around, and went upstairs without a word, not even countering his remarks.

    Tang Yuchen felt a sense of helplessness as if punching a pillow.

    He followed her upstairs, and upon entering the bedroom, he saw her pulling out a suitcase, packing.

    "What are you doing?" The man¡¯s face changed slightly, he grasped her wrist, and kicked the suitcase aside with one foot.

    "Let go of me!" An Ruo coldly shook him off, her eyes brimming with an icy coldness absent of warmth.

    She stopped packing, grabbed her handbag, and headed for the door.

    Tang Yuchen quickly moved to close the door, "An Ruo, don¡¯t forget the agreement between us!"

    "I could agree to give you a year, and I can also go back on it. I¡¯m officially informing you now, that damn agreement, I¡¯m not abiding by it. Tang Yuchen, you have no right to imprison me. I¡¯m leaving, and you can¡¯t stop me!"

 Chapter 534: Take back what you said today

    <h4>Chapter 534: Chapter 534: Take back what you said today</h4>

    An Ruo tried to pull his body, but he was immovable, like a mountain.

    With lips tightly pursed, he suppressed the rage in his heart and said coldly, "Do you know what the consequences are for not keeping a promise?"

    An Ruo looked at him, a sneer spreading across her lips. Under her gaze, the man suddenly felt a panicked, embarrassing loss ofposure.

    "Threatening me again?" She stepped back and spoke with a cold tone, "Tang Yuchen, you still want me to give you another chance, to observe your behavior for one year. Ha, let me tell you the truth, unless you die or I perish, I will never forgive you."

    She gave him back his words, changed into her own style.

    He had said that if she wanted to escape him, the only way was if she died or he perished.

    Now she said the same, hoping she could forgive him, ept him, with the same condition: only possible if one of them died.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart suddenly ached, her words filling him with despair and difort.

    When he had once said those words, she must have felt the same way.

    Profound despair and helplessness, like a raging flood ready to drown a person.

    "Fine, I agree, if you want to adopt a child, then adopt. I agree to all of it. An Ruo, this is my final concession. You must take back what you said today and continue to honor our agreement."

    The man¡¯s voice was deep and somber,ced with a hint of a threat.

    An Ruo knew his temperament; if she insisted on leaving, perhaps he wouldn¡¯t harm her, but he could target Kangkang instead.

    Because of her, she had already caused trouble for many, she couldn¡¯t let Kangkang, an innocent child, be implicated as well.

    "Fine, I will continue to honor our agreement, but you must acknowledge that Kangkang is the child I¡¯ve adopted. Remember, he is my child."

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t respond but opened the door and turned to leave.

    He could only choose to silently consent, unable to verbally agree.

    He felt jealous of Kangkang for his own child, felt it was unfair for his child. An Ruo was supposed to have only one child, Zhiyu; she shouldn¡¯t have others.

    Yet Zhiyu was already dead, and he bore a heavy responsibility for that; he had no right to feel indignant on his behalf.

    Afterpleting the adoption procedures, An Ruo arrived at the vi holding Kangkang.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t at home. The servants in the vi knew that Kangkang was her adopted child, and seeing his adorable appearance, they all liked him very much.

    "Miss An, is he the child we saw on TVst time?" Aunt Zhou asked in surprise.

    "Yes." An Ruo held Kangkang, unable to contain the smile on her face.

    "Now that I see him up close, I realize he looks even more like you."

    An Ruoughed, "No, he looks like Xiao Ji. I remember Xiao Ji looked just like this when he was a child."

    She had raised the young Xiao Ji on her own; his childlike image was etched deeply in her memory.

    The child looked so much like Xiao Ji, she firmly believed that he was fated to be with her, and that¡¯s why she had to adopt him.

    Kangkang remained calm, unbothered by the people around gazing at him.

    He saw the fruit on the coffee table and leaned over to grab it. An Ruo quickly had someone slice various fruits and brought them to him.

    In the te, besides apples, there were bananas, grapes, and many other rare fruits.

    Kangkang found them very sweet, having never tasted so many delicious foods; he kept grabbing them, using both hands.

    "Kangkang, eat slowly, don¡¯t choke," An Ruo gently held his tiny hand and gave him a soft smile.

    He suddenly looked up, his innocent eyes untainted by dust looking at her intently.

 Chapter 535 Too Much of a Coincidence

    <h4>Chapter 535: Chapter 535 Too Much of a Coincidence</h4>

    He suddenly looked up, his innocent eyes, untainted by the dust of the world, stared at her nkly.

    This was the first time he had noticed her, paid attention to her, and a great joy surged in An Ruo¡¯s heart.

    "Kangkang, can you understand what I¡¯m saying?" she asked eagerly with a smile.

    He looked away again, continuing to eat. It was as if that brief nce had been just an illusion.

    An Ruo felt a bit disappointed, but still very happy. That he had noticed her meant his condition couldn¡¯t be that severe.

    Once he had finished eating, she picked him up to take him upstairs for a bath and rest.

    Just as she left, a servant whispered to Aunt Zhou, "The child looks so much like the Young Lady, do you think it¡¯s possible that he is the Young Lady¡¯s child?"

    Privately, they all referred to An Ruo as the Young Lady, but only addressed her as Miss An to her face.

    The fact that An Ruo and the young master¡¯s child had passed away was no longer a secret; everyone knew about it.

    Now, with this servant specting as such, the implications were self-evident. She meant to suggest that this was a child An Ruo had with another man.

    Aunt Zhou frowned and said coldly, "Don¡¯t talk nonsense! If he were the child of the young master and the Young Lady, wouldn¡¯t the young master know?"

    She deliberately pretended to misunderstand the other¡¯s words.

    The servant nodded sheepishly, but persisted insistently, "But the Young Lady insists on adopting this child and likes him so much, and they look alike. Don¡¯t you find that strange? To me, it¡¯s too much of a coincidence."

    "I¡¯ve already told you he¡¯s not the young master and Young Lady¡¯s child. The child just resembles the Young Lady a bit. Where does he look like the young master? In fact, the child looks like the Young Lady¡¯s brother, that¡¯s why she likes him so much and insists on adopting him." Aunt Zhou continued to y dumb.

    "It¡¯s not unusual for a nephew to look like his uncle. Some children, they just don¡¯t resemble their parents and instead look like..."

    "It seems you have too much time on your hands. If Housekeeper Tao hears this, you might be out of a job."

    Frightened by Aunt Zhou¡¯s warning, the servant dared not say more and shut up to go about her work seriously.

    When Tang Yuchen returned home, he felt the different atmosphere.

    He knew that An Ruo had brought the child back.

    He went upstairs and gently pushed open the bedroom door, instantly seeing two figures, onerge and one small, lying on the bed.

    An Ruo was turned away from him, slightly curled up. From his angle, he could only see half of the child¡¯s small body.

    The boy nestled against An Ruo, her hand gently cradling his body¡ªthey looked as harmonious as mother and son, sleeping sweetly.

    The sight hurt the man¡¯s eyes, and he turned away, leaving in a hurry.

    The child nestled in An Ruo¡¯s arms should have been theirs, not someone else¡¯s. He resented that another child had taken the ce of his own.

    But his child was gone, gone...

    The jealous man went to the study, sitting there alone in sorrow, remembering his deceased son.

    If only he were still alive, how wonderful it would be. He would have given him everything, made him the happiest child in the world.

    When An Ruo woke from her nap, she noticed that Kangkang was already awake.

    He had crawled up into a sitting position and was busily ying with his foot.

    "Kangkang, you¡¯re such a good boy, waking up without crying," An Ruo said as she hugged his body, all smiles.

    Kangkang ignored her, but she kissed his cheek happily on her own ord.

    "My good baby, from now on, I am your mom, remember, I¡¯m Mom."

    As she spoke these words, An Ruo¡¯s eyes welled with warmth, and she felt an urge to cry.

 Chapter 536: Holding a Grudge Against a Child

    <h4>Chapter 536: Chapter 536: Holding a Grudge Against a Child</h4>

    If her child hadn¡¯t died, he would¡¯ve already started calling her "Mom."

    She held Kangkang tightly in her arms, a tear falling on the little guy¡¯s face.

    Probably feeling ufortable from her grip, Kangkang furrowed his brow and struggled, making a few grunts.

    An Ruo hurriedly let go of him, wiping the tears from the corner of her eye, "Kangkang, are you hungry? Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat, to have something delicious."

    The dining table was already set with avish meal, and An Ruo sat down cradling Kangkang, while Uncle Tao said he would go invite Young Master Tang toe down.

    It turned out Tang Yuchen had already returned.

    An Ruo hoped his attitude toward Kangkang wouldn¡¯t be too extreme.

    Actually, she understood Tang Yuchen¡¯s feelings. The child was not rted to them, and her adopting him back must¡¯ve been ufortable for him.

    She wasn¡¯t someone who could easily ept another person¡¯s child as her own.

    Yet Kangkang was really different, seeing him, she couldn¡¯t help but like him, feel sorry for him. If she was destined to be alone for life, she might as well adopt Kangkang, gain a son, so that she wouldn¡¯t be alone.

    It wasn¡¯t long before Uncle Tao came back down and said to her, "Miss An, the young master said he¡¯s very busy and asked you to eat first."

    "Mhm, I know." An Ruo nodded faintly.

    Usually, no matter how busy he was, he would never miss the chance to have a meal with her.

    Today, he was clearly at home but didn¡¯te down to eat, which showed he didn¡¯t want to face Kangkang.

    An Ruo suddenly found Tang Yuchen¡¯s childishnessughable.

    For a grown man, was it worth it to hold a grudge against a little kid?

    But his attitude didn¡¯t matter to her, after all, Kangkang was hers alone, and as long as she loved him, that was enough.

    Aunt Zhou took the initiative to offer to feed Kangkang, but An Ruo refused.

    Kangkang wasn¡¯t her child, and she must start building a strong bond with him now. Besides, Kangkang was different from other children; those who looked after him should be people who loved him.

    After dinner, An Ruo held him to watch TV.

    She had specifically bought a lot of cartoon DVDs to show him.

    He showed no interest in the cartoons, ncing at them before looking away, but he seemed interested in toys.

    He clutched a little panda bear, ying with it intently.

    When An Ruo spoke to him, he ignored her, but she kept talking to him, amusing him. It was only when he got annoyed that he would quickly nce at her.

    Every time he looked at her, she was so happy, as if she had received great recognition.

    She believed that if Kangkang saw her every day, he would certainly remember her face, remember who she was.

    Tang Yuchen never came downstairs the whole time, and all his meals were sent up by Uncle Tao.

    With him noting down, An Ruo felt more at ease.

    The night quickly grew deep, and she nned to hold the child and go to sleep.

    Uncle Tao promptly approached her, "Miss An, I have already instructed the servants to set up a children¡¯s room. Also, two servants have been arranged to take turns taking care of Kangkang tonight. Do you have any other needs? I will immediately have someone prepare them."

    These must¡¯ve been Tang Yuchen¡¯s ideas.

    An Ruo asked Uncle Tao with a smile, "Where¡¯s the room?"

    "It¡¯s on the first floor."

    Uncle Tao led her to Kangkang¡¯s room, and An Ruo was very satisfied with it.

    "Thank you, Uncle Tao."

    "Not at all, it¡¯s my duty."

    She went on, "Uncle Tao, there¡¯s no need to find people to look after Kangkang. I¡¯ll sleep with him tonight. The child doesn¡¯t like strangers, and I don¡¯t want to scare him. Later, could you have someone help me bring down a few clothes? I won¡¯t be going upstairs."

    "..."

 Chapter 537: Heéˆ¥æªš Not Your Biological Child

    <h4>Chapter 537: Chapter 537: He¡¯s Not Your Biological Child</h4>

    Uncle Tao really wanted to say, "Young Lady, the young master arranged things this way because he doesn¡¯t want you to sleep with Kangkang at night. Can¡¯t you see the young master¡¯s intention?"

    But such thoughts could only stay in his mind.

    He had better dutifully report to the young master.

    Exhausted from ying, An Ruo had justid Kangkang on the bed when his eyelids began to droop uncontrobly.

    After tucking him in, she suddenly heard a knock on the door.

    Opening the door, and seeing the man standing there, she stepped out and closed the door behind her.

    "What¡¯s up?" she asked him indifferently.

    Tang Yuchen asked her with a frown and displeased tone, "Are you going to sleep with that child?"

    "Mm, Kangkang doesn¡¯t like strangers, and I¡¯m not at ease leaving him alone at night."

    "Uncle Tao will arrange for two experienced people to take care of him, you don¡¯t need to worry about that."

    "Kangkang isn¡¯t familiar with them."

    "Is he familiar with you?" the man couldn¡¯t help but retort sarcastically.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t get angry; she calmly said, "Kangkang is different from other children. He needs more care and love. Now that I¡¯m his mom, I should take good care of him."

    This time, Tang Yuchen was really angry. He ground his teeth and growled, "He¡¯s not even your own child, do you really think of him as your son?!"

    What the hell, only his, Tang Yuchen¡¯s, children could call her mom.

    Do other kids of unknown origin even have that right?

    An Ruo frowned in displeasure. Had she not been afraid of awakening Kangkang, she certainly would have had a huge fight with him.

    "Tang Yuchen, what are you freaking out about? Kangkang is just a child not even two years old. He doesn¡¯t understand anything. You¡¯re a grown man taking issue with him¡ªare you not ashamed? How I want to treat him is my business, and you have no right to interfere!"

    An Ruo opened the door, went inside, and closed it mercilessly behind her.

    The man clenched his fists in frustration, feeling very upset.

    He was certain, his dislike for the child had grown even more.

    Not only had the child usurped the maternal love meant for his own child, but now he had also taken away his opportunity to sleep with An Ruo at night.

    He hated the child, really did not like him at all!

    Tang Yuchen stood there brooding,pletely unaware that he was actually jealous of a child...

    In order to cure Kangkang¡¯s illness as soon as possible, An Ruo had already contacted a specialist in treating children with autism in advance.

    A middle-aged woman in her forties, Doctor Wen Haiqiong.

    The next day, after having a meal, she took the child to the hospital.

    Doctor Wen checked Kangkang and said his condition wasn¡¯t serious ¨C with attentive treatment, the possibility of recovery was high.

    Naturally, An Ruo was delighted to hear this.

    For a better treatment of the child¡¯s condition, Doctor Wen needed to understand the child¡¯s past growth experiences.

    She inquired whether the child had experienced any trauma or had been neglected and treated coldly for a long period.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t provide answers to these questions; she said she had just adopted the child and didn¡¯t know anything else.

    "No problem, it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t know. I can figure out his condition and treat it specifically, though it will take some time," Doctor Wen said kindly with a smile.

    "Thank you, Doctor Wen."

    "But the child needs to be hospitalized for some time for observation. I need to record his reactions every day to devise a treatment n," Doctor Wen added.

    An Ruo expressed her concerns, "Does he have to be hospitalized? I can bring him here every day, but I¡¯m worried about leaving him alone here at night."

    "Hmm, hospitalization is necessary. Miss An, be assured, our facility is very nice, and the nurses are quite professional. They will take good care of the child. You can leave him to us without any worries."

 Chapter 538: Wanting to Take Everything

    <h4>Chapter 538: Chapter 538: Wanting to Take Everything</h4>

    Under Doctor Wen¡¯s insistence, An Ruo had no choice but to leave Kangkang behind.

    She also discovered that there were many children left here, all of whom had autism.

    However, Doctor Wen showed her the treatment progress of other children; some were cured in just one or two years.

    Doctor Wen said that once Kangkang paid attention to other things, she could take him home for treatment.

    Perhaps in a few months, he would react to everything in the outside world, or maybe it would take one year, two years, or even several years...

    After settling Kangkang, An Ruo spoke someforting words to him when she left, even though he might not hear her, she still wanted to exin it to him.

    It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want him anymore; leaving him there was only to cure him.

    When she left, Kangkang was seriously ying with a toy in his hand,pletely unaware of her departure.

    When she returned to the vi, An Ruo realized how much she missed him; she truly wished she could also stay in the hospital to apany her child every day.

    During dinner, Tang Yuchen took the initiative toe downstairs and sit with her.

    He casually asked a few questions about Kangkang, to which she also responded casually.

    Seeing that she was distracted while eating, the man said, "I¡¯m not too busytely, do you want to go out and have fun?"

    "I don¡¯t want to go," she replied indifferently.

    Kangkang was still in the hospital; how could she bear to leave him behind and go out to have fun?

    "You haven¡¯t been out for a long time; I think Hawaii is nice, let¡¯s go together."

    "I don¡¯t want to go."

    "But it¡¯s rare for me to have free time."

    "Then you can go by yourself."

    Without her apanying him, what fun would it be for him to go alone?

    The man pressed his lips together slightly, holding back before saying, "If not Hawaii, that¡¯s fine; we can go to a nearby scenic spot. It¡¯ll be quick; just a day or two round trip."

    An Ruo nced at him and still shook her head, "I¡¯m not in the mood to go out for fun."

    "An Ruo, you¡¯re refusing the chance for me to get close to you," Tang Yuchen said calmly.

    "..."

    "One year is very short; if your choice is to leave, I guess I¡¯ll never have another chance to go out and have fun with you again," he suddenly started to show vulnerability.

    Hearing his words, An Ruo felt a touch of movement in her heart.

    "...Okay," she relented.

    The man immediately revealed a smile: "That settles it then; we¡¯ll set off early tomorrow morning."

    Being tough with her wouldn¡¯t work; it had to be a softer approach.

    "But Kangkang..."

    "I¡¯ll have someone take care of him."

    Alright, since he had it all arranged, she didn¡¯t have anything to worry about.

    Because of An Ruo¡¯s agreement, Tang Yuchen was very happy the following time. After dinner, he pulled her back to the bedroom to pack their luggage.

    It was just a two-day trip, yet he wanted to bring everything.

    "Bring two sets of pajamas for a change," he took out two sets of his pajamas, and also picked two sets for her.

    "Also bring a few more outfits, right, and a few more jackets in case the weather gets cold. Hmm, bring some cold medicine and your medicine for treating menstrual pain."

    "Take the towels, toothpaste, and toothbrushes too, the ones outside aren¡¯t clean."

    "Camera,ptop, video camera, slippers, nket, different shoes to wear..."

    An Ruo watched him busily pack a whole bunch of things and was speechless.

    She couldn¡¯t stand to watch any longer, stepped forward to push him aside, and took out some unnecessary items he had put in the suitcase.

    "We¡¯re only going out for two days; there¡¯s no need to bring so many things; two sets of clothes to change into are enough."

    "As for the nket and shoes, we don¡¯t need to bring them; let¡¯s leave theptop and video camera behind and just bring the

 Chapter 539: He is spoken for

    <h4>Chapter 539: Chapter 539: He is spoken for</h4>

    "Cold medicine is avable everywhere, so there¡¯s no need to bring any. My period isn¡¯t due soon either, so no need for those medicines," An Ruo said.

    After her sorting, their belongings fit into just one suitcase, not too much or too little, convenient to carry.

    "This should be fine; we can buy anything else we need there. Do you usually take this much stuff with you when you go out?" An Ruo asked as she closed the suitcase and looked at him.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her, smiling faintly, "I used to have servants pack my luggage when I left home, but I prefer you helping me with it."

    It turned out he had been intentionally coaxing her into packing for him all along!

    An Ruo red at him andmanded unapologetically, pointing at the pile of things on the bed, "I¡¯ve packed the suitcase; you take care of these things!"

    "Yes, wife," the man cheerfully responded.

    "Who is your wife?!" An Ruo red at him again and walked out of the bedroom angrily.

    Tang Yuchen smiled, his eyes filled with amusement.

    He really liked the term "wife." Back when he had the right to call her that, he hadn¡¯t cherished it. Only now did he realize how fortunate he was to be able to call her his wife.

    The next day, they chose to fly to City H for a vacation.

    This ce was the famous Jiangnan Water Town, where the mountains, water, and people were all beautiful.

    After checking into the hotel, they quickly showered, changed their clothes, and went out to eat before starting to explore.

    Tang Yuchen had hired a sedan to drive them around throughout their stay.

    An Ruo had gone out with him before, but this was the first time they were traveling purely for leisure.

    The night in City H was quiet yet brilliantly lit.

    Tang Yuchen held her hand as they walked down the street, and she let him, feeling the atmosphere was particrly serene and pleasant.

    The man joked and acted affectionately throughout, looking at her tenderly. Anyone would think they were a couple deeply in love.

    "Hungry? Let¡¯s find a ce to eat something," Tang Yuchen asked her softly.

    An Ruo shook her head, "Let¡¯s go back, I¡¯m a bit tired."

    They had been ying around since they arrived in the morning, and now it was already nine o¡¯clock; she was indeed tired.

    "Alright, let¡¯s head back and rest."

    He was about to call the driver, who was nearby, to bring the car around when a woman¡¯s excited voice suddenly rang out.

    "Young Master Chen, is that you?! Oh my gosh, it really is you!"

    The woman rushed forward, hugging Tang Yuchen excitedly, kissed him on the cheek, and then moved to kiss his lips.

    The man quickly pressed his hand against her forehead, keeping her at bay.

    "Lisa, don¡¯t get too excited," he said calmly.

    An Ruo also watched Lisa in surprise. It had been several years since they¡¯dst met.

    Lisa pouted, reluctantly letting go of him, but her face was still flushed with excitement.

    "Chen, I really didn¡¯t expect to see you here. I thought I¡¯d never meet you again in this lifetime. Oh my goodness, how long has it been since west saw each other? Five years, it¡¯s been five years!" she eximed nearly throwing herself at him again.

    Tang Yuchen stepped back to subtly stand close to An Ruo, indicating he was taken.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s been a long time," he responded, his tone still cool and indifferent.

    Lisa had no choice but to look at An Ruo and greeted her with a smile, "An Ruo, hello, long time no see."

    "Hello," An Ruo smiled slightly.

 Chapter 540: Wipe Your Face

    <h4>Chapter 540: Chapter 540: Wipe Your Face</h4>

    "Are you and Chen here to y? It¡¯s been five years, and you two are still together, really rare, hehe..."

    Hearing the displeasure hidden in her tone, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly, "Howe you¡¯re here?"

    "I live here. I moved five years ago and then settled down here." Lisa said sadly, ncing at Tang Yuchen, meaning that she had left her hometown because of his abandonment.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze was indifferent as he put his arm around An Ruo¡¯s shoulder and said to her, "Lisa, we have something to do and need to leave first. We can chat another time."

    Having finally seen the man she liked, Lisa was not about to let go.

    She deliberately blocked their way, asking cheerfully, "Young Master Chen, which hotel are you staying at? It¡¯s sote, let me drive you back. Oh, I can be your tour guide tomorrow and take you around to have fun, how does that sound?"

    You¡¯re not here to be a tour guide, but a third wheel, right?

    The man said unequivocally, "Unless something unforeseen happens, we n to leave early tomorrow morning, sorry."

    "Ah, really?" Lisa felt very disappointed, "Then I can at least send you back, right? We haven¡¯t seen each other for so long, give me a chance to drive you back to the hotel."

    "There¡¯s no need to bother..."

    "It¡¯s no bother, no bother at all. Wait for me, my car is just ahead, I¡¯ll bring it over right away. Don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll be quick." Without giving them a chance to reply, Lisa hurriedly ran off.

    As soon as she left, Tang Yuchen immediately asserted his innocence.

    "Baby, you have to believe me, I¡¯ve already cut ties with her. You heard it too, right? I haven¡¯t seen her for five years," he said.

    An Ruo said indifferently, "Tang Yuchen, she is a good woman."

    Even though you abandoned her, and five years have passed, she still loves you so much. Her love for you is so simple, without a trace of resentment.

    "Yes, she is a good woman, but unfortunately, she¡¯s not the one for me," the man responded naturally, "Besides, I¡¯ve already found the best woman, and I am very content."

    An Ruo looked at him, stared at his face for a few seconds, then shifted her gaze away nonchntly.

    Tang Yuchen was puzzled by her stare, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    She didn¡¯t answer, and he reached out to grab her hand, "What¡¯s the matter? Are you jealous? I really have nothing to do with her, you have to trust me."

    An Ruo pulled her hand away and took out a tissue, handing it to him, "Wipe your face."

    The man immediately realized his folly and sheepishly wiped off the lipstick mark from his face with the tissue.

    Lisa quickly drove her car over, and they got in, but she didn¡¯t rush to take them back to the hotel.

    "Young Master Chen, how long have you been in West City? Have you eaten all the good food here, yed all the fun ces? It¡¯s still early, let me take you to eat some of the local specialties," she suggested.

    "No need, we just want to go back to the hotel now."

    "Come on, you¡¯re leaving tomorrow. Let¡¯s go out for drinks tonight. That¡¯s settled then, first we eat, then we drink and sing, we¡¯ll party all night, not going home until we¡¯re drunk!"

    "Lisa."

    "What?"

    "An Ruo is tired, please take us back to the hotel," the man said with a cold tone.

    "Oh," Lisa pouted, feeling extremely disgruntled inside.

    She was so jealous, envious, and resentful of An Ruo!

    Back at the hotel, Lisa even wanted to follow them up but was unceremoniously rejected by Tang Yuchen. What a joke, if he let here up to the room, they probably couldn¡¯t get her out.

 Chapter 541: Look How Considerate I Am of You

    <h4>Chapter 541: Chapter 541: Look How Considerate I Am of You</h4>

    Lisa insisted on giving them her phone number, then watched pitifully as they disappeared into the elevator, her eyes filled with reluctance.

    How she wished she could follow them upstairs!

    s, she had finally met a man who stirred her heart, yet they had only spent a brief while together before having to part ways.

    Lisa was about to leave when a thought struck her; she hurried to the front desk to inquire, "Excuse me, how many days did Mr. Tang Yuchen book the room for? I¡¯m their friend. You saw me just now; I brought them back. They¡¯re here in H City for sightseeing, and I¡¯m worried they might be too shy to trouble me, so I want to know how long they n to stay."

    "Mr. Tang booked the room for four days, they just checked in this morning," replied the receptionist.

    Four days, huh, she knew he was lying to her.

    But... this was great; she could spend the next few days with him.

    An Ruo and Tang Yuchen returned to their room, where she asked him without mincing words, "Why did you lie to Lisa? We¡¯re not leaving until the day after tomorrow."

    The man smiled slyly and said, "If I didn¡¯t deceive her, would you want her following us around like a tail tomorrow?"

    "She¡¯s genuinely interested in you," An Ruo said casually, without any hidden agenda.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly wrapped his arms around her from behind and whispered huskily in her ear, "And I¡¯m genuinely interested in you."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered, and she pushed at him, "I¡¯m tired, I¡¯m going to take a shower and then rest."

    "Baby, let¡¯s shower together," he said, not loosening his grip; in fact, he held her even tighter.

    "No, let go of me, I¡¯m really tired."

    "Don¡¯t be shy, I can give you a massage to ease your fatigue," he said, lifting her up and heading towards the bathroom.

    An Ruo rolled her eyes inwardly; did he think she was unaware of his intentions?

    "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m serious, I really am tired!"

    She struggled covertly as the man closed the door of the bathroom and skillfully peeled off her clothes.

    "I know, that¡¯s why I need to give you a massage, see how considerate I am to you."

    "...Who cares for your massage."

    "I care," he replied.

    "..."

    An Ruo was at a loss for words; her resistance was futile. Tang Yuchen excitedly stripped both of them, turned on the shower, and the warm water immediately wet their bodies.

    She was ufortable with such face-to-face intimacy, but he enjoyed it, his blood boiling.

    Under his fervent gaze, An Ruo¡¯s cheeks blushed, feeling utterly disgraced. She looked away, but he caught her chin and forced her to meet his eyes, not allowing her any retreat.

    Locked in his intense, pitch-ck gaze, An Ruo felt as if maically drawn, unable to look away.

    The man leaned in close, breathing raggedly, and slowly kissed her lips. He held her tightly, the kisses bing more passionate and intense. Then, unable to help himself, he possessed her, loved her, letting her sink with him into the exquisite sensation...

    Due tost night¡¯s indulgences, it was eight o¡¯clock the next morning, and they were stillzing in bed.

    Just then, the doorbell rang, waking An Ruo.

    Tang Yuchen kissed her forehead and whispered, "I¡¯ll go get the door."

    He threw back the covers, wrapped a bath towel around his waist, and went to answer the door.

    ncing instinctively through the peephole, Tang Yuchen was stunned to see that it was none other than Lisa standing outside.

    Turning back to the bedside, An Ruo asked groggily, "Who is knocking?"

 Chapter 542: It Was Premeditated

    <h4>Chapter 542: Chapter 542: It Was Premeditated</h4>

    He didn¡¯t answer, picked up the phone on the nightstand, and dialed the front desk, saying a few words.

    After hanging up the phone, he said to her, "It¡¯s Lisa, don¡¯t worry about her, let¡¯s continue sleeping."

    Tang Yuchen climbed back into bed and wrapped his arms around her, contentedly closing his eyes.

    The doorbell kept ringing, but An Ruo couldn¡¯t fall asleep anymore.

    "I might as well go answer it."

    The man held her tight, "If you go to answer the door, she¡¯ll stick to us all day, do you want her following us around?"

    Alright, she indeed didn¡¯t want that. It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid Lisa would disrupt her time with Tang Yuchen, it was just ufortable having someone constantly around.

    The doorbell rang for a while, then stopped.

    An Ruoy there for a while and then said, "She must have left, let¡¯s get up."

    "She won¡¯t give up so easily, maybe she¡¯s waiting by the door, and she¡¯ll catch us once we go out."

    "You think?"

    "Don¡¯t believe me? Look downstairs," Tang Yuchen said seriously.

    An Ruo said speechlessly, "This is all your fault!"

    "Yeah, it¡¯s all my fault, baby, I won¡¯t mess around anymore," the man¡¯s face rubbed against her neck, smiling ingratiatingly.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t push him away, "Alright, it¡¯s time to get up."

    "Let¡¯s sleep a bit more, we¡¯re not in a hurry to go out." He hugged her tighter, his body gently rubbing against hers, "You must be tired fromst night, let¡¯s rest a bit more today."

    How was she supposed to rest like this?

    "I¡¯m not tired, and I can¡¯t sleep." She thought saying this would make him let her get up.

    But he said, "Since you¡¯re not tired, why don¡¯t we go again?"

    "You..." Feeling his arousal, An Ruo blushed with annoyance, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t go too far."

    "Not too far, just once, baby, really just once..." the man kissed her lips without care, his hands exploring all over her body.

    An Ruo eventually gave in, but his ¡¯once¡¯sted too long, and by the time it was over, she was so exhausted that she fell asleep again.

    She slept until noon when Tang Yuchen woke her, fed her some food, and with her back and waist aching, An Ruo went back to sleep.

    When she was deeply asleep, she felt someone pressing on her, and her body felt ufortably hot.

    She half-opened her eyes groggily, seeing a certain man exerting himself on top of her.

    "Baby, just keep sleeping, don¡¯t mind me," he shed her a devilish smile.

    "..." She really wanted to kick him off!

    That day, An Ruo never got the chance to leave the room. It was either sleeping or being devoured; the whole day was just spent that way.

    She really suspected that Tang Yuchen had nned this "vacation" all along.

    However, at night, he finally let her sleepfortably until morning.

    Waking up in the morning, An Ruo felt refreshed, well-rested, andfortable.

    She nudged Tang Yuchen awake and said lightly, "It¡¯s time to pack up and go back."

    The man sat up, smiling, "Baby, I changed our flight ticketsst night while you were sleeping; we¡¯re going back the day after tomorrow morning."

    An Ruo was stunned, "Why did you change the tickets?"

    "You were tired all day yesterday and missed the chance to go out. To make it up to you, I decided to extend our stay by two days so you can fully enjoy yourself," Tang Yuchen said with utmost sincerity, no one would doubt his words."

    But An Ruo still knew him a bit.

 Chapter 543: Tang Yuchen, You Scoundrel!

    <h4>Chapter 543: Chapter 543: Tang Yuchen, You Scoundrel!</h4>

    "Is that so? Well then, let¡¯s stay for two more days," she said indifferently.

    The man felt a surge of joy inside him, as he had truly feared that she would insist on going back. Fortunately, she had no objections.

    Actually, he had nned long ago to spend a few days alone with her. First, to keep her away from that little imp every day, and second, naturally, to cultivate the affection between them.

    He had been with her for less than a year.

    Every day of that year had been precious to him, and he had to seize any opportunity to foster affection with her.

    He simply didn¡¯t believe that, with his devotion and charm, he wouldn¡¯t move her again.

    After An Ruo took a shower and changed her clothes, she urged Tang Yuchen to take a shower.

    As soon as he closed the bathroom door, she grabbed his phone and browsed through his call history.

    Good, he hadn¡¯t made any calls all day yesterday, so the story about changing the tickets was a lie.

    An Ruo called the front desk and asked in a low voice, "I¡¯d like to ask, how many days did Mr. Tang in room 507 initially book for?"

    "Hello, Mr. Tang booked the room for four days. Is there anything else I can help you with?"

    "No, thank you," she said.

    After hanging up, An Ruo was so angry she was gritting her teeth.

    He told her they were onlying out to y for two days, and since the time wasn¡¯t very long, she agreed to it.

    It turns out he had nned all along to spend four days here with her.

    Yesterday he must have deliberately clung to her, purposely exhausting her, right?

    Tang Yuchen, you schemer!

    He knew full well she couldn¡¯t let go of Kangkang, yet deliberately kept her from going back for several days, what was his ulterior motive?!

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the angrier she got. Anyway, his ying tricks on her made her feel very ufortable.

    Suddenly, an idea formed in her mind, and she smiled slyly, a cunning light shing in her eyes.

    When Tang Yuchen came out of the shower, he saw An Ruo lying on the bed, looking feeble and weak.

    He frowned and asked with concern, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    "I feel a bit unwell. Could you go out and get me some cold medicine?" An Ruo said softly.

    The man hurriedly reached out to feel her forehead. Her temperature was normal, no fever.

    "Let¡¯s go to the hospital and have a look," he said as he tried to pull her up.

    "No need, I¡¯ll be fine after sleeping a bit," An Ruo turned over, unwilling to go to the hospital.

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t seriously ill, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t force the issue and said, "Wait here, I¡¯ll go get you the medicine right away."

    "And get me a serving of rice noodles on the way back, I don¡¯t want to eat anything else, just the rice noodles," she added.

    "Okay, take a good rest. I¡¯ll be right back." The man tucked her in, kissed her forehead and lips, and then left hurriedly with money in hand.

    Once he left, An Ruo sat up and dialed Lisa¡¯s phone...

    Twenty minutester, Tang Yuchen, with medicine and a serving of rice noodles in hand, opened the door to the room, only to be stunned to find Lisa instead of his woman.

    "Hey, Young Master Chen, happy to see me?" Lisa bounced in front of him, smiling radiantly.

    Tang Yuchen slightly narrowed his eyes, looked around the room, and asked her coldly, "Howe you¡¯re here, where¡¯s An Ruo?"

    "It was An Ruo who asked me toe. She said you were nning to stay here for another couple of days and wanted me to be your tour guide, to apany you," she said.

    "I¡¯m asking you, where is An Ruo?"

    "Ah, An Ruo, she probably left for some urgent matter..."

    The man¡¯s face suddenly turned cold, and Lisa, unable to withstand his demeanor, confessed, "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. She said she had urgent matters and had to go back, probably at the airport by now."

 Chapter 544 I Have Already Bought It for You

    <h4>Chapter 544: Chapter 544 I Have Already Bought It for You</h4>

    "Gone back?" Tang Yuchen asked sharply.

    Lisa shrank back, "Yes."

    That damn woman, what is she doing!

    The man set down the item in his hand and hurriedly dialed her number.

    An Ruo had just bought a ne ticket when Tang Yuchen¡¯s call came. She answered, her tone calm, "What is it?"

    "Where are you now? I want you toe back to me immediately!" The man¡¯s anger was severe, clearly very upset.

    An Ruowei smiled slightly, "Sorry, I don¡¯t want to y here anymore. If you want to y, y by yourself."

    "Why did you deliberately deceive me?"

    "I should be the one asking you that."

    The man couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit guilty; she must have known that he had lied to her.

    "Even if you were leaving, you should have told me, and we should have left together."

    An Ruo looked at her wristwatch and said, "The ne takes off in fifty minutes. If youe now, you might still make it to leave with me. Of course, I know you like ying in H city, and with Lisa apanying you, you probably don¡¯t want to go back. So, I will go back by myself. Bye."

    Without giving him a chance to respond, she hung up the phone andfortably found a seat to sit down.

    "Lisa." Tang Yuchen turned his head to look at the woman beside him, met her admiring beautiful eyes and said softly, "I¡¯m sorry for the hurt I caused you before. Find a better man and get married."

    "Young Master Chen, you..." Lisa¡¯s face turned a bit pale instantly, "Do you not have any feelings for me at all?"

    Tang Yuchen swiftly packed his luggage, walked up to her with the suitcase, patted her shoulder, and nodded cruelly, "I¡¯m very sorry."

    After speaking, he took the room card and rushed downstairs to check out. He had never apologized to any woman before; as far as he was concerned, it was a transactional rtionship. He provided them with money and could break up without hesitation when he was fed up.

    But now, he knew that some women¡¯s hearts shouldn¡¯t be taken lightly or trampled on. Even without love, trampling on them is not eptable because if you do bad things often, one day it will catch up with you.

    And now, he had thoroughly fallen into An Ruo¡¯s hands.

    The flight An Ruo had booked was already calling for boarding, and the ne would take off in twenty minutes, but Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    She decided to wait another five minutes; if he still hadn¡¯te, she would leave.

    Just as she thought about this, a figure appeared in front of her. She looked up, meeting the man¡¯s dark eyes.

    Seeing him arrive brought a flicker of joy to her heart, though the feeling was weak, almost ignored by her.

    "I thought you wouldn¡¯te, nning to y here for a couple of days with Lisa."

    Tang Yuchen really wanted to scold her, to tell her not to leave on a whim anymore and not to push other women onto him.

    But saying this, she wouldn¡¯t listen anyway.

    He handed his luggage to her, saying indifferently, "Wait here, I¡¯m going to buy a ticket."

    "No need." An Ruo shed the ne tickets in her hand, two tickets, "I already bought yours."

    "Did you take my ID card?" The man reacted quickly.

    An Ruo raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Yes, if you hadn¡¯t hurried over, you would have had to travel back by bus."

    This was her punishment for him; it¡¯s quite a distance from H city to J city, and traveling by bus would take two days, exhausting him...

 Chapter 545 Interested in Only Two Things

    <h4>Chapter 545: Chapter 545 Interested in Only Two Things</h4>

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t miss the triumphant look in her eyes, and suddenly he felt that her actions weren¡¯t excessive at all, but rather cute.

    This woman, she finds toying with him amusing, doesn¡¯t she?

    The corners of the man¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but curl up. It was strange, being teased by her, he actually found it very joyful.

    "If I hadn¡¯t managed to get here in time, were you nning to leave by yourself?" he couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    "Of course, why should I wait for you?" An Ruo picked up her own luggage and strode towards the security checkpoint with her head held high.

    The man hurried to follow her, his empty hand reaching out to hold hers. She struggled a few times but couldn¡¯t shake him off, so she let it be.

    Even though the nned four-day trip had onlysted two days, Tang Yuchen still felt very happy and thought the outing was well worth it. Because he could feel that An Ruo¡¯s attitude towards him had softened slightly, it was no longer so stiff.

    Upon returning to J City, An Ruo rested only briefly before rushing to the hospital to visit Kangkang. She had missed him terribly after two days without seeing him.

    Kangkang was ying in the children¡¯s room, where several other children, all inpatients, were also having fun.

    An Ruo walked up to him, excitedly lifted him into her arms, and kissed his tender cheeks a few times: "Kangkang, Mom is here to see you, did you miss me?"

    The little guy slightly tilted his head to avoid her kisses and continued to y with his toy without looking up.

    An Ruo nned to take him out for KFC, so she informed Doctor Wen and then carried him off.

    After ordering some child-friendly food, she found a quiet corner to sit down. She noticed that Kangkang was only interested in two things.

    One was toys and the other was food.

    Give him a toy and he could y by himself for the entire day, without crying or fussing, so well-behaved it was incredible. When food was ced in front of him, he would actively grab it and put it into his mouth without needing to be reminded.

    His world wasn¡¯t empty; at the very least, he had toys and he had food.

    An Ruo took a fry, dipped it in some sweet ketchup, and fed it to him.

    "Is it tasty?"

    He naturally wouldn¡¯t answer her, but she didn¡¯t mind ¡ª she enjoyed talking to him.

    An Ruo fed him a few more fries and then let him grasp them to eat on his own. The fries she had fed him were all dipped in ketchup, but the ones he grabbed himself did not have any, so they tasted different.

    Kangkang bit into several fries, each time only taking one bite and then tossing the rest away.

    An Ruo watched in confusion: "Kangkang, what¡¯s the matter?"

    He bit into a few more, still just taking one bite before discarding them.

    Why did they taste different?

    The little guy furrowed his brow and suddenly became angry. He struggled forcefully, his arms waving on the table, venting his desire to throw everything to the ground.

    "Kangkang, what¡¯s wrong?" An Ruo grabbed his hands, frowning in deep thought.

    Was he angry? Why was he angry?

    She looked at the fries on the floor; could it be that they were not tasty? But when she fed him, he had eaten the entire thing.

    A light bulb went on in An Ruo¡¯s head as she guessed the reason.

    She took a fry, dipped it in ketchup in front of him, and then gave it to him to bite. This time the taste was right, and he reached out to snatch the fry from An Ruo¡¯s hand.

    Handing him the fry, she held his hand and dipped it in the ketchup: "This is ketchup, you have to dip a little before you eat, remember that, okay?"

    She taught him this way several times, but he still didn¡¯t know to dip it before eating, causing An Ruo to feel somewhat deted.

 Chapter 546: Didnéˆ¥æª› Expect Him to Like This

    <h4>Chapter 546: Chapter 546: Didn¡¯t Expect Him to Like This</h4>

    After teaching him several times, he still didn¡¯t know to dip his food before eating, and An Ruo felt a bit deted.

    Never mind, I can teach him slowly in the future. He will learn eventually.

    After they ate, she wiped his hands and carried him to the mall to buy toys.

    In her eyes, Kangkang was a normal child, so she wanted him to choose the toys he liked himself.

    In the children¡¯s toy section of the mall, there were all kinds of toys, with many kids holding their parents¡¯ hands, excitedly picking this and that.

    An Ruo also hoped that Kangkang would do the same, pulling her hand and picking on his own.

    "Madam, are you here to buy toys for your child?"

    She walked into a store, and the clerk asked her politely. It wasn¡¯t surprising for the clerk to assume they were mother and son, given the resemnce between them.

    "Yes, what fun toys do you have here?" An Ruo put down Kangkang but kept hold of his hand, deliberately letting him choose on his own.

    "These are all new arrivals: Transformers, RC cars, RC nes, RC trains..." the clerk rattled off a list as if reciting treasures.

    An Ruo just nodded, picking out slowly.

    "Do you have samples of all these? Could you bring them all out? I¡¯d like my child to pick one himself."

    "Of course."

    All the samples wereid out on the floor, and An Ruo squatted down to say to the little guy, "Kangkang, look at all these toys. Why don¡¯t you pick one you like?"

    Staring at the toys on the ground, Kangkang looked on nkly, making no move.

    The clerk brought over some cute cartoon toys, "Madam, I guess your child is too young to like theseplex toys, perhaps he¡¯d prefer these."

    With that, she pushed a bunch of colorful dolls in front of Kangkang.

    A hip-hop monkey plushie caught his attention, and he squatted down to tug on the monkey¡¯s tail, sitting on his bottom on the ground, he started ying.

    Seeing him choose only a monkey, An Ruo felt a bit amused and asked the clerk, a bit embarrassedly, "Do you have any other plush toys?"

    "Yes, we do." The clerk brought out all the plush toys, among which a Winnie Bear over a meter tall once again caught Kangkang¡¯s attention.

    He let go of the monkey, got up, opened his arms to hug the Winnie Bear, and even looked up with his little head, bewildered by this strange creature much taller than himself.

    His action delighted An Ruo, "I didn¡¯t expect him to like this one."

    A scene suddenly shed through her mind.

    When she was pregnant, Tang Yuchen had once dressed up as Winnie Bear to surprise her, maybe she could dress up as Winnie Bear too...

    After buying only one bear, An Ruo carried him back to the hospital.

    She shared her idea with Doctor Wen, who after hearing it, agreed with her and said it would definitely help treat Kangkang¡¯s condition better.

    An Ruo thought so too.

    If Kangkang liked toys, she would dress up as a toy and y with him. If he didn¡¯tmunicate with people, he would surelymunicate with toys.

    But today was toote, and the props were not ready, so it would have to wait until tomorrow.

    When An Ruo got home, Tang Yuchen was also there.

    There was no need to ask, he knew she had been to the hospital. They had justnded from their flight that morning, and she couldn¡¯t wait to go to the hospital, which showed how important the child was to her.

    "You¡¯re back." The man greeted her indifferently, his gaze returning to the TV, deliberately showing his annoyance.

    "Tang Yuchen, I want to ask you something."

 Chapter 547 Itéˆ¥æªš Best Without Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 547: Chapter 547 It¡¯s Best Without Feelings</h4>

    An Ruo sat beside him and took the initiative to ask, "Where did you get the Winnie Bear costume from before?"

    The man looked at her, a hint of surprise shing in his dark eyes, "Why do you ask?"

    "Just tell me where you bought it."

    "Tell me what you need it for, and I¡¯ll have someone send it to you in a moment."

    An Ruo shared her n with him, and Tang Yuchen felt depressed again, realizing it was all for that little kid.

    However, since An Ruo liked the child, he wouldn¡¯t foolishly show his dislike.

    "I¡¯ll have someone bring one over to you in a moment."

    "Thank you."

    Tang Yuchen gestured for her toe closer, and with a puzzled look, she sat beside him. The man indulgently stroked her nose, softly saying, "Remember, you don¡¯t need to be polite with me."

    His gentleness left her feeling a bit flustered. She stood up and said naturally, "Then I¡¯m going upstairs."

    The man watched her leaving, his eyes deepening.

    An Ruo, how long will it be before you forgive me and fall in love with me again?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, An Ruo woke up early. Tang Yuchen told her to sleep a bit longer, but she shook her head, not wanting to sleep anymore.

    Her mind was fixed on Kangkang, wishing she could instantly fly to his side and y with him.

    Thinking about helping Kangkang recover his health every day made her look forward to it and feel happy. It seemed like a grand project; if she seeded, she would feel greatly satisfied.

    After breakfast, Tang Yuchen said he would drive her to the hospital, and she didn¡¯t refuse.

    All the way there, he was conflicted about whether he should go up to see the child.

    Over thest few days, he had thought a lot. If An Ruo kept adopting Kangkang, he must also ept Kangkang and keep interacting with him.

    Even if he couldn¡¯tpletely treat him as his own son, he had no choice but to y the role of a father.

    Moreover, by being nicer to Kangkang, An Ruo might treat him better.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help feeling sad. When had he ever needed to please a two-year-old to win An Ruo¡¯s heart...

    As the car reached the hospital entrance, he was about to suggest going up when his phone rang.

    After answering the call, his eyebrows slightly furrowed, and he said lightly, "I know, I¡¯ll handle it when I get back."

    After hanging up, he told An Ruo, "You go up first. I won¡¯t be going, there¡¯s some business at thepany."

    "Okay." His not going up didn¡¯t matter much to her. After all, she understood that Kangkang wasn¡¯t his child, and she couldn¡¯t force him to like him.

    Moreover, once a year passed, she would leave him, so it was best if Kangkang had no emotional attachment to him. Emotional ties could make parting difficult.

    An Ruo entered the hospital with the Winnie Bear costume, while Tang Yuchen drove to thepany.

    Opening the door to the conference room, Tang Yuchen immediately saw the man sitting inside.

    He slightly curled his lips and sat down leisurely across from him.

    "Well, what a rare visitor. What wind blew you here?" Tang Yuchen asked with a smile.

    The man opposite, Tang Yushen, leaned back in his chair, his gaze sharp as a hawk, "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯ve been managing the Tang Family quite well. I underestimated you back then. I thought you were just a dog that could bite, but you turned out to be a wolf cub. I really misjudged you."

    Tang Yuchen smiled faintly and countered lightly, "I misjudged you too back then. I thought you were a wolf, but it turns out you were just a biting dog."

 Chapter 548: The Fatal Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 548: Chapter 548: The Fatal Weakness</h4>

    Tang Yushen¡¯s eyes became sharp, and a bloodthirsty chill quickly shed through his cold gaze.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly, his demeanor much moreposedpared to the other¡¯s anger.

    Tang Yushen chuckled softly, the chill that had emanated from him moments ago also vanished.

    "Look at you; we are brothers after all. Why speak so unpleasantly? By the way, you don¡¯t mind me taking a look around here, do you? No matter what, I am also half the owner of this ce."

    "Since when are you half the owner here? When I inherited the Tang Family, there wasn¡¯t a single person, not a document that stated the Tang Family had another owner besides me."

    Tang Yuchen spoke to him without any courtesy, and Tang Yushen, despite his ability to pretend, couldn¡¯t stay calm any longer.

    He sneered coldly, got up, and looked around, taking in a corner of the immense Tang Empire.

    "Tang Yuchen, has anyone ever told you this phrase, ¡¯The mountain doesn¡¯t turn, but the water does.¡¯ Right now, the Tang Empire is yours, but there wille a day when it will be mine. Do you believe that?"

    He nced sideways at him, locking eyes, and in both men¡¯s eyes flickered an unyielding challenge.

    Tang Yuchenughed, "I only know that the victor is the king, and the loser is the bandit. Tang Yushen, you¡¯ve already lost to me."

    "Haha..." Tang Yushen couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter as if he had heard a funny joke.

    "Tang Yuchen, you are too arrogant. Sooner orter, you will pay the price for your arrogance."

    And the Tang Empire would return to his hands. All of it was his, and one day he would take it all back!

    Tang Yuchen scoffed dismissively, "Come back and say that to me when you¡¯re capable."

    Tang Yushen narrowed his eyes dangerously. He coldly warned him, "Then you just wait for that day toe."

    After he finished speaking, he walked forcefully toward the exit. Reaching the door, he stopped without turning his head and said, "By the way, I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve married six or seven wives and yet have no children. Could it be that the drug I gave you back then was too strong, and you¡¯ve been left childless ever since?"

    "I¡¯ve also heard that you¡¯ve been fighting to the death over a few million in profits with a low-level gang recently. Tang Yushen, if you¡¯re short on money, you can tell me. I¡¯d be quite happy to hand out a few million to you."

    A sinister light immediately appeared in Tang Yushen¡¯s eyes. "Tang Yuchen, in fact, you¡¯re different from before. Although you¡¯ve be stronger, you also have a fatal weakness now, don¡¯t you?"

    The seated man tensed imperceptibly.

    Tang Yushen turned and walked over to him, cing one hand on the conference table and leaning in slightly, his eyes gleaming with a wicked and icy light.

    "That woman of yours is quite good-looking. I¡¯ve heard that in recent years you haven¡¯t had any other women, only doting on her. Is that right?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s icy eyes met his, the chill within them frighteningly piercing. "Tang Yushen, back then I had the ability to destroy everything you had, and now I¡¯m even more capable of making you disappearpletely. Do you believe that? Remember, don¡¯t mistake my indifference for your self-important capital."

    Tang Yushen curled his lips, said nothing more, and calmly stood up to leave.

    The threats from Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t have been misunderstood, and the raging murderous intent hidden in his eyes couldn¡¯t have been unseen.

    Heh, Tang Yuchen, in the end, you¡¯re just a man. No matter how high you climb, you can¡¯t get over the hurdle of a woman.

    Even if you¡¯re formidable, once you have a fatal weak point, you¡¯re just as vulnerable.

 Chapter 549 Staring blankly at the direction she left

    <h4>Chapter 549: Chapter 549 Staring nkly at the direction she left</h4>

    As soon as Tang Yushen left, Tang Yuchen immediately made a call to have people monitor Tang Yushen¡¯s every move.

    If he dared to make any rash moves, he would definitely regret having left the doors of the prison!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    For Kangkang, today was a very special day.

    Because the toys that never spoke or yed with him before could suddenly talk, move, and y with him.

    Although he felt very surprised and confused, he was inexplicably happy and couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the tall figure of Winnie Bear.

    An Ruo guided him to y for the entire day. Even if she couldn¡¯t make himugh out loud, at least his keen interest in her made her very happy.

    Tang Yuchen walked upstairs and stood outside the ss door of the children¡¯s room, watching a clumsy Winnie Bear make all sorts of funny moves to entertain the small child in front of it.

    The tiny tot sat on the floor, wearing overalls and a striped T-shirt, gazing up with his little head, fixedly staring at Winnie Bear.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t see his face, he could guess that at that moment, it was probably with wide-open innocent eyes, the child¡¯s shimmering ck eyes revealing hints of surprise and bewilderment.

    Suddenly, Winnie Bear fell face down on the floor, trying clumsily to stand up but was unable to, just like a turtle flipped on its back, futilely iling its limbs.

    At that moment, the little tot moved; he crawled towards it and onto its belly.

    Winnie Bear immediately embraced him, using itsrge head to nudge his small one.

    He couldn¡¯t hear their voices, but the man could imagine that the woman must have let out a happyugh.

    Tang Yuchen watched them with tender gentleness in his eyes, his lips curving into a doting smile.

    He turned away, and An Ruo felt as if someone had been secretly watching them. She looked to the side but saw no one.

    The sun gradually set in the west.

    An Ruo fed Kangkang and handed him over to the nurse, then prepared to leave.

    After she walked a few steps, she couldn¡¯t help but turn back; Kangkang was sitting on the carpet, ying with the motionless Winnie Bear, not noticing her presence.

    "Kangkang, Mommy is leaving now, I¡¯lle to see you tomorrow," she couldn¡¯t help but say. Seeing he still didn¡¯t turn back, she smiled, turned, and left.

    It was only after she had been gone for quite some time that Kangkang btedly turned his head, staring nkly in the direction she had left.

    An Ruo walked downstairs and unexpectedly saw Tang Yuchen leaning against the car door waiting for her.

    She approached him, and the man stood up straight, smiling as he reached out to touch her head, "Howe you¡¯re all sweaty and your hair is wet?"

    "I washed my face, the water wet my hair," she dodged his hand, she said indifferently.

    The man lowered his hand and naturally took hers, "Let¡¯s get in the car, let¡¯s go home."

    The word "home" made her feel somewhat uneasy.

    Without saying anything, she sat in the car door he had opened for her.

    As the car drove down the road, Tang Yuchen asked her, "Are you going to the hospital every day from now on?"

    "Yes," she replied, having nothing else to do, and with Kangkang¡¯s condition being serious, she could only go every day.

    "Alright, from now on, I will pick you up and drop you off every day and be your free driver."

    An Ruo gave him a strange look and began to reject his offer, "You don¡¯t need to go to that trouble, I can drive myself. Besides, you¡¯re busy with work, there¡¯s no need to pick me up."

    "Baby, I just want more time with you. Have some pity on me and let me have this glorious task, okay?"

 Chapter 550: The Patientéˆ¥æªš Condition Has Improved

    <h4>Chapter 550: Chapter 550: The Patient¡¯s Condition Has Improved</h4>

    The man tilted his head with a pleasing smile. An Ruo had always been swayed by gentleness rather than force, and with him acting this way, she simply couldn¡¯t refuse.

    She didn¡¯t say anything, and he took her silence as consent.

    From then on, An Ruo¡¯s trips to the hospital were always courtesy of Tang Yuchen. He would leave work early in the afternoon to pick her up and asionally took her out for a meal.

    "Do you know, today when I arrived at the hospital, I called Kangkang¡¯s name as soon as I entered, and he actually turned around to look at me. In the past, he never reacted when I called him, but now he¡¯s responding." An Ruo excitedly told Tang Yuchen as soon as she got in the car.

    The man saw her excitement with her little face flushed and her eyes sparkling and couldn¡¯t help but curve the corners of his mouth upwards.

    "So that means his condition is improving?"

    "Doctor Wen said it¡¯s a big step forward, but to fully recover, it still requires a long time."

    "No rush. Take it slow. He has started to respond to your voice after all, which at least shows that his hearing isn¡¯t impaired."

    "Yes, that¡¯s what I think too. As long as he has taken the first step, he will be exposed to more and more things."

    Only after he hase into contact with this world can he ept it and integrate into it.

    In just over a month, Kangkang¡¯s condition had improved, something that neither she nor Doctor Wen had expected.

    An Ruo was smiling all the way home, clearly very happy¡ªit was obvious she really liked Kangkang.

    Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t seen her in such a good mood for a long time, and his mood lifted as well.

    When they returned to the vi, the servants had just finished preparing the meal.

    An Ruo had a good appetite and had two bowls of food. After dinner, she suddenly remembered Kangkang loved sweets, so she decided to make a cake herself and bring it to him the next day.

    Tang Yuchen came down from the study and found her bustling about in the kitchen. It was only when he went to check that he realized she was making a cake.

    "Why do you want to make it yourself? If you want cake, you can just ask the servants to make it for you," the man said with a light smile.

    Busy with the frosting, An Ruo didn¡¯t look up. "This is for the kids at the hospital. I¡¯m making a big one so everyone can have a piece tomorrow."

    Tang Yuchen looked at her with deep eyes, realizing she adored children. Not only was she kind to Kangkang, but she was good to the other children as well.

    If their child was still around, she would have certainly adored him too.

    Ding¡ª¡ª

    The things in the oven were ready. An Ruo put down the frosting she had been working with and, with thick gloves, took the cake out of the oven.

    It was a small cake, just the size of a te. The man couldn¡¯t help but ask, "This small one, is it made especially for Kangkang?"

    "Yes," An Ruo replied, too busy to even look up at him as she was focused on making two cakes.

    Tang Yuchen felt neglected. In her eyes, he seemed less important than a bunch of little kids.

    "Let me help you," he said, rolling up his sleeves and taking the frosting she had prepared to spread it on the big cake.

    "Do you know how?" An Ruo asked in return.

    "Don¡¯t worry. If it¡¯s not good, I¡¯ll make you another one," the man assured her with a confident smile.

    Making a cake wasn¡¯t a big deal, so An Ruo let him be. He took care of the big one while she focused on the small one.

    Both were concentrating on their task when An Ruo looked up and the man opposite her did the same.

    Suddenly, she noticed a dab of white frosting on his nose and burst intoughter.

    Tang Yuchen touched his face in confusion, only to smear the frosting he had on his hand all over his face. An Ruo¡¯sughter grew even more joyful.

 Chapter 551 Iéˆ¥æª’l Help You Clean It Up

    <h4>Chapter 551: Chapter 551 I¡¯ll Help You Clean It Up</h4>

    Watching her happy expression, the man reached out to grab some cream and without any courtesy, smeared it on her face, causing her smile to freeze instantly as she red at him with shameful annoyance.

    Tang Yuchen raised his eyebrows in triumph, as if to say, "What are you going to do to me?".

    He was so arrogant!

    An Ruo, refusing to show weakness, grabbed some cream and smeared it on his face, which immediately turned half white. Before his smile could spread, Tang Yuchen quickly counterattacked with both hands.

    An Ruo screamed in fright, running and dodging his attack.

    A bag of flour sat on the table, and not daring to get close to him, she grabbed the flour and threw it at him, covering his head like it had been dusted with frost, a vast expanse of white.

    "Alright, you little rascal, let¡¯s see how I deal with you!" Tang Yuchen took two steps forward, grabbed her, and fiercely smeared cream on her face.

    "Don¡¯t..." The woman dodged, but sadly still couldn¡¯t escape the grasp of his "ws".

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re going too far!" Not only did he dirty her face, but he also dirtied her neck.

    The cream was sticky on her skin, which felt extremely ufortable.

    "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯ll clean you up in a bit," Tang Yuchen said with a devious smile.

    "Who needs your help with washing up!" she retorted without even thinking.

    The man turned her around, held her waist, and suddenly leaned close to her face, "Who said I was going to help you wash up?"

    Before she could react to the meaning of his words, he kissed her cheek. No, not a kiss¡ªhe was eating the cream on her face.

    His rough tongue slid across her face, bringing waves of tingling sensations; An Ruo shuddered and her face flushed red.

    "You... you..." What exactly was he doing? She stammered, unable to speak.

    "See, I told you I have a way to clean you up." Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice was hoarse as he licked the cream off her face with a movement that was inexplicably sensual yet not vulgar.

    An Ruo wanted to struggle, but he held her body tightly, not giving her a chance to resist. In no time, her body went limp; even though he hadn¡¯t done anything too outrageous, she was already overwhelmed.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s breathing became heavy, his desires stirred, needing release.

    He scooped up the dazed woman in his arms, left the kitchen, and strode towards the upstairs.

    "The cake... it¡¯s not finished..." An Ruo voiced a blurry protest, but the man insisted in an irrefutable tone, "We¡¯ll make itter!"

    An Ruo was filled with embarrassment and indignation; a simple cake-making had rolled into bed with him, and she¡¯d be too embarrassed to bring the cake for the kids to enjoy tomorrow.

    The next day, she still brought two cakes she had made to the hospital.

    "Kangkang, Mommy¡¯s here," An Ruo called out deliberately as she arrived at the door.

    The little guy ying on the ground reflexively looked up, his innocentrge eyes staring steadily at her.

    He indeed had a reaction to her voice; An Ruo walked up to him with a smiling face and opened the cake box.

    "Look what I brought you, something delicious?"

    The sweet scent of the strawberry cake immediately tantalized Kangkang¡¯s taste buds, and he reached out to grab it.

    An Ruo dodged his hand and said, "You can have it, but you have to call me ¡¯Mommy,¡¯ and then I¡¯ll give it to you."

    The little guy nced at her, clearly not taking the bait.

    He got up, reaching for the cake in her hand.

    She was just teasing him a moment ago; she didn¡¯t really insist on him calling her out before letting him eat. An Ruo took his hand, led him to a small table, and sat him on a stool.

 Chapter 552 All Transferred to Him

    <h4>Chapter 552: Chapter 552 All Transferred to Him</h4>

    "Come on, Mom will feed you. You can¡¯t eat too much of this; it¡¯s bad for your teeth, but since Kangkang has made such great progresstely, I¡¯ll reward you by letting you have a bit more today, okay?"

    "..."

    Doctor Wen entered the children¡¯s room and, looking at them, smiled and said, "Miss An, if I didn¡¯t know that Kangkang is not your biological child, I would definitely suspect you two were mother and son."

    An Ruo smiled at her but didn¡¯t speak.

    Doctor Wen sat down opposite them, her gaze measuring the faces of the pair ¨C onerge, one small.

    "I¡¯m quite curious why you two resemble each other. I know there are many people who look alike, but it¡¯s such a coincidence that Kangkang resembles you and that you adopted him."

    She had wondered about this question herself.

    However, Kangkang truly wasn¡¯t her child since their blood types were different. She was AB type and Kangkang was O type.

    Her child couldn¡¯t possibly be O type.

    "It¡¯s because he resembles me that I adopted him," An Ruo joked.

    Doctor Wen shook her head, obviously not believing her exnation, "You are very good to Kangkang. Most adoptive parents wouldn¡¯t cherish an adopted child like their own flesh and blood, as you do. Even if they liked the child very much, that kind of deep affection isn¡¯t something they could show in a short time."

    An Ruo paused slightly, then handed the spoon to Kangkang, letting him scoop his food himself.

    "Doctor Wen, actually, I once had a child."

    The woman across from her showed a hint of surprise, then a look of keen interest.

    "But my child has died. He was about Kangkang¡¯s age."

    An Ruo looked down at Kangkang and said with a slight smile, "The first time I saw Kangkang, I really liked him. I think, maybe Heaven sent him to me so that I could make up for my child who had passed away. That¡¯s why I¡¯m so good to Kangkang and love him as if he were my own child."

    Doctor Wen nodded in understanding, "You¡¯ve transferred all the love for your child to Kangkang, just as a bird that has lost its young might feed the fish in a pond. This kind of instinct isn¡¯t just found in humans; other animals possess it as well."

    "Yes, that¡¯s right. I¡¯ve transferred all my love for my child to him."

    Humans need emotional anchors.

    The love she held for her child was always there, with no one to bestow it upon, so Kangkang became her chosen, best emotional anchor.

    This exnation was very rational, yet An Ruo was also confused because her kindness towards Kangkang wasn¡¯t entirely about anchoring her maternal love.

    Her fondness for him was inexplicable; she simply liked him a lot, without any reason at all.

    In the afternoon, Tang Yuchen called her and said he was held up with something and would probablye to pick her upter. If she couldn¡¯t wait, she could take a taxi home.

    An Ruo walked out of the hospital and decided to take a taxi home. A sedan stopped in front of her; the car door opened, and a man dressed in a police uniform stepped out.

    "An Ruo, is it really you?" The man eximed with surprise.

    An Ruo stared at him, dazed for a moment, before realizing it was Mo Hua.

    He looked very different in his police uniform and cap from when shest saw him; she had almost failed to recognize him.

    "Mo Hua, it¡¯s been a long time. What are you doing here?" An Ruo was also surprised.

    Mo Hua gestured toward the hospital behind her. "I¡¯m here to take care of some official business. There¡¯s an important witness receiving treatment inside."

    "Oh, then I won¡¯t disturb you; go ahead with your work."

 Chapter 553 He Just Wants to Know These Things

    <h4>Chapter 553: Chapter 553 He Just Wants to Know These Things</h4>

    Mo Hua was not in a hurry to leave. "I just saw youing out from inside, what brought you here?"

    An Ruo had no intention of hiding it from him and briefly mentioned her adoption of Kangkang.

    After hearing this, Mo Hua was very surprised. He hadn¡¯t expected her to adopt Kangkang, the child with autism.

    "So, has Kangkang been receiving treatment inside?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s been over a month now."

    Mo Hua looked at her with aplex expression in his eyes and tentatively asked, "An Ruo, may I ask you a presumptuous question? Are you single, or are you married?"

    "I guess I¡¯m single." An Ruo said with an awkward smile.

    He understood what she meant; she probably had a boyfriend, just not married yet.

    Knowing that she had someone, inexplicably, he felt a bit lost.

    He really wanted to ask her, "You¡¯re not married yet, does your boyfriend not mind you adopting a child?"

    But since she had already adopted, it meant her boyfriend didn¡¯t mind.

    In this day and age, married women didn¡¯t want to adopt a child, yet she, being unmarried, dared to do such a thing, which showed just how kind-hearted she must be.

    Mo Hua gave her a sincere smile, "I¡¯ll being here for the next few days. If you have time, bring Kangkang and let¡¯s have a meal together."

    He simply wanted to spend some time with the two of them, nothing more...

    But as soon as the words left his mouth, he regretted them. She must have misunderstood him, he thought, and just as he was about to exin, An Ruo agreed with augh.

    "Sure, Ie here every day. Give me a call when you¡¯re free."

    "Alright." The smile at the corner of Mo Hua¡¯s mouth widened.

    After exchanging a few more words, Mo Hua said goodbye to attend to his business, and An Ruo also hailed a cab to return to the vi.

    Two dayster, Mo Hua had mostly dealt with his affairs, and it happened to be the weekend, so he called An Ruo to arrange a time to eat, then arrived at the agreed restaurant half an hour early.

    Before long, An Ruo walked into the private room holding Kangkang.

    Seeing Kangkang, Mo Hua felt a touch of familiarity, after all, they were old acquaintances who had met before.

    He greeted Kangkang, but naturally, he didn¡¯t respond.

    "How is Kangkang doing now?" the man asked An Ruo.

    "Much better than before, he responds to my voice now. But for other people, there¡¯s still no response."

    Mo Hua gave her a thumbs up, praising her earnestly, "You must be very good to Kangkang. He certainly likes you a lot, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t respond to your voice."

    An Ruo smiled happily, and she thought so too.

    During the meal, Mo Hua asked her, "Is it hard taking care of Kangkang? Have your family members ever opposed your decision?"

    An Ruo understood what he meant, but her situation was quite unique and couldn¡¯t be exined by ordinary people¡¯s lives.

    "My parents have passed away, so there¡¯s no one to object," she said.

    Mo Hua was momentarily taken aback, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know."

    "It¡¯s okay, you didn¡¯t know," An Ruo didn¡¯t mind at all.

    The man couldn¡¯t help but continue to ask, "But how will you manage when you marry in the future as a woman with a child? Does your boyfriend mind this?"

    Okay, he admitted that he was really quite nosy, but he just wanted to know these things.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t avoid the question. "I¡¯ve been married before, but now I¡¯m single. I won¡¯t marry again in the future, so by adopting Kangkang, no one has the right to tell me what to do."

 Chapter 554 Iéˆ¥æª“ doing this for your own good

    <h4>Chapter 554: Chapter 554 I¡¯m doing this for your own good</h4>

    Mo Hua nearly cried out in shock¡ªshe had actually been divorced!

    Fortunately, his early training inposure paid off, and no trace of reaction showed on his face.

    An Ruo looked so young and innocent; he truly hadn¡¯t expected that she¡¯d been married before. When she said she would never marry again, it was clear that she had been deeply hurt by matrimony.

    That such a kind girl had been hurt was obvious, and it was evident that her husband must have been aplete bastard.

    Mo Hua suddenly felt a strong dislike for her ex-husband and regretted asking so many questions that had stirred up her painful memories.

    "Here, taste this¡ªit¡¯s supposed to be delicious." He said with a smile, changing the subject. An Ruo, unaware of his thoughts, had long been numb to the pain of her past.

    After eating, Mo Hua suggested taking Kangkang to the amusement park, saying that children loved ces like that and Kangkang would surely enjoy it.

    An Ruo did not refuse; she would not turn down anything that could aid Kangkang¡¯s recovery.

    Mo Hua was a police officer, and although he was stern in uniform, he was actually a man who loved to have fun in his personal life.

    He took them both on a whirlwind of fun at the park. Whether Kangkang enjoyed himself they did not know, but An Ruo definitely had a great time.

    After ying for a long time, they left the amusement park, thoroughly entertained, and headed back to the hospital.

    Once Kangkang was settled, An Ruo prepared to leave. How she wished Kangkang could be treated at home so they wouldn¡¯t have to part every day.

    Walking downstairs, Mo Hua offered to drive her home. Looking at the time, An Ruo knew that Tang Yuchen would soon arrive.

    She declined his kind offer, but Mo Hua, not knowing someone wasing to pick her up, insisted on taking her home.

    As they were speaking at the entrance, a luxurious sedan suddenly stopped in front of them.

    The car window rolled down, and Tang Yuchen looked at them indifferently, "An Ruo, get in."

    Mo Hua looked at him, his eyes narrowing slightly.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s cold gaze briefly swept over Mo Hua, then settled on An Ruo.

    "Mo Hua, I should go. Thanks for today." An Ruo smiled at him, then opened the car door and sat inside.

    Mo Hua waved goodbye to her, and as the car drove some distance away, Tang Yuchen asked emotionlessly, "Who is that man?"

    "Just a friend." An Ruo replied indifferently.

    "What kind of friend? I¡¯ve never heard you mention him before. How long have you known each other?"

    "We just met not long ago." An Ruo answered, holding back her irritation.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth twitched into a smirk and said coldly, "You just met and you went out to y with him? Aren¡¯t you afraid he might be a bad person?"

    "How do you know what we did?" She looked at him puzzled, then realized, "Are you having me followed again?!"

    "I¡¯m doing this for your own good."

    An Ruoughed bitterly at the justification, "Such a noble reason. Tang Yuchen, are you ufortable if a day goes by without having someone follow me? I told you, I¡¯m not your prisoner; I have my freedom!"

    "Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t bother you," Tang Yuchen said tly.

    Yes, they wouldn¡¯t bother her, but she felt she had no privacy at all. An Ruo lowered her gaze; she didn¡¯t want to argue with him any longer.

    She knew that arguing with him wouldn¡¯t change his mind.

    And for her, it only strengthened her resolve to leave him. They really couldn¡¯t live together like this.

    She stayed silent, and Tang Yuchen, feeling displeased, remained quiet as well.

    The atmosphere between them was cold, but the man eventually couldn¡¯t help but break the silence.

 Chapter 555: He is My Ex-Husband

    <h4>Chapter 555: Chapter 555: He is My Ex-Husband</h4>

    "It¡¯s been a bit dangerous recently, so try to minimize contact with strangers from now on."

    An Ruowei furrowed her brows. What did he mean by that?

    With a sigh, Tang Yuchen exined, "Do you remember the person I told you about before? My half-brother? His name¡¯s Tang Yushen. He was released from prison recently."

    "Didn¡¯t you say he was sentenced to life imprisonment?"

    "He got out," the man¡¯s voice was very low. An Ruoxin shivered with a bad feeling, sensing that something might happen.

    Maybe she was overthinking it.

    The next day, Tang Yuchen took her to the hospital and then left.

    When An Ruowei entered the children¡¯s room, she saw Mo Hua ying with Kangkang.

    "Howe you¡¯re here?" she asked in surprise.

    Looking up with a smile, Mo Hua said, "I have something I need to discuss with you."

    "With me? What is it?"

    Seated on a bench in the hospital garden, Mo Hua hesitated, then asked her, "The man who took you away yesterday, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?"

    "Why do you ask?" An Ruowei looked at him curiously.

    "Just tell me, what¡¯s your rtionship with him?" Mo Hua was serious, as if asking a very solemn question.

    He was a police officer, and An Ruowei trusted him as well.

    She said frankly, "He¡¯s my ex-husband."

    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment, as he had not expected An Ruowei to be Tang Yuchen¡¯s former wife.

    "Why are you asking these questions?" she asked again.

    Mo Hua said indifferently, "It¡¯s nothing, just that I sense he¡¯s not a simple man and I¡¯m afraid that he might deceive you."

    An Ruowei was taken aback, feeling a mixture of shock and amusement.

    Yesterday Tang Yuchen said he was afraid she might be deceived by Mo Hua, and today Mo Hua was saying that he was afraid she might be deceived by Tang Yuchen.

    What was going on with the two of them?

    "Why do you think he would deceive me?"

    Mo Hua¡¯s gaze darkened as he said faintly, "You have no idea howplicated he is, or what he has done. And someone of his status isn¡¯t likely to be sincere to any girl. I¡¯m worried that you¡¯ll be tricked and hurt by him."

    An Ruowei was silent; indeed, she had been hurt by him before. Tang Yuchen¡¯s identity was veryplex, and so were his actions. He was not someone to be trifled with.

    "An Ruowei, stay away from him in the future. I don¡¯t know about your past, but I know you¡¯re too innocent for him," Mo Hua advised her earnestly.

    She watched him quietly for a moment, then asked tentatively, "Do you know Tang Yuchen very well?"

    If he didn¡¯t, he wouldn¡¯t be speaking so seriously to her. Her intuition told her that Mo Hua knew quite a bit about Tang Yuchen.

    Under her gaze, the man slightly averted his eyes, "Being police officers, we tend to know a bit about many things. Take a recent case for instance, Tang Yuchen intentionally hurt someone, causing Fengxing¡¯s President Yun Feiyang to fall into aa. Yun Feiyang¡¯s family sued him, but he used his influence to suppress the case. He has power and means; we¡¯re helpless against this kind of trivial matter with him, but he should at least have offered an apology. Yet, he didn¡¯t even do that. Wouldn¡¯t you say he¡¯s be so arrogant that he believes he¡¯s above thew?"

    Hearing him speak of this matter caught An Ruowei off guard, and she felt a stab in her heart, causing a fine, throbbing pain.

    Yun Feiyang was that thorn in her heart, a subject she dared not broach, and nor did Tang Yuchen.

    Now that someone brought it up, the peace she had worked hard to maintain was shattered, and she could no longer keep herposure.

    It turned out that not thinking about something didn¡¯t mean it hadn¡¯t happened or that it didn¡¯t matter to her.

 Chapter 556: I Want to Go See Him

    <h4>Chapter 556: Chapter 556: I Want to Go See Him</h4>

    It turns out that not thinking about something doesn¡¯t mean it never happened, nor does it mean one doesn¡¯t care deep down.

    Her heart has always been heavy with sadness over what happened to Yun Feiyang.

    He was in aa because of her, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything about it and continued to live as if nothing had happened. She was so sorry to him, very sorry indeed.

    Mo Hua saw her unusual expression and asked with a furrowed brow and concern, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "It¡¯s nothing," An Ruo said lightly, shaking her head.

    "Did I say something too offensive?" he wondered. An Ruo was Tang Yuchen¡¯s ex-wife, and perhaps she still harbored feelings for him. Listening to him malign Tang Yuchen might have made her ufortable.

    "You are right," An Ruowei said with a faint smile, "He should apologize, and I should apologize too. The incident with Yun Feiyang was our fault."

    "You both?" Mo Hua eximed, astonished.

    "Yes, it was because of me that he ended up like that..."

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered subtly, and he pursed his lips, choosing not to speak further. He understood the implications of her words; there must have been some story among the three of them.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know this matter involved you." If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have spoken like that.

    "It has nothing to do with you," An Ruo said, dropping her gaze, her falling hair hiding her expression.

    Mo Hua didn¡¯t know how tofort her and got up, saying, "I have other matters to attend to, I must go now, but will contact you another time."

    "Sure, take care of your business. See you next time," the woman responded, raising her head with a serenely curved smile.

    "Goodbye." Mo Hua hurried off, and after sitting for a while, An Ruo left the hospital and took a taxi to another hospital.

    After Yun Feiyang was transferred to J City for treatment, his primary physician had always been Liang Weiming. An Ruo knocked on Liang Weiming¡¯s office door and inquired about Yun Feiyang¡¯s condition.

    His response was always the same, "Whether he can wake up or not depends on his willpower."

    In reality, it was up to fate, he could wake up in the next second, or he might never wake up again.

    "Uncle Liang, I¡¯d like to go see him," An Ruo pleaded.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll arrange it."

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s hospital room was always guarded by security, and inside, there was professional care staff looking after him. An Ruo had no opportunity to visit him.

    Liang Weiming had her dress up as a nurse, put on a mask, and then brought her into Yun Feiyang¡¯s hospital room under the guise of a check-up.

    The care staff were sent away on some pretext, leaving no other outsiders in the room.

    An Ruo walked over to Yun Feiyang, crouched down beside him, and grabbed his emaciated hand, feeling intense heartache. He had lost so much weight in just a few months; his hands had once been strong and good-looking.

    Now his hands were just bones, and holding them was quite ufortable.

    An Ruo gripped his hand tightly and softly called out his name, "Feiyang, I¡¯vee to see you."

 Chapter 557: Chose Pooh Bear Mother and Son Outfits

    <h4>Chapter 557: Chapter 557: Chose Pooh Bear Mother and Son Outfits</h4>

    She had so much she wanted to tell him, she wanted to say sorry and thank him, but all these seemed quite weak and insipid.

    She could only wish for him to wake up soon, to not sleep any longer.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When thest dry leaf had fallen, autumn ended, and winter arrived.

    An Ruo put on her thick down jacket, wrapping herself up like a dumpling every day when she went out.

    Upon arriving at the hospital, Doctor Wen happily told her, "An Ruo, today a sponsor has booked the amusement park exclusively for disabled children to celebrate Christmas. Our hospital also received the notice, and we are about to take the children there shortly."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Really? That¡¯s wonderful. Can I go with you?"

    "Of course, the children¡¯s parents will all be going. Without the parents, the children wouldn¡¯t enjoy it as much."

    "I just brought new clothes for Kangkang. I¡¯ll help him change," said An Ruo, lifting the bag in her hand before going to find Kangkang.

    The hospital arranged two buses, several doctors, nurses, and all the parents and children boarded the buses bound for the amusement park.

    Due to the event, there were many volunteers setting up scenes in the amusement park, and cartoon music yed continuously, creating a lively atmosphere.

    There were also celebrities who came to help out and performed a few popr songs.

    All around, there were entertainment activities for kids, who loved the excitement, and even the adults had happy smiles on their faces.

    Midway through the event, there was a mother-child contest, which essentially involved mothers and their childrenpleting a series of tasks together.

    However, each mother-child pair needed to change into costumes of their favorite cartoon characters.

    Doctor Wen had signed An Ruo up and strongly supported her participating in the contest.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t decline; she held Kangkang and chose the Pooh Bear Mother and Son Outfits, then went backstage to change.

    The cartoon costumes wrapped them up tightly, only revealing their eyes and noses. Had Doctor Wen not known beforehand that An Ruo had chosen Winnie Bear, he wouldn¡¯t have recognized them.

    Tang Yuchen had talked to An Ruo on the phone earlier and heard that she would be participating in this event.

    The man sat in his office for a while, then put down his work and drove to the amusement park.

    Honestly, up to that point, he had never seen what Kangkang looked like. Today was a good opportunity, not only to see Kangkang but also to grow closer to An Ruo.

    The man registered at the entrance and then walked into the amusement park. Most of the attendees today were mothers, with very few fathers.

    His appearance immediately caught the attention of the beauty-loving women.

    Tang Yuchen knew his face was attractive; he calmly ignored the assessing nces from others and found Doctor Wen.

 Chapter 558 All Faces Are Strangers

    <h4>Chapter 558: Chapter 558 All Faces Are Strangers</h4>

    "Excuse me, are you Doctor Wen?"

    Doctor Wen was busy cheering on several mother-child pairs. Hearing the voice, she turned around and saw Tang Yuchen standing behind her.

    "Mr. Tang, you¡¯vee too," she said with a smile, greeting him.

    She knew his identity and his rtionship with An Ruo.

    Tang Yuchen nodded slightly, his gaze falling on thepetition field. Doctor Wen quickly pointed at a mother and son dressed as Winnie Bear and smiled at him, "That¡¯s An Ruo and Kangkang. Thepetition has been going on for a while now, it should be ending soon."

    "Hmm, thank you." The man slightly curved his mouth into a smile, his eyes lingering on the two figures.

    Seeing the heatedpetition inside, he regretted not having arrived earlier, unsure of how many good scenes he had missed.

    Ten minutester, thepetition ended.

    The mother and son dressed as Winnie Bear won second ce. Doctor Wen excitedly rushed up and gave An Ruo a big hug, "An Ruo, well done, I knew you could win!"

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward. The woman then unzipped her costume and lifted the headpiece, revealing an entirely unfamiliar face.

    "Sorry, you¡¯ve got the wrong person."

    Doctor Wen¡¯s face filled with shock, "You¡¯re not An Ruo, what¡¯s going on? An Ruo was clearly wearing the Winnie Bear costume."

    The man paused, a trace of a frown appearing between his brows.

    The womanughed while taking the cartoon clothes off the child, "The Winnie Bear costume? Someone left it backstage, so I just put it on."

    "Then where are An Ruo and Kangkang?" Doctor Wen looked around confusedly at the others, all of whom had removed their costumes, revealing stranger after stranger¡ªno sign of An Ruo and Kangkang.

    Tang Yuchen ran to the backstage in long strides, searching everywhere, but to no avail.

    He took out his phone and immediately called his subordinates outside, instructing them to guard the gates and not let anyone out.

    No sooner had he hung up, a call from an unfamiliar number came through.

    The man had never felt so nervous. His eyes dark and foreboding, he pressed the answer button, and a man¡¯s indifferent voice came from the other end, "Is this Tang Yuchen?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s me. Who are you?" Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Now, just keep walking to your left. I¡¯m waiting for you ahead. Don¡¯t hang up, and don¡¯t try to contact anyone else. My people are watching you all the time."

    Without hesitation, Tang Yuchen walked quickly to the left, covering quite a distance in just a little while.

    This was a secluded area of the amusement park, eerily devoid of people.

    Up ahead, a man wearing sunsses stood straight, facing Tang Yuchen. He lowered his gaze and saw the dark muzzle of a gun inside the man¡¯s sleeve.

 Chapter 559: Did He Send You Here?

    <h4>Chapter 559: Chapter 559: Did He Send You Here?</h4>

    "Hand over your phone to me," the man in sunsses extended his hand toward him.

    Tang Yuchen curled his lips and asked coldly, "Do you have An Ruo and the child in your possession?"

    "Good to know you¡¯re aware. If you want them safe, you¡¯d better behave; otherwise, you know what will happen," the man threatened him coldly.

    "You¡¯re one of Tang Yushen¡¯s men? Did he send you?" As he handed over his phone, he asked again.

    The man took his phone and, without answering, gestured impassively for him to walk ahead, "Let¡¯s go, our boss is waiting to have tea with you."

    Tang Yuchen pressed his lips together slightly, walking ahead withposure.

    There was a back door at the amusement park, where a ck sedan was parked. Both men got in, and the car started slowly, leaving without a sound.

    An Ruo slowly opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was the re of the white sky.

    Propping herself up, she realized with horror that she was in the middle of the vast sea, on a small intable boat, and Kangkang was unconscious beside her.

    She hugged Kangkang into her arms and, her face turning pale, searched for her phone on her person only to find it gone.

    What happened?

    Why were they here?!

    She remembered taking Kangkang backstage to change clothes when someone came in, tapped her shoulder, and she lost consciousness.

    Coming to again, she and Kangkang were on the open sea.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t foolish, she quickly suspected they had been kidnapped, perhaps with the intent to extort Tang Yuchen.

    Kangkang was sleeping heavily, presumably unharmed. Since their captors hadn¡¯t immediately harmed them, it indicated they still had value to them and were unlikely to be in immediate danger.

    An Ruo felt somewhat relieved, at least for the moment they were safe.

    Just as she thought this, she suddenly saw a cruise ship in the distance moving slowly toward them.

    Tang Yuchen boarded the cruise ship, which then set off toward the center of the sea.

    Entering the cabin, he wasn¡¯t at all surprised to see Tang Yushen inside.

    Thetter sat on a leather sofa, holding a ss of red wine, gently swirling it. Seeing him enter, Yushen offered a friendly smile and gestured to the seat opposite him.

    "Please, have a seat."

    Tang Yuchen quickly took in the situation around him.

    The cruise ship was filled with Tang Yushen¡¯s men; they were likely all armed. It might be possible for him to fight and escape on his own.

    But the chances would be significantly smaller if he tried to take An Ruo with him.

    The man curled his lips and sat opposite him. Leaning back on the sofa, his demeanor was rxed, with no sign of tension.

    "Speak, what¡¯s your purpose in inviting me here?"

    Tang Yushen set down his wine ss, picked up an empty one, poured a ss of red wine, and pushed it toward him.

    "How about a drink?" he asked provocatively.

 Chapter 560 Deed of Assignment of All Property

    <h4>Chapter 560: Chapter 560 Deed of Assignment of All Property</h4>

    Mr. Tang Yuchen scoffed with disdain, "You invited me here just to apany you in drinking? Tang Yushen, surely you must know how busy I am."

    "So is it that you don¡¯t want to drink, or are you too scared to drink?"

    "Of course, I wouldn¡¯t dare drink the wine you provide," Tang Yuchen stated bluntly.

    Tang Yushenughed heartily, his gaze carrying a hint of ¡¯so there¡¯s something you¡¯re afraid of¡¯.

    "You think I would poison you?"

    "It¡¯s not like you haven¡¯t done it before," Tang Yuchen said with a hint of sarcasm.

    The corners of Tang Yushen¡¯s mouth remained curved in a smile, his eyes sharp. "I thought you were afraid of nothing; turns out, you still fear that I might poison you."

    "Stop trying to provoke me. Just say what you want, and get straight to the point," he replied, with no mood for beating around the bush.

    "Fine, let¡¯s make this quick!" Tang Yushen gestured to his subordinate, who respectfully handed him a document envelope.

    The man tossed the envelope in front of Tang Yuchen, saying nonchntly, "This is a deed of transfer for all the properties under your name. You know what to do."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes grew dark; he was being asked to hand over everything he owned.

    Without even ncing at the deed of transfer in the envelope, he looked coldly at the man across from him, his tone devoid of warmth, "Tang Yushen, have those years in prison made your brain grow naive? Do you really think it¡¯s possible that I would hand over all my property to you?"

    Instead of anger, Tang Yushenughed, "Why would that be impossible? I have your wife and child. Trading your money for their lives is a good deal, isn¡¯t it?"

    Mr. Tang Yuchen bolted up from his seat, scoffing coldly, "I think you¡¯re mistaken; I don¡¯t have a wife or child at the moment. She¡¯s just a woman who¡¯s favored, do you really think I¡¯ll sign such a foolish document for her?"

    Tossing Tang Yushen a ¡¯you¡¯re an idiot¡¯ look, he turned to leave.

    Tang Yushen spoke unhurriedly, "You can go out and see for yourself, they are just outside. Mr. Tang Yuchen, if you don¡¯t agree, they might just end up at the bottom of the sea."

    Tang Yuchen stepped out of the cabin and onto the bow of the ship, indeed seeing a small hovercraft nearby that could only fit two or three people.

    An Ruo was there, holding Kangkang and curled up on it. Although at a distance, he could imagine the helplessness and panic on the woman¡¯s face.

    An Ruo had been gazing intently at the yacht. As soon as Tang Yuchen appeared, she recognized him.

    Her heart leapt to her throat, she wanted to call out to him but couldn¡¯t, fixating her stare on him instead.

    Ah Biao came up behind Mr. Tang, and said indifferently, "Mr. Tang, if our sniper shoots and pops the hovercraft, do you know what will happen?"

 Chapter 561 Tang Yuchen, No Need to Keep Up the Pretense

    <h4>Chapter 561: Chapter 561 Tang Yuchen, No Need to Keep Up the Pretense</h4>

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened.

    If the air mattress ran out of air, An Ruo and Kangkang would fall into the sea and be drowned alive.

    Tang Yushen was an expert at torture. He generally wouldn¡¯t grant anyone a quick death; instead, he would let them die slowly in agony.

    He wouldn¡¯t think to show mercy to a woman and a child.

    Tang Yuchen tugged at the corner of his mouth, his eyes cold and indifferent, unmoved in the slightest.

    "That child is not mine, just kill him if you want. I do like An Ruo a bit. If she dies, I will find a way to avenge her," he said coldly and mercilessly before turning around, not showing any signs of weakness.

    Bang¡ª

    A gunshot suddenly rang out, followed by An Ruo¡¯s terrified scream.

    Tang Yuchen turned sharply, his face pale without a trace of color.

    On the sea, An Ruo, frightened by the gunshot, held Kangkang tightly and screamed in panic. The bullet had only hit the water beside her, causing a sizable ssh.

    The cold seawater sshed onto her face, bone-chillingly cold.

    The sea wind seemed to grow stronger, and the air mattress rocked unceasingly, threatening to capsize at any moment.

    Out on the vast sea, if the air mattress capsized and they fell into the icy, piercing water, they would have no hope of survival.

    Seeing they were unharmed, Tang Yuchen clenched his fists, his heart only slightly rxing. However, his hands remained tightly clenched, anger nearly bursting from his eyes.

    Ah Biao smiled faintly at him, confidence expressed on his face.

    "Mr. Tang, the next bullet might not miss. My boss is a man of his word. If you don¡¯t care about their lives anymore, my boss won¡¯t keep them for you either," he said.

    Tang Yuchen sneered, his smile like a poisoned dagger.

    Even though Ah Biao had been through many rough patches, seeing Tang Yuchen¡¯s menacing demeanor, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit intimidated.

    The boss was right, Tang Yuchen was like a leopard that specifically aimed for the throat. If he wasn¡¯t eliminated, there would be endless trouble!

    Tang Yuchen said sharply, "Yes, I do care about that woman¡¯s life. But do you think I¡¯d be foolish enough to forfeit all my assets for her? If you kill her, I will naturally avenge her. In the end, I¡¯ll lose a woman¡¯s life, but you know well what you¡¯ll be losing!"

    Tang Yushen slowly walked out, just in time to hear this conversation.

    Heughed heartily, "Tang Yuchen, there¡¯s no need to keep up your tough act. I know very well how important that woman is to you. I don¡¯t believe you¡¯d let her die. Besides, if I kill her, it might just result in a fight to the death with you. Even though you¡¯re more powerful than I am right now, going this hard route might not benefit you in any way."

 Chapter 562 I Agree to Your Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 562: Chapter 562 I Agree to Your Proposal</h4>

    Tang Yuchen slightly narrowed his eyes.

    What Tang Yushen said was true, if it really came down to a showdown, he also had no assurance of aplete victory. He had many enemies, and there were plenty of people who wanted to deal with him.

    They couldn¡¯t wait to see him and Tang Yushen both end up with mutual destruction, eager to reap the benefits like a fisherman watching a fight.

    But if hepromised just like that, Tang Yushen would simrly not let him off.

    He had calcted thousands of possibilities, but he never anticipated that Tang Yushen would go to great lengths to set a trap and then find an opportunity to move against An Ruo.

    Moreover, he had been guarding against him for several months without seeing any action; naturally, he couldn¡¯t be on high alert every day.

    He had not made a move all this time, dying until now to take action, likely to catch him off guard.

    Tang Yuchen had to admit, after a decade in prison, Tang Yushen¡¯s patience had improved a lot. In the past, he was very impulsive, never wasting time.

    But now, for the sake of capturing An Ruo, he hadin in wait for months, showing his thoughts were even more unfathomable.

    It was all because he wascent and underestimated his opponent, or he wouldn¡¯t havee to this point.

    His gaze turned to the distant An Ruo, and Tang Yuchen said coldly, "Get them up here, I agree to your proposal."

    He couldn¡¯t gamble with An Ruo¡¯s life.

    The current Tang Yushen had gone all out, he was a desperado, and it was indeed possible for him to go down in a desperate struggle with him.

    Tang Yushen¡¯s mouth curled upward in pride, and his tone instantly became arrogant, "Tang Yuchen, you should have agreed earlier. Go sign the papers, and I naturally will have people save them."

    Tang Yuchen turned and walked into the cabin, took out the documents, skimmed them rapidly, and without hesitation signed his own name.

    "There, satisfied?"

    Tang Yushen took the documents and looked them over, then smiled with satisfaction.

    He handed the documents to his subordinate to keep safe, and then sat down on the couch, smiling contemptuously at Tang Yuchen.

    "Tang Yuchen, I never expected your brilliance to be ruined by a woman. Tsk tsk, all your years of hard work were just preparing a wedding dress for me. Ha ha, I told you long ago that one day the Tang Family would be mine, now you believe it, don¡¯t you?"

    The wealth and power of the Tang Empire were beyond the imagination of outsiders.

    Sitting at the highest position of this empire, Tang Yuchen was equivalent to the king of the empire. Because he had the Tang Family, he had power and status.

    But without the Tang Family as a solid fortress, he was nothing.

    Like an emperor, is he still the lofty, all-powerful emperor once he is dethroned and driven out of the royal pce?

    No, he¡¯s just an ordinary person, perhaps even less than an average person.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was gloomy, and he didn¡¯t care for the ridicule, "I¡¯ve signed the deed of conveyance, now you can let me take them away, right?"

 Chapter 563: Your Woman Seems to Like Him

    <h4>Chapter 563: Chapter 563: Your Woman Seems to Like Him</h4>

    Tang Yushen was in a good mood, and he gestured to his subordinates. Soon, An Ruo was pushed into the cabin.

    The man quickly stood up, stepped forward to catch her, and An Ruo grabbed his arm, anxiously saying, "They took Kangkang away, what are they going to do to him?!"

    "Miss An, don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to Kangkang on my watch," Tang Yushen said with a smile.

    An Ruo looked at him and was surprised to find that his features were somewhat simr to Tang Yuchen¡¯s.

    "Who are you?"

    "I, sir, am a Tang."

    "Tang Yushen?!" she eximed, looking up at Tang Yuchen, whose eyes were dark and unyielding.

    It was indeed Tang Yushen!

    Thinking of what he had done to Tang Yuchen, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but shudder¡ªKangkang must not fall into his hands.

    "Tang Yushen, if you have any guts,e at me instead. What kind of man are you to kidnap a child? Hand over Kangkang, and I will take his ce!"

    Tang Yuchen clenched her shoulders and shielded her behind him, giving Tang Yushen a cold look.

    "Let the child go. I¡¯ve already met your demands. There¡¯s no point in holding on to a child."

    Tang Yushen watched them leisurely with a slight smile on his lips, "You signed the deed of transfer, but what if you cheat? I need to keep a talisman by my side, right?"

    Tang Yuchen scoffed, "You think that child can be your talisman?"

    "Of course, your woman seems to like him quite a bit. Tell me, can she bear to see that child suffer?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. What did their words mean?

    What deed of transfer?

    "Tang Yuchen, what exactly did you agree to?" she asked hurriedly.

    The man turned his head to look at her, his tone gentle, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s nothing serious."

    Tang Yushen suddenly burst intoughter, "You signed over all your property with that deed of transfer, and that¡¯s not serious? Tang Yuchen, can I take it that in your heart, a beauty weighs far more than a kingdom?"

    An Ruo was shocked; she even suspected she was hallucinating.

    Tang Yuchen had signed the deed of transfer just to save them!

    And just like that, he had handed over the vast Tang Empire?

    She was so stunned that she was at a loss for words, her feelings incrediblyplex. Had he really given up everything for them?

    Tang Yuchen, as if aware of her thoughts,forted her, "Fame and fortune are but external possessions. If they are gone, they are gone; it¡¯s nothing to regret."

    An Ruo stared at him steadily, her eyes flickering.

    He made it sound so easy, but she wasn¡¯t a fool. Did he really think it was nothing?

    She knew very well that without the Tang family, he had nothing. Reputation, wealth, power, and status, everything was gone.

 Chapter 564: He is Your Womanéˆ¥æªš Child

    <h4>Chapter 564: Chapter 564: He is Your Woman¡¯s Child</h4>

    Honor, wealth, power, and status, everything was gone.

    Without the Tang Family, he was no longer the lofty Tang Yuchen, he no longer had the capital to be arrogant and haughty.

    The man who was once adored like a star falling from the sky experienced a hardnding that no one could bear.

    When An Mingqi was disgraced and his reputation ruined, couldn¡¯t he also not bear the huge discrepancy and therefore chose to jump off a building to end his life?

    What about him? He lost the Tang Family, a blow a hundred, no, a thousand times greater than what An Mingqi endured.

    But he acted as if nothing had happened, not caring at all.

    An Ruo¡¯s emotions wereplex. He gave up the Tang Family, all for her...

    "Smack smack¡ª" Tang Yushen apuded sarcastically, pretending to admire him, "Well said, Tang Yuchen, you gave up such a huge Tang Family without batting an eyelid. I really admire your spirit, very much so."

    Tang Yuchen snorted coldly, not wanting to waste words with him, "Tang Yushen, credibility is key in a deal. I¡¯ve signed the contract, now you should release the child, my patience is limited!"

    Tang Yushen shook his head, chuckling, "I won¡¯t hand him over to you now. Don¡¯t worry, once I truly take over the Tang Family, I¡¯ll keep my word and return him to you."

    "You¡¯re afraid I won¡¯t give you the Tang Family?" Tang Yuchen countered.

    "Of course, just having you sign isn¡¯t enough, you also need to make it clear in front of the media. I¡¯ll only be reassured once I¡¯ve fully taken over, after all, you¡¯re quite cunning. What if you trick me?"

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help butugh coldly, "If I really wanted to trick you, do you think I would let myself be controlled by you over an unrted child?"

    "He¡¯s not just any unrted child, he¡¯s your woman¡¯s child," Tang Yushen said with an insidious smile.

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly. He counted on the fact that Tang Yuchen cared about An Ruo, that¡¯s why he dared to use Kangkang to threaten him, right?

    But does he really have that much confidence?

    He did care about An Ruo, he would do anything for her. But he only cared about An Ruo. As long as she was safe, other unrted people, he wouldn¡¯t care at all.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were deep and knowing. Holding An Ruo¡¯s hand, he asked Tang Yushen coldly, "Since you won¡¯t release him, can we leave now?"

    "Of course." The man made a ¡¯please go ahead¡¯ gesture.

    Tang Yuchen, pulling An Ruo, turned and walked away. An Ruo wanted to ask him, did he really not care about Kangkang¡¯s life or death?

    But she knew she had no right to ask. Kangkang had nothing to do with him; saving him was not his duty.

    Yet she couldn¡¯t let go of Kangkang...

    "Wait." She stopped in her tracks, gripping Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm, turned back to face Tang Yushen, "Tang Yushen, don¡¯t hurt Kangkang. He¡¯s only two years old, an innocent child. If you dare to harm him, I will never forgive you!"

    Tang Yushen raised an eyebrow slightly, smiling lightly, "Seeing how much you care about that child, before you leave, why don¡¯t I let you see him one more time?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t understand what he meant by that.

    The man gestured to his subordinate, and shortly after, Ah Biao came forward holding Kangkang.

    Seeing them, Tang Yuchen and An Ruo were both stunned.

    Tang Yushen took in their expressions fully.

 Chapter 565: Will Not Hand Over the Tang Family Obediently

    <h4>Chapter 565: Chapter 565: Will Not Hand Over the Tang Family Obediently</h4>

    He smiled with satisfaction and instructed Ah Biao to leave; An Ruo¡¯s eyes deadlocked on his receding figure until he disappeared.

    "You can leave now, take care, no need to see you out."

    Tang Yushen made a gesture for them to leave, his subordinate drew a handgun, aimed it at the two people, and signaled them to hurry up.

    Next to the cruise ship, a small motorboat was docked; Tang Yuchen jumped down first and then caught An Ruo as she climbed down.

    They had just boarded the motorboat when the cruise ship sailed away.

    Tang Yuchen, noticing An Ruo¡¯s dazed expression,forted her, "Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to rescue that child."

    An Ruo looked at him nkly, prompting the man to voice his inner doubt, "That child resembles you, doesn¡¯t he? Have you noticed?"

    "...I know, he actually looks more like Xiao Ji. I adopted him because he resembled Xiao Ji initially."

    "He resembles An Ji? Why haven¡¯t you ever told me about this?"

    "You never asked."

    Tang Yuchen pursed his lips and fell silent. He had not only failed to ask, but he had also deliberately avoided the child, not wanting to see him.

    However, there are many people who resemble others; his resemnce to An Ji might just be a coincidence.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will rescue the child." He hugged her briefly, then urged her to sit tight before starting the motorboat and heading towards the shore.

    An Ruo hugged her legs tightly, her expression quite disturbed. The man focused on driving the boat and did not notice.

    Upon reaching the shore, he waved down a car, and they both took it back to the vi.

    The events of the day had been entirely unexpected.

    As soon as they got home, Tang Yuchen urged An Ruo to rest, to think about nothing, and to leave everything in his hands.

    An Ruo obedientlyy on the bed; the man covered her with a nket, kissed her forehead, then rose and went to the study to handle matters.

    Tang Yushen was right; signing the document didn¡¯t mean he was going to hand over Tang Family so easily. Just with one transfer document, did he think that Tang Family would be his? It wasn¡¯t that simple.

    He had ways to turn the situation around and make sure Tang Yushen ended up with nothing.

    In the study, the man browsed the web while making calls to several trusted individuals, who were also major shareholders of Tang Family.

    An Ruo got up and walked to the door of the study; she overheard the contents of Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone calls.

    He decided to unite all the shareholders to oppose Tang Yushen¡¯s takeover of Tang Family.

    He also nned to transfer his shares to someone else, ensuring Tang Yushen would end up with nothing...

    He certainly wouldn¡¯t be intimidated easily by Tang Yushen, nor would he willingly surrender Tang Family.

    Not surrendering Tang Family, his approach was correct.

    But...

    An Ruo gripped the doorknob tightly, held back, but still pushed open the door to the study.

    The man, on the phone, saw her enter and casually told the person on the other end, "Let¡¯s stop here, I¡¯ll contact youter."

    After hanging up, he looked at her puzzled, "Is something the matter?"

    An Ruo looked at him and asked softly, "You won¡¯t hand over Tang Family to Tang Yushen, will you?"

    "You heard everything?" the man frowned slightly, "Don¡¯t worry, I will find a way to rescue that child."

    But to use the entire Tang Family in exchange for the child was absolutely impossible.

    She asked again, "What if he harms Kangkang? Tang Yuchen, Kangkang is still just a child..."

 Chapter 566 I Am a Selfish Person

    <h4>Chapter 566: Chapter 566 I Am a Selfish Person</h4>

    The man walked up to her, grasped her shoulders, and consoled her, "I know you like that child, but he has nothing to do with us. Tang Yushen dares to threaten us with him because he believes you care about him, and I cannot disregard your feelings. He is confident that we cannot let go of that child, which is why he dares to threaten us. If we didn¡¯t care about the child at all, he would automatically give up using him to threaten us."

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale as she asked, "Actually, it¡¯s you who doesn¡¯t care about Kangkang, isn¡¯t it?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes became even darker and more inscrutable, making it impossible to see what he was thinking.

    "I know it¡¯s impossible for you to hand over the Tang Family just to save Kangkang, and I dare not ask you to make such a huge sacrifice for Kangkang. But I can¡¯t let him go; I must save him; I must..."

    "An Ruo, even if it leaves me with nothing, would you still want to save him?" the man retorted.

    She looked at him, unsure how to respond.

    Tang Yuchen continued softly, "In your heart, is it I who is important, or is it that child?"

    "He¡¯s just a child..."

    "I know he¡¯s a child. But I want to know, do you care about him more, or me more? I could give up everything I own without hesitation, because I love you. But I am not a saint; I won¡¯t make such a big sacrifice for an unrted child. I know you like him a lot; I promise you, I will try to save him for your sake. I will do my best to prevent him from getting hurt. Can you ept this approach of mine?"

    He was only doing his best to save someone; if Kangkang really met with misfortune, there was nothing he could do.

    His approach was right; she was very clear about it in her heart.

    However, she was unwilling to give up even that one-thousandth of a hope...

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, and suddenly her eyes filled with tears.

    She grasped his arm, struggling to hold back her sobs, "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m begging you, please, don¡¯t let anything happen to Kangkang..."

    Her plea made him feel somewhat disheartened.

    She really didn¡¯t care about him anymore; in her heart, he was less than a stranger¡¯s child.

    He was not afraid of giving up the Tang Family, nor was he afraid of having nothing. But whatever belonged to him, he wouldn¡¯t easily let go.

    Between her and the Tang Family, he would choose her without hesitation. Between the Tang Family and anyone else, he would only choose the Tang Family.

    That was his root, his life¡¯s work, his castle. Without the Tang Family, he knew better than anyone what he would be losing.

    She must be very clear about this in her heart too, but she still chose to save that child.

    Tang Yuchen tightly pressed his lips together, fell silent for a while, then coldly said, "If he were my child, I would definitely save him. But he¡¯s not! I cannot make any sacrifices for an unrted person. An Ruo, I am a selfish man; don¡¯t me me, please understand me, alright?"

    An Ruo nodded vehemently, "I know, I understand, I get everything! But Kangkang is different, Tang Yuchen, he might actually be our

 Chapter 567: Itéˆ¥æªš Our Child!

    <h4>Chapter 567: Chapter 567: It¡¯s Our Child!</h4>

    The man was grieving over her indifference when he suddenly heard herst sentence, and his whole being froze.

    With tears blurring her vision, she looked at him, gripping his arm tightly, and said excitedly,

    "The person holding Kangkang today was the same person who had asked me out back then. It was him, I remember his face; he¡¯s one of Tang Yushen¡¯s men. When he approached me back then, it must have been under Tang Yushen¡¯s orders!"

    "After seeing him, I kept thinking about what had happened all those years ago. The more I thought about it, the less right it seemed, and I found problems everywhere. He asked me out and told me Mr. Tang wanted to see me, and he kept using the name Mr. Tang. But the Mr. Tang he referred to wasn¡¯t you, it should have been Tang Yushen. Later, after my water broke and I was taken to the hospital, the pain during childbirth made me pass out. When I woke up, I saw an infant with no breath... But while I was unconscious, they could have switched the babies..."

    At this point, she was more convinced than ever that something had been amiss back then.

    "Back then I really thought I had suffered from a difficultbor, and I didn¡¯t consider other possibilities. At most, I suspected that man was acting on Lan Keren¡¯s orders, with his goal being to drive me away from you... I was wrong, he wasn¡¯t acting on Lan Keren¡¯s orders, he was following Tang Yushen¡¯s!"

    An Ruo gripped Tang Yuchen¡¯s arm firmly, and dered with conviction,

    "Why would Tang Yushen send someone to say those things to me? My departure from you was irrelevant to him... His target wasn¡¯t me..."

    "It was our child!" Tang Yuchen said somberly, picking up where she left off.

    "Yes, his target was our child!"

    An Ruo looked at him expectantly, and there was an undeniable shock in the man¡¯s eyes. He was an intelligent person, and with all her analysis, naturally, he could connect everything together.

    From the beginning, it was all Tang Yushen¡¯s conspiracy.

    He had confidants on the outside, and although he was locked up, he had always been nning his release and how to seize control of the Tang Family once he was out.

    At that time, it just so happened that An Ruo was pregnant, hence his target became the child in An Ruo¡¯s womb.

    Tang Yuchen was now eighty percent certain that their child had been switched. That child might very well be Kangkang.

    "Come, sit down and talk!" He pulled An Ruo to the sofa, held her shoulders, and began speaking with forcedposure, "Tell me everything that happened at that time, from the beginning, and don¡¯t leave out any detail."

    "Okay!" An Ruo nodded vigorously; at this point, she would listen to anything he said.

    She tried to recall everything, starting from when he had returned for his birthday and then left again. She was very detailed, not wanting to skip any detail.

    The events of those years were something she had sworn never to think about again.

    She thought she had forgotten, but she hadn¡¯t. She remembered every single detail very clearly, as if it had happened just yesterday.

    Tang Yuchen took serious note of every word she said, and his expression grew darker the further she went. There was no more doubt; their child was alive, and it was Kangkang.

 Chapter 568: This is Tang Yushenéˆ¥æªš Cunning Plan

    <h4>Chapter 568: Chapter 568: This is Tang Yushen¡¯s Cunning n</h4>

    An Ruo had finally finished recalling her memories, and couldn¡¯t wait to ask him, "Did you hear anything? Is Kangkang our child, is he?"

    The man looked deeply into her eyes and suddenly pulled her into a tight embrace, saying with utmost certainty, "He is, he is our child."

    An Ruo¡¯s body trembled, and she couldn¡¯t help but burst into tears of excitement.

    "Why?" she asked shakily, "Tell me the reason, I need to know the reason!"

    Tang Yuchen took a deep breath and calmly analyzed, "That day Aunt Zhou sprained her ankle, which I suspect was not an ident, but part of their plot. With only you and Aunt Zhou at home and Aunt Zhou just gone to the hospital, someone called to invite you out. The purpose was to have you go there alone. They switched the baby while you were unconscious. The hospital staff had been bribed, so you wouldn¡¯t suspect the baby was a fake."

    "Also, An Xin has been in the mental hospital for years without escaping, so how could she suddenly get out and take away Kangkang.

    This is also part of their scheme, intended to make you meet Kangkang. Kangkang bears a resemnce to you, which further proves he is our child."

    An Ruo pushed him slightly away and asked in confusion, "Why would they want me to meet Kangkang? Why not just use his identity to threaten us directly?"

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his eyes thoughtfully, "That¡¯s Tang Yushen¡¯s cunning. He was just released from prison and had nothing ready to confront me outright. By letting you meet Kangkang, he wanted you to develop an emotional bond with the child and also take some time to confirm your ce in my heart. After he was certain that I cared about you deeply and was confident I would give up the Tang Family for you, he made his move. And with you having formed a bond with Kangkang and knowing he is your child, would you be willing to let him get hurt?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock; Yuchen had even deduced Tang Yushen¡¯s subtle motives.

    Yuchen continued, "Tang Yushen is a very cruel and heartless person. He feared I might be like him, not willing to give up everything I have for a child, even if the child is mine.

    If I didn¡¯t care about the child as much, then his n would fall through. So he needed time to make sure, while also plotting everything and thinking of all possible ways to handle me.

    Now that he has made his move, it means he¡¯s prepared everything. Today, he deliberately let that person bring Kangkang to you, hoping you would realize that Kangkang might be our child."

    Tang Yushen didn¡¯t reveal Kangkang¡¯s identity on the boat as a precaution.

    Now that Kangkang is in his hands and his hiding ce is unknown, it¡¯s even more impossible to confront him...

    An Ruo covered her mouth emotionally, tears of joy streaming from her eyes, "So, Kangkang really is our child, our child isn¡¯t dead, he¡¯s still alive!"

    She had always suspected this, but now, with confirmation, she still couldn¡¯t ept the reality.

    Her child was alive, he was alive!

    This was all beyond her wildest imaginations, yet it was the truth.

 Chapter 569 I Will Protect You and the Child

    <h4>Chapter 569: Chapter 569 I Will Protect You and the Child</h4>

    Her dead child was still alive, and she was overjoyed, tremendously excited.

    The man embraced her, his eyes brimming with excited tears as well.

    He slightly curved his lips, gently eximing, "Yes, he¡¯s still alive. I really didn¡¯t expect, he is our child."

    The missing piece of his heart filled up in an instant.

    He was very grateful to God for allowing his child to still live well in this world.

    He had said it before, he would treat him well and make him the happiest child in the world.

    He would keep his word, never letting him suffer the slightest injustice again.

    An Ruo buried her face in his chest, crying excitedly.

    The man gently patted her back, silently offering herfort and support.

    At this moment, no one could share their excited andplex emotions, nor could anyone understand their ecstatic joy.

    Suddenly recalling something, An Ruo looked up, puzzled, "But in Kangkang¡¯s file, his blood type is O, and I¡¯m type AB. My child couldn¡¯t possibly be type O. Could it be that the director of the orphanage was also..."

    Tang Yuchen nodded, "He was also bought off by Tang Yushen. If I am not mistaken, Kangkang didn¡¯t grow up in the orphanage."

    A thought shed through An Ruo¡¯s mind, and her face turned pale instantly.

    Kangkang has autism, and it¡¯s postnatal.

    Why did he develop autism?

    "It was Tang Yushen! He must have been terrible to Kangkang; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have fallen ill!" she yelled angrily, trembling with rage.

    Thinking of her child being tortured since birth, her heart ached so badly she could barely breathe.

    Tang Yuchen gripped her hand, his heart aching as well.

    What hardships had his child endured? Just the thought of it made his heart feel as if it were being pierced.

    His child, whom he couldn¡¯t pamper enough, had been tormented by Tang Yushen. He swore, he would repay this debt a thousandfold!

    "An Ruo, there¡¯s another suspicion I haven¡¯t told you about," the man spoke in a deep, troubled voice, his expression grave, "The milk you had at the cafe might have been tampered with."

    Surprise showed on An Ruo¡¯s face; he exined, "To ensure that you¡¯d have a difficult delivery, they must have taken every precaution. So, the drink you had was drugged."

    No wonder when she went to the cafe, that person insisted she order a drink first...

    She always thought she wasn¡¯t strong enough, and a little distress caused her difficult delivery. Now she knew she had been drugged.

    "Tang Yushen is so terrifying," she murmured softly.

    That man really was terrifying; he could manipte things even from prison. His scheming mind was extraordinarily deep.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid," Tang Yuchen hugged her tightly, resting his chin on her head, "I will protect you and the child. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you."

    An Ruo clutched his clothes, asking softly, "What are you nning to do? Are we really going to give everything up to him?"

    The man pressed his lips together, "At the moment, it appears to be the only way."

    An Ruo felt a tremor in her heart; he was sacrificing glory and riches for her and the child, her heart was filled more with sadness than being touched.

 Chapter 570: Met a Match

    <h4>Chapter 570: Chapter 570: Met a Match</h4> I was saddened by his sacrifices, saddened that he had toe to this point, to meet such a fate.

    But I couldn¡¯t find the words to stop him, because the child was theirs, I couldn¡¯t watch the child suffer harm, and naturally he wouldn¡¯t let the child get hurt.

    Although Tang Yuchen was certain that Kangkang was his child, he still wanted proof.

    He sent people to investigate the doctor and nurse who delivered An Ruo, and also had someone look into that cafe and the Director of the orphanage.

    Within less than a day, the investigations yielded results.

    They had all been bribed, and the doctor who delivered An Ruo confessed that her child had not died but had been switched.

    The Director of the orphanage also said that Kangkang was not raised in the orphanage; he had spent less than half a year there.

    The investigation went smoothly, and Tang Yuchen knew that Tang Yushen had intended for him to find out the truth.

    He dialed Tang Yushen¡¯s number and told him indifferently, "I need to do a paternity test. Without being one hundred percent certain that Kangkang is my child, I won¡¯t hand over the Tang Family to you."

    "No problem, I¡¯ll arrange the time and let you know when," Tang Yushen agreed readily.

    After hanging up the phone, an anxious An Ruo quickly asked him, "How did it go?"

    "He agreed, he¡¯ll set up the time," he replied.

    "Kangkang really is our child!" An Ruo became excited again, Tang Yushen¡¯s agreement meant that the child was indeed theirs.

    "I really want to see Kangkang now, I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s doing," she said.

    Tang Yuchen smiled as he rubbed her head softly and said, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯ll soon be back with us."

    In fact, he wanted to see the child even more than she did.

    His heart was full of regrets; if he had known before, he wouldn¡¯t have rejected Kangkang and would have treated him well. Perhaps if he hadn¡¯t been so averse to him, he might have realized Kangkang¡¯s parentage sooner.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, he was well aware of Tang Yushen¡¯s subtle mindset, and Tang Yushen was very clear about his intentions as well.

    He knew he wouldn¡¯t ept Kangkang, and that¡¯s why he was confident enough to let An Ruo and the child meet.

    This time, he had truly met his match, and that person was his half-brother from the same father.

    Tang Yushen informed them the next day to go for the paternity test.

    He had his men take Kangkang there, but he did not show up himself.

    Seeing Kangkang again at the hospital, An Ruo wanted to rush up and embrace him, she moved slightly but was promptly held back by Tang Yuchen.

    Kangkang was in their hands, and Tang Yushen wouldn¡¯t let them get close to the child. Moreover, they had weapons on them, and any rash action would only disadvantage them.

    All three had their blood drawn, and the doctor took it for testing.

    The wait was agonizing, both Tang Yuchen and An Ruo were very tense, even though they were certain Kangkang was their child, they still worried that the results might not be as favorable.

 Chapter 571: She asked to hold him

    <h4>Chapter 571: Chapter 571: She asked to hold him</h4>

    At this moment for Tang Yuchen, his dearest wish was that Kangkang was his child. He did not care to cede control of Tang Family; all he hoped was that his child was still alive.

    Kangkang was held by Ah Biao, focused on ying with the toy in his hands,pletely oblivious to the tension like drawn swords and crossbows around him.

    An Ruo looked at him tenderly, unable to resist calling out his name, "Kangkang."

    The little guy lifted his head, his gaze finding her urately.

    An Ruoxin felt an ache in her heart, and tears involuntarily welled up in her eyes, "May I hold the child, please?"

    She pleaded with Ah Biao, but Ah Biao rejected her coldly, "Until my boss has fully taken over Tang Family, none of you can get close to this child."

    "I just want to hold him for a few seconds, that¡¯ll be enough."

    "Not even for one second," Ah Biao¡¯s voice turned colder, and his men around him were also indifferently looking on as if An Ruo¡¯s one step closer would threaten the child.

    These heartless bastards!

    An Ruo wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes, while Tang Yuchen wrapped his arms around her shoulders, his lips pressed tightly together. In his heart, he told her that he would definitely rescue the child, that he wouldn¡¯t let him suffer any harm.

    Maybe it had been a long time since Kangkang had seen An Ruo, and he stared at her continuously. Seeing that she did note to hug him, he couldn¡¯t help feeling sad.

    He tossed aside the toy in his hand, reaching out his little arms towards her, indicating he wanted her embrace.

    Seeing this, the tears that An Ruo had just held back surged forth again.

    He wanted her to hold him, he was actually asking her to hold him!

    But she couldn¡¯t get close to him...

    Seeing that she still wasn¡¯ting over, Kangkang grew anxious. He tried to speak, but not a single word coulde out; he could only make sounds of ¡¯ahh¡¯.

    "Kangkang..." An Ruo suddenly covered her mouth, summoning a great effort to crack a slight smile, "Don¡¯t be afraid, Mom will protect you, don¡¯t be scared, you¡¯ll be able to go home soon."

    He couldn¡¯t understand what she was saying; he just stubbornly extended his arms, insisting on her embrace.

    In his world, the person closest to him was her; he did not know what ¡¯Mom¡¯ meant, but he knew she loved him very much.

    The little guy¡¯s clear, wide eyes were filled with longing and urgency, along with tears of sadness. He just wanted his mom¡¯s embrace, so why wouldn¡¯t she hold him?

    He felt like he was being abandoned, like the entire world had once again left him all alone.

    Kangkang was so frightened that he couldn¡¯t help but cry out loud towards An Ruo, his wailing almost tore her heart to shreds.

    "Kangkang!" An Ruo, throwing caution to the wind, rushed forward, but one of the men quickly stepped in front of her and pushed her away uncaringly.

    "Behave yourself!"

    An Ruo stumbled, but Tang Yuchen caught her, swiftly kicking the man over, "She¡¯s not someone you can touch!"

 Chapter 572 The Results Are Out

    <h4>Chapter 572: Chapter 572 The Results Are Out</h4>

    He held An Ruo in his arms, his sharp eyes seeming ready to devour someone.

    The opponents¡¯ subordinates were about to draw their guns immediately when Ah Biao shouted coldly, stopping their actions.

    "Nobody move!"

    "Brother Biao..."

    "Don¡¯t forget the boss¡¯s orders." With a fierce look, Ah Biao silenced those who were dissatisfied.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was grim, and Ah Biao thought it best not to linger. If they stayed too long, Tang Yuchen might do something unpredictable.

    "Since the blood has already been drawn, I will take the child and leave first." He signaled to his subordinates with a nce, leaving two behind to wait for the results and the others to escort him out.

    Kangkang suddenly cried even louder, reaching out for An Ruo, his whole little face flushed with tears.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t bear to watch anymore, abruptly turning to bury her face in the man¡¯s chest.

    Even if the child wasn¡¯t hers, she had fallen in love with him, and couldn¡¯t let go of him anymore...

    Watching helplessly as the child was taken away was an indescribable humiliation for Tang Yuchen. His face turned ashen, and he held An Ruo tightly in his arms to contain the pain and anger in his heart.

    He had always thought himself omnipotent, but now he realized how powerless he was; he couldn¡¯t even protect his own child...

    "The results are out." After what seemed like ages, the doctor came out with the test results.

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward and extended his hand, his voice grave, "Give it to me."

    The results were as expected; Kangkang was indeed their child.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo looked at Kangkang¡¯s photos on her phone every day, thinking him more adorable each time, irresistibly so.

    This was her child, the one she thought she would never see again.

    When Tang Yuchen pushed the door and entered the bedroom, he saw her smiling at her phone and knew she was looking at photos of Kangkang again.

    He sat down beside her, his gaze also falling on the photo on the phone, his expression softening.

    An Ruo turned to look at him and asked seriously, "Is there really no other way?"

    In thest few days, he had been searching for a perfect solution. A hope to save Kangkang without letting Tang Yushen take over the Tang Family.

    But every possible n had been considered and none were viable.

    The man shook his head: "There is no other way. To keep Kangkang safe, we can only do as Tang Yushen says."

    He couldn¡¯t gamble or take risks. Tang Yushen was a ruthless man; he wouldn¡¯t go easy even on a child.

    If he truly harmed Kangkang, he would cover his tracks perfectly; the police would never be able to find evidence against him.

    Even if he were to avenge the childter, it would be toote. After all, he wanted Kangkang safe and sound, not to witness his harm.

    An Ruowei¡¯s eyes dropped slightly, not knowing what to say tofort both him and herself.

    Suddenly, the man lifted her chin, his dark pupils looking deep into her eyes, "Baby, there is something I¡¯ve been wanting to ask you."

 Chapter 573: An Ruo, I Will Wait for You

    <h4>Chapter 573: Chapter 573: An Ruo, I Will Wait for You</h4>

    "What?"

    "Do you still hate me?"

    An Ruo¡¯s expression paused slightly. Yes, did she still hate him?

    Their child hadn¡¯t died; he was still alive. Logically, she shouldn¡¯t hate him anymore. However, her heart couldn¡¯t be entirely free of grudges...

    "I don¡¯t hate you," she said with certainty. She didn¡¯t hate him anymore, that much she could be sure of.

    Tang Yuchen gave a shallow smile with curved lips, "But you still can¡¯t ept me, can you?"

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered. He continued, "You once said that if our child coulde back to life, if Yun Feiyang could wake up, you would forgive me. Now the child is still alive, and Yun Feiyang will wake up sooner orter. An Ruo, I will wait for you, wait for the day you fall in love with me again."

    An Ruo opened her mouth, then smiled, "Why say these things? What¡¯s most important now is to get our child to safety."

    "Yes, you¡¯re right," Tang Yuchen regained his indifferent expression, speaking to her earnestly, "In a moment, you should pack your belongings and leave. Go back to your own house, I will have the driver take you there."

    "...Okay." An Ruo nodded slightly, her voice a bit strained.

    She had always wanted to leave this vi, but the reason for leaving wasn¡¯t what she had thought.

    Her belongings were few, and she finished packing two suitcases quickly.

    The servant ced her things in the car, and she didn¡¯t hurry to leave but turned to look back at the vi.

    Tang Yuchen stood on the balcony upstairs watching her, their gazes meeting.

    The man¡¯s eyes were dark; he stood tall with his hands in his pockets. Even when facing the danger of losing everything, he remainedposed and self-contained.

    An Ruo withdrew her gaze, got into the car, and the vehicle started slowly, moving out of the man¡¯s sight.

    Tang Yuchen withdrew his sight and took out his phone to call Tang Yushen, "I¡¯m giving you the Tang Family, but you have to promise me one thing..."

    After An Ruo returned to her own house, she didn¡¯t rush to sort her things but just sat there in a daze.

    She hade back to this ce, and she would live here from now on, but why did her heart feel so deste?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Without any warning, the CEO of the Tang Family was suddenly about to be reced.

    Tang Yuchen had decided to step down from the Tang Family, and the next CEO would be his half-brother, Tang Yushen.

    Very few people knew of Tang Yushen¡¯s existence, and those who did probably nearly forgot about him.

    On the television, Tang Yuchen stood at the press conference, calmly announcing his resignation.

    He said he wanted to resign because he was tired and nned to take some time to rest. He also said his ambitions were not there, and perhaps after leaving, he would have a wider sky...

    His reasons were sufficient, and they also concealed the true reason for his resignation.

    An Ruo sat in front of the television, staring nkly at him, watching him still surrounded by a swarm of reporters after he finished speaking.

 Chapter 574: Not Knowing Where to Look for Him

    <h4>Chapter 574: Chapter 574: Not Knowing Where to Look for Him</h4>

    Reporters naturally wouldn¡¯t believe the reasons he gave, they sharply asked him the reasons for his dismissal, but he remainedposed and gave no answers.

    An Ruo turned off the TV, curled up on the sofa, and hugged her legs tightly.

    "Ding-dong¡ª" Soon after, the doorbell rang.

    She ran to open the door, Ah Biao was standing at the doorway holding Kangkang, he coldly handed the child to her, "Per the agreement, I¡¯m returning the kid to you."

    Hurriedly catching the child, An Ruo was very excited, Kangkang was finally back!

    She joyfully hugged him tight and quickly checked if he was hurt.

    Ah Biao put on his sunsses and turned around indifferently to leave.

    An Ruo unapologetically closed the door, not wanting to see that kind of person at all.

    She carried Kangkang back to the living room, the little guy knew it was her, his hands continuously clinging to her clothes, not letting go. She knew he was afraid she would abandon him, which is why he clung to her.

    An Ruo felt distressed, she kissed his cheek and said with a smile, "Kangkang, Mom will never leave you again."

    Holding the child tight in her arms, her heart couldn¡¯t settle for a long time. It was wonderful, this was her own child, heaven had given him back to her.

    As the sky gradually darkened, Kangkang fell asleep after eating.

    An Ruo dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number, but the phone was off and no one answered.

    She decisively picked up the still-sleeping Kangkang, took the keys, and left home. She went to the vi by car, pressed the doorbell, and a strange man opened the door.

    "Who are you looking for?" the man asked coldly.

    "Excuse me, does Tang Yuchen still live here?"

    The man sized her up and mocked unapologetically, "Do you think Tang Yuchen still has the right to live here? Now this ce belongs to our young master, it has nothing to do with Tang Yuchen!"

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned cold, she turned around holding the child and walked away.

    She didn¡¯t want to say another word to this arrogant jerk.

    Only now did An Ruo realize how little she knew about Tang Yuchen. His friends, ces he might go, she didn¡¯t know anything.

    She simply didn¡¯t know where to start looking for him.

    Now that he had nothing, he might be very upset, maybe hiding somewhere alone, feeling lonely.

    An Ruo wandered the streets at night, cluelessly unsure where to find him.

    Atst, she decided to try her luck and took Kangkang to ¡¯Ming Dian¡¯.

    She vaguely remembered that Liang Xiao was connected to Ming Dian, and Tang Yuchen was his good friend, going there might give her a chance to find him.

    Ming Dian was as ostentatious as ever, An Ruo holding the child stood out particrly.

    "Lady, you can¡¯t be holding a child and looking for your husband, can you?" a man jokingly teased her.

 Chapter 575: Youéˆ¥æªe Got the Wrong Place

    <h4>Chapter 575: Chapter 575: You¡¯ve Got the Wrong ce</h4>

    Some women giggled and said to her, "Sister, I advise you not to look for that heartless man anymore. Once he¡¯se to this ce, you won¡¯t be able to pull him back."

    An Ruo ignored their words and calmly walked up to a man who looked somewhat important, "I¡¯m looking for Liang Xiao, is he here?"

    When someone heard her mention Liang Xiao¡¯s name, they gossiped, thinking that Liang Xiao had abandoned this mother and son, and now the mother had brought the child to find their father.

    The supervisor, hearing her mention the boss¡¯s name, became more serious, "May I ask who you are?"

    "Just tell him I¡¯m An Ruo, he¡¯ll know who I am."

    "Please wait a moment, I¡¯ll ry the message for you."

    An Ruo stood for a while, then someone invited her to follow him. She had been to this kind of ce before, but it was always Tang Yuchen who took her.

    She hated such ces of shy distractions and was ufortable here, always feeling this wasn¡¯t the ce she should be.

    But she was here to find Tang Yuchen and even brought her child along.

    She didn¡¯t feelfortable leaving Kangkang alone at home, so she had to carry him everywhere she went.

    The door of the private room was pushed open, An Ruo walked in and immediately saw Liang Xiao embracing a woman sitting opposite. There were other people there, whom she did not recognize.

    She scanned the room but did not see Tang Yuchen anywhere.

    Liang Xiao casually asked her, "I heard you were looking for me, what do you want to talk about?"

    An Ruo held her child tight and tried asking, "Can you contact Tang Yuchen for me? I can¡¯t find him and was hoping you might have heard from him."

    Liang Xiao¡¯s gaze swept over the child in her arms, who was asleep, held against her chest, only revealing a small half of his face, yet even just the side profile looked very cute.

    He curved his lips into a smile, "Bringing a child to such a ce, isn¡¯t that a bit ridiculous?"

    "I¡¯m here to find Tang Yuchen."

    "He¡¯s not with me, you got the wrong ce," Liang Xiao said indifferently.

    "Then can you contact him?"

    "I can¡¯t. Look, he¡¯s gone bankrupt, he has nothing now, and many people avoid him like the gue. Why are you still looking for him?"

    A glint of disappointment and chill shed through An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    Disappointed that even Liang Xiao couldn¡¯t find Tang Yuchen, and chilled by the fact that Tang Yuchen¡¯s friends looked down on him now that he had fallen from grace.

    "Sorry to disturb you," she said, lowering her eyes slightly and leaving with her child.

    Liang Xiao watched her retreating figure with a deep gaze. After she left, he stood up and told the others, "Continue ying, I need to use the restroom."

    He left the private room and headed to his personal room.

    Tang Yuchen still had one phone, and only a few people knew the number. Liang Xiao dialed his phone, smiling, "Touched, aren¡¯t you? Your woman came looking for you with your child."

    "What else did she say?" the man on the other end asked calmly.

 Chapter 576: Why Avoid Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 576: Chapter 576: Why Avoid Meeting</h4>

    "It¡¯s nothing much, just asking if I could find you. They probably saw you went bankrupt and nned to help you out by giving you some money to use," Liang Xiao said bluntly, but his words didn¡¯t carry any hint of disdain.

    Tang Yuchen responded with a brief acknowledgment and then hung up the phone.

    An Ruo returned home wearily with Kangkang in her arms, the little guy was sleeping so soundly that he hadn¡¯t been woken up at all.

    After tucking him in, she kissed his cheek and then went to take a shower.

    While showering, all she could think about was Tang Yuchen, wondering how he was doing now and where he could be.

    Why wouldn¡¯t hee to find her? He had lost everything for the sake of their child; it wasn¡¯t a shameful thing. Why was he avoiding her?

    Didn¡¯t he want to see their child...

    Maybe he was grieving. After all, what he had lost wasn¡¯t trivial¡ªit was wealth and status that many people could only dream of attaining in their lifetime.

    He probably needed some time to be alone and sentimental, so she tried her best not to disturb him, waiting for him to show up on his own.

    But two days had passed, and Tang Yuchen still hadn¡¯t appeared.

    The reports about his resignation were flying all over J city.

    Insiders revealed that Tang Yuchen¡¯s resignation was not voluntary but rather obligatory. His father had left the family business to his elder brother, not him.

    Now that Tang Yushen had been released from prison, Yuchen had no choice but to hand over everything he owned.

    The reports also said that all of Tang Yuchen¡¯s assets had been returned to Tang Yushen, meaning that now he was a penniless, down-and-out man.

    Tang Yuchen had always been arrogant; many people were kicking him while he was down, taking the opportunity to crush him.

    However, Tang Yushen told the media that he hoped Tang Yuchen could stand up on his own merits.

    He was indirectly telling everyone that everything Yuchen had possessed before hadn¡¯te from his own abilities.

    Everything that Yuchen had put in, all the hard work and effort for the Tang Family, was erased.

    He was no longer the legend of the business world; he had be the butt of people¡¯s jokes.

    An Ruo felt upset every time she read the reports; eventually, she simply stopped reading and avoided all newspapers and magazines.

    She called Aunt Zhou and asked if she would be willing to help take care of Kangkang, and naturally, Aunt Zhou was very willing.

    Aunt Zhou was unclear as to why Tang Yuchen would give everything to Tang Yushen, but she also knew that the situation was definitelyplicated.

    Her main concern was whether the young master could withstand this blow.

    An Ruo reassured her, "Don¡¯t worry, I believe he won¡¯t be so easily defeated."

    Aunt Zhou smiled slightly, "I also believe the young master can get through this tough time. He¡¯s very capable; I¡¯ve always believed in him."

    At this time, the only ones who did not scorn him, who still treated him as before, were probably these old servants who had worked for him in the past.

 Chapter 577: He Remembered This Debt

    <h4>Chapter 577: Chapter 577: He Remembered This Debt</h4>

    After buying some clothes, An Ruo walked out of the mall and headed towards the parking lot.

    Tang Yuchen had bought her a car, which had been left unused in the garage all this time, but over the past few years, Tang Yuchen always had someone maintain it.

    She had walked some distance, when she suddenly bumped into the man whom she hadn¡¯t been able to find these past few days.

    "Oh, isn¡¯t this Tang Yuchen, the former CEO of the Tang Family? Young Master Chen, where are you off to, to the garage for your limited edition ride?"

    A smartly dressed young man saw Tang Yuchen, his toneced with a hint of contempt, smiling in a way that seemed mocking.

    That shy car of Tang Yuchen¡¯s had also been transferred into Tang Yushen¡¯s name.

    He hadn¡¯t spared any of his possessions; that man intentionally wanted to leave him penniless.

    So this person was deliberately ridiculing him, Tang Yuchen, who had never been looked down upon before, undoubtedly felt pped in the face by the other¡¯s words.

    Not only could he not bear it, but even An Ruo felt ashamed.

    But Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression was cold, as he unscrewed the cap of a bottle of mineral water, took a sip, his eyes dark and icy.

    The young man wanted to belittle him a few more times, but when he met Yuchen¡¯s sharp gaze, he couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit cowardly, though he continued to pretend to be strong and said.

    "Do you think you¡¯re still the Tang Yuchen of the past? Ha, I see now you are nothing but a homeless cur!"

    His words were too much, and An Ruo stepped forward, calmly saying to Tang Yuchen, "What are you standing here for? Didn¡¯t you see a dog barking? Be careful you don¡¯t block his path, he might get upset and bite you."

    "You!" Even a fool could tell she was insulting him, and the man¡¯s face turned red with anger at being ridiculed by a woman.

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips, smiling lightly, "You¡¯re right, let¡¯s go."

    He turned and walked on, with An Ruo quickly following.

    The young man wanted to go after them and start a fight, but he was worried that he was no match for Tang Yuchen, so he could only curse behind their backs, spewing whatever ugly words came to mind.

    A few of the insults reached Tang Yuchen¡¯s ears, a sh of coldness in his eyes; he¡¯d remember this humiliation.

    An Ruo led him to the parking lot, she opened the car door, and the man automatically sat in the passenger side.

    She said nothing to him, just started the car and drove off.

    The two of them were very silent all the way, she didn¡¯t speak, and neither did he.

    When the car arrived at her apartmentplex and was parked, she was ready to open the door to get out, but Tang Yuchen suddenly grabbed her wrist, stopping her.

    An Ruo looked at him, and he asked, "Don¡¯t you have anything to ask me?"

    "Yes, where have you been these past few days?"

    "Are you worrying about me?" the man asked with a smile, showing not a trace of sorrow from bankruptcy.

    She began to doubt whether her concern for him was superfluous.

 Chapter 578: He Still Kind of Resembles Him

    <h4>Chapter 578: Chapter 578: He Still Kind of Resembles Him</h4>

    "I only lost everything because I was saving Kangkang, so naturally, I¡¯m concerned about your situation," An Ruo said indifferently.

    A trace of dimness flickered through Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, but it quickly passed, so quickly that she couldn¡¯t see it.

    "I just found a ce to clear my head alone," he said nonchntly.

    An Ruoxin¡¯s heart softened, and she said gently, "Even so, you shouldn¡¯t have turned off your phone and disappeared."

    "My phone was blowing up with calls, should I have kept it on and waited for the journalists to bombard me?" Heughed and exined, "I didn¡¯t contact you because I didn¡¯t want to drag you into the limelight. You should know that journalists have been watching me very closely recently, and they won¡¯t spare anyone around me."

    So that was the reason he hadn¡¯t reached out to her.

    Part of An Ruo was touched, but she was still upset with him.

    Even if he didn¡¯te to find her, he should have at least called her!

    But she also knew that they weren¡¯t husband and wife, nor lovers, and he had no obligation to contact her.

    With that thought, her mood inexplicably dropped a little.

    "Let¡¯s go, you can go upstairs and see Kangkang." Since he dared to see her, it must mean the storm had passed.

    The moment Kangkang¡¯s name was mentioned, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes softened, filled with a tender and caring light.

    He followed An Ruo upstairs, and Aunt Zhou, upon opening the door and seeing Tang Yuchen behind her, immediately showed a look of surprise on her face, "Young Master, you¡¯re here!"

    The man nodded slightly in acknowledgment. Then, his gaze fell upon the little guy ying in the living room.

    As they entered the room, An Ruo closed the door and said to him, "You spend some time with Kangkang, I¡¯m going to take a shower."

    She took the clothes she had bought to the bedroom, leaving to give them some father-son space.

    Perhaps Tang Yuchen had a lot of feelings he didn¡¯t want to show in front of others, so she wouldn¡¯t look, and let him feel a bit morefortable.

    Aunt Zhou also considerately went to the kitchen.

    Tang Yuchen watched Kangkang intently; the little guy was engrossed in his y and didn¡¯t notice someone was watching him.

    He walked over, squatted down in front of him, and greedily stared at his little face.

    This was his son; on closer inspection, he did bear a resemnce to him.

    They say blood is thicker than water, and now looking at Kangkang, Tang Yuchen¡¯s chest filled with tenderness and emotion, and he fell in love with him from his very bones.

    No wonder An Ruo also liked him so much before¡ªthis was the kinship of blood rtions.

    The man¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moved; hisrge hand hesitantlynded on Kangkang¡¯s head, gently ruffling it. The little guy nced up quickly, noticed the stranger, and then lowered his head to continue ying with his toys.

    "Kangkang, I¡¯m your dad," he said with a smile as he gently spoke.

    Hisrge hand scooped him into his arms, and he couldn¡¯t control himself; his grip grew a bit too tight as he held him close.

 Chapter 579: I Will Not Take a Womanéˆ¥æªš Money

    <h4>Chapter 579: Chapter 579: I Will Not Take a Woman¡¯s Money</h4>

    Kangkang ufortably squirmed a few times, but he still held him, his lipsnding on his soft little face, kissing without letting go.

    Kangkang¡¯s face turned red as he struggled and just as he was about to cry, he let him go and let him sit back on the carpet.

    Having gained his freedom, the little guy stopped crying and continued ying with his toys.

    After An Ruo finished her shower, she saw the big and small figures seated on the carpet, the scene harmonious and touching.

    They clearly looked like father and son, no one would doubt it.

    "Come in for a moment," she said to Tang Yuchen.

    The man stood up, called Aunt Zhou to watch over Kangkang, and then walked into An Ruo¡¯s room.

    An Ruo was sitting on the bed. When he entered, she asked him to close the door.

    "What are you nning to doter?" she asked him directly.

    Tang Yuchen sat down beside her, very close to her, and she thought about moving away but restrained herself.

    "I have no ns at the moment," he replied.

    An Ruo handed him a card, "There are 500 million in here, 300 million is what you gave me, and 200 million is my own. Take it, this money should be enough for you to make aeback."

    Originally, the An family sold off for 500 million, and if she and An Ji split it, each would have 250 million. Now, she was giving almost all her money to him, which was no small sum.

    Tang Yuchen nced at the card in her hand, his eyes calm, and he did not reach out to take it.

    "Keep the money for yourself, Kangkang will have many expenses in the future."

    "Kangkang is still little, he won¡¯t need that much money. Besides, I can earn it, I believe with my ability I can support him."

    The man lifted his eyes to meet hers, "You don¡¯t have to strain yourself to earn money, keep the money, I will not take it."

    "Why? You have nothing right now..."

    "I will not take a woman¡¯s money."

    An Ruo chuckled, "Alright then, I give you 300 million, that¡¯s your money, not mine anymore."

    "Once given to you, it is yours, do not worry about me, I will find other ways," Tang Yuchen said confidently, but she did not believe him.

    He had nothing now, nobody would lend him money, what could he possibly do.

    She forcefully stuffed the card into his hand and said firmly, "You must take this money, and when you earn moneyter, you can pay me back. Consider it an investment, besides, I don¡¯t need so much money... hmm..."

    Before she could finish her words, the man suddenly sped the back of her head and fiercely kissed her lips.

    She instinctively struggled, but Tang Yuchen pushed her onto the bed, pinning her down to prevent her from moving.

    He bit her lips, sucking and licking eagerly, his tongue desperately twining with hers in a fierce embrace.

    These past few days, she was the person he thought about the most. He really missed her, missing her for a day felt like several years had passed, the longing prating deep into his bones, causing him unbearable pain.

 Chapter 580 My heart is tired

    <h4>Chapter 580: Chapter 580 My heart is tired</h4>

    After seeing her today, he had been restraining himself the entire time, not hugging her, not kissing her, for fear that she would feel repulsed. Yet, she had given him all her money and was brimming with trust in him, which deeply moved him.

    He could no longer control himself and kissed her, following the longing of his heart.

    But this kiss unleashed a torrent of desire, and he wanted more to satisfy his craving.

    An Ruo was kissed until she was dizzy, with the man¡¯s sturdy body rubbing against hers. Their bodies pressed closely together, she could clearly feel even the slight changes in his body.

    His hand slipped inside her clothes, roaming wantonly, and the hardness between his legs revealed his thoughts at that moment.

    An Ruoxin¡¯s heartbeat quickened, and she struggled internally, not wanting to continue being intimate with him. Some things, if meant to be ended, should be endedpletely. What was the point in these lingering ties?

    Once she realized this, her mind cleared up a lot, and she pushed hard against his body.

    Tang Yuchen felt her resistance and did not force himself.

    He stopped his movements and looked up at her deeply, "You don¡¯t want to?"

    An Ruo¡¯s cheeks flushed, her eyes flickered, and she began to speak, "Tang Yuchen, I think we need to have a proper talk."

    "About what?"

    "Get off me first, you¡¯re making me ufortable pressing down like this." She pushed at his body, and he simply rolled over to lie beside her, his arm embracing her, chin resting on the top of her head.

    "Let¡¯s just stay like this, I¡¯m a bit tired and want to lie down," he said indifferently. An Ruo, hearing the weariness in his voice, did not struggle.

    She lowered her eyes and said, "What I want to say is, let¡¯s not do this anymore. You cane to see Kangkang anytime, and I won¡¯t stop you. But your role should be limited to being Kangkang¡¯s father."

    The man holding her tensed slightly, his lips pressed together, saying nothing.

    An Ruo continued, "I admit, I once loved you. I hated youter because I thought the child was dead. The ¡¯death¡¯ of the child was a huge blow to me, andbined with our unhappy past, I grew to hate you even more, solidifying my decision to leave you. Even though the child is alive, the past pains are real; my heart is tired. Tang Yuchen, I don¡¯t have the energy to entangle with you anymore."

    "Whether it¡¯s loving someone or hating them, therees a time when you feel weary. After going through so much, I am very tired now and don¡¯t want to dwell on romantic rtionships. I just want to take good care of Kangkang, raise him to adulthood, and I have no interest in any other thoughts."

    Her words, one by one, were like spikes piercing into his heart. It wasn¡¯t very painful, nor was there blood, but a fine throbbing pain that seemed to affect every nerve in his body.

 Chapter 581: Probably Needs to Find Me for Something

    <h4>Chapter 581: Chapter 581: Probably Needs to Find Me for Something</h4>

    Tang Yuchen held An Ruo tightly, his voice muffled, "Baby, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have deceived you, I¡¯m sorry."

    If he had been clear with her at the time, if he hadn¡¯t married Lan Keren, none of these misfortunes would have happened between them.

    An Ruo shook her head, "Let the past be the past. Now that the child is still alive, I hold no grudges anymore, I just want to live a simple life."

    That had always been the life she yearned for, and now that she had the chance and the ability to live that life, she wouldn¡¯t let it pass her by.

    As for love and hate, they had long ceased to be everything in life to her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were dark as he held her tightly, no longer speaking.

    An Ruo let him hold her, knowing this was thest time, and that afterward, they would each live their own lives.

    Call her an ostrich or selfish if you will, but all she wanted was to live a peaceful life for a while, not thinking or caring about anything, so that her battered heart could slowly heal.

    After lying there for a while, An Ruo finally ced the card in his hand, "Take this money."

    Even if he wanted to make aeback, how could he without any capital? In this world, it¡¯s tough to make a move without money, five hundred million was not a small sum, enough for him to do what he wanted to do.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes grew bleak. He knew if he didn¡¯t ept it, she would be worried. To put her mind at ease, he reluctantly took it.

    "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll spend all the money?" he couldn¡¯t help but ask her.

    An Ruo shook her head, "If I dare to give it to you, then I¡¯m not afraid of you misusing it. Use it however you want, I still have money on me."

    The man stopped joking with her, his gaze dropping to conceal the emotion in his eyes as he epted the card.

    "Miss An, young master, can youe out for a moment, the police have arrived!" Just then, Aunt Zhou knocked on the door, calling for them with unease.

    An Ruo¡¯s expression changed slightly, "What do the police want?"

    Tang Yuchen narrowed his eyes and reassured her, "Don¡¯t worry, they aren¡¯t here for you, probably looking for me."

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of the policeing for her, what she was worried about was the trouble they might bring him.

    Tang Yuchen got up, tidied up An Ruo¡¯s clothes and hair, then went to open the door withposure.

    Outside stood two police officers, their expressions serious as they looked at Tang Yuchen.

    "Are you Tang Yuchen? Here is an arrest warrant, pleasee with us."

    An arrest warrant with an official seal was presented in front of him.

    Hearing this familiar voice, An Ruo looked past Tang Yuchen¡¯s back and saw Mo Hua¡¯s face.

    She stepped forward, puzzled, "Why are you arresting him?"

    Mo Hua nced at her, his eyes dark, "Tang Yuchen assaulted Yun Feiyang, causing the victim to indirectly suffer an asthma attack due to the injury and fall into an unconscious state."

 Chapter 582: Her Maintenance

    <h4>Chapter 582: Chapter 582: Her Maintenance</h4>

    Yun Feiyang¡¯s family charged him with intentional assault, and now he needs toe with us back to the police station for an investigation."

    An Ruo was stunned; she hadn¡¯t expected this matter to be brought up again.

    Actually, the fight between Tang Yuchen and Yun Feiyang had been a mere rivalry between them; there was no such thing as intentional assault.

    However, Yun Feiyang happened to have an asthma attack, and now he was unconscious. Moreover, being the president of Fengxing and having an extraordinary status, the severity of Tang Yuchen¡¯s assault was exacerbated.

    If it had been earlier, this trivial matter could have been resolved without Tang Yuchen needing to intervene.

    But now, he had lost his toughest protective shell, and the Yun Family was even more determined to use all their connections to ensure he received his due punishment.

    A wave of sadness suddenly surged in An Ruo¡¯s heart, on his behalf.

    She grasped his arm and said to Mo Hua, "I know best about Yun Feiyang¡¯s injury. Can Ie with you to the police station for the investigation?"

    Tang Yuchen sharply looked at her, his eyes bright as stars in the sky, shimmering brilliantly.

    She was defending him, wasn¡¯t she? Did she no longer resent him as much?

    His heart leapt joyously at her defense; he really wanted to embrace her, but there were too many intrusive eyes around.

    He took her hand and said with a smile, "You don¡¯t need to go; I can go by myself. Don¡¯t worry, nothing will happen to me."

    An Ruo nced at him with displeasure. What time was it, and he still thought he could handle everything?

    As if reading her mind, he continued with a smile, "I¡¯m not lying to you, I really won¡¯t have any problems, trust me."

    "But..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, if I ever get into trouble, it won¡¯t be toote for you to save me then." His gaze became softer and warmer, An Ruo¡¯s heartbeat sped up, her cheeks slightly reddened, and she had no choice but topromise.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll trust you this once."

    The man curved his lips into a light smile, his hand reaching up to touch her face but ended up ruffling her hair instead.

    Mo Hua said coldly, "Can youe with us now?"

    "Let¡¯s go." Tang Yuchen resumed his indifferent expression and walked ahead.

    Mo Hua nced at An Ruo, wanting to say something but ended up saying nothing, and coldly turned to walk away.

    An Ruo escorted them to the door, watching them enter the elevator until its doors closed, then she drew back her gaze.

    Aunt Zhou, holding Kangkang, stood behind her, anxiously asking, "Miss An, the young master won¡¯t be in trouble, will he?"

    An Ruo turned and smiled, "He should be fine."

    Her words were meant as much to reassure Aunt Zhou as tofort herself.

    "Give me the child." She took the child from Aunt Zhou¡¯s arms, and An Ruo carried him to the bedroom.

    She ced Kangkang on the bed, and the little guy stopped ying, staring up at her withrge eyes.

 Chapter 583: Donéˆ¥æª› Want Anything to Happen to Him

    <h4>Chapter 583: Chapter 583: Don¡¯t Want Anything to Happen to Him</h4>

    Sheid Kangkang on the bed, and the little fellow stopped ying, staring at her with wide eyes.

    She stroked his fluffy little head and whispered to him softly, "Kangkang, although your father can be very bad and hateful sometimes, he is still your father, so I still don¡¯t want anything to happen to him."

    If the matters between her, Tang Yuchen, and Yun Feiyang were confined to just the three of them, she naturally med Tang Yuchen.

    After all, everything had been caused by his domineering and heartlessness. If he had been willing to let her go instead of insisting on keeping her by his side against her will, Yun Feiyang wouldn¡¯t have been injured and had an ident.

    But to really let him take responsibility for Yun Feiyang¡¯s ident, she couldn¡¯t bear it.

    He hadn¡¯t intentionally caused Yun Feiyang to fall into aa, and Yun Feiyang had gotten injured trying to stand up for her. She also bore responsibility for this and couldn¡¯t me Tang Yuchen alone.

    In fact, when it came to their issues, there wasn¡¯t a clear right or wrong¡ªonce emotions got tangled up, right and wrong became indiscernible.

    Now she just hoped Tang Yuchen would be alright. He had just gone bankrupt, and she didn¡¯t want to see him endure the suffering of imprisonment.

    She didn¡¯t know how strong he was or whether he could withstand these blows. But she couldn¡¯t bear it, nor could she stand to see him suffer again. She only hoped he would be safe and sound.

    Kangkang seemed to understand the sadness in her eyes. He crawled into her arms and leaned against her, his soft little head nudging against her in her embrace as if he were an adorable little animal.

    An Ruo was moved by his action in an instant. She hugged his small body tight, tenderly kissing his cheek.

    Having a child by her side was truly wonderful, at least it made her feel like her world was still full of hope.

    After Tang Yuchen was taken away, An Ruo naturally wouldn¡¯t wait idly for his news.

    That very night, she called Mo Hua to ask how Tang Yuchen was doing. Mo Hua said that he was staying in the police station for now, and someone would bail him out tomorrow.

    It seemed he really could find someone to help him.

    An Ruo felt much more at ease and was able to sleep peacefully with her child that night.

    The next day, after waking up and having lunch, she called to inquire, and Mo Hua said that Tang Yuchen had already left. She asked who had bailed him out, and Mo Hua answered it was Liang Xiao.

    An Ruo was momentarily stunned; perhaps she had misjudged Liang Xiao at first.

    Someone Tang Yuchen considered a good friend surely wasn¡¯t just a fair-weather friend¡ªmaybe Liang Xiao was indeed his true friend.

    Tang Yuchen returned in the afternoon; seeing him truly unharmed, An Ruo finally rxed the pent-up anxiety she had been carrying.

    "Have you eaten?" She rose and walked toward him, asking this as her first question.

    The man was slightly taken aback and felt warmly in his heart because of her words.

    He approached her with a smile and said, "Not yet, is there anything good to eat?"

 Chapter 584: Son, Have Dinner with Dad

    <h4>Chapter 584: Chapter 584: Son, Have Dinner with Dad</h4>

    "There are dumplings, or I could make you some noodles."

    "The dumplings you made?" Tang Yuchen asked again.

    "Mhm."

    "Then cook the dumplings for me."

    "Okay." An Ruo didn¡¯t let Aunt Zhou do it, instead going to the kitchen herself to cook for him. She took out the frozen dumplings and cooked a portion based on his appetite.

    Tang Yuchen sat on the living room sofa, unable to resist pulling Kangkang, who was ying with toys, into his embrace. He knew Kangkang currently only recognized An Ruo, so his aim was to make Kangkang recognize him too.

    An Ruo came out with the dumplings just to see him ying with Kangkang, trying hard to win Kangkang¡¯s favor, but their son ignored his presence.

    "Let¡¯s eat first, then go take a bath. Your... old clothes are still in the closet, I¡¯ll find them for you in a bit."

    The man looked up and smiled at her, then sat at the dining table with Kangkang in his arms.

    "Son, eat with daddy."

    He picked up a dumpling with his chopsticks, blew on it to cool it down, and brought it to Kangkang¡¯s lips. Kangkang was not one to refuse food, he opened his little mouth and took a bite, and the juice from the dumpling immediately dripped onto the te.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t mind the mess, he ate the rest of the bite Kangkang had left and also began to devour the dumplings on the te.

    After Kangkang finished, he looked eagerly at the te, Tang Yuchen promptly fed him another bite, and the two ate alternately, causing An Ruo¡¯s eyes to turn red.

    She turned to go to the bedroom to find Tang Yuchen some clothes to change into, but the man soon came in, saw her standing in front of the closet in a daze, and walked over to hug her from behind.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" he asked.

    An Ruo snapped out of it, turned around, and handed him the clothes, "Go take a bath first."

    "Okay." Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t say much, heading to the bathroom.

    After his bath, he went straight to the living room. An Ruo was holding Kangkang, ying with him, as Aunt Zhou had gone out to buy groceries, leaving just the three of them in the house.

    Tang Yuchen smiled as he came over to sit down, stretching out his arms to embrace both An Ruo and Kangkang.

    An Ruo struggled a bit, but he held her even tighter. To divert her attention, he quickly asked, "How is Kangkang¡¯s condition? I didn¡¯t know much before, could you tell me about it?"

    She indeed stopped struggling, looking affectionately at Kangkang, she answered, "His illness is acquired, not very serious. It¡¯s just that during his growing process, no one taught or guided him, which is why he never speaks and got used to ying alone. Doctor Wen said that with a bit more patience and starting his education from scratch, he can gradually be normal."

    "As long as it can be cured, I don¡¯t mind devoting a lifetime to treating his illness," the man said in a deep voice.

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, she raised her eyes to look at him, "You don¡¯t mind Kangkang¡¯s illness?"

 Chapter 585: Just Kangkang, The Only Child

    <h4>Chapter 585: Chapter 585: Just Kangkang, The Only Child</h4>

    Tang Yuchen frowned unhappily and said, "He is my son, why would I dislike him? It doesn¡¯t matter if he starts speaking a few yearster than other children or learns to read and writeter. I will fight for everything for him, and I will never let his starting point be worse than anyone else¡¯s."

    An Ruo lowered her head to look at Kangkang, a faint smile curving at the corners of her mouth.

    The man hugged her even tighter, resting his chin on top of her head, and said softly, "We can have only Kangkang as our child in this lifetime. We¡¯ll give him all our love, and I believe there wille a day when he will bepletely healthy."

    An Ruo¡¯s body tensed slightly, her head was lowered and he couldn¡¯t see the moved expression in her eyes.

    Indeed, having just Kangkang as their child in this lifetime and giving him all their love¡ªwhat did it matter if he wasn¡¯t normal? Having their love was enough for him.

    An Ruo subconsciously hugged Kangkang tighter, the little one quietly leaning against her as she leaned quietly against the man beside her.

    Aunt Zhou came back with a lot of groceries and cooked a sumptuous meal.

    At dinner, An Ruo asked her to sit down and eat with them, and Yuchen also asked her to sit and eat. The three adults, along with one child, enjoyed avish dinner.

    After the meal, Aunt Zhou tidied everything up and went back to her room to rest.

    Tang Yuchen kept ying with Kangkang¡ªhe felt he owed the child so much and always thought that even spending a lifetime with him wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    He taught Kangkang to y with building blocks, trains, remote-controlled cars, and Transformers. If An Ruo hadn¡¯t seen it with her own eyes, she wouldn¡¯t have known he could handle children¡¯s toys with such proficiency.

    Kangkang watched dumbfounded as the toys moved in his hands. If he could speak, he would surely exim, "Wow, that¡¯s amazing!"

    Seeing them having a good time, An Ruo went to the children¡¯s room to make the bed.

    The day she moved back, she had anticipated that Yuchen would stay over, so she ordered an extra bed for the children¡¯s room, which now came in handy.

    Once the bed was made, she checked the time¡ªit was already nine o¡¯clock.

    She came out and lifted Kangkang, who was sitting on the carpet, and said to him with a smile, "Kangkang, it¡¯s time to go to sleep. How about going with Mommy to take a bath and then to bed?"

    Kangkang turned his head to look at her and obediently nestled his little head into her shoulder, in agreement.

    Tang Yuchen also stood up, and she said to him, "I¡¯ve already made up your bed. You should rest early too."

    As she turned to leave with the child in her arms, the man suddenly asked, "Aren¡¯t you going to ask how I dealt with the situation?"

    An Ruo turned her head and said, "I already know. You¡¯ve been released on bail, and you won¡¯t have any more problems from now on."

    Liang Xiao had smoothed over the case for him. The Yun Family thought that they could deal with Yuchen now that he was down, but they didn¡¯t expect someone with such strong backing to be in his corner.

    Tang Yuchen thought, it must have been that policeman named Mo Hua who told her.

 Chapter 586: Just Let Me Sleep Here

    <h4>Chapter 586: Chapter 586: Just Let Me Sleep Here</h4>

    He approached and reached out to hold Kangkang,ughing as he spoke, "Is it time to give Kangkang a bath? Let me do it, I haven¡¯t bathed my son yet."

    The child was taken into his arms, and An Ruo opened her mouth but did not refuse his request. He was Kangkang¡¯s dad and wanted to get closer to the child; she had no right to stop him.

    "All right," she nodded. Tang Yuchen lifted Kangkang happily and rushed towards the bathroom, "Son, let¡¯s go take a bath!"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t follow them into the bathroom; she wanted to see if Tang Yuchen would be able to bathe a child.

    Sure enough, he didn¡¯t know how. Within two minutes, he was yelling from the bathroom, "Baby, what bath gel should I use to bathe our son?"

    "Do you need to wash his hair?"

    "Son, he¡¯s not cooperating with me, what should I do?"

    "It¡¯s over, he¡¯s crying! Come here quick and help me soothe him."

    After a struggle, they finally managed to bathe Kangkang. An Ruo wrapped the little guy in a bath towel and carried the drenched him back to the bedroom.

    Tang Yuchen sheepishly followed behind her and said with a grin, "I¡¯ll get the hang of it after I bathe him a few more times."

    An Ruo looked at him with a smile; she had no intention of ming him.

    Although he identally got shampoo foam in Kangkang¡¯s eyes and let Kangkang swallow a few sips of water, she wasn¡¯t angry with him; she just felt sorry for the little guy having had to suffer.

    "It¡¯s okay, you go rest. You must be tired after a whole day," An Ruo said indifferently, "Your room is next to the children¡¯s room. I¡¯ve already made your bed."

    Tang Yuchen widened his eyes in surprise. "Aren¡¯t I sleeping here?"

    "Who said you were sleeping here? This is where Kangkang and I sleep. You go sleep in the children¡¯s room."

    "I won¡¯t." The man sat burly on the bed, reached out to pull Kangkang into his arms, and rubbed him, "I want to sleep with my son."

    An Ruo was speechless. Was he being willful?

    Tang Yuchen smiled again imploringly, "I¡¯m such a big man, how can I sleep in the children¡¯s room. Baby, let me sleep here, okay? Let me stay with my son."

    She didn¡¯t have the heart to refuse him sleeping with Kangkang, but she was worried he wouldn¡¯t take good care of him.

    "Can you take care of him? Do you know when to wake him up to go to the bathroom, or when to wake up to tuck him in?" An Ruo countered.

    Tang Yuchen was at a loss for words; indeed, he didn¡¯t know these things. In his view, sleeping meant sleeping through until morning without any troublesome matters.

    But he was quick to respond, "That¡¯s what you¡¯re here for, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know, but you do. I¡¯ll learn from you tonight, and by tomorrow night, I¡¯ll know."

    An Ruo finally understood what he meant. He didn¡¯t just want to sleep with his son; he also wanted to sleep with her!

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯d better go sleep in the children¡¯s room," she said. She had no desire to share a bed with him.

 Chapter 587 Hits Her Weak Spot

    <h4>Chapter 587: Chapter 587 Hits Her Weak Spot</h4>

    Snatching the child from his arms, she dressed the little one in pajamas, then plugged in the hairdryer and began to blow-dry his hair.

    Kangkang seemed to have grown ustomed to her fussing, quietly ying with his own fingers, not mischievous at all.

    Seeing his n about to fail, Tang Yuchen simplyy on the bed, pretending to be too tired to get up, "I said I¡¯m not sleeping in the children¡¯s room, I want to sleep with my son. Baby, I¡¯ve only recognized my son for two days, I can¡¯t be without him."

    He always knew exactly what to say to hit her soft spot.

    Yes, he had only recently acknowledged the child, and to save him, he¡¯d spared no effort at all.

    No matter how many things she¡¯d been through, An Ruo¡¯s weakness was always her tenderness.

    She sighed and decided topromise, "Fine, you can sleep here, but don¡¯t pull anything."

    Tang Yuchen abruptly sat up and snatched the hairdryer from her hand, gently blow-drying Kangkang¡¯s hair: "Don¡¯t worry, I definitely won¡¯t do anything inappropriate."

    His smile was so smug that An Ruo almost regretted agreeing to let him sleep there.

    "Baby, you go take a shower, I¡¯ll take care of our son," he urged her, with an expression that said he had everything under control.

    An Ruo went to take a shower, and by the time she came out, Tang Yuchen had tucked himself and Kangkang into bed. Only a soft bedsidemp was on in the bedroom, casting a warm glow.

    On one side of Kangkangy Tang Yuchen, and on the other was arge empty space reserved for her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand gently patted the little guy, who had already closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

    An Ruo stared at them, feeling a strange emotion sweep through her heart.

    If they hadn¡¯t divorced, if there hadn¡¯t been so many upheavals between them, they would have been a happy family of three.

    But there were no ifs; nothing that happened in the past could be changed, and perhaps they couldn¡¯t return to it either.

    "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?" Tang Yuchen looked deeply at her and softly asked.

    She came back to reality and didn¡¯t answer him.

    Shey down, pulled up the covers, turned off the bedsidemp, and said, "Let¡¯s sleep."

    The light went out, and the room was enveloped in darkness.

    An Ruo looked out the window without closing her eyes, Tang Yuchen also did not close his eyes but watched her instead.

    In the dark, one¡¯s sense of hearing bes especially sharp.

    She could hear his fine breathing, and he could hear hers.

    After what felt like a long time, An Ruo¡¯s breathing evened out, suggesting she had fallen asleep.

    The man carefully propped himself up, being careful not to disturb Kangkang, and moved above her.

    His dark eyes gazed at her face, he held his breath and lowered his head to kiss her lips. His movements were very cautious and also very gentle.

    He softly caressed her lip with his, not daring to extend his tongue into her mouth for fear of waking her up, nor dare to kiss for too long.

 Chapter 588: He is not suitable for job hunting

    <h4>Chapter 588: Chapter 588: He is not suitable for job hunting</h4>

    He reluctantly let her go and his kissesnded on Kangkang¡¯s little face, lingering there with the same affection.

    The woman and child lying next to him were the people he loved most.

    Tang Yuchen looked at them gently, his eyes almost brimming with adoration.

    "Baby, I love you."

    He whispered to them. Even if they couldn¡¯t hear him, he felt very happy.

    After doing all this, hey back down, snuggled up to Kangkang, and deeply closed his eyes to sleep.

    But it was at this moment that An Ruo opened her eyes, a tear slipping from the corner of her eye.

    This was a special night because it was the first time the three of them slept together in one bed.

    So An Ruo stayed awake veryte until almost dawn before she finally fell asleep.

    At nine in the morning, she was woken up by Kangkang.

    Upon waking, the little one, seeing her eyes closed, sat up and stared at her face.

    He asionally patted her face with his little hand or tugged at her clothes, or snuggled against her chest, and under his small movements, An Ruo had no choice but to open her eyes and wake up.

    The first thing she saw was her son¡¯s adorable face; she smiled happily and hugged the little one, giving him a big kiss, "Baby, good morning!"

    Kangkang watched her with his bright, big eyes, giving her a warm response.

    An Ruo sat up and noticed that Tang Yuchen was not in bed. Thinking he was in the living room, she got up with Kangkang to wash up, then headed out to the living room.

    Aunt Zhou saw them up and smiled, "Hungry, right? Come have some breakfast."

    An Ruo looked around and didn¡¯t see Tang Yuchen anywhere.

    "Aunt Zhou, where¡¯s Tang Yuchen?"

    "The young master went out early this morning, he said if you need anything, you can call him. Here¡¯s his phone number," Aunt Zhou said as she handed her a note with a number.

    An Ruo took her phone, noted down the number, then carried Kangkang to eat.

    At noon, Tang Yuchen called, saying he would not be back for lunch because he had some things to take care of, and asked them to eat without him, saying he¡¯d beteing back.

    An Ruo asked what he was doing, and he replied he was just looking around, seeing if there was anything he could do.

    She responded with an ¡¯Oh¡¯ and hung up the phone.

    Kangkang would take a nap at noon, and with nothing else to do, An Ruo also decided to nap. But lying in bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep, wondering if Tang Yuchen was out looking for a job.

    Just thinking about him seeking a job made her feel a pang of heartache.

    She believed that he was more suited to being the high and mighty president of the Tang Family. He was born to sit in the highest position, not fitting for job hunting, not at all.

    Maybe he was not job hunting but looking into starting a business.

    He had the capital; starting a business should be no problem.

 Chapter 589: Come and Coax Him

    <h4>Chapter 589: Chapter 589: Come and Coax Him</h4>

    At that moment, Tang Yuchen stood on the dock, blowing in the cold sea breeze, squinting at the ships that came and went, transporting containers.

    Each ship had its containers marked specifically.

    With just one look, he could spot the Tang Family¡¯s containers.

    Since Tang Yushen had taken over control of the Tang Family business, their stocks had not only refrained from falling but had also grown more reputable. Recently, it was all about various reports concerning him.

    Who he mingled with, what banquets he attended, and whichpanies he had coborated with.

    It had to be said, Tang Yushen liked the fame, which was why he was so high-profile.

    After watching for a while, Tang Yuchen turned to leave, but as he did, he saw a group of people walking toward him.

    The man leading them was familiar; he owned a second-tierpany, but he was the top chair of J City¡¯s dock.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    For dinner, An Ruo asked Aunt Zhou to prepare a few of Tang Yuchen¡¯s favorite dishes, and he arrived back home just as the meal was ready.

    During dinner, she asked him what he had gained today, and he replied that there wasn¡¯t anything yet, but if nothing went wrong, he nned to start with transportation.

    She didn¡¯t understand the business matters much, so after a few questions, she didn¡¯t pry further.

    As long as he found something to do, that was a good thing.

    After dinner, Tang Yuchen still spent time ying with Kangkang, wanting to build a rtionship with the child, thus, he didn¡¯t miss any opportunity to bond.

    An Ruo had initially nned to ask him to find a ce to stay, as him living there permanently wasn¡¯t a solution.

    However, seeing how actively he was engaging with Kangkang made it hard for her to bring it up.

    She decided to wait a bit longer, until the child was morefortable with him, and his career had progressed, before discussing it with him.

    At night, he still wanted to sleep with them, and An Ruo told him it was thest time; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t let him stay. Heughingly agreed and then joyfully carried Kangkang off to bath.

    She thought since he had experience from bathing Kangkang the day before, today wouldn¡¯t see any issues.

    But a few minutester, he shouted from the bathroom, "Honey, the baby is crying;e and soothe him."

    An Ruo was speechless with irritation, "Tang Yuchen, Kangkang is so well-behaved, he generally doesn¡¯t cry. What on earth did you do to him, why does he cry every time!"

    Fuming, she pushed open the bathroom door and was about to scold him further, but when she saw him lying naked in the bathtub, her words choked in her throat, and her entire face turned beet red.

    "You..." An Ruo quickly turned around, her back facing him, and shouted indignantly, "Why aren¡¯t you wearing clothes?!"

    "I¡¯m taking a bath," he stated matter-of-factly, yet hisughter was like that of a cat who had stolen cream.

    An Ruo clenched her fists, telling herself to stay calm.

    Seeing her, Kangkang cried even louder, and the sound of the child¡¯s cries made it impossible for her to calm down.

 Chapter 590: Want to Sleep with My Wife and Kids Together

    <h4>Chapter 590: Chapter 590: Want to Sleep with My Wife and Kids Together</h4>

    "What did you do to Kangkang, why is he crying?"

    "Nothing, I was just teaching him how to swim..." Tang Yuchen said with a guilty conscience.

    An Ruo wanted to punch him.

    "He¡¯s so little, how could he learn to swim, are you trying to drown him!" No wonder the normally stoic Kangkang was crying, being tossed around in the water, she would cry too.

    "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re too awful, is Kangkang even your son!"

    Is this how one treats their own son?

    Tang Yuchen knew he had gone too far. He was just getting carried away with ying, and besides, he didn¡¯t know how to take care of a child, so he identally made the little guy cry.

    The man coughed twice,cking confidence as he said, "Baby,e take him away, I don¡¯t know what to do with him crying."

    Kangkang indeed was crying very sadly, An Ruo hesitated before turning around, trying her best not to look at his exposed parts, she walked over and picked up the child directly.

    Wrapping Kangkang in a towel, she held him and turned around, unapologetically telling Tang Yuchen, "You¡¯re sleeping in the children¡¯s room tonight, no objection!"

    "..." Tang Yuchen felt so frustrated he wanted to hit his head against something; had his attempt to steal a chicken only resulted in losing the rice?

    He had finally managed to get a chance to sleep with them tonight, and he just ruined it. He wanted to refuse, but since he made the child cry, he had no right to refuse.

    But he really wanted to sleep with his wife and child!

    Tang Yuchen dragged his feet in the shower, taking a long time before he finally came out, and then he went to the bed to apologize to Kangkang, but the little one totally ignored him, which made him feel particrly embarrassed.

    But to be honest, it would be a miracle if Kangkang did pay attention to him.

    An Ruo tucked the little one in properly and gently patted him on the back. The man sat on the bed with a grin, intending to sneak into bed, but she shot him an icy look.

    "It¡¯s gettingte, the child and I need to rest, and you should go to sleep too," An Ruo said tly.

    "Baby, I know I was wrong," Tang Yuchen said with a smile, trying to charm her. "Look, this is the only night I can sleep with you guys, can you forgive me just once?"

    "No!" Her tone left no room for negotiation.

    "Then I¡¯ll sleep on the floor..."

    "Tang Yuchen, your room is next door!"

    The man was truly feeling miserable - she was serious, not joking. If he had known, he wouldn¡¯t have honestly confessed his ¡¯crimes.¡¯

    After An Ruoy down and covered herself with the nket, she reached out to turn off the bedsidemp, and the room went dark instantly.

    Tang Yuchen sheepishly walked out, pulled their door closed, and then helplessly went to the next room to sleep.

    The next day, he left just as early.

    An Ruo stayed home with the child, and in the afternoon she took Kangkang for a check-up at the hospital and then quickly returned.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯te back until dinner time, he didn¡¯t mention what he did, and she didn¡¯t

 Chapter 591: Letéˆ¥æªš Go Out and Have Fun

    <h4>Chapter 591: Chapter 591: Let¡¯s Go Out and Have Fun</h4>

    Tang Yuchen came back during dinner, and he didn¡¯t say what he had done, nor did she ask.

    She thought he had just gone out to find something to do.

    For several days, he had been leaving early and returningte, just like amuter, heading to work in the morning and returning home at night.

    Seeing how hard he was working made it even harder for An Ruo to mention that he should move out.

    Forget it, let¡¯s just make do. Anyway, she wasn¡¯t going to find another man, and his living with them wouldn¡¯t affect her in any way.

    She tacitly agreed to his stay, and Tang Yuchen treated the ce even more like his own home.

    He woulde home to eat, y with his son, eagerly help An Ruo with chores, and apany her to watch TV. He acted just like any ordinary family husband, doing everything that was expected of him.

    The only difference was that he couldn¡¯t sleep with his wife at night.

    That day, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t leave the house. After breakfast, he suggested, "Let¡¯s take Kangkang and go out for a bit."

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise, "You¡¯re free today?"

    The man smiled lightly, "Yes, I¡¯m off today."

    "You found something to do?" she asked, astonished.

    "Yes, I¡¯m partnering with someone to transport a shipment of goods. I have to leave tomorrow, and it might take several days before I can return," he said nonchntly.

    An Ruo was slightly amazed; he had already started working, and that was quick.

    But his ability had always been strong, so starting up a business again was a matter of moments for him.

    "Do you have to apany the transportation?" Otherwise, why would it take a few days to return.

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward and picked up Kangkang, who was deeply engrossed in ying and was disrupted, squirming in dissatisfaction.

    "It¡¯s the first sea outing, I need to be there with it. The cargo is quite valuable, and I wouldn¡¯t feel at ease if I didn¡¯t go," he exined.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t ask any more questions; he was leaving tomorrow, and his suggestion to go out for the day was probably to create some happy memories with the child.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go change," An Ruo said as she got up and went to the bedroom.

    When they left, they took her two-seater Beetle. Tang Yuchen, being the better driver, took the wheel while An Ruo sat beside him with the child.

    Tang Yuchen said they were going to the amusement park, and she had no objections.

    Usually, when taking the child out, the destination was always an amusement park.

    Kangkang¡¯s condition had improved a lot; he was no longerpletely living in his own world and was somewhat responsive to the outside world.

    During their time there, they avoided the thrilling roller coasters and opted for the gentle carousel rides and yed some minor games.

    After having enough fun, they went out to eat. Even though Tang Yuchen was bankrupt, the standard of the restaurant he chose hadn¡¯t dropped.

    They ordered a private room and selected many dishes, including some sweets Kangkang liked.

    An Ruo liked to eat in silence, and Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t talkative either; they asionally exchanged words, mostly about their child.

 Chapter 592: Shameless to This Extent

    <h4>Chapter 592: Chapter 592: Shameless to This Extent</h4>

    Halfway through, An Ruo needed to use the restroom, so she handed the child over to the man and walked out of the private room. After using the toilet and washing her hands, she forgot to dry them off and couldn¡¯t help but shake the wetness off her hands.

    "What are you doing, you¡¯re sshing water on us!"

    There was a sudden voice behind her, and she instinctively turned around to apologize, "I¡¯m sor..."

    Thest word choked in her throat and she couldn¡¯t spit it out. She had never expected to encounter Tang Yushen just by having a meal.

    He must have alsoe from the restroom, apanied by a servile-looking subordinate. The one who had just spoken was his subordinate.

    For Tang Yushen, An Ruo felt a deep-seated disgust, never having a shred of fondness for him; her gaze towards him was immediately cold.

    Tang Yushen looked at her indifferently, his lips holding their usual smile, but his eyes devoid of any warmth.

    "What a coincidence, you¡¯re eating here too. Is my brother also here?" the man asked her nonchntly.

    She naturally would not answer his question. An Ruo forced a smile and said disdainfully, "Yes, quite the coincidence."

    As she turned to leave, Tang Yushen called out to her, "Wait a moment."

    "What do you want?" she turned back and looked at him warily.

    The man handed her a business card, smiling elegantly yet duplicitously, "This is my card. If he¡¯s in trouble, you can call me."

    An Ruo never knew someone could be so shameless.

    He had taken everything from Tang Yuchen through despicable means, and now he could say such brazen words without changing his expression; it was truly shameless.

    Even if she was usuallyposed, she couldn¡¯t stay calm now. However, the man opposite her was smiling sanctimoniously, his skin incredibly thick.

    After taking a deep breath, she didn¡¯t reach out to take the card. She scoffed at him coldly and derisively, said nothing more, and turned away.

    His skin was too thick; anything she said would be futile.

    Still fuming, she returned to the private room. Tang Yuchen immediately noticed something was wrong with her and frowned, asking, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    "It¡¯s nothing." She didn¡¯t want to tell him about what had just happened, nor did she want him to feel humiliated.

    But her expression was still off, herposure not quite perfect, unable to mask her turmoil.

    "What really happened?" Tang Yuchen asked with concern, "Did something upsetting happen?"

    "No!"

    "An Ruo, tell me, what¡¯s wrong?"

    He was insistent, so she sighed and said, "I just ran into Tang Yushen."

    Tang Yuchen immediately understood, and he didn¡¯t get angry but insteadughed and said, "So you ran into him, so what? If he said something to you, don¡¯t take it to heart."

    Yes, she shouldn¡¯t take to heart whatever that kind of person said.

    "Even if he humiliates you, you won¡¯t take it to heart?"

 Chapter 593: I Like That You Care for Me

    <h4>Chapter 593: Chapter 593: I Like That You Care for Me</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes gleamed as he watched her and countered her question, "Are you angry about this?"

    "He said that if you have any difficulties, you can turn to him. That everything he has is yours, how can he say such shameless things?!" An Ruo said indignantly.

    The corners of Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth curled into an arc, seeming quite pleased. She was standing up for him and taking his side, wasn¡¯t she?

    Seeing her get angry on his behalf, he found her very endearing.

    An Ruo saw himugh, which only fueled her anger, "You¡¯re stillughing, what¡¯s there tough about! Forget it, this is your own business, if you don¡¯t care, why should I!"

    "No worries, I like that you care for me."

    An Ruowei was taken aback and immediately blushed. So, he wasughing because of this...

    In an effort to hide her embarrassment, she stood up and said lightly, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re not eating anymore."

    The man had no objections and followed behind her, carrying Kangkang.

    On the way back, he was driving again, and An Ruo was still thinking about Tang Yushen.

    She turned to ask him, "Hasn¡¯t he made things difficult for you?"

    Logically speaking, Tang Yushen, being bitterly opposed to him, would not allow Tang Yuchen to rise again. He must have made things difficult for him and secretly sabotaged him, that would be expected.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a look and said with a light smile, "He thinks that by having the Tang Family, he owns the whole world. He doesn¡¯t take me seriously at all and believes I can¡¯t stir up any trouble, so naturally, he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for me."

    In fact, he was lying.

    A despicable person like Tang Yushen, who had finally gotten control of the Tang Family, certainly wouldn¡¯t give Tang Yuchen any chance to rise again.

    He had often made life difficult for him in secret, but there was no need to tell An Ruo these things.

    When he had handed over the Tang Family to Tang Yushen, he had forced Tang Yushen to swear never to trouble An Ruo and Kangkang in any way.

    Otherwise, Tang Yushen would even make life difficult for the two of them, especially Kangkang, since he was his son; he certainly wouldn¡¯t let them be.

    Of course, there was no need to tell An Ruo these details, she and the child just needed a quiet life, without being exposed to any of the darkness.

    Although An Ruo was skeptical of what he said, she thought to herself that since Tang Yushen had the Tang Family, he naturally didn¡¯t need to trouble Tang Yuchen.

    Perhaps he really hadn¡¯t made things difficult for him.

    After returning home, Tang Yuchen continued to y with Kangkang. He had to go on a long trip the next day, and An Ruo urged him to pack his luggage.

    He said he was too busy, busy ying with his son, so he asked her to pack for him.

    In such trifles, she didn¡¯t bother to argue with him and went to pack for him. But as she did, something felt off.

    Wasn¡¯t she doing what a wife should do, packing for her husband who was going away on a long journey?

    s, she was supposed to cut ties with himpletely, yet there seemed to be an unbreakable connection. She didn¡¯t know whether to consider it a good or bad thing.

 Chapter 594: Whatéˆ¥æªš Wrong with This Child Today?

    <h4>Chapter 594: Chapter 594: What¡¯s Wrong with This Child Today?</h4>

    Tang Yuchen left very early the next day, and An Ruo woke up early too, but she hadn¡¯t managed to see him off, which made her feel a bit mncholic.

    Usually, Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t home during the day, so she didn¡¯t feel much then.

    But when it came time to eat dinner, she felt the house was a bit lonely.

    That feeling came again!

    Years ago, when she was pregnant with Kangkang, he left her for Country A, and she also felt a sense of loneliness at home.

    Back then, they were deeply in love, so her longing was particrly intense.

    Although it wasn¡¯t as intense now, she still felt that emptiness.

    She hated this feeling, hated the separation, hated getting used to being two people and suddenly being alone again.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t eat either, sitting dazedly, feeling inexplicably sad.

    If it was destined that they couldn¡¯t be together, then she wished not to get used to the presence of two...

    At that moment, she even resented Tang Yuchen, ming him for always making her taste the bitterness of separation.

    Kangkang tilted his head and stared at her, unable to be distracted even by food.

    An Ruo zoned out for a long time, only snapping back to reality when she sensed the child¡¯s gaze.

    "Baby, why aren¡¯t you eating? Come on, Mom will feed you."

    She scooped the little guy into her arms and spoon-fed him. Kangkang turned his head away, just looking at her with innocent eyes.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked, puzzled.

    The little guy couldn¡¯t speak or express his thoughts; he just continued to stare at her.

    An Ruo touched her face, thinking there might be something dirty on it.

    "Kangkang, what are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you eating? Open your mouth,e, eat."

    She moved the spoon to his mouth, but he turned away again, and An Ruo tried several times but he wouldn¡¯t eat.

    What was wrong with the child today?

    "Baby, what¡¯s the matter?" Setting down the spoon, she reached out to gently stroke his head.

    Kangkang suddenly pointed at the empty seat next to them, then looked up at her.

    His gesture stunned her for several seconds.

    He was actually pointing at things now!

    This was miraculous!

    The sorrow in her heart was swept away in an instant, reced by immense joy.

    An Ruo smiled, then understood what he meant.

    She looked at him in surprise, asking uncertainly, "Are you asking where Daddy went?"

    That ce had always been where Tang Yuchen sat.

    He always rushed back to have dinner with them every day to foster his bond with Kangkang, and he would even personally feed the child.

    So, Kangkang sat on hisp every day and was fed by him. Was Kangkang confused because Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t feed him today?

    With this guess, An Ruo¡¯s heart throbbed intensely, more thrilling than winning a huge lottery prize.

 Chapter 595 Excitement

    <h4>Chapter 595: Chapter 595 Excitement</h4>

    Kangkang put down his finger but still stared at her with a bewildered expression, as if unsure how to express himself.

    An Ruo patiently asked again, "Do you want to ask where Daddy has gone? If yes, nod your head like this, if no, shake your head."

    Kangkang looked confused for a moment, then gently nodded his head.

    Almost at the same instant, An Ruo hugged him tightly, overwhelmed with emotion and burst into tears.

    Her child had learned to express his thoughts, Kangkang was a normal child, and a smart one too. He would surely recover very soon.

    After holding the little one and crying for a while, An Ruo¡¯s emotions stabilized.

    She kissed his cheek and smiled at him, "Daddy is on a business trip and will be back in a few days. Do you miss him? We can call him."

    Of course, he didn¡¯t understand what making a call meant, An Ruo took out her cellphone and dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number, and it was answered after just one ring.

    "Baby, what¡¯s the matter?" Tang Yuchen immediately asked.

    An Ruo never called him unless she had something to discuss.

    An Ruo nced at Kangkang, smiling happily at him, "Do you know what Kangkang did today?"

    "What did he do?" the man asked eagerly.

    He was always interested in matters rted to her and the child.

    Before she could tell him, her eyes welled up again, "I was feeding him, and he wouldn¡¯t eat, just kept staring at me. I asked him what was wrong, guess how he responded?"

    Tang Yuchen instantly became excited. Had his son started responding to people?

    "Did he start speaking?"

    "No, he just looked at me, then pointed to the spot where you usually sit... I asked him if he wanted to know where Daddy had gone, if yes to nod, if not to shake his head... he nodded..."

    After speaking, An Ruo clutched her mouth tightly, sobbing with whimpers. She was so happy that she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    Kangkang¡¯s condition had always been her greatest pain. Now that he had learned to express his thoughts, how could she not be thrilled?

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart clenched, and his eyes instantly reddened.

    He gripped his phone tightly, too excited to utter a word. His joy at this moment was many times greater than An Ruo¡¯s.

    Kangkang¡¯s action meant he liked having him as a father, that he cared about him.

    He thought it would take a long time for his son to even notice his presence. But his heart already held him, even asking where he had gone.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly felt that, at this moment, even if he were given the whole world, he would not exchange it for this joy.

    Hearing An Ruo¡¯s cries, his heart surged even more. He truly wished he could fly back immediately, return to their side, and hold them tightly in his arms.

    "Baby, I want to talk to our son," the man said softly.

 Chapter 596: Baby, I Miss You and Our Son

    <h4>Chapter 596: Chapter 596: Baby, I Miss You and Our Son</h4>

    "Okay." An Ruo ced the phone next to Kangkang¡¯s ear, and the little guy¡¯s expression froze when he heard his dad¡¯s voice calling him.

    He looked left and right but couldn¡¯t see where Daddy was.

    An Ruo gently pressed down on his head and said softly, "Kangkang, Daddy isn¡¯t here. He is talking to you on the phone."

    Hearing An Ruo¡¯s words, Tang Yuchen realized what Kangkang was doing.

    "Kangkang, Daddy isn¡¯t at home. I am calling you from a very far ce. You can only hear Daddy¡¯s voice but can¡¯t see Daddy..."

    It wasn¡¯t clear whether he understood or not, but at least he stopped looking around and focused intently on listening to the voice on the phone.

    Tang Yuchen told him a lot, saying he was working and couldn¡¯te home for the time being, and asked him to eat well every day, promising to feed him when he got back.

    Kangkang couldn¡¯t respond to him, and perhaps he didn¡¯t understand what was being said.

    Yet his heart miraculously calmed down, and he no longer wondered where Daddy had gone.

    Tang Yuchen said a lot, asking if he understood, to make a sound if he did. However, Kangkang turned his head away, no longer listening to him speak. His gaze stuck on the food, he reached out for his little spoon.

    An Ruo thought the person on the other end had hung up, so she put the phone to her ear and heard Tang Yuchen¡¯s voice, "Son, did you understand what Daddy said? If you understood, acknowledge Daddy with a sound."

    "He is eating now, maybe he understood your words."

    Tang Yuchenughed, "Baby, I¡¯m so happy today."

    An Ruowei was slightly taken aback; she was happy too.

    Their joy all came from Kangkang; they were Kangkang¡¯s parents. Besides them, no one else could feel that immense joy.

    At that moment, there was a kind of tacit understanding between them, as well as a feeling of heart-to-heart connection.

    An Ruo silently said nothing, and Tang Yuchen tenderly spoke again, "Baby, I miss you and our son very much."

    Actually, she missed him a little too, didn¡¯t she?

    Just a moment ago, she was thinking about him.

    Right, she also resented him for always letting her taste the loneliness thates with separation.

    "I¡¯m going to hang up now. Let¡¯s talk another time," An Ruo said indifferently.

    The man thought she didn¡¯t want to talk to him and gloomily agreed, letting her hang up first. An Ruo ended the call, and it was only when he heard the dial tone that he put away his phone.

    Standing at the bow of the ship, staring at the pitch-ck night sky, his heart was also filled with mncholy.

    He really wanted to return home, to be with his beloved woman and their adorable son every day.

    This transport took ten days. In those ten days, Tang Yuchen had called An Ruo every day.

    Actually, there wasn¡¯t much for them to talk about, so they mostly discussed Kangkang.

    Tang Yuchen was so grateful for having this son; otherwise, there would be absolutely nomon topics left between him and An Ruo.

    Today, An Ruo received another call from him, saying he would be able to return tonight.

 Chapter 597 Heéˆ¥æªš back

    <h4>Chapter 597: Chapter 597 He¡¯s back</h4>

    Today, An Ruo received another call from him, he said he would be able to return tonight.

    After hanging up the phone, her heart involuntarily began to anticipate, looking forward to the evening¡¯s quick arrival.

    Wanting to see Kangkang¡¯s reaction, she said with a smile, "Kangkang, Dad cane back tonight, are you happy?"

    Kangkang¡¯s eyes suddenly darted toward her, hisrge eyes pitch-ck and bright.

    Then his gaze shifted to the doorway, as if anticipating Dad¡¯s return.

    Delight shed in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, he really could understand what she was saying. Did this mean that his condition had greatly improved?

    "Kangkang, can you call out ¡¯Mom¡¯?" she tried asking him.

    The little guy nced at her, lowered his head, and continued to tinker with his toy. An Ruo was somewhat disappointed; the child was already two years old and still not speaking. It was untrue to say she was not anxious.

    However, the fact that he could understand her made a great constion.

    Tang Yuchen arrived at eight in the evening, at the time An Ruo was watching TV with Kangkang in her arms. Hearing the doorbell, without a thought, she went to open the door with the child in her embrace.

    As the door opened and she saw the man, weary from travel hurrying back, the concern that had been suspended in her heart silently fell. It turned out that during these few days he was away, she had been worried about him, only she was unwilling to admit it.

    Tang Yuchen was surprised that the door was opened by her and their son. The instant he saw them, his heart surged with emotion, and he suddenly stepped forward to embrace them tightly, giving them a breathless hug.

    Leaning in his embrace, An Ruo inhaled his scent, feeling very peaceful at heart.

    "Wife, son, I¡¯m back," Tang Yuchen spoke in a muffled voice.

    In his heart, she was his wife, even though they were already divorced, even though she had no intention of epting him again. But in his heart, she would always be his wife.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, she steadied her emotions and said softly, "Alright, we can¡¯t breathe."

    Kangkang also wriggled his little body, showing his difort.

    The man reluctantly let them go, then quickly nted a kiss on An Ruo¡¯s lips.

    "You..." she red at him, annoyed and embarrassed.

    Tang Yuchen cheerfully took the child from her arms and kisssed Kangkang¡¯s cheeks on both sides.

    "Son, did you miss Daddy?" he asked as he carried him into the living room, excitedly tossing the little guy into the air and catching him again.

    Kangkang looked stunned, perhaps frightened by his actions. Then he looked at him eagerly, realizing that the moment before was thrilling and fun.

    Tang Yuchen was taken aback by his gaze, but he reacted swiftly, fulfilling his wish by tossing him into the air and catching him again in an instant.

    "Son, is it fun?" he kept tossing him high,ughing as he asked.

 Chapter 598: The Child Cannot Be Without a Father

    <h4>Chapter 598: Chapter 598: The Child Cannot Be Without a Father</h4>

    An Ruo closed the door and stepped forward, about to warn him not to do such dangerous actions when she suddenly heard Kangkang¡¯s gigglingughter.

    She looked shocked, and Tang Yuchen was just as surprised.

    He caught him, looking at Kangkang¡¯s smiling face in amazement; for a moment, he didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Then, he turned his head to look at An Ruo; from her eyes, he saw the same joy and disbelief.

    An Ruo asked excitedly, "Did Kangkangugh?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened, and he nodded slightly, "Yes, baby, heughed."

    "Heughed..." She covered her mouth with her hand, her eyes sparkling with happy tears.

    Kangkang had neverughed before; he only cried, neverughed. But just now heughed, and so happily at that; it was truly miraculous, so thrilling.

    Tang Yuchen looked back at Kangkang; the little guy didn¡¯t understand why he had stopped and looked at him puzzled, tilting his head.

    The man grinned, tossing him into the air again, catching him, tossing him up, then catching him...

    Kangkangughed again, his giggle sounding beautiful, clear, and tender, eachugh reaching deep into the hearts of the two adults.

    An Ruo looked at his little face with immense gratitude, feeling very tender, very happy inside.

    At the same time, she also understood something.

    A child can¡¯t be without a father; the ce of a father cannot be reced by anyone.

    If it weren¡¯t for Tang Yuchen, Kangkang wouldn¡¯t have learned to express his thoughts; if it weren¡¯t for Tang Yuchen, Kangkang wouldn¡¯t haveughed.

    It wasn¡¯t enough for the child to be with just her alone.

    Her personality was dull and uninteresting; such a her couldn¡¯t bring more happiness to the child.

    An Ruo leaned against the wall, watching the father and sonugh heartily and made a decision in her heart.

    Let¡¯s live like this; he, the child, and she¡ªthe three of them¡ªlet¡¯s live like this.

    After Tang Yuchen had yed enough with the little guy, he turned to look at An Ruo, his eyebrows slightly furrowing, "Baby, what¡¯s wrong?"

    She met his gaze and asked softly, "Tang Yuchen, if I don¡¯t marry you, would you be willing to live with me and the child forever?"

    The man¡¯s eyes flickered, and he looked at her deeply, not saying a word.

    She waited for his answer; after a few seconds, he replied firmly and powerfully, "I would."

    Living with them for a lifetime was his wish. It was a pity that he couldn¡¯t remarry her.

    But he understood that she had made the greatestpromise. He couldn¡¯t rush things; perhaps one day, she would be his bride again.

    Getting his affirmative answer, An Ruo gently curved her lips, her eyes bright and beautiful.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s throat bobbed, unable to resist stepping forward and tenderly caressing her face with one hand before slowly kissing her lips.

 Chapter 599: Standing Up for Mom

    <h4>Chapter 599: Chapter 599: Standing Up for Mom</h4>

    An Ruo quietly epted his kiss, without resistance. His kiss became deeper and more lingering, as if a single kiss couldst forever.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen made a small profit on his first sea voyage, and he bought gifts for An Ruo and Kangkang, as well as for Aunt Zhou.

    For An Ruo, it was a beautiful diamond ne, and even the jewelry box was pretty.

    He had nned to give her all the money he had made, but she refused, telling him to keep it for further investment.

    The man didn¡¯t insist, saying he would give it to her to manage after he had made more money. An Ruowei¡¯s cheeks flushed slightly, and she said nothing.

    This time, he could rest at home for a while.

    It was almost Chinese New Year, and the next business trip wouldn¡¯t start until after the holiday.

    This New Year¡¯s celebration was very different from the past, because they had Kangkang. It was also the first time the three of them celebrated the New Year together.

    On New Year¡¯s Eve, An Ruo really wanted to see Xiao Ji, so she asked him about it. The man carefully told her that he had lost his influence and couldn¡¯t contact An Ji.

    An Ruo was naturally very disappointed, and her mood was low all evening. Tang Yuchen tried everything to cheer her up, but nothing could make her crack a smile.

    Holding her, he expressed his guilt, "Baby, it¡¯s all my fault, don¡¯t be angry, take care not to hurt yourself with your anger. If you¡¯re unhappy, take it out on me."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t look at him; she spoke indifferently, "I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Ji for several years, for more than five years, did you know that?"

    "I know, it¡¯s all my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have separated you two."

    "Xiao Ji is going to be eighteen soon, I don¡¯t even know what he looks like now..." As she spoke, An Ruo couldn¡¯t hold back her tears anymore.

    Tang Yuchen hugged her tightly andforted her softly.

    "It¡¯s all your fault! Why did you have to separate us? It¡¯s all your fault!" An Ruo cried bitterly, pounding on his body with force, while the man kept nodding, admitting it was his fault.

    Sitting on the carpet, Kangkang stared nkly at them, then suddenly he stood up, swung his little fist, and hit Tang Yuchen.

    The man cried out in surprise and turned his head to stare at the little guy in astonishment.

    Kangkang saw Mom still crying and Dad staring at him fiercely, his little mouth quivered, and his eyes reddened as he lunged to hug An Ruo¡¯s legs, frantically shaking them.

    An Ruo stopped crying, puzzled, and looked at him.

    When the little guy saw the tears on Mom¡¯s face, he swung his fist again and hit Tang Yuchen hard on the leg.

    This scene stunned both adults.

    Now that he knew how to express his thoughts and show a smile, his actions today shocked them once again.

    Was he... standing up for Mom?

 Chapter 600 I Like You So Much

    <h4>Chapter 600: Chapter 600 I Like You So Much</h4>

    "Son, why are you hitting your dad?" Tang Yuchen asked with feigned grievance, though his eyes were full of probing.

    The little guy nced at Mom, then back at him, and then hit him a few more times.

    Feeling he had done enough, he hugged An Ruo¡¯s legs, rested his small face against her leg, and red at Dad with a warning in his eyes.

    After the shock passed, Tang Yuchen was filled with admiration, "Baby, you¡¯ve got backup now; I can¡¯t even think about bullying you anymore!"

    An Ruo suddenly revealed a happy smile, scooped up the child, and kissed him fiercely a few times.

    "Kangkang, Mom loves you so much, really loves you so much."

    She kissed his adorable cheeks non-stop, making the little guy giggle withughter.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes sparkled. Suddenly he reached out to hold both of them, imitating her tone heughed and said, "Wife, son, I love you guys so much, really love you so much."

    An Ruo¡¯s face was etched with lines of exasperation as she swatted his face away, "Back off!"

    She was still mad at him, hardly the time to be sweet-talking and acting cute.

    The man immediately turned to Kangkang with a look of injustice, "Son, you see Mom is bullying Dad, you should quickly avenge your father."

    An Ruo: "..."

    This Chinese New Year¡¯s Eve, thanks to Kangkang having a great time, Tang Yuchen also managed to sleep with his wife and child as he wished.

    However, it had been a long time since he had touched An Ruo, so he spent a very tortured night, and even went for a cold shower early the next morning...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen arrived at the docks, where Wang Gang approached with a group of thugs, showing his gold-capped teeth, heughed and said to him, "Mr. Tang, there¡¯s big business afoot!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes looked at him, shing with an unseen and profound understanding.

    After turning down Wang Gang¡¯s offer, he left the docks, ready to go home.

    Hailing a taxi, he got in, and halfway through the ride, a group of people wielding knives suddenly rushed out and menacingly blocked the car¡¯s path.

    The taxi driver mmed on the brakes, his face turning white with fear, his body trembling.

    Tang Yuchen said calmly, "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re here for me."

    "Ah... should we call the police?" the driver asked out of concern.

    The man opened the door and stepped out, saying indifferently, "No need, you can go."

    The driver hesitated for a moment, then turned the car around and sped away. Tang Yuchen coldly watched the gang of thugs in front of him, his lips curling into a disdainful sneer.

    One of the leaders pointed his knife at him and shouted fiercely, "Tang Yuchen, you dare to disrupt our business, today will be your end. Brothers, let¡¯s go!"

    Seven or eight people, wielding long knives, came at him. He swiftly knocked down several of them, remaining unscathed.

    Mid-battle, another group of reinforcements charged in.

 Chapter 601: She is Waiting for Him to Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 601: Chapter 601: She is Waiting for Him to Come Back</h4><h4></h4>

    The people fighting Tang Yuchen saw that the situation was not in their favor, and they immediately retreated, running swiftly.

    Wang Gang arrived with a group of people and forcefully ced his palm on Tang Yuchen¡¯s shoulder, "Mr. Tang, you haven¡¯t been injured, have you?"

    Before Tang Yuchen could speak, Wang Gang continued, "Fortunately, I arrived just in time, otherwise they might have killed you."

    Things weren¡¯t really like that. Even if they hadn¡¯t shown up, he would have been fine.

    "Mr. Tang, rest assured, with me covering you, nobody dares touch a hair on your head," Wang Gang boasted proudly, pping his chest as if he would do anything for his brother.

    Tang Yuchen coldly pushed his hand off his shoulder and asked indifferently, "Who are they?"

    Wang Gang said nonchntly, "Who knows? They¡¯re probably just jealous that you¡¯ve made quite a bit of money this time. You know, there are a lot of big shots at the docks, all wanting to make money. If someone is sessful, it attracts envy and retaliation. You¡¯re alone, so naturally, they take it out on you."

    Wang Gang¡¯s underlying meaning was unmistakable. He wanted him to join his ranks and be one of his men.

    The man barely smiled and said softly, "Thanks."

    Wang Gang burst outughing and waved his hand dismissively, "We¡¯re brothers, no need for such formalities. I know you¡¯ve been down on your luck recently and are strapped for cash. I wouldn¡¯t dare monopolize this big deal all by myself. I have to look out for you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve already invested some money in your name. Once we make a profit, you¡¯ll get your share."

    Was this forcing him into a corner?

    Tang Yuchen frowned slightly, "Didn¡¯t I say that I¡¯m not interested in this deal?"

    Wang Gang¡¯s expression darkened immediately, his smile vanishing, making him look much more sinister.

    "Mr. Tang, that¡¯s not very supportive of you. Not only did I help you, I¡¯m even sharing the profit with you. How can you not appreciate that?"

    All of Wang Gang¡¯s men stared coldly at him, also thinking he was ungrateful. Ungrateful people usually need to be dealt with.

    Tang Yuchen, with a stern face, remained silent, looking as if he was angry but did not dare to speak.

    Wang Gang¡¯s expression softened, and he smiled warmly at him again, "Mr. Tang, I think you understand what the most lucrative method is. Don¡¯t you want to earn a substantial amount to make aeback sooner?"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was veryte when Tang Yuchen finally returned home. He quietly opened the door to find the living room light was still on.

    An Ruo was sitting alone on the sofa, watching television.

    She usually went to sleep by ten o¡¯clock, but tonight, it was already eleven, and she hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet.

    Was she waiting for him toe back?

    His heart warmed as he walked over and sat next to her, "Is Kangkang asleep?"

 Chapter 602: The Man Busy in the Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 602: Chapter 602: The Man Busy in the Kitchen</h4><h4></h4>

    "Mm," An Ruo murmured in response, then asked nonchntly, "What were you doing? Why are you only getting back now?"

    Tang Yuchen gazed at her tenderly without speaking, a shallow smile ying around his lips.

    Her face turned embarrassed, and she stood up, speaking coolly, "I¡¯m going to sleep."

    Just as she was about to step away, her wrist was grasped. The man pulled steadily, drawing her into his embrace, making her sit on hisp.

    An Ruo was about to get angry when he swiftly sped her head and sealed her lips, not giving her the slightest chance to resist. He kissed her deeply, quickly causing her whole body to melt.

    Reluctantly releasing her lips, An Ruo leaned in his arms gasping softly, looking up at him with eyes that were blurred and watery, while the man¡¯s eyes darkened.

    He scooped her up in his arms and walked towards the bedroom he was staying in.

    An Ruo knew what he wanted to do; she wanted to stop him, but she couldn¡¯t utter a word, implicitly consenting to his actions.

    The two hadn¡¯t been in such perfect harmony in a long time. That night, Tang Yuchen wanted her madly for a long duration. Only when she became so exhausted that she didn¡¯t have any strength left in her body, not even enough to open her eyes, did he finally let her be.

    Waking up early the next morning, An Ruo opened her eyes to find she was in the master bedroom. Kangkang was already awake, sitting quietly by her side ying on his own, not disturbing her.

    She turned to sit up, wincing from a back that felt nearly broken.

    Last night¡¯s events weren¡¯t a dream; she was sore all over. She didn¡¯t even notice when Tang Yuchen had carried her back to the master bedroom.

    Leading the child out of the bedroom, they discovered Tang Yuchen making breakfast, with Aunt Zhou nowhere to be seen at home.

    In the kitchen, he was rolling up his sleeves and skilfully frying sunny-side-up eggs.

    An Ruo stood at the doorway, staring at him lost in thought, and realized that the man bustling about the kitchen looked really good.

    Tang Yuchen nced over at her and the child, smiling and saying, "Go sit down, breakfast will be ready soon."

    "Where did Aunt Zhou go?" she asked, puzzled.

    "I told her to go home and rest for a few days and thene back," he replied.

    "Why?"

    Laughing, the man said, "I¡¯m free these days, so I¡¯ll take care of you two."

    In fact, he just wanted to spend a few days alone with mother and son.

    "Oh," An Ruo responded lightly, not saying anything more.

    She carried Kangkang to sit down, and it wasn¡¯t long before Tang Yuchen brought over the prepared breakfast.

    He made sunny-side-up eggs, milk, and porridge. After the three of them had breakfast, he cleared the dishes and went to wash them. An Ruo wanted to help, but he wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    They didn¡¯t go out today, instead staying at home to y.

    Tang Yuchen cooked both lunch and dinner, taking care of all the household chores. He had never done so many chores in his life, but he did them very well.

    When An Ruo praised him for being good at housework, heughed and said, "If you put your heart into it, you can do anything well."

 Chapter 603: I Like Holding You Like This

    <h4>Chapter 603: Chapter 603: I Like Holding You Like This</h4><h4></h4>

    Her heart was warmed by his words.

    He must be taking care of the household chores with his heart, doing so for her and their child, right?

    At night, the man would first lull Kangkang to sleep, and afterward, naturally, he¡¯d coax An Ruo into his bedroom to do all the things he wanted to do.

    For three days straight, they repeated this routine.

    The days seemed monotonous, yet it was the monotony of ordinary happiness, the kind of ordinary that An Ruo liked.

    On thest night, Tang Yuchen did not want her. Hey in the center of the big bed, hugging the child on his left and embracing An Ruo on his right, doing nothing but quietly feeling their presence beside him.

    An Ruo sensed that he was troubled, because there was something off about him today.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" she asked him, puzzled.

    The man let go of the child and simply held her with both arms, pressing his body tightly against hers.

    "I¡¯m alright," he said with a light smile, "I just like holding you both like this. Feeling like I have you means feeling like I have the whole world."

    An Ruo looked into his dark, deep eyes, her heart stirred by his words.

    Her eyes flickered slightly, but her face remainedposed.

    However, Tang Yuchen gazed deeply at her, his fingers tracing her eyebrows, eyes, nose, and lips as if tomit her image to his memory.

    An Ruo felt uneasy under his gaze, always feeling like he was hiding something from her.

    But he was unwilling to speak, and she did not wish to press him.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t allow himself too much time to dwell on sadness; he embraced her tightly, letting her face rest against his chest, preventing them from looking into each other¡¯s eyes.

    "Let¡¯s sleep, it¡¯ste," he said gently to her.

    An Ruo closed her eyes and it took her a long time to drift off to sleep. In a state between dreaming and waking, she felt him kissing her forehead and lips.

    In her ears, his voice resonated low and deep.

    She heard him say, "Baby, remember, I will always love you."

    That night, An Ruo¡¯s dreams were filled with Tang Yuchen, and when she woke up, she could still feel her heart fluttering deeply.

    In bed, as always, it was only her and the child. After getting dressed, she carried Kangkang out and was surprised to see Aunt Zhou had already returned.

    "Miss An, you¡¯re awake. The young master left early in the morning. He asked us to tell you he has some business and will be out for half a month."

    He had left, and for half a month at that...

    An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly felt hollow, an unpleasant feeling.

    However, this was his work, and she should understand and support him, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling reluctant about him leaving.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After several days of sailing, the ship finally docked at a pier and came to a stop.

    Wang Gang wasn¡¯t in a hurry to unload the cargo, instead waiting for the person who woulde for the trade.

    Tang Yuchen leaned against the ship, squinting and enjoying the sea breeze.

 Chapter 604: Iéˆ¥æª’l Shoot if You Touch Me Again

    <h4>Chapter 604: Chapter 604: I¡¯ll Shoot if You Touch Me Again</h4><h4></h4>

    Ever since he had transferred all his assets to Tang Yushen, he had been living a destitute life. He never used to engage in sea freight, but now, he had adapted to it very well.

    Everyone on the ship knew about his past, and some would openly mock him, but he never took it to heart.

    His inner world was vast, yet in his world, there was no ce for irrelevant others. So, he didn¡¯t waste his energy caring about what other people thought.

    As time ticked by, Wang Gang showed no sign of impatience.

    Several hourster, a few unlicensed cars finally drove slowly up and stopped at the dock.

    Wang Gang immediately perked up, calling his brothers over, then cautiously approached the cars.

    Men dressed like gangsters stepped out of the cars, one of them their boss.

    He was wearing sunsses and walked toward Wang Gang.

    Yuchen squinted at them. He pulled out his phone when suddenly a man pped his shoulder and asked warily, "What are you doing?"

    Yuchen curved his lips but didn¡¯t respond.

    "Bang¡ª" Just then, a gunshot rang out, followed by police warnings, "Police, nobody move!"

    "Damn it, how did the police find us!"

    "Who leaked the information!"

    "Shoot, retreat immediately!"

    The scene immediately became chaotic, with both sides armed, and the dock descended into a storm of bullets.

    Some even chose to jump into the sea, hoping to escape disaster.

    Yuchen pushed the man beside him away and ran toward the other end of the ship, his target also to jump into the sea.

    "Don¡¯t move, or I¡¯ll shoot!" a dark gun barrel aimed at his back.

    The man ran forward as if he hadn¡¯t heard a thing.

    "I said stop, I¡¯m going to shoot!"

    Yuchen suddenly stopped, turned around, and at the same moment, the police officer squeezed the trigger, and the bullet swiftly flew toward him.

    But the bullet seemed to move in slow motion, slowly making its way towards his chest.

    "Bang¡ª" After the gunshot, he heard the sound of the bullet prating his body.

    Blood sttered, and the man¡¯s body fell backward, dropping into the sea, never to resurface again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "ng¡ª" An Ruo identally broke a ss cup, shards scattered everywhere. She frowned slightly, her heart beating uneasily for no reason.

    Kangkang came toddling over, his sock-d feet nearly stepping on the fragments. An Ruo quickly picked him up to prevent him from getting hurt.

    "Miss An, what¡¯s wrong?" Aunt Zhou came out of the kitchen and asked with concern.

    "It¡¯s nothing, just broke a cup. Aunt Zhou, go on with your work, I¡¯ll clean this up."

    She smiled at her, then ced Kangkang on the couch, instructing him not toe down, and then went to sweep up the shards from the floor.

 Chapter 605: Unfortunate News

    <h4>Chapter 605: Chapter 605: Unfortunate News</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Yuchen had been gone for seven days, and in eight more days, he would be able to return.

    And these days, she had been counting the time, waiting for life to pass.

    An Ruo realized that her attachment to him had grown increasingly strong. Her inner defenses were also slowly crumbling.

    She clearly understood that if she continued like this, she would inevitably fall in love with him hopelessly.

    However, she could no longer prevent her heart from sumbing...

    As the moon rose and the sun set, the day quickly passed, and to her, everything seemed so calm, so normal.

    The next morning, as soon as she woke up and was walking to the living room with Kangkang in her arms, her phone rang.

    The call was from Mo Hua, whom they hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time.

    Why would he suddenly call her?

    An Ruo answered the phone with confusion, and Mo Hua spoke in a heavy voice, "An Ruo, there¡¯s some unfortunate news I need to tell you. I hope you can be prepared."

    In that instant, An Ruo¡¯s heart began to pound violently. Even before he disclosed the unfortunate news, she was already panicked.

    "What do you have to tell me?" she asked, dazed, while numerous bad guesses tumbled through her mind.

    Mo Hua was silent for a moment before speaking in a deep, solemn voice, "Yesterday, the police in M City caught a drug trafficking gang, and Tang Yuchen was among them. He was shot in the heart on the spot and fell into the sea; his body has not yet been retrieved..."

    Boom¡ª

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils dted, her mind struck by a bolt from the blue, making her head spin.

    Whatever Mo Hua said next, she could no longer hear.

    In her mind, his words kept circling.

    He was shot in the heart on the spot, he was shot in the heart on the spot...

    This can¡¯t be true, it can¡¯t possibly be true!

    "An Ruo, are you still listening to me?" the man on the other end asked worriedly.

    An Ruo¡¯s face was ashen, and she said with a trembling voice, "Mo Hua, don¡¯t joke about this kind of thing..."

    "...I¡¯m sorry, but it¡¯s true," the man¡¯s voice was very heavy.

    An Ruo¡¯s vision swam again, she must have been hallucinating, this surely couldn¡¯t be true!

    "Are you sure it¡¯s him? On what basis do you think it¡¯s him, how could he possibly be involved in drug trafficking, this can¡¯t be true!" She screamed with all her might, as if the louder she shouted, the more correct her words would be.

    "It¡¯s him, there were reporters tracking and filming the scene, the person in the video is him. Wasn¡¯t Tang Yuchen supposed to be out at sea, with M City as his destination? What they caught was the vessel transporting goods from J City to M City; they arrived at the docks yesterday. During the transaction at the docks, that¡¯s when the police moved in..."

    Mo Hua¡¯s words utterly shattered An Ruo¡¯sst hope.

    It really was Tang Yuchen, it really was him!

 Chapter 606: The Agony of a Heart Being Carved Out

    <h4>Chapter 606: Chapter 606: The Agony of a Heart Being Carved Out</h4><h4></h4>

    He died, didn¡¯t he? How could he possibly be dead...

    An Ruo felt her heart was in so much pain, it was as if she herself was dying. Her hand suddenly dropped, no longer holding the strength to lift again.

    Her cell phone fell to the ground, and she stood there nkly, her mindpletely empty, everything before her eyes a blinding white, unable to see anything.

    "Tang Yuchen..."

    She murmured his name, then her vision turned dark, and she fainted suddenly, copsing to the floor.

    "Miss An!" Aunt Zhou couldn¡¯t help but scream in rm.

    An Ruo had a very long dream.

    In the dream, Tang Yuchen told her he loved her and would never leave her. But in the next instant, a bullet suddenly struck his chest, he fell into the sea, and vanished without a trace.

    She was terrified and looked for him everywhere, calling out his name, crying for him toe back, but he never reappeared.

    In her dream, she kept searching for him, her heart aching and grieving relentlessly.

    She didn¡¯t want to wake up, just looking for his shadow in the dream, as if finding him there would prove he was still alive.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept when she heard someone calling her name beside her ear.

    Groggily opening her eyes, she saw Aunt Zhou¡¯s worried face.

    "Miss An, you finally woke up. How are you feeling now?" she asked with concern.

    An Ruo blinked, realizing she was lying in her bedroom, an IV needle inserted into her hand, dripping fluids.

    "What happened to me?"

    "You fainted and have been unconscious for a day and a night. How are you feeling now? If you are really unwell, we should go to the hospital."

    An Ruo shook her head, "No need."

    She closed her eyes in pain, and tears inevitably fell from the corners of her eyes. It wasn¡¯t a dream; Tang Yuchen had truly been in an ident.

    Her heart hurt so much, she wished she could die immediately.

    Aunt Zhou also knew the truth of what had happened, that Young Master had had an ident, and she too was very upset. But her sadness couldn¡¯tpare with An Ruo¡¯s grief.

    "Miss An, I know your heart is hurting, but please try not to be too sad. Take care not to harm your health... Young Master, he still needs your care..."

    Even Aunt Zhou was saying this, could she hold on to any hope?

    Tang Yuchen was indeed in trouble, could he already be dead?

    He must be dead, shot in the heart, falling into the sea; what chance did he have of surviving?

    Their child surviving death was a conspiracy, but Tang Yuchen getting shot in the heart¡ªthat couldn¡¯t be fake.

    This time, there wouldn¡¯t be another miracle, would there?

    An Ruo felt so desperate, her heart torn apart in pain, truly experiencing the agony as if her heart was being carved by knives.

    She held onto the covers tightly, her face buried in the pillow, biting her lip, emitting pained sobs.

    No matter how Aunt Zhou tried tofort her, she couldn¡¯t hear it.

 Chapter 607: Heéˆ¥æªš Getting Her to Eat

    <h4>Chapter 607: Chapter 607: He¡¯s Getting Her to Eat</h4><h4></h4>

    No matter how Aunt Zhou tried tofort her, she just couldn¡¯t take it in.

    In her head, it was all Yuchen¡¯s voice and hisughter. Thinking of him, her heart ached deeply, more painfully than any heartache she had felt before.

    It was only at this moment that she realized, as long as he was alive, she wouldn¡¯t care about anything else. In the face of death, nothing else seemed to matter.

    But did she still have a chance to be with him properly?

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the sadder she became, crying with a heartrending pain. It felt like her heart had been cast away, dead, never to be revived again.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had cried, but she eventually fell into a deep, drowsy sleep.

    In the midst of sleep, Aunt Zhou woke her to drink water and porridge, but she couldn¡¯t swallow any of it, only sustaining her life on IV nutrition.

    After sleeping for a day, she wasn¡¯t as heartbroken and in much pain and even felt a little bit of energy returning.

    When she woke up, she didn¡¯t eat, but called Mo Hua instead to ask if there was any news about Tang Yuchen.

    Mo Hua said they were still dragging the river, and he would contact her if there was any development.

    An Ruo hung up the phone, feeling dejected, and stared nkly at the bed. Her eyes were swollen and red, her face pale, and she looked much more haggard.

    Anyone who saw her like this would feel heartbroken.

    Aunt Zhou came in with the porridge and, seeing her state, felt very sad.

    "Miss An, please eat something. You haven¡¯t eaten for several days now."

    An Ruo shook her head, moved her dry, white lips slightly, and murmured, "I don¡¯t want to eat."

    She had absolutely no appetite, as if something were stuck in her throat, making her ufortable.

    "I know you can¡¯t eat, but you still have to try to eat a little."

    "Just leave it here."

    Seeing that persuasion was useless, Aunt Zhou ced the porridge on the bedside table and left the room.

    The light outside the window was harsh. An Ruo squinted to look, feeling a burning sensation in her eyes, as if tears were about to flow again.

    She lowered her gaze and closed her eyes, just then Kangkang walked into the room, approaching the bed and clumsily climbing onto it with both hands.

    An Ruo, feeling his movement, lifted her eyes to look at him. The little one struggled onto the bed, hisrge eyes gazing at her earnestly.

    Suddenly he reached out, pointing anxiously at the porridge on the bedside.

    An Ruo pulled him into her arms. While he was tugging at her clothes, he pointed urgently at the porridge.

    "What do you want to do, my darling?" An Ruo asked him, her voice hoarse.

    He couldn¡¯t speak, only kept pointing at the porridge.

    She kissed his forehead and, with one hand, picked up the bowl and scooped a spoonful of porridge to feed him. She thought he wanted to eat.

    As the spoon approached his lips, he shook his head vigorously, pushing her hand away and bringing the spoon to her lips.

    An Ruo suddenly understood his intention, he wanted her to eat.

 Chapter 608: Really So Sad

    <h4>Chapter 608: Chapter 608: Really So Sad</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy¡¯s action shocked her, sending tears pouring from her eyes, filling her heart with emotion, relief, and a sour tang.

    It must be because she fell sick these past few days, and had scared him.

    Even he knew to make her eat, which showed that she really was seriously ill.

    "Kangkang, Mom isn¡¯t hungry," she said to him with a choked voice, genuinely unable to eat anything.

    Since Tang Yuchen went missing, she felt as if her whole world had copsed, the entire world seemed dull and lifeless to her, utterly devoid of interest.

    Kangkang became anxious, mist forming in his big eyes, seeing Mom about to cry, he too wanted to cry.

    He stood up, clutching her arm with his plump little hands, insistently bringing the spoon to her lips, adamant that she eat.

    Some of the porridge spilled from the spoon, leaving only a little left, and seeing this made him look even more anxious.

    An Ruo suddenly put the bowl down, hugged his little body tightly, and let out mournful sobs.

    Her grief was something the little one couldn¡¯t understand, but he knew Mom was crying and felt very sad.

    He pouted, tears swirling in his eyes, looking as though he was on the verge of crying without letting it out.

    An Ruo buried her face in his neck, crying unrestrainedly. The little guy anxiously looked towards the door, hoping someone woulde to convince Mom not to cry.

    But Dad wasn¡¯t home, and Grandma Zhou didn¡¯t show up either.

    He was so anxious he didn¡¯t know what to do, yet suddenly he put out his little hand, gently patting her back, tenderlyforting her.

    An Ruo cried even louder, what to do, she truly felt so heartbroken and sorrowful.

    "Waah¡ª" Kangkang couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore and burst into tears along with her.

    Aunt Zhou, hearing themotion, came rushing over to take the little one from her arms, and it took a long time to console him.

    Under herforting, An Ruo also stopped crying.

    Kangkang didn¡¯t want to go to the living room. Clinging to An Ruo¡¯s clothes, he wouldn¡¯t leave her side, nestling in her embrace, his little arms wrapped around her, like a child afraid of being abandoned.

    His pitiable state filled An Ruo with immense guilt; she severely regretted crying in front of him, fearing it had frightened him.

    Holding the child tightly, she looked up with a hoarse and unpleasant voice, and said to Aunt Zhou, "Aunt Zhou, I want to go to the police station, can youe with me?"

    "But your condition... okay."

    After getting ready, Aunt Zhou carried Kangkang in one arm and supported her down the stairs with the other, and they took a car to the police station.

    Despite freshening up before leaving the house, An Ruo still lookedpletely listless.

    Upon seeing her condition, Mo Hua subconsciously furrowed his brow.

    He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so emaciated in just a short couple of days.

    An Ruo was eager to find out news about Tang Yuchen; his response was the same as before, that the body was still being retrieved.

 Chapter 609: Because Itéˆ¥æªš Too Painful, I Hate Even More

    <h4>Chapter 609: Chapter 609: Because It¡¯s Too Painful, I Hate Even More</h4><h4></h4>

    Hearing the word "corpse," she felt dizzy and her face turned deathly pale, her heart ached fiercely as if she was about to lose everything in a wave of fear.

    Even if she was reluctant to admit it, she had to confront reality.

    The likelihood of Tang Yuchen being alive was perhaps zero.

    Now, it wasn¡¯t even about hoping he was still alive, she might not even find his body, and at that thought, she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    "Mr. Tang, hello."

    Suddenly someone spoke from behind her, and hearing the words "Mr. Tang," An Ruo turned around abruptly, thinking Tang Yuchen hade.

    But what she saw was Tang Yushen¡¯s face.

    Seeing him, disappointment flooded An Ruo¡¯s eyes, and a surge of resentment rose as well.

    She red fiercely at Tang Yushen and then rushed forward, grabbing his cor with force and screaming angrily at him, "You killed him, it was all you! Tang Yushen, you will pay for this, you will definitely have a bad end!"

    Tang Yushen¡¯s expression suddenly turned stern, he pulled her hands off rudely and disgustingly flung them away, "Ma¡¯am, please show some respect, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t mind letting you talk to mywyer!"

    An Ruo looked at him with intense hatred in her eyes.

    She had never hated someone so much before as when she found out the sins her uncle hadmitted, she hated, but it was nothingpared to the hatred she felt now.

    She wished she could kill Tang Yushen to avenge Tang Yuchen, wished she could destroy everything, wished she could turn back time.

    At the same time, her heart was in immense pain, and because of the intense pain, she hated even more.

    Right now, she was like a dangerous lioness, ready to strike her enemies with a fatal blow at any moment.

    Fearing her impulsiveness, Mo Hua stepped forward, positioning himself between her and Tang Yushen, "Mr. Tang, you are here to inquire about the case, right? Xiao Zhang, take Mr. Tang to rest for a bit."

    "All right."

    A young policeman took Tang Yushen away, and Mo Hua turned around, An Ruo asked him, "What did hee for?"

    "He knew about Tang Yuchen¡¯s incident and came to find out more. Like you, he is also very concerned about Tang Yuchen¡¯s whereabouts."

    An Ruo slightly curled her lips, giving a cold smile.

    Tang Yushen obviously wasn¡¯t concerned about Tang Yuchen¡¯s whereabouts; he just wanted to confirm whether Tang Yuchen was still alive or not.

    Mo Hua was silent for a moment but still tried tofort her a few words, she thanked him, then departed with Aunt Zhou.

    Once home, she suddenly made a decision.

    She entrusted Kangkang to the care of Aunt Zhou and packed lightly, intending to go to City M to search for Tang Yuchen¡¯s whereabouts.

    Aunt Zhou tried to dissuade her, "Miss An, even the police can¡¯t find the young master, you going there is unlikely to find anything. You should stay home and wait for news."

    The main reason for her not to go was her frail condition, even walking a few steps made her gasp for air, not to mention traveling to another city to search for someone.

 Chapter 610 Speaking Out

    <h4>Chapter 610: Chapter 610 Speaking Out</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo was very persistent. She firmly said, "If I wait at home for news, I¡¯ll break down. Aunt Zhou, please take care of Kangkang for me. Don¡¯t worry, if I can¡¯t find anyone, I¡¯lle back."

    Once she had made up her mind, no one could dissuade her.

    Aunt Zhou, helpless, could only watch her leave. Kangkang seemed to know that Mom was going to leave, he leaned against Grandma Zhou¡¯s chest, his eyes wide and reluctantly watching his mother.

    An Ruo kissed his cheek and grabbed her luggage to head for the door. Just as she opened the door, Kangkang suddenly started to cry. He cried loudly, his hands stretching out towards An Ruo, hoping she wouldn¡¯t leave.

    The sound of the child¡¯s cries made her tears fall like rain.

    She turned around and rushed to hug the little fellow, choking up in his ear, "Kangkang, Mom is going to find Dad, and I¡¯ll be back soon. Will you wait for me at home like a good boy?"

    "No..." Kangkang clung to her neck, suddenly making a sound.

    An Ruo shuddered, and even Aunt Zhou was astounded.

    He had actually started to speak!

    "Mommy... no... Mommy... no..." The little guy kept repeating these three words.

    Was he trying to say, Mommy, don¡¯t go?

    An Ruo pushed him back a little, looking at his tear-reddened little face, her eyes filled with nothing but shock and joy.

    "Kangkang, what did you call me?"

    "Mommy, Mommy..." he called out to her, his speech muffled but increasingly fluent.

    She had thought he would never speak in his life, but now he could talk. An Ruo was both excited and sad.

    If only Tang Yuchen could hear it, he would be very happy as well.

    Aunt Zhou was moved to tears by the mother and son, and she suddenly said, "Miss An, let Kangkang and me apany you to M City to look for the young master!"

    An Ruowei paused, Kangkang clinging tightly to her, refusing to let go. The child would be very heartbroken if she left.

    "Okay," she agreed, nodding her head. After all, she couldn¡¯t bear to leave the child behind.

    So the three of them took a ne to M City.

    The police in M City had been searching the docks for the bodies of some people, including that of Tang Yuchen.

    An Ruo got a bit of news at the police station, hearing that the volume of drugs involved in their trade wasrge, and those caught would be heavily sentenced.

    In a word, they could be spared from death but not from punishment.

    However, she did not believe that Tang Yuchen would do something illegal.

    He had been an undercover agent before, knew thew well, and he wouldn¡¯t knowingly break thew.

    But she recalled his behavior before he left, which was a bit abnormal. At that time, he seemed to be hiding something from her.

    Could it be that he really was involved in a crime?

    Even if it were true, it didn¡¯t matter now. They couldn¡¯t even find his body, so what was the use of talking about these things?

    Every day, An Ruo would go to the docks to wait for news, and she had even personally hired professional salvage vessels to look for Tang Yuchen¡¯s whereabouts.

 Chapter 611 She Needs a Hope

    <h4>Chapter 611: Chapter 611 She Needs a Hope</h4><h4></h4>

    A week had passed and only one body, bloated and dposed from being stuck in the coral, was found. When the body was salvaged, she fainted on the spot.

    She was so afraid it was Tang Yuchen, but at the same time, she hoped to find him soon, so that he could beid to rest.

    Atst, the identification results came back; it wasn¡¯t Tang Yuchen, but someone else.

    She breathed a sigh of relief, yet felt a profound sense of loss.

    Several more days of searching yielded nothing. Even the police had given up, believing it was impossible to find him, but she still wouldn¡¯t give up, continuing to spend a great deal of money and effort in the search.

    Finally, Mo Hua came from J City and scolded her harshly. He said that Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t possibly still be alive, and that his body couldn¡¯t be found either, so she should stop wasting her efforts.

    He also said that even if she searched for her whole life, she might never find him, and that he might already have been eaten by the fish in the sea, leaving not even his bones behind.

    His harsh words infuriated An Ruo, who then burst into inconsble tears. She had been repressing her emotions for several days, not having cried or shown her feelings.

    Once she began to cry, she wept for a long time, using up all her strength, eventually fainting in Mo Hua¡¯s arms.

    When she woke up, she had been in a deep sleep for two days and nights.

    Mo stood by her side, and upon seeing her wake, he said, "Look at how thin you¡¯ve be. Even if you don¡¯t consider your own well-being, you should think of your child. I¡¯ve heard that the child is yours and Tang Yuchen¡¯s, right? Now that he¡¯s gone, it¡¯s up to you to take care of your child."

    Yes, Kangkang still needed her care. She hadn¡¯t taken care of him recently; he must be very sad.

    For the sake of her child, An Ruo pulled herself together. She stopped searching for Tang Yuchen¡¯s body, selfishly believing that if his body was not found, perhaps he was still alive.

    She needed a hope, something to give her the courage to go on.

    And fantasizing that he was still alive became her hope.

    After spending several days recovering in the hospital, she felt much better.

    Before leaving M City, she took Kangkang to the dock where the ident involving Tang Yuchen urred. She threw a bunch of white daisies into the sea as a way to memorialize him.

    Holding her child and standing on the ferry, with the sea breeze blowing, she whispered to the ocean, "Tang Yuchen, I will take good care of Kangkang, and I will also take care of myself. Don¡¯t worry about us; we will live well."

    Kangkang leaned quietly in her arms as if he understood what she was saying, his innocent eyes seemingly covered with a thin veil of sadness.

    An Ruo encouraged him to call out to the sea for his father, and obediently, he called out "Daddy."

    She looked out at the sea and said in her heart: ¡¯Tang Yuchen, look, Kangkang can talk now. Can you hear him calling you?¡¯

 Chapter 612: Take Him to School

    <h4>Chapter 612: Chapter 612: Take Him to School</h4><h4></h4>

    Winter left and spring arrived, the seasons changing one after the other.

    In the blink of an eye, two years had passed.

    Waking up in the morning, An Ruo immediately got out of bed, washed up, and then walked out of the bedroom to push open the door of the adjacent children¡¯s room.

    Inside, four-year-old Kangkang had already dressed neatly and had just finished folding his nket.

    "Mom, good morning," he said with a cute smile upon seeing An Ruo.

    "Baby, good morning. Quickly brush up and after breakfast, I¡¯ll take you to school."

    "Okay."

    Kangkang was already attending kindergarten, and An Ruo would wake up early every day to take him to school. Today was Monday, and the first lesson was with the head teacher, so they couldn¡¯t afford to bete.

    Aunt Zhou had prepared breakfast early. After eating, they held hands while walking downstairs and then got into An Ruo¡¯s car.

    This moment was the peak of rush hour, and the road was a little congested. An Ruo, worried about him beingte, seemed a bit anxious.

    Kangkang lifted his wrist to nce at his watch and calmly said to her, "Mom, there¡¯s still half an hour left, no need to rush."

    "Yeah, I know, I¡¯m not rushing." She gave him a slight smile, lessening her urgency. It seemed the older she got, the less patience she had, not even as much as a child.

    Rxed, An Ruo¡¯s mood significantly brightened; even waiting for the long traffic lights, she didn¡¯t mind at all.

    While the car was stopped, she took the opportunity to instruct the little guy beside her, "Kangkang, behave well at school with the teachers and ssmates. If anything happens, report to the teacher, and if not, call Mom. Do you remember my number? Recite it back to me..."

    Ever since he started school, she would instruct him periodically and have him recite her phone number, worried that he might forget.

    Kangkang recited her number skillfully, without a hint of impatience.

    Meanwhile, in a nearby square, an outdoor big screen was broadcasting a news report.

    "... The uing Shengshi Jewelry exhibition, hosted exclusively by TLA Company on the 21st of this month. The TLA Company has quickly risen in Country A in recent years, bing a major international corporation in just over a year, and has now set its sights on the domestic market. The forting Shengshi Jewelry exhibition is also said to be a sign of TLA Company officially establishing a presence in our city..."

    The traffic light turned green, and An Ruo drove off, managing to drop off Kangkang at school before ss started.

    The kindergarten teacher stood at the entrance, weing every childing to ss.

    Seeing Kangkang, she immediately showed a friendly smile, "Good morning, Tang Xiao."

    "Good morning, Teacher Mu," Kangkang politely responded.

    Teacher Mu was also Kangkang¡¯s homeroom teacher. An Ruo greeted her with a smile then watched her child walk to the ssroom before she turned and left.

 Chapter 613: Not a Day Without Bickering

    <h4>Chapter 613: Chapter 613: Not a Day Without Bickering</h4><h4></h4>

    At the beginning of this year, she opened a small art studio. She recruited two recent art school graduates to paint, then framed the finished pieces and put them up for sale.

    These days, there aren¡¯t many buyers for paintings, but she wasn¡¯t relying on this to make money; she was content as long as she could earn a bit of living expenses.

    When she arrived at the studio, her two employees, Zhang Yang and Wen Jing, were already there.

    Zhang Yang was a boy, but his personality was nothing like his bold name suggested; instead, he was quite shy and reserved. On the other hand, Wen Jing¡¯s personality was the opposite of her name; she was not only unreserved but also very lively.

    They hade to the interview together, as they knew each other. Perhaps she just had a good feeling about them, because she ended up hiring both.

    Upon seeing her, Wen Jing immediately came forward, chattering away.

    "Sister An, good morning. I haven¡¯t seen you in two days, and I think you¡¯ve be even more beautiful."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh, "You¡¯ve be more beautiful too."

    "Really? But just now, Zhang Yang said I¡¯d gotten fatter and uglier."

    Zhang Yang, who was reading the newspaper, looked up and said indifferently, "You did get fatter. I told you not to eat so much, or you might be..."

    "STOP! Don¡¯t say it, you can¡¯t say it!" Wen Jing hurriedly stopped him before he could say the words ¡¯fat pig¡¯; she couldn¡¯t stand being described as a certain animal that gained weight from eating.

    "I know what you were going to say, but I am clearly very slim. You curse me with getting fatter every day, do you have a vendetta against me or something?"

    "I¡¯m just stating facts..." Zhang Yang muttered, then returned his gaze to the newspaper.

    Wen Jing, with her keen ears, caught what he said and, fuming, snatched the newspaper from him and disdainfully flipped through it.

    "All day long with the newspaper, what¡¯s so interesting? Studying the stock market? I haven¡¯t seen you get rich..."

    The two of them bickered every day. An Ruo shook her head amusedly and walked to her private office.

    Suddenly, with Wen Jing¡¯s outcry, "It¡¯s so enviable, how could someone establish a bigpany in just one year? There¡¯s no way that¡¯s starting from scratch, I don¡¯t believe it at all..."

    An Ruo paid no mind to herments and walked into her office, closed the door, and started her day¡¯s work.

    By noon, they had ordered takeout, ate together, and then continued with their painting.

    An Ruo still did portrait sketches, but she drew mostly deceased celebrities or figures from famous paintings like the Mona Lisa.

    Zhang Yang excelled atndscape painting, while Wen Jing excelled at oil painting. Their creations were entirely up to them, regardless of quality; as long as someone was willing to buy them, that was enough.

    At four in the afternoon, An Ruo left early to pick up Kangkang, leaving the studio under their care.

 Chapter 614: A Car Has Been Following Us

    <h4>Chapter 614: Chapter 614: A Car Has Been Following Us</h4>

    She had just left when a man dressed in ck and wearing sunsses walked into the art studio right behind her.

    "Wee, may I ask if you are here to buy a painting?" Wen Jing hurried forward with a smile to greet the customer.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Kindergarten ended at five o¡¯clock, and An Ruo arrived half an hour early. She parked the car, found a cafe nearby, sat down, and slowly sipped a cup of coffee she had ordered.

    Just as the coffee was served, Wen Jing called.

    "What¡¯s up?" An Ruo answered and asked.

    "Sister An, I have some good news for you. Our studio made a huge sale today!"

    An Ruo was momentarily stunned, then expectantly asked, "How much did we sell?"

    "Right after you left, a gentleman came to buy paintings. He bought all the sketches you painted, selling for a six-figure total. A full two hundred thousand, Sister An, that¡¯s several times more than we¡¯ve made in the past few months."

    "That much..." An Ruo frowned in puzzlement, "Why did he only buy the sketches?"

    "Because he said he needed sketches, and he also said he would preorder any future paintings. Sister An, sob sob, I regret not learning how to sketch..."

    "Did he leave a name and contact information?" she asked again.

    "Yes, he left a business card, telling us to contact him whenever we had new work."

    "What¡¯s his name?"

    "Zhao Mingda."

    Zhao Mingda? She didn¡¯t know this person, and there was no one surnamed Zhao among her acquaintances.

    Maybe she really hade across a great business deal.

    An Ruo hung up the phone, sat for a while longer, and then, seeing it was about time, went to the entrance to pick up her child.

    Kangkang came out with his small backpack, followed closely by two girls. The two girls were his ssmates, and An Ruo knew them as well.

    When the girls reached her, they sweetly said, "Auntie, hello. Auntie, goodbye," then held hands and bounced away.

    Kangkang¡¯s expression was serene. An Ruo chuckled and tousled his hair, teasing him, "Sweetheart, you seem quite popr with the girls, huh? They walk with you every day. Do you have a special liking for any of them?"

    Kangkang tilted his head andughed, "I like Mom the most."

    An Ruoughed heartily, knelt down, and kissed his cheek, "Mom likes you the most too."

    Kangkang¡¯s smile grew even brighter; he liked to see his mom smile. Her smile was beautiful, and he hoped she would be happy forever.

    "Alright, get in the car, let¡¯s go home." An Ruo opened the car door, and the little guy quickly climbed in.

    On the way back, she habitually asked him about his day at school. Kangkang answered each question briefly.

    After driving for a while, the little one turned his head to look behind them, his small eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" An Ruo asked him, puzzled.

    "Mom, there¡¯s a car that¡¯s been following us," said Kangkang.

    An Ruo quickly nced behind and saw a ck Bentley.

 Chapter 615: The Tenderness That Fails to Dissipate

    <h4>Chapter 615: Chapter 615: The Tenderness That Fails to Dissipate</h4><h4></h4>

    The car was brand-new and luxurious, clearly worth a fortune.

    She chuckled and said, "You are being paranoid, aren¡¯t you? A person who drives that kind of car wouldn¡¯t follow us."

    "But since we left the school, it¡¯s been right behind us."

    "Really?" She couldn¡¯t help but doubt, but what could their purpose be?

    Kidnapping? Impossible, they clearly aren¡¯t short on money.

    Someone they knew? Also impossible, if it were someone they knew, they would have stopped her car and greeted her by now.

    An Ruo slowed down, wanting to see if the other car was truly following them. She moved over a bit, and the Bentley naturally passed and drove away.

    "See, they were not following us."

    Kangkang nodded, "That¡¯s good."

    An Ruo smiled, and sped up to continue their journey. When they arrived at the neighborhood, they saw the Bentley also entering themunity.

    So they lived in the same neighborhood, no wonder they were going the same way. They parked the car in the garage, and the mother and child held hands as they took the elevator up.

    Aunt Zhou had already prepared dinner, and they washed their hands and sat down to eat as soon as they were home.

    It was springtime, and the temperature was just right, with the living room window open. In a building across the way, someone was watching them through binocrs.

    Through the binocrs, he saw them finish dinner, and the woman pulled the child onto the sofa, taking out textbooks from his backpack, flipping through, and talking to him about something.

    The boy listened attentively and nodded from time to time, appearing very obedient.

    After looking through the textbooks, the woman asked the child to do his homework while she went to the bedroom.

    Seeing this, the man put down the binocrs, his deep eyes still filled with an unscattered tenderness.

    "Chen, dinner¡¯s ready," the woman¡¯s gentle voice called from behind.

    The man turned around and asked her, "What delicious food did you make?"

    "I just made a couple of dishes, one you like and one I like. I haven¡¯t cooked in a long time, and I¡¯m tired of the food outside..."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After taking a bath, An Ruo came out to find that Kangkang had finished his homework.

    She reviewed it and praised him for his improved handwriting and for doing well in his studies, not getting a single problem wrong.

    The little guy calmly epted her praise and said with precocious wisdom, "Mom, the things they teach in kindergarten are too childish. When will you let me go to elementary school?"

    She patted his head andughed, "Baby, you are still too young to skip grades right now. Mom knows you¡¯re smart, but kindergarten is fun, you should take the chance to enjoy it, as elementary school won¡¯t be as fun."

    "Alright, I get it, you still don¡¯t want me to go to elementary school."

    "It¡¯s not that Mom doesn¡¯t want you to, it¡¯s just that Mom doesn¡¯t want you to struggle with studying at such a young age."

 Chapter 616: Really Miss Him

    <h4>Chapter 616: Chapter 616: Really Miss Him</h4><h4></h4>

    "Alright, I know." He didn¡¯t find it hard at all, but since Mom said so, he could only ept it.

    An Ruo also understood his thoughts, but he couldn¡¯tprehend hers.

    Before he turned two, he was living in his own void world, without happiness. Therefore, she didn¡¯t want him to start learning things too early; she just wanted to make up for the happiness he had missed.

    Soon, it grew dark.

    An Ruo tucked the little guy in, kissed his forehead, and whispered gently, "Baby, good night."

    "Mom, good night," Kangkang smiled cutely and then looked towards the photo on the bedside table, saying to the man in it, "Dad, good night."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She nced at Tang Yuchen¡¯s photograph, her heart uncontrobly twinged with pain.

    It had been two years already. It took her one year to emerge from the pain and to be strong for the child.

    And it took another year to make herself appear happy, but in reality, she could never forget the pain of losing him, never truly happy.

    Turning off the bedsidemp, she stepped out of Kangkang¡¯s bedroom, gently closed the door behind her, and walked over to the window in the living room. Pulling back the curtains, she opened the window slightly, and the cool night breeze immediately gusted in.

    The spring nights were still a bit cold; she hugged her arms, dispelling some of the chill.

    At this moment, J city had quietened down. Gazing at the distant twinkling neon lights, she missed Tang Yuchen immensely.

    Or rather, every night when she was left alone, she would miss him terribly. The longing prated deep into her marrow, torturing her heart every night, bringing pain and sorrow.

    She always imagined he was still alive, hoping for a miracle to happen one day; that he would stand before her again.

    But two years had passed; why hadn¡¯t he appeared yet?

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to think about the many possibilities; she just wanted to hold onto this faint hope until her death. Maybe after she died, the heavens would look favorably upon her, allowing her to meet him in another world.

    The man in the building across, passing by his living room, habitually looked towards the opposite window and saw her standing there.

    He stopped in his tracks, his gaze fixed on her, unable to move away.

    Worrying that she might see him, he stepped forward to draw his curtains, leaving just a small gap, then picked up a pair of binocrs and quietly watched her.

    As long as An Ruo stood by the window, that¡¯s how long he watched her.

    The temperature on spring nights was quite low, and standing in the wind for too long could cause a cold. His heart anxiously urged her to go to bed soon, yet selfishly hoped she would linger a little longer and not leave.

    An Ruo waspletely unaware that someone was watching her; she was just intently observing the distant lights.

    Not knowing how much time had passed, she felt her hands and feet be cold, then she closed the window, drew the curtains, and went to rest.

 Chapter 617: The Mastermind Behind TLA

    <h4>Chapter 617: Chapter 617: The Mastermind Behind TLA</h4>

    Seeing the lights in the living room opposite go out, the man finally set down the binocrs and returned to the bedroom to rest.

    For several days, An Ruo had encountered that ck Bentley on her way home.

    She didn¡¯t think too much about it; she merely assumed that the owner also passed through this road every day, so it was just on the way.

    Recently, Wen Jing had been talking about the uing Shengshi Jewelry exhibition; she mored to go, surmising that the attendees, being either rich or noble, were not your ordinary people who could easily get tickets.

    An Ruo was uninterested in such events; she had long passed the age where she would scream at the sight of beautiful things. Time had matured her personality, calming and cooling it significantly.

    Zhang Yang, irritated by her mor, said indifferently, "Last time, Zhao Mingda, who came to buy sketches, seemed to work at thepany organizing the event. Ask him if you can go."

    Wen Jing¡¯s eyes lit up, and she pped excitedly, "Right, why didn¡¯t I think of that?"

    Unable to help himself, Zhang Yang added, "But I think even if you asked, he wouldn¡¯t give you the chance to go."

    "Hmph, of course I won¡¯t ask; I¡¯ll have Sister An ask. She¡¯ll have a better chance of sess if she asks."

    Zhang Yang was taken aback and could only sigh.

    Wen Jing immediately went to find An Ruo, told her about it, and begged her to contact Zhao Mingda to inquire about tickets for them to enter the exhibition.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to make the call; she thought Zhao Mingda would certainly not give her face. Besides, their small studio hardly qualified to attend a jewelry exhibition.

    Wen Jing was so eager to go, begging tearfully to help, though she wasn¡¯t actually crying.

    Having no choice, An Ruo made the call and, miraculously, Zhao Mingda said he could arrange three tickets for them, free of charge.

    There really was such good fortune.

    Surprised, she thanked him and then hung up the phone.

    Knowing they could go, Wen Jing was overjoyed, hugged An Ruo fiercely and even rushed out to give Zhang Yang a hug.

    An Ruoughed softly, was attending a jewelry exhibition truly that exciting?

    Zhao Mingda asked them to collect the tickets the next day, a task naturally falling upon Wen Jing since she was the eager one, she had to put in some effort after all.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Office of the President of Tang Family.

    Tang Yushen stood, hands behind his back, in front of the huge floor-to-ceiling window, while Ah Biao stood respectfully behind him.

    "Is the identity of TLA¡¯s hidden owner clear?" the man asked tly.

    Ah Biao shook his head, "Can¡¯t be traced. We only found out that TLA¡¯s establishment is connected to the royalty of country A."

    Tang Yushen couldn¡¯t help but narrow his sharp eyes, connected to the royalty, the person behind the scenes certainly held a significant status.

    Truth be told, he suspected the owner of TLA was Tang Yuchen. Because an informant had mentioned that the person¡¯sst name was Tang.

    Upon hearing the name Tang, he sensitively thought of Tang Yuchen.

 Chapter 618 Jewelry Exhibition

    <h4>Chapter 618: Chapter 618 Jewelry Exhibition</h4>

    His body was never found that year, perhaps he hadn¡¯t died at all, but had gone into hiding.

    Tang Yushen thought the possibility increasingly likely, and his expression suddenly darkened as he said coldly, "Continue to monitor every move of TLA, don¡¯t miss any hint of activity!"

    "Yes!"

    In the blink of an eye, it was the 21st of this month, the time for Shengshi Jewelry¡¯s exhibition.

    It was said that this jewelry exhibition was on a grand scale, with the total value of the jewelry reaching a billion, a spectacle unprecedented.

    An Ruo and the others hade early.

    She wore a simple yet elegant white suit, which was neither high-profile norcking in taste. Wen Jing wore a ck evening gown and had her makeup delicately done, which made her several times more beautiful.

    Zhang Yang was merely in a ck suit, looking indifferent and not very excited about the jewelry exhibition.

    After handing in their tickets, verifying their identities, and passing through security, they walked on the red carpet into the exhibition hall.

    Inside, many people had already arrived; the luxurious hall was glittering and dazzling. Men and women dressed extravagantly, allowing An Ruo and herpany truly to see what high society looked like.

    And within the ubiquitous bulletproof ss cases, various pieces of jewelry were disyed, refracting a magnificent and dazzling light under the illumination.

    As soon as Wen Jing entered, her eyes widened. Had she not retained someposure, her mouth would probably have stayed agape.

    While viewing the jewelry, people on stage exined the history of each piece.

    When almost everyone had seen the pieces, it was time for the jewelry auction.

    Everyone moved to the auction hall to bid for jewelry they liked.

    Sitting in a corner at the back, Wen Jing whispered to An Ruo, "Sister An, they are so cunning, inviting influential people under the guise of a jewelry exhibition only to hold an auction at the end. Isn¡¯t this just a way to sell the pieces at high prices?"

    An Ruo smiled, "It¡¯s normal. Besides, they don¡¯t mind paying a high price for a couple of pieces of jewelry they like."

    "That¡¯s true."

    After the jewelry auction was over, the host invited the boss of TLA to give a speech on stage.

    This was probably the reason many people attended the jewelry exhibition today, to catch a glimpse of TLA¡¯s mysterious person behind the scenes.

    Wen Jing excitedly tugged at An Ruo¡¯s sleeve and whispered, "I know about thispany, its owner is so impressive, establishing a big internationalpany within just a year..."

    Under the spotlight, a tall figure in a fine, handmade suit walked slowly onto the stage, entering everyone¡¯s view.

    His handsome features and deep ck eyes immediately captured everyone¡¯s attention.

    There was almost a collective gasp from below the stage, and An Ruo was so shocked that she stood up from her seat.

 Chapter 619: Everyone, Long Time No See

    <h4>Chapter 619: Chapter 619: Everyone, Long Time No See</h4>

    Wen Jing was also captivated by the man on stage, she was quite infatuated, though not to the point of excitedly standing up.

    She pulled An Ruo down, teasingly smiling at her, "Sister An, you couldn¡¯t have fallen in love with him at first sight, could you?"

    An Ruo stared intensely at the person on stage, as if her soul had been sucked out of her, seeing and hearing nothing but him.

    Her reaction was abnormal, and Zhang Yang and Wen Jing exchanged nces, both furrowing their brows in confusion.

    The man on stage, seemingly sweeping his gaze over her, then smiled slightly at everyone, "Everyone, it¡¯s been a long time."

    His voice was deep and maic, a familiar sound to them.

    He also said, it¡¯s been a long time.

    Everyone was shocked, he indeed was Tang Yuchen, rumored to have died two years ago.

    An Ruo trembled with excitement, she suddenly covered her mouth, and cried silently.

    It really was him, she wasn¡¯t dreaming.

    She thought she would never see him again in her lifetime, yet there he was, suddenly appearing, still alive, he hadn¡¯t died!

    An Ruo¡¯s other hand was clenched tightly, her fingernails digging into her palm, it was painful, but she was overjoyed

    Pain, it meant this was not a dream!

    "Sister An, what¡¯s wrong?" Wen Jing asked worriedly, she had never seen her so out of sorts.

    Zhang Yang whispered in her ear, "Do you think Sister An knows him?"

    The man¡¯s warm, shallow breath on her ear made Wen Jing slightly ufortable.

    "Probably not."

    "Sister An¡¯s son is named Tang Xiao, and this man is Tang Yuchen..."

    A sh of surprise crossed Wen Jing¡¯s face, yes, they both had the surname Tang, could this be too coincidental?

    "Perhaps everyone is wondering, wasn¡¯t I dead? Howe I am alive again. Actually, the rumors were wrong, I did not die, in the past two years I have been striving in Country A, and today I finally achieved sess, so I have returned here..."

    Listening to his exnation, An Ruo had countless questions she wanted to ask him.

    She watched him intently, the excitement in her heart still unsettled.

    He was really still alive, that was him. His face, his voice, his smile, nothing had changed, everything was real.

    He was no longer just a person who could appear in her dreams.

    An Ruo listened to him speak in a daze, not knowing how much time had passed, he finished speaking, then smiled and gracefully exited the stage.

    Her heart tightened, she thought about standing up to follow him, just as he turned his head back to look at her, his eyes meaningful.

    She calmed herself down, thinking it was crowded and it was not convenient for her to follow; perhaps he woulde to see herter.

    Tang Yuchen finished speaking, and with that, the jewelry exhibition also came to an end.

    An Ruo said to the two people beside her, "Go back first."

 Chapter 620 Endless Madness

    <h4>Chapter 620: Chapter 620 Endless Madness</h4><h4></h4>

    "Sister An, aren¡¯t youing with us?"

    "No, I still have some things to do."

    At that moment, a man approached her and respectfully said, "Miss An, my boss would like to see you."

    An Ruo stood up eagerly and followed him away.

    Wen Jing wanted to call out to her, but Zhang Yang tugged at her hand, signaling her not to say anything.

    She took the elevator to the top floor¡¯s presidential suite and came to a door. The man said his boss was inside and instructed her to go straight in; then he left.

    An Ruo knew his boss was Tang Yuchen; she had no doubt about it.

    Tang Yuchen was inside, just a door push away from her.

    Her heart suddenly began to thump wildly. She opened the door nervously, her eyes wide, not daring to blink, fixated on the inside.

    The man stood on the balcony. Hearing her, he turned around, his dark eyes meeting hers.

    His gaze was deep and knowing, the corners of his lips curving into a faint, attractive smile. He took two steps toward her, then gently said, "Come here."

    An Ruo walked in, closing the door behind her with the back of her hand.

    As if bewitched, she moved closer to him. The man opened his arms, and without a second thought, she rushed into his embrace.

    Catching the woman in his arms, Tang Yuchen held her tightly, the longing inside him finally finding some relief.

    He had been forced to watch her silently from a distance recently, unable to get close. Heaven knows how much he had suffered in restraint.

    Now he could finally hold her, appear before her.

    Both, overwhelmed with emotion, held each other tight, straining to feel the other¡¯s presence. Breathing in his familiar scent, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but let the tears fall.

    "I thought I¡¯d never see you again in this lifetime..." she lifted her head and said through sobs.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes darkened. He grasped her head fiercely and pressed his lips hard against hers. An Ruo responded just as passionately, as if they were kissing with thest of their life, wishing this moment would stretch to eternity.

    They kissed for a long time until she could hardly breathe. The man then trailed his kisses from her lips to her neck. He lifted her off the ground and quickly carried her to the bed.

    As they neared therge bed, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer and descended upon her. They both fell hard onto the bed, but throughout, his lips never left her body.

    Frantically, they shed each other¡¯s clothes. The man kissed her fervently all over, then possessed her forcefully, feeling her presence and making sure she felt his.

    His wildness left An Ruo utterly intoxicated, unable to extricate herself¡ªtwo years of longing turned into endless madness at that moment. Without words, they wanted only to express their hearts through action.

    Again and again, Tang Yuchen seemed tireless, entangling with her ceaselessly, from the bed to the bathroom, from the bathroom to the floor, and then back to the bed...

 Chapter 621: Baby, This Is Not a Dream

    <h4>Chapter 621: Chapter 621: Baby, This Is Not a Dream</h4><h4></h4>

    By the time the passion finally ended, it was already dark, and An Ruo was so exhausted that she didn¡¯t even have the strength to open her eyes.

    Tang Yuchen held her body, looking at her with eyes full of tender affection.

    An Ruozily squinted her eyes, showing him a hint of a smile. Her mood was so good, she felt like telling the entire world how happy she was at that moment.

    The man carried her to wash, then held her as they came out.

    The messy bed sheets had already been thrown onto the floor, and hey down with her in his arms, just quietly holding her without a word.

    After a while, An Ruo softly asked him, "What exactly happened back then? Are you hiding something from me?"

    "Sleep, we can talk about everything else tomorrow," he didn¡¯t answer.

    Noticing the fatigue in his voice, she decided not to ask any more for the time being and wait until tomorrow.

    Groggy, she closed her eyes, then suddenly snapped them open, "No, I can¡¯t stay here overnight, Kangkang is waiting for me at home."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m going to call Aunt Zhou in a moment, and briefly let her know," Tang Yuchen got up to cover her with a nket, kissed her forehead, and then took his phone to the balcony to make the call.

    An Ruo looked at his tall and straight back, the missing corner of her heart instantly filled to the brim, very fulfilling.

    She watched him with a tender and affectionate gaze for a while, he turned his head and smiled at her, and she smiled back.

    "How did it go?" she asked anxiously as he came in.

    "I¡¯ve already spoken to her, Aunt Zhou recognized my voice as soon as she heard it. She told you to stay here without worry, she¡¯d take good care of the child."

    "Actually, we should go back. Kangkang really wants to see you too," An Ruo suggested.

    Tang Yuchen got back into bed and hugged her again, his tonezy: "Let¡¯s go see him tomorrow, today I only want to be with you."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but feel sweetness in her heart. She leaned her face into his chest andughed, "It feels like I¡¯m dreaming."

    Even though she knew that he was truly back by her side, she was still very afraid that this was just one of her dreams. If she woke up, she worried he would disappear.

    The man hugged her tightly, just kissing her forehead, silent.

    Baby, this is not a dream, I¡¯m back, and I will never leave you again.

    That night, An Ruo slept veryfortably; her dreams were free of pain and tears, and the moment of his tragedy did not appear.

    The next morning, she woke up feeling refreshed and opened her eyes to find it was already bright daylight.

    Suddenly remembering what had happened the night before, she quickly turned to look at the spot beside her.

    It was empty. Where was Tang Yuchen?

    An Ruo got up, feeling an unfamiliar soreness in her body, telling her that everything from the day before wasn¡¯t a dream, Tang Yuchen had trulye back.

    But where had he gone?

 Chapter 622 I Have Something to Tell You

    <h4>Chapter 622: Chapter 622 I Have Something to Tell You</h4><h4></h4>

    She was thinking about getting up with the nket wrapped around her when she noticed a stack of new clothes on the bedside table, prepared for her, including underwear and panties.

    It must have been Tang Yuchen who had someone buy them for her.

    After An Ruo took a shower and came out, having just changed into her clothes, Tang Yuchen pushed open the door and came in.

    "Where did you go?" she asked him.

    The man came in pushing a food cart and said indifferently, "I went to pick out breakfast for you."

    She showed a happy smile, "You could have had a waiter bring it up, why go yourself?"

    Heid out the food from the cart on the table and called her over to eat, "Eat first, I have something to tell you after."

    "What is it?" An Ruo sat down and the man handed her the chopsticks, "Let¡¯s talk after you eat."

    "Alright then."

    The breakfast was sumptuous, and she ate satisfied and full, while Tang Yuchen barely ate a few bites. Once she was done, An Ruo asked him.

    "What did you want to tell me?"

    Looking at her with his deep, dark eyes, he mused, "Don¡¯t you want to know what happened back then?"

    "Mm-hmm." She nodded vigorously, waiting for his exnation.

    "Initially, I went out to sea, knowing that the cargo hid drugs. But I was secretly in contact with the police, so they managed to catch them all."

    "Really?" An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh excitedly, she had known he wouldn¡¯t do anything illegal, "What happened after that? Weren¡¯t you shot and fell into the ocean? How were you saved?"

    The man shook his head, "I wasn¡¯t shot, I was wearing a bulletproof vest. I made a deal with the police chiefs, I¡¯d help them catch those people, and they¡¯d help me escape, leave J city.

    In fact, when Wang Gang dragged me into drug trafficking, it was on Tang Yushen¡¯s orders.

    His purpose was to lead me down the path of crime, then frame it all on me, to have me taste prison life.

    I knew he wouldn¡¯t let me off easily. If I refused to join their gang, he would find other ways to deal with me, even possibly targeting you and our child.

    So, I turned his scheme against him and, in the process, created a way to escape for myself."

    So that¡¯s how things were!

    An Ruo was so relieved that he had escaped; otherwise, Tang Yushen would have never let him go.

    But, "Why didn¡¯t you tell me the truth from the start?"

    That way, she wouldn¡¯t have been sad all the time.

    "I didn¡¯t say anything at first because I was afraid of arousing Tang Yushen¡¯s suspicions. To prove I was really dead, he would start investigations from all angles..."

    Later, he didn¡¯t mention it because he encountered some incidents, some people, and it became impossible to speak of them.

    But he did not share thetter part with her.

    An Ruo nodded understandingly, "Mm, you¡¯re right. If you had told me, I wouldn¡¯t have been so sad, and a slip-up might have alerted Tang Yushen."

 Chapter 623: Ke Ren She Didnéˆ¥æª› Die

    <h4>Chapter 623: Chapter 623: Ke Ren She Didn¡¯t Die</h4><h4></h4>

    "After the storm had passed, why didn¡¯t you contact me? Also, when did youe back, and why did I only see you yesterday?"

    Facing her sharp questions, Tang Yuchen pressed his thin lips tightly, not knowing how to respond.

    His silence made her a bit uneasy.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Has something happened?"

    The man said in a deep voice, "An Ruo, Ke Ren isn¡¯t dead."

    An Ruo was stunned, then her eyes widened in shock.

    Many questions shed through her mind quickly.

    Why wasn¡¯t Lan Keren dead?

    Why was he telling her this, did he want to continue being with her?

    And back then, they had be husband and wife, were they still now?

    An Ruo¡¯s mind was exceptionally calm, but her hands and feet were ice cold.

    "...And then? Why are you telling me this?" she murmured.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t dare to look into her eyes. He rose and walked to the balcony, cing his hands on the railing and gripping it tightly.

    "Ke Ren has connections with the royal family of Country A. After I went to Country A, I met her. She helped me establish TLA, and she came back with me this time..."

    Every single word he said felt like a heavy stone, pressing down hard on her chest, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    She wasn¡¯t a fool, there was a deeper meaning behind his words.

    "Are you trying to say that you stayed with her to get her help?"

    Tang Yuchen gripped the railing even tighter, his voice low, "The marriage we registered in Country A all those years ago is still valid, we are still husband and wife now."

    Boom¡ª

    An Ruo felt as if something exploded in her mind, causing her head to spin and her blood to run backward.

    She quickly steadied herself with the help of the table, managing to control her shaking body.

    Luckily, she was facing away from him; otherwise, her appearance right now would certainly look ridiculous.

    "Tang Yuchen, what exactly do you mean?" After a while, she asked through clenched teeth.

    "You told me that Lan Keren was dead, why is she still alive?"

    Why do you say you love me over and over, but in the end, still choose to be with someone else?

    An Ruo had too many questions to ask, yet she couldn¡¯t, knowing more would only make her heart ache more painfully.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t turn around, and she couldn¡¯t see his expression at the moment.

    "Ke Ren was dead, but her body was well preserved, and someone revived her. An Ruo, in order to defeat Tang Yushen, I had to have her help."

    So it was for this reason...

    Can men always be so unscrupulous for their goals?

    An Ruo suddenly felt that the pain of the past two years was ironic; she had cried every day for him, but what about him?

    He was living well in Country A, together with Lan Keren.

    His love for her, was itpletely frail?

 Chapter 624 Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Sad for You!

    <h4>Chapter 624: Chapter 624 I¡¯m Not Sad for You!</h4><h4></h4>

    But she still refused to believe that he was that kind of person.

    Standing up, she looked at his back and quietly wept as she asked him, "Tang Yuchen, did you lie to me? Originally, for Kangkang¡¯s sake, you were willing to hand over everything you owned; I can¡¯t believe you would choose to abandon me and our child just to defeat Tang Yushen."

    Tang Yuchen turned around, his eyes meeting her tears, and a sharp pain pierced his heart.

    He averted his gaze, his eyes dark and devoid of any light.

    "The situation back then was different from now. If I hadn¡¯t handed everything over, Tang Yushen would have harmed Kangkang. I had no choice. But now, I can protect both you and our child and still defeat Tang Yushen. Why wouldn¡¯t I take this opportunity?"

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils contracted, her heart suddenly going cold and shivering.

    "No, I don¡¯t believe it, I don¡¯t believe it..." she shook her head, tears streaming down more and more.

    She waspletely unaware that she was crying; she just kept her eyes wide open, and the tears fell without warning.

    The shiny tear drops hit the smooth floor, quickly umting into a puddle.

    Tang Yuchen stared nkly at the puddle beneath her feet, his voice low and indifferent, "An Ruo, I must defeat Tang Yushen, do you understand? Otherwise, we will never find peace. Also... I¡¯m not worth your sorrow..."

    An Ruo snapped back to reality, only then realizing she had been crying.

    Fiercely wiping the tears from her face, she said indifferently, "I¡¯m not upset because of you! I will never be upset because of you!"

    With that, she turned and rushed out of the room, running away without looking back.

    Tang Yuchen immediately clutched his chest tightly, feeling suffocated and ufortable, with every nerve in his body twitching.

    His body slightly bent, his dark eyes filled with pain.

    Suddenly, the sound of high heels approaching him made him look up hastily, thinking it was An Ruo, but it was Lan Keren he saw instead.

    The woman¡¯s gaze was calm and resigned as she said, "Aren¡¯t you afraid that she¡¯ll be too heartbroken and something might happen to her?"

    Tang Yuchen straightened his body, his face calm, as if nothing had happened.

    "She¡¯ll be fine, someone will follow her."

    "Actually, you could¡¯ve chosen to tell her all thister so that you could spend more time together."

    "No need, I want to end all this sooner."

    An Ruo ran out of the hotel, gged down a taxi, and left in a hurry. Her heart hurt too much; she didn¡¯t want to stay, only wanting to get as far away from Tang Yuchen as possible.

    Yesterday and today, she had endured too much shock, her heart suddenly feeling weary, tired, and numbly painful.

    Tang Yuchen hade back alive, and she was happy, her heart that had been numb for two years revived. Yet he told her that to defeat Tang Yushen, he chose to continue being married to Lan Keren.

 Chapter 625 Daddy Didnéˆ¥æª› Come With Us

    <h4>Chapter 625: Chapter 625 Daddy Didn¡¯t Come With Us</h4><h4></h4>

    He and Lan Keren were husband and wife, so what was she to him?

    What did it count as, what happened between themst night, an affair?

    Had she be the other woman?

    An Ruo felt more and more miserable as she thought about it, covering her mouth with the back of her hand, a broken and hoarse sob escaping her throat.

    She suppressed the sorrow in her heart; she dared not cry out, for fear that if she started, her grief would surge out like a flood, and she would be very vulnerable...

    The sky gradually darkened.

    She still hadn¡¯t returned home, and Kangkang was anxiously waiting for her there.

    He heard Grandma Zhou say that Dad was back, but he couldn¡¯t believe it.

    He called Mom, but her phone was turned off, and he couldn¡¯t contact her no matter what.

    All day long, the little guy was restless at home, constantly stretching his neck out the window to look, prompting Aunt Zhou to tease him that his neck was growing as long as a giraffe¡¯s.

    "Grandma Zhou, why hasn¡¯t Mome back yet?" he asked anxiously.

    Aunt Zhou smiled and said, "She should be back soon, and maybe Kangkang¡¯s dad wille back with her."

    "Really?" A flicker of hope passed through the little guy¡¯s eyes.

    He didn¡¯t have much memory of his dad; he only vaguely remembered that when he was little, his dad would y with him every day.

    In fact, about to see his dad, he still felt a bit embarrassed.

    As they were talking, the door opened, and An Ruo walked in, tired.

    "Mom!" Kangkang dashed towards her, hugging her legs tightly. He tilted his head to look behind her, his eyes inevitably showing a hint of disappointment.

    Dad hadn¡¯te with her.

    Aunt Zhou immediately voiced what he was feeling: "Miss An, where¡¯s the young master? Didn¡¯t hee back with you?"

    An Ruo looked down and stroked the child¡¯s head, closing the door and saying, "He had things to do, so he didn¡¯te."

    "Ah?" Aunt Zhou uttered in surprise. She wanted to ask why, but seeing An Ruo¡¯s paleplexion, she dared not.

    What happened between her and the young master? Did they have a fight?

    Kangkang also sensed something was off and looked up at her with a smile, "Mom, I haven¡¯t seen you for so long, I missed you so much, did you miss me?"

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Mom, of course, missed you. You must have been so worriedst night when Mom didn¡¯te home, I¡¯m sorry, I promise I¡¯lle home every day from now on."

    So what without Tang Yuchen? She had her child.

    Her world wasn¡¯t empty; for her child, no matter how painful, she would continue on bravely.

    Kangkang giggled, taking her hand and walking into the living room to sit with her on the couch.

    "Mom, are you very tired? Grandma Zhou made food, you should eat and then go to sleep quickly," he said, nestling into her arms, childishly yet sensibly.

    Looking at her child¡¯s concerned expression, An Ruo¡¯s cold heart couldn¡¯t help but warm.

 Chapter 626 Do you want to see Daddy?

    <h4>Chapter 626: Chapter 626 Do you want to see Daddy?</h4><h4></h4>

    She held her child in her arms, her chin resting on the top of his head, making sure he couldn¡¯t see the sadness in her eyes.

    Let her bear all the pain and dissatisfaction alone; her child only needed to grow up happy.

    After dinner, An Ruo went to take a bath and nned to rest.

    She was so tired. Even if she couldn¡¯t sleep, she had to lie in bed and pretend to rest.

    Coming out of the bathroom, she unexpectedly saw Kangkang sleeping on the big bed.

    The little guy looked up at her and smiled, "Mom, can I sleep with you tonight?"

    His big eyes were full of hope.

    She knew very well what he was thinking¡ªhe must have seen she was not in a good mood and wanted to apany her.

    Indeed, her mood was not good. She had tried her best to hide it, but she was still feeling very down, and it was normal for Kangkang to notice.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered as she struggled to keep the tears from flowing.

    She managed to muster a faint smile and nodded in contentment, "Okay."

    The little guy hadn¡¯t slept with his mom for a long time; he was so happy and excited. Nestled in his mom¡¯s embrace, his little heart found great sce.

    As long as his mom was by his side, he feared nothing, and his world was forever happy.

    An Ruo held him, watching his eyes move non-stop but not close for rest. She couldn¡¯t help asking, "What are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?"

    "I can¡¯t sleep," Kangkang shook his head, seemingly troubled.

    "Why not?" asked An Ruo, puzzled.

    He looked at her, about to speak, then stopped. He didn¡¯t want to ask, but he was too young to keep concerns to himself.

    "Mom, did you see Dad? Did he upset you?"

    An Ruo¡¯s body tensed slightly. Instead of answering, she asked, "Kangkang, do you want to see Dad?"

    The little guy was silent for a moment before speaking, "Mom, if you don¡¯t like him, let¡¯s not be with him anymore. I don¡¯t want to see him either."

    Between his dad and mom, he would definitely choose his mom.

    An Ruo hugged him tighter, saying nothing more.

    The affairs of adults shouldn¡¯t involve the children. Tang Yuchen was very good to Kangkang, so she would not tell Kangkang the truth, nor let him hold resentment towards his dad.

    "Go to sleep. Your dad is very busy right now, but he wille to see you when he has time," she said softly as she patted his back.

    "Oh," replied Kangkang. Then he finally closed his eyes and fell into a deep sleep.

    As for An Ruo, she took a long time to fall asleep, and when the sky was about to brighten, she slept for a while. But it wasn¡¯t a peaceful sleep; instead, she felt even more tired, her whole body heavy.

    After dropping Kangkang off at school, An Ruo turned to leave and looked up to see Tang Yushen leaning against the car door ahead.

    Why was he here?

 Chapter 627: Donéˆ¥æª› Be So Guarded

    <h4>Chapter 627: Chapter 627: Don¡¯t Be So Guarded</h4><h4></h4>

    Why is he here?

    An Ruo stared at him guardedly, afraid that he hade for Kangkang.

    Tang Yushen walked up to her gracefully and elegantly, a slight smile on his lips.

    "Can we talk?" he asked her.

    "I have nothing to talk about with you," An Ruo said coldly. She walked up to her car, just opened the door, when Tang Yushen¡¯s voice rang out again.

    "Don¡¯t you want to know about Tang Yuchen?"

    Her hand paused, and without turning her head, she said indifferently, "Sorry, I¡¯m not interested."

    "You¡¯ll regret it if you don¡¯t listen. Come on, it¡¯s at a nearby caf¨¦, it won¡¯t take up much of your time, at most half an hour."

    An Ruo held back her frustration and mmed the car door shut.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    Shepromised and also despised herself for it. Tang Yuchen had nothing to do with her anymore; why should she still care about his affairs?

    But her heart couldn¡¯t be rational. Since Tang Yushen hade to her personally, it meant he had something very important to tell her, and she couldn¡¯t just ignore it.

    Arriving at the caf¨¦, Tang Yushen chose a quiet corner and gantly pulled out a chair for her. An Ruo sat down, without thanking him.

    The man sat down opposite her and asked what she would like to drink.

    She suddenly remembered what Tang Yuchen had said, that the milk she drank years ago might have been drugged.

    Thinking of this, An Ruo scoffed sarcastically, "This time, you wouldn¡¯t be nning to drug my drink again, would you?"

    Tang Yushen raised his eyebrows unexpectedly, not anticipating that his past scheme would be uncovered.

    He smiled lightly and said, "You don¡¯t have to drink if you don¡¯t want to."

    He ordered a cup of coffee for himself and took a light sip.

    An Ruo said impatiently, "Just get to the point, I don¡¯t want to waste my time."

    Tang Yushen put down his cup and smiled, "No rush, I assume you must have seen Tang Yuchen the day before yesterday. How did it go, did he say anything to you?"

    An Ruo looked guarded, "What do you want to know from me?"

    "Don¡¯t be so defensive. I wouldn¡¯t start with you if I wanted information, plus what good information could you give me?"

    "If that¡¯s the case, we have nothing to talk about then, I¡¯m leaving." After saying that, she stood up to leave.

    Tang Yushen raised his hand to signal her to sit down, "I¡¯m not done talking. If you leave today, I won¡¯t minding back tomorrow, until you¡¯re willing to listen."

    That was clearly a threat!

    An Ruo sneered and sat back down, her tone icy, "Then you¡¯d better finish everything you want to say today. I don¡¯t want to see you a second time!"

    The man nodded with a smile, and began, "Tang Yuchen currently has a wife, his former girlfriend Lan Keren, you know about that, right?"

    An Ruo pursed her lips and remained silent, it seemed to be true, they were indeed still married...

 Chapter 628: Will Not Cooperate with You

    <h4>Chapter 628: Chapter 628: Will Not Cooperate with You</h4><h4></h4>

    "As far as I know, Tang Yuchen was with Lan Keren only for money and power. I¡¯m curious, if he could abandon the Tang Family for you and your son back then, why would he now choose to abandon you and your son again to gain Lan Keren¡¯s help?"

    An Ruo looked at him and met his cold, temperature-less eyes.

    He continued, "Don¡¯t you think Tang Yuchen is too heartless toward you? In his heart, fame and status mean more than you. I know that these past years, you have been waiting for him, deeply grieving and suffering for his troubles. But now, as soon as he returned, he announced he has a wife, and that wife isn¡¯t you."

    His words suddenly stabbed at her heart. This was her sore point; no matter who mentioned it, she would feel terrible and want to escape.

    Even she herself didn¡¯t want to think about it, so why did he have to tear open her wounds and make her bleed more intensely?

    Tang Yushen¡¯s faint voice entered her ears again, "An Ruo, Tang Yuchen has abandoned you, doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Are you heartbroken?"

    She was, of course, heartbroken!

    "What exactly did he tell you? Did he really decide to choose Lan Keren over you?"

    An Ruo recalled what he had said to her yesterday morning.

    He had said that now he had the chance to protect her and the child and to defeat Tang Yushen, why wouldn¡¯t he take it?

    He had really chosen Lan Keren over her to defeat Tang Yushen and for a peaceful life in the future...

    An Ruo¡¯s tears suddenly fell, and the chilly sensation on her face abruptly brought her back to her senses. What was happening to her, why had she suddenly started crying?

    She quickly pulled out a tissue to wipe away the tears, chiding herself internally for showing her vulnerability so easily in front of Tang Yushen.

    "An Ruo, Tang Yuchen doesn¡¯t want you anymore. Do you want to coborate with me and confront him together?" Tang Yushen suddenly asked her.

    She looked up at him, and the man¡¯s lips curled slightly, "That¡¯s why I sought you out today, hoping we could join forces against Tang Yuchen."

    "You¡¯re dreaming!" An Ruo abruptly stood up and said bluntly, "Tang Yushen, let me tell you¡ªeven if one day Tang Yuchen and I are irreconcble, I will never coborate with you! I¡¯d rather die than work with you!"

    Saying this, she left without looking back.

    Tang Yushen smiled faintly, a shrewd glint passing through his dark eyes.

    It seemed Tang Yuchen had really decided to cling to the high branch of Lan Keren to confront him.

    But nothing should be concluded too soon; he still needed to keep observing.

    An Ruo thought Tang Yushen was really absurd, seeking her out just to make her join him in confronting Tang Yuchen.

    Let alone her unwillingness to confront Tang Yuchen, considering what Tang Yushen had done to them, she would never cooperate with him.

 Chapter 629: Young Master, Youéˆ¥æªe Finally Arrived

    <h4>Chapter 629: Chapter 629: Young Master, You¡¯ve Finally Arrived</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo arrived at the studio feeling down, and Wen Jing eagerly approached her with a happy note, "Sister An, Zhao Mingda has bought another one of your paintings. We¡¯ve made a tidy sum again."

    Zhao Mingda is under Tang Yuchen¡¯smand. He must have bought the paintings on Tang Yuchen¡¯s orders.

    An Ruo responded indifferently, "Don¡¯t sell any paintings to him from now on."

    "Ah? Why?" Wen Jing asked, puzzled.

    "No reason." An Ruo¡¯s tone was firm, showing a side of her they had never seen before.

    After she left, Wen Jing gossiped to Zhang Yang, "What do you think is wrong with Sister An?"

    Zhang Yang didn¡¯t even look up as he said, "Don¡¯t ask about things that aren¡¯t your business. Get to work!"

    "Tsk!"

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    For two consecutive days, An Ruo went to work and left in silence, not paying any attention to Tang Yuchen.

    She hoped that avoiding him would help her get past the pain¡ªshe just needed to forget him, and her heart wouldn¡¯t hurt so much.

    The people around her could sense that something was off with her emotions. Sometimes, she would stare at one spot for a long time. She thought she had masked her emotions well, but they all knew she was dealing with something serious, and she was also very sad.

    Kangkang sensibly didn¡¯t disturb her. In his little mind, he kept guessing why his mom had changed.

    On Saturday, he finally got his answer.

    He didn¡¯t have to go to school today, and An Ruo didn¡¯t have to work. After breakfast, they sat on the sofa watching TV together.

    Soon, the doorbell rang. Aunt Zhou went to answer the door, her voice filled with surprise, "Young Master, you¡¯ve finallye!"

    Tang Yuchen hase?

    An Ruo¡¯s expression shifted slightly. She quickly got up and indeed saw him standing at the door.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked him coldly.

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep and knowing. He nced at her, then his gaze fell on the little boy next to her.

    Kangkang, having seen his picture every day, naturally recognized him as his dad right away. He nervously clutched his mom¡¯s clothes, unblinkingly locking eyes with him.

    Tang Yuchen gave him a slight smile, strode up to them, and reached out to ruffle his head, smiling, "Son, don¡¯t you recognize daddy?"

    Kangkang looked up at An Ruo, waiting for her reaction.

    At that moment, An Ruo really didn¡¯t want to see Tang Yuchen, but she had told Kangkang that his dad woulde to see him eventually.

    She couldn¡¯t possibly kick him out in front of her child.

    After a moment of silence, she bent down and said to the little guy, "Kangkang, this is your dad. Aren¡¯t you excited to see him?"

    Taken by surprise by her words, Tang Yuchen paused, feeling even more distressed.

    He had wronged her, and yet she was still helping him establish a good image in their son¡¯s mind, which truly moved him.

    Kangkang tilted his head to look at Tang Yuchen, opened his mouth, and called out softly, "Daddy."

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 630: You Resent Me, Donéˆ¥æª› You?

    <h4>Chapter 630: Chapter 630: You Resent Me, Don¡¯t You?</h4><h4></h4>

    He had long known that Kangkang¡¯s autism had been cured and that he was now perfectly normal, with no problems at all.

    But hearing him call him Dad for himself was still incredibly exciting, joyous, and shocking.

    His son could finally call him Dad!

    Overwhelmed with emotions, Tang Yuchen suddenly lifted the child and casually held him with one arm.

    "Kangkang, you¡¯ve grown up so much, that¡¯s wonderful." He gazed at him, saying with a mix of sigh and contentment.

    "When Dad left, you were just this little and couldn¡¯t even speak, but now you can call me Dad..."

    Hearing his somber words, An Ruo turned her head away, speaking indifferently, "You take your time with the child, I need to step out for a bit."

    "Where are you going?" the man asked her instinctively.

    "Mom, where are you going?" Kangkang also asked her.

    She turned around and smiled at the child, but by the time she faced him, the smile had already faded, "I¡¯m going to buy some things, I¡¯ll be back soon."

    After speaking, she picked up her wallet, went to the door to change her shoes, then closed the door and left.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes deepened, his gaze wistfully retracting as he thought to himself that he had once again hurt her feelings; he truly was a bastard.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know where to go; she just didn¡¯t want to stay with Tang Yuchen.

    Being around him, she felt like she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    She went to a nearby supermarket, wandered around for a long time, bought some necessities and snacks, pondering over Tang Yuchen¡¯s departure before she finally returned home carrying the items.

    Aunt Zhou helped her open the door, and as she walked into the living room, she was surprised to find Tang Yuchen still hadn¡¯t left.

    The man was sitting on the sofa, seemingly waiting for her return.

    An Ruowei frowned, turning to Aunt Zhou to ask, "Where¡¯s Kangkang?"

    "He said he had homework to do, and went back to his room," Tang Yuchen replied.

    Knowing the two of them had matters to discuss, Aunt Zhou took the items An Ruo had bought into the kitchen and didn¡¯te out again.

    An Ruo stood for a moment and then asked indifferently, "Is there anything else? If not, please leave."

    Tang Yuchen stood up and walked over to her, his deep ck eyes fixed on hers, "Are you resenting me, aren¡¯t you?"

    "What do I have to resent you for?"

    "Resent me for choosing Ke Ren..."

    "No, I don¡¯t resent you! You chose Lan Keren for your reasons, your difficulties. I have no right to stop you or to me you, after all, you did it for everyone¡¯s good. I have simply given up on you, and whatever you do from now on, it doesn¡¯t concern me. If I¡¯m truly hurt and distressed, it¡¯s only my fault for caring too much... Feel free to do your things, I won¡¯t be in your way."

    An Ruo spoke calmly, but her words stirred a storm in Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart.

    This time, no matter his reasons, she wouldn¡¯t love him anymore...

 Chapter 631: Wanting Child Custody

    <h4>Chapter 631: Chapter 631: Wanting Child Custody</h4><h4></h4>

    The man¡¯s heart ached sharply, and he suddenly covered his mouth to cough a few times, barely suppressing his trembling body.

    He desperately wanted to tell her the truth, reveal the actual reality, but it wasn¡¯t the right time yet.

    "Since you don¡¯t me me, I want to talk to you about something and hope you can agree," Tang Yuchen said indifferently. An Ruo, with her eyes cast down, didn¡¯t see the pain and affection at the bottom of his eyes.

    "What is it?"

    "...I¡¯vee back now and also have the ability to provide Kangkang with a better life, so I want to raise the child myself."

    An Ruo looked up shockingly, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    "What did you say?" she asked, her eyes wide.

    Tang Yuchen looked deeply into her eyes and repeated gravely, "I want Kangkang¡¯s custody."

    An Ruo¡¯s stance wavered, and suddenly she staggered backward.

    Herplexion turned white, devoid of any color, and her gaze at him was full of usation and questioning.

    The man clenched his fists in secret, his jaw tightly strung.

    An Ruo, pointing at him, asked tremblingly, "What right do you have to take the child from my hands? What gives you the right to say this... Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t push me too far..."

    Tang Yuchen took a deep breath and said solemnly, "I want the child¡¯s custody. Think it over well and hand over the child to me. I won¡¯t treat you unfairly. I¡¯ll wait for your answer in three days..."

    Almost impatient to finish saying this, he didn¡¯t dare to look at her expression and immediately left.

    An Ruo was stunned for a while, and by the time she came to her senses, he had already left.

    She suddenly felt so sad, with a lump in her throat making it hard to breathe; she wanted to cry out loud, to smash things, and even to lose her memory so as not to remember anything and thus feel no more heartache.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to live with dad, I won¡¯t go with him, don¡¯t be sad, don¡¯t cry!" Kangkang suddenly rushed out, clinging tightly to her legs, and said anxiously.

    An Ruo looked at him nkly, realizing her vision was blurry ¨C she really was crying, and the tears obscured her sight.

    How weak of me, always crying, when I don¡¯t want to cry at all.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to go with him, I hate him!" Kangkang didn¡¯t want to call that man dad anymore. His dad wouldn¡¯t bully his mom.

    Slowly squatting down, she touched the child¡¯s face and forced a grim smile, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, Mom won¡¯t let him take you away. Mom won¡¯t leave you."

    Wasn¡¯t hurting her heart enough, and now he wanted to take her only child?

    Tang Yuchen, I won¡¯t agree, not even if I die!

    Kangkang clung tightly to her neck, his little face against hers, and firmly said, "Mom, I will never leave you, I want to be with you forever."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Rmended by Feizi, thepleted novel "Domineering Husband: Rich Wife."

 Chapter 632: Iéˆ¥æª“ Very Scared

    <h4>Chapter 632: Chapter 632: I¡¯m Very Scared</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo held him tightly, tears once again falling like rain.

    Having her child was enough, truly enough.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen drove back to his current residence. Opening the door, he angrily threw his car keys to the ground. Still not feeling relieved, he smashed anything within reach.

    The sounds of objects crashing to the floor were terrifying, and the living room was aplete mess.

    Lan Keren slowly walked down from upstairs and, seeing him like this, did not know what to say.

    Tang Yuchen ripped off his tie and tossed it to the floor, and even tore off a few buttons from his shirt.

    Hey back exhausted on the sofa, his chest rising and falling slightly.

    Lan Keren sat beside him and asked, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    The many back, his right hand covering his eyes, and said faintly, "I told her, I told her I wanted custody of the child."

    "She was very upset, wasn¡¯t she."

    "She has nothing now, just the child, and I¡¯m still trying to take that away from her. She must be heartbroken by me... I don¡¯t want this..." Hisst words revealed his deep helplessness and reluctance.

    If possible, he would rather hurt himself than hurt her.

    In fact, in hurting her, he was also deeply hurting himself...

    Lan Keren understood his feelings andforted him, "Don¡¯t be too sad; this is only temporary. Once everything is over, I believe she will understand your actions."

    Tang Yuchen shook his head, dropping his hand, his gaze a bit vacant.

    "Keren, do you know? I¡¯m really scared, scared that I might lose herpletely." His voice revealed an unprecedented panic.

    When had Lan Keren ever seen Tang Yuchen like this? She looked away, her heart actually filled with envy for An Ruo, envious that she could have all his love.

    She also understood more clearly that it really was impossible between them.

    "Chen, you won¡¯t lose her. You love her so much, trust me, she can¡¯t refuse your love. I¡¯m a woman too, I know women can¡¯t refuse a man¡¯s entire love."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes flickered slightly; her words offered him somefort.

    Tang Yuchen had given An Ruo only three days to consider, but even if he had given her three years, she would not relinquish custody of the child.

    She had decided to fight him in court, and even if it meant bankrupting herself, she would not back down.

    The three-day deadline was rapidly approaching, and she felt somewhat nervous inside, very afraid that he might take some measures she couldn¡¯t resist.

    After taking Kangkang to kindergarten, she was on her way to the studio when she received a call from Tang Yuchen.

    He asked her to meet him at a coffee shop to discuss the custody issue.

    An Ruo did not want to see him; she said coldly, "I have nothing to discuss with you, and I won¡¯t meet you."

 Chapter 633: Coordination Unsuccessful

    <h4>Chapter 633: Chapter 633: Coordination Unsessful</h4>

    She unapologetically hung up the phone, and the man did not call again.

    However, the next day, she received awyer¡¯s letter from him.

    Holding thewyer¡¯s letter, An Ruo¡¯s heart chilled once again.

    He knew Kangkang was everything to her, so why did he still want to take the child away from her?

    Was he really that ruthless and resolute towards her?

    Or, did he no longer love her at all, with no ce for her in his heart anymore?

    An Ruoughed at her own foolishness and infatuation.

    He was now married to Lan Keren. What was she still fantasizing about?

    It was truly impossible between them; only by forgetting him could she start a new life.

    Pondering alone for a long time, An Ruo¡¯s heart grew much firmer.

    She picked up the phone to find awyer, determined to fight back against Tang Yuchen¡¯s coercion.

    An Ruo did not tell Kangkang these things. The little guy saw his mom looking happy every day but was unaware that behind the scenes, his mom and dad were preparing documents to go to court over his custody.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    A weekter, the court summoned them. This time it was for mediation, and if they could not reconcile, a second hearing would be conducted.

    In court, Tang Yuchen presented a series of advantages of him raising the child. An Ruo stared at him coldly throughout, her gaze colder than that towards a stranger.

    When it was An Ruo¡¯s turn, she said only one sentence, "The child is my everything. I love him dearly. I cannot live without him."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart suddenly felt a sharp pain, as if someone had viciously stabbed his heart, causing him to bleed profusely.

    He dared not look into her eyes; he was afraid to see her pain and hatred, fearing it might make him break downpletely.

    The mediation was unsessful. Tang Yuchen refused to give up the child¡¯s custody, prompting the court to decide to schedule a second hearing after some time.

    Walking out of the courthouse, An Ruo walked ahead with her back straight, while the man watched her back intently, slowly following behind her.

    Stepping down the stairs, she suddenly turned around and looked at him with eyes full of sorrow, hatred, and grievance.

    Tang Yuchen felt as if he had been struck by lightning, his steps halted, his body rigid.

    An Ruo looked at him for a few seconds; the emotions in her eyes eventually settling into indifference, "Why do you want to take away the child¡¯s custody?"

    She was questioning him, wanting to hear his reasoning.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips tightened. He gave a trite excuse, "Kangkang is my only son; I want him to receive the best education, to inherit my properties in the future."

    An Ruo scoffed, "You can have children with Lan Keren, as many as you want. There¡¯s no need to fight with me for Kangkang!"

    "Ke Ren and I will not have children."

    She was taken aback, angrily questioning him.

 Chapter 634 Sorry for Hurting Your Heart

    <h4>Chapter 634: Chapter 634 Sorry for Hurting Your Heart</h4><h4></h4>

    "Can¡¯t she have children? So you want to take Kangkang away from me?"

    Tang Yuchen pursed his lips and couldn¡¯t resist saying, "I will only have children with you."

    An Ruo was stunned. What did he mean by that?

    The man looked deeply at her, his eyes shing withplex emotions she couldn¡¯t understand.

    An Ruo was instantly furious.

    He had married Lan Keren, he had chosen Lan Keren, so why was he still saying things that could be misunderstood?

    Did he think he could have it both ways, assuming because she truly loved him, she would still want to be with him despite his marriage?

    An Ruo was so angry she trembled all over. How could she have fallen for such a man!

    She hated herself even more for knowing how despicable he was, yet still being unable to forget him.

    Not wanting to see him anymore, she abruptly turned and ran toward the car, opened the door, and sat in. Running away was also to prevent him from seeing the tears in her eyes.

    An Ruo tried to keep her eyes wide open to keep the tears from falling.

    She started the car, her mind nk, and automatically stepped on the gas. She didn¡¯t notice the car stopped in front of her.

    With a loud "boom," her car collided directly with Tang Yuchen¡¯s car.

    The rear of his car and the front of hers deformed instantly on impact!

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes widened in horror as he rushed over like a gust of wind.

    "An Ruo!" he eximed, trembling, afraid to see her covered in blood.

    He forcefully pried open the car door, only to see her slumped over the steering wheel.

    "An Ruo!" The man turned pale; he quickly lifted her body. Seeing no blood on her, the heart in his throat settled slightly.

    She was still breathing, her eyebrows tightly furrowed; she seemed to have passed out.

    After taking An Ruo to the hospital, Tang Yuchen asked the doctor to conduct a full body check-up, fearing internal organ damage.

    The results came back; she was fine, only having sustained a blow to the head, currently in a unconscious state.

    Tang Yuchen stayed by the bedside, holding her hand tightly, filled with relief.

    He kept kissing her hand, murmuring apologies.

    Baby, I¡¯m sorry for hurting your heart, sorry for your ident...

    Thankfully, she was fine, or he would have been even more tormented.

    Unsure of how long she had been asleep, An Ruo slowly opened her eyes amid her unconsciousness and met his extremely worried gaze. She frowned slightly, recalling the events before she passed out.

    "What happened to me?" she asked anxiously.

    Tang Yuchen quicklyforted her, "You¡¯re fine, just unconscious. There¡¯s nothing wrong anywhere on your body."

    An Ruo felt her body and indeed, nothing was wrong, just a slight headache.

    Realizing her hand was tightly held by him, she felt a sting in her heart and forcefully withdrew her hand.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes stalled slightly, his empty hand gently dropped, silently clenched.

 Chapter 635 He Doesnéˆ¥æª› Want to Listen to Anything!

    <h4>Chapter 635: Chapter 635 He Doesn¡¯t Want to Listen to Anything!</h4><h4></h4>

    "I damaged your car; just let me know how much I need topensate you when the timees."

    An Ruo spoke indifferently, her tone ice-cold, instantly widening the distance between them.

    How could he possibly let herpensate him?

    "It was my car that blocked your way; I should be the one topensate you. I¡¯ve already had someone take the car for repairs and will have it sent to you in a couple of days."

    An Ruo looked at him as if he were a fool. Was there such a victim like him?

    She had hit his car, and yet he was saying it was his fault...

    Forget it, she didn¡¯t want to argue with him on this matter.

    "Thank you for taking me to the hospital. You can go now; there¡¯s no need for you to stay with me." She said coldly again.

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t stand her tone.

    His eyes darkened as he spoke in a deep voice, "Do you really have to talk to me like this?"

    "How do you want me to talk to you?" An Ruo raised her eyebrows. "Do you want me to talk to you affectionately? Tang Yuchen, let me go. I admit that I¡¯ve always loved you, but I will try hard to forget you. One day I won¡¯t... mmm..."

    The man suddenly cradled her face and fiercely sealed her mouth. He didn¡¯t want to hear her say she no longer loved him; he didn¡¯t want to hear anything at all!

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then followed with angry struggling.

    Her hands pounded on his body; he didn¡¯t feel a thing. His tongue forcefully pried apart her teeth, entwining with hers, passionately embracing her in madness.

    She was his, forever his, and no one could make her leave him, including herself.

    Tang Yuchen kissed her without restraint; An Ruo felt so exhausted that her entire body went limp, darkness looming before her eyes.

    Shey motionless, breathing rapidly, and the man, realizing she was struggling to breathe, reluctantly let her go. However, his lips still gently pressed against hers, caressing them tenderly and reluctantly.

    An Ruo red at him, her chest heaving violently, the man¡¯s heavy panting reverberating in her ears.

    He also looked at her, but his eyes were deep and seemed to contain intense, profound emotions.

    Neither spoke for a good while until she was the first to look away and decisively said, "Tang Yuchen, please have some self-respect! This side of you disgusts me!"

    The man stiffened all over and slowly straightened up.

    Yes, this side of him disgusted himself as well.

    "I¡¯m sorry," he said in a low voice.

    I¡¯m sorry for hurting your heart, I¡¯m sorry I had to keep things from you.

    An Ruo thought he was apologizing for his actions just now; she decided to forgive him this once.

    "I hope you can respect me in the future and keep your distance from me."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils shrank; he really didn¡¯t want to hear her say such things.

    He suddenly grabbed her hand, holding it tightly.

    An Ruo winced in pain, her eyebrows tightly furrowed, feeling as though her bones were being crushed.

 Chapter 636: She Doesnéˆ¥æª› Want to Be the Third Party

    <h4>Chapter 636: Chapter 636: She Doesn¡¯t Want to Be the Third Party</h4><h4></h4>

    But he seemed not to notice her pain, continuously tightening his grip as if he were trying hard to restrain something.

    His eyes were so dark they had no light, even harboring a hint of malice.

    An Ruo felt a bit of panic. She might have angered him.

    "Tang Yuchen, do you want to cripple my hand?" she asked him lightly.

    The man looked at her, made up his mind in his heart, and decided to tell her everything because he couldn¡¯t bear her distance from him.

    "An Ruo, actually..."

    "Chen." A gentle yet forceful voice interrupted him.

    Lan Keren slowly walked in, nced at An Ruo, then looked towards the man.

    "I heard you had a bit of an incident, so I rushed over to see you. Are you alright, did you get hurt?"

    The moment An Ruo saw her, she forcefully withdrew her hand from Tang Yuchen¡¯s grip. Because he had held it so tightly, withdrawing it felt like she had lost ayer of skin, and her hand stung painfully.

    It really was like ¡¯the pain of ten fingers reaches the heart¡¯; her hand hurt, and so did her heart, with that needling, intense pain that made one want to scream but didn¡¯t kill anyone.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s words were interrupted, and he became considerably more sober, unable to speak what he intended to say anymore.

    He stood up, looked at Lan Keren calmly, and said indifferently, "I¡¯m fine, but An Ruo got hurt a little."

    Lan Keren looked at An Ruo and asked with concern, "Are you okay?"

    Was she really concerned about her, or was it an act for Tang Yuchen, or just a casual inquiry?

    An Ruo said expressionlessly, "I¡¯m fine. You both can leave, I want to rest for a while."

    She turned her back on them, not wanting to face the two of them.

    In their presence, she felt like a shameful mistress, even though she was the one who married Tang Yuchen first, and they were in love, they even had children.

    But in the eyes ofwful marriage, she lost by a long shot and became the despised third party.

    She refused to be the third party; her love and marriage were unique. If her rtionship had ws, she would endure the pain and cut them off.

    Tang Yuchen knew she was feeling miserable. He didn¡¯t want to upset her further, so he spoke gravely, "Then rest well, I¡¯ll call Aunt Zhou to take care of you."

    An Ruo remained silent, he watched her for a few seconds, then walked out with Lan Keren.

    Hearing their receding footsteps, a wave of sadness suddenly overwhelmed her heart. How great it would be if one could choose not to fall in love with someone.

    Falling in love meant handing her heart over to him, it no longer belonged to her, and it also granted him the privilege to hurt her.

    If possible, she truly wished he would give her heart back to her.

    Aunt Zhou received the call and quickly came over.

    There was nothing seriously wrong with An Ruo¡¯s health, she arrived, and soon after, An Ruo requested to be discharged, bought some medicine, and returned home.

 Chapter 637: Help Me Get Through This Time

    <h4>Chapter 637: Chapter 637: Help Me Get Through This Time</h4><h4></h4>

    Kangkang was very anxious when he found out that his mom had been in a car ident, constantly asking her if it was painful or if she felt ufortable.

    Seeing how concerned her child was, An Ruo felt veryforted. She smiled and said everything was okay and told him not to worry.

    Despite this, for two consecutive days, he kept a close watch on her, fearing that she might feel unwell.

    Two dayster, Tang Yuchen had her car returned to her as well. After repairs, the car looked as good as new, without a scratch on it.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Mo Hua made a phone call to An Ruo, hoping she could help him with a favor.

    Over the past two years, she had kept in touch with Mo Hua quite often, and he had helped her a lot, so they had long since be good friends.

    An Ruo cheerfully agreed and arrived at the restaurant he¡¯d mentioned on time.

    Mo Hua was standing at the entrance. When he saw her, he waved with a smile. An Ruo walked over and asked with augh, "Tell me, what is it that you need me for exactly?"

    The man grinned and said, "You can¡¯t say no to helping me once you find out."

    "What are you talking about? What¡¯s our rtionship like, how could I possibly not help you?"

    "Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious, just that my family introduced me to a girlfriend, but I¡¯m not nning on getting married just yet, so..."

    An Ruo understood what he meant at that point.

    "So you want me to pretend to be your girlfriend?"

    "You are so smart," he said.

    An Ruo was speechless for a moment and said with amusement, "Honestly speaking, you¡¯re almost thirty, right? Why aren¡¯t you considering marriage yet? If she¡¯s the right one, you might as well settle down."

    Mo Hua looked at her with a profound gaze and smiled, "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to get married; it¡¯s just that I have someone in my heart, but for now, she doesn¡¯t like me."

    "So you have someone you like," An Ruo eximed with delight, "then hurry up and win her over, marry her as soon as possible."

    "Yeah, that¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too. But for now, you still have to help me get through this. I need to let my family know I have a girlfriend, otherwise, they¡¯ll keep trying to set me up with more people."

    An Ruo hesitated for a moment before agreeing.

    Mo Hua happily took her hand and led her into the restaurant. Holding her hand felt strange to him.

    But since she had already agreed to pretend to be his girlfriend, holding hands seemed normal enough. Thinking this, she felt much more at ease.

    Mo Hua brought her to a table where a girl sat, looking quite delicate and pretty.

    When she saw them holding hands as they came in, her expression twisted slightly.

    Mo Hua offered an apologetic smile and said, "You must be Miss Li, hello, I¡¯m Mo Hua. I¡¯m very sorry, my family didn¡¯t understand the situation properly and set me up with a date prematurely, when in fact, I already have a girlfriend. Today, I came specially to apologize to you and hope you¡¯re not upset."

    His words were full of apologies, but An Ruo noticed that his eyes didn¡¯t really look that sorry.

    Miss Li did not expect him to say this as soon as he opened his mouth. She was stunned for a moment, then quickly regained herposure.

    "Aunt Mo told me that you don¡¯t really have a girlfriend. If you bring a girl to meet me, then that must be fake too," she retorted.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    It seemed that Mo Hua¡¯s mother knew him very well.

    With a smile in the corner of his mouth and an unfazed look, Mo Hua said, "Miss Li, she truly is my girlfriend, it¡¯s just that I haven¡¯t introduced her to my parents yet."

    Miss Li was a bit displeased, "Mr. Mo, if you don¡¯t like me, you can just say so directly; there¡¯s no need to bring someone to pretend to be your girlfriend."

 Chapter 638: The Woman I Like is You

    <h4>Chapter 638: Chapter 638: The Woman I Like is You</h4><h4></h4>

    Mo Hua suddenly held An Ruo¡¯s face and nted a firm kiss on her lips, quickly giving her a powerful, breath-taking kiss.

    He released her lips, hooked his arm around her, and held her tightly, burying her shocked face into his chest.

    "Miss Li, do you still think she and I are not a couple?"

    Miss Li¡¯s face turned very ugly, and she angrily grabbed her purse and walked away.

    "You... What are you doing!" An Ruo came to her senses and pushed him away forcefully, while Mo Hua looked at her with an apologetic smile.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but she wouldn¡¯t have believed me otherwise."

    An Ruo¡¯s face was very red, and she was also quite embarrassed. She wanted to scold him but still held back.

    "Whether she believes it or not is her business, you didn¡¯t need to do that!"

    She had never expected Mo Hua to do such a thing to her. Had she known, she would not have agreed to help him.

    "Are you angry?" Mo Hua asked with a smile, "How about this, hit me a few times to vent your anger?"

    "Who cares to hit you!" An Ruo¡¯s anger subsided, but she still felt a bit awkward, "Forget it, just don¡¯t let it happen again."

    "Yes, yes, it definitely won¡¯t happen again," the man promised with a smile.

    "Since there¡¯s nothing wrong now, I can go, right?"

    "You¡¯re leaving already? I haven¡¯t even treated you to a meal yet. Don¡¯t go just yet; let¡¯s have dinner first."

    He pulled her to sit down at the table, waved to call over a waiter, and ordered some dishes.

    An Ruo took a sip of juice, her face no longer as hot, but she still felt awkward.

    Ask yourself, if your friend suddenly kissed you, wouldn¡¯t you feel awkward?

    Mo Hua ordered all the dishes she loved; seeing his earnest efforts to apologize, she decided not to nitpick too much.

    After a full meal, An Ruo was about to leave when Mo Hua pulled her aside and said, "I¡¯m off today, how about we go watch a movie?"

    An Ruowei hesitated, his behavior seemed a bit too ambiguous.

    The man saw what she was thinking and decided not to hide his feelings anymore.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯ll just tell you the truth. Actually, the woman I like is you."

    "Me?!" She was stunned.

    Mo Hua nodded firmly: "Yes, from the moment I met you, I fell for you. The more I got to know you over these years, the more I liked you. I like your kindness, your sincerity towards others, and how warm your smile is. An Ruo, if you don¡¯t have anyone you¡¯re seeing, could you consider dating me, giving me a chance?"

    An Ruo was stunned for a long time before she came back to her senses and asked with a chuckle, "Mo Hua, are you joking with me?"

    "I¡¯m serious," he said earnestly.

    "But... I have a child, I¡¯ve been married..."

    "I don¡¯t care about any of that, and I really like Kangkang. Besides, if you truly love someone, you wouldn¡¯t mind the issues you mentioned."

    An Ruo felt dizzy. She had never expected Mo Hua to be into her.

    Over the past two years, they had always been just good friends; she had never thought about him having feelings for her...

    "Mo Hua, I¡¯ve only ever seen you as a good friend," An Ruo said apologetically.

    The man smiled faintly: "It¡¯s because you¡¯ve been clueless for two years, not noticing my feelings, that I had to make it clear for you to see. From now on, can you see me in a different light, not just as a friend? I hope you can try to discover the good qualities I possess and consider me as someone you could potentially date."

    Looking at his eager eyes, An Ruo didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 639: Whoever dares to touch you, Iéˆ¥æª’l kill them!

    <h4>Chapter 639: Chapter 639: Whoever dares to touch you, I¡¯ll kill them!</h4><h4></h4>

    Gazing into his eager eyes, An Ruo didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She apologized sincerely, "I¡¯m sorry, but I guess I have no ns of getting married... in this lifetime."

    The corners of Mo Hua¡¯s mouth stiffened slightly with his smile, "Is it because of Tang Yuchen? An Ruo, I heard he¡¯se back..."

    "No, it has nothing to do with him," she quickly cut him off.

    It was just that she had no energy left to love someone else.

    "As long as he¡¯s not involved, I¡¯m relieved," Mo Hua suddenly smiled again, "as long as there is no one else in your heart, I¡¯m confident I can win yours. An Ruo, please give me a chance to pursue you, okay?"

    "Why don¡¯t you give up earlier, knowing that it won¡¯t be sessful?"

    "I haven¡¯t even tried yet, and you¡¯re asking me to give up. Without a chance to try, I won¡¯t be able to let go," the man said half-jokingly and half-seriously.

    An Ruo knew he was speaking the truth, and she nodded, "Alright, I can give you a chance, but just to be clear, I really won¡¯t fall for you."

    That way, he could give up sooner rather thanter.

    Upon her affirmation, Mo Hua smiled with delight, "Don¡¯t speak so certainly, I have a lot of confidence in winning you over."

    An Ruo smiled, not having the heart to dent his confidence. How her heart felt, she knew best; she really couldn¡¯t fall for anyone anymore...

    After refusing to go watch a movie with him, Mo Hua had no choice but to drive her back.

    After getting out of the car, An Ruo waved goodbye to him and then walked into the residentialplex.

    The elevator doors opened, she stepped in, and a figure quietly followed her in. She was startled, but once she recognized the person, she breathed a sigh of relief.

    "What are you doing here?" she asked him indifferently.

    Tang Yuchen stretched out his hand to close the elevator doors and turned to face her. He was very tall, and standing in the elevator, he conveyed a sense of oppression.

    "Are you dating that man?" he asked her in a deep voice.

    "Which man?"

    "The policeman who just dropped you off."

    An Ruowei frowned slightly, "Just because he dropped me off means we¡¯re dating? Tang Yuchen, even if I am dating him, it¡¯s none of your business."

    She despised this side of him. He was with Lan Keren and still managed to disturb her from time to time.

    Tang Yuchen pressed further, "If you¡¯re not dating, then why did he kiss you?"

    An Ruo red at him furiously, "How do you know? You¡¯ve had someone spy on me again! Tang Yuchen, I have nothing to do with you anymore, what right do you have to do this to me!"

    The man suddenly stepped closer, bracing his hands on either side of her, looking down at her from above.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly have people watching her twenty-four hours a day; it was just that today, he happened to see that moment.

    An Ruo nervously stepped back, her back against the elevator wall.

    His eyes darkened, and his face bore no expression, "An Ruo, listen to me, if you let him touch you again, I¡¯ll kill him!"

    Her eyes widened in shock.

    The man continued to threaten, "I mean what I say; whoever dares to touch you, I¡¯ll kill them!"

    She calmed down and looked at him with a coldugh, "Fine, I¡¯d like to see how many people you can kill!"

    Tang Yuchen clenched his teeth, "Don¡¯t provoke me on purpose!"

    An Ruo leaned against the elevator, the cold smirk on her lips filled with scorn, "What gives you the right to interfere with my life? What gives you the right?"

    Because he loved her and she was his and his alone!

 Chapter 640 Lips were bitten by him

    <h4>Chapter 640: Chapter 640 Lips were bitten by him</h4><h4></h4>

    "Tang Yuchen, since you¡¯ve chosen Lan Keren, you should let go of me. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t let go, I have let go of you anyway, and one day, I will find love that belongs to me."

    Her wordspletely enraged Tang Yuchen.

    The man suddenly grabbed her chin, lifted it, and fiercely kissed her lips.

    His kiss was crazed and rough, filled with intense punishment and heartache.

    The more An Ruo struggled, the more suffocating his kisses became; her lips were bitten open, and her tongue felt numb, without sensation. Her chest was being pressed tightly against his solid torso, feeling as if all her organs were being squeezed out.

    Just as her vision began to darken, he quickly let her go and took a step back.

    An Ruo leaned weakly against the elevator, her body slowly sliding down to crouch.

    She gasped for air, and his voice, devoid of any warmth, resounded above her head, "Remember what I said, I always mean what I say."

    The elevator doors opened, and the man walked out, while An Ruo, with her gaze downcast, did not give him a single nce.

    The moment the doors closed, a tear involuntarily slid down the corner of her eye.

    Furiously wiping away the tear, she gritted her teeth and stood up, straightening her spine, refusing to allow herself to be vulnerable.

    By the time she got home, she had alreadyposed herself, as if nothing had happened.

    However, Kangkang was observant and noticed a small cut on her lip right away.

    "Mom, what happened to your mouth? Did someone bite you?"

    An Ruo, feeling embarrassed,ughed it off, "No, I identally bumped it while eating."

    "Then you should be more careful when eating next time, don¡¯t hurt yourself again."

    "Yes, Mom will be." An Ruo smiled at him.

    The little guy even thoughtfully found some ointment to apply to her, although it was not necessary for such a small cut; it would heal in a couple of days.

    But she would not refuse his filial concern, of course.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In just two short months, Tang Yuchen¡¯spany had established everything in J City and was already on firm footing.

    The recent newspapers were all reporting on TLA¡¯s matters; An Ruo only needed to look at the papers to see news about Tang Yuchen.

    Rumors were that TLA and the Tang Family were at odds, and the war between the tworgepanies was ying out intensely in J City.

    However, the Tang Family had deep roots, and TLA would not easily defeat them.

    These matters, An Ruo just nced over, not particrly concerned; after all, even if she were concerned, she could not do anything.

    In the blink of an eye, the time for the second court session arrived.

    Even though An Ruo¡¯swyer was well-prepared, he was defeated by thewyer Tang Yuchen had hired.

    The court was very likely to award custody to Tang Yuchen, which made her very uneasy.

    After the second court session ended, An Ruo could no longer hold back her tears in front of him, begging him not to take the child away, yet he simply told her indifferently, "After the childes with me, you are wee to visit him anytime."

    There was no sign of him softening, which made An Ruo¡¯s heart utterly cold, dead.

    Why would he do this to her?

    It was bad enough that he had chosen Lan Keren, but why did he also have to take her child away from her?

    Why was he so heartless and ruthless towards her?

    The despair in her eyes deeply wounded Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart.

    The man turned abruptly, covering his mouth, as he coughed violently.

    Nobody knew that his heartache was nearly causing him to faint.

    An Ruo returned home distraught, at the same time, receiving a phone call from Lan Keren.

 Chapter 641 You Must Believe One Thing

    <h4>Chapter 641: Chapter 641 You Must Believe One Thing</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo returned home, dispirited and distraught, and at the same time, she received a call from Lan Keren.

    She invited her to meet to talk about Kangkang¡¯s custody issues.

    Since Tang Yuchen was not soft-hearted, her only option was to negotiate with Lan Keren.

    When An Ruo arrived at the private room of the restaurant, Lan Keren was already there, smiling as she said to her, "Take a seat."

    This woman was beautiful and intelligent, her eyes brimming with wisdom. Even if she were a man, she couldn¡¯t help but be moved by her.

    Perhaps Tang Yuchen had always had a ce for her in his heart and had never forgotten her.

    After ordering food, An Ruo got straight to the point and asked her, "What do you want to talk about? Just tell me."

    Lan Keren nced at her and said with a slight smile, "I know it¡¯s hard for you to let go of the child, but actually... I don¡¯t want to raise another woman¡¯s child either."

    An Ruo immediately reacted like a cat whose tail had been stepped on and said sharply, "If that¡¯s the case, you should persuade Tang Yuchen to give up his custody rights! I don¡¯t want another woman raising my child either!"

    Faced with her hostile tone, Lan Keren did not get angry, but kept a faint smile on her face.

    "There¡¯s no need to get angry. What I said was not meant to upset you, but it is the truth. Of course, if I really had to raise him, I would treat another¡¯s child well."

    An Ruo pursed her lips, unsure what Lan Keren truly meant.

    Lan Keren added, "How about we make an agreement? The child stays with Tang Yuchen and me for now, and if after a year he still wants to return to you, then he will be in your care from then on."

    "Why should I give the child to you? Forget a year, I wouldn¡¯t agree to even a month."

    "The court is very likely to award custody to Tang Yuchen, so making this agreement wouldn¡¯t be at a loss for you. If you don¡¯t agree, there¡¯s no chance for the child toe back to you."

    "The results are not out yet, and it¡¯s not certain who the child will go to. Besides, even if Tang Yuchen is awarded custody, I will keep appealing. I will never give up on my child!"

    An approving look flickered across Lan Keren¡¯s face. "Your spirit ismendable, but have you thought about the impact your continuous appeals will have on the child? Also, do you really think you can outfight Tang Yuchen in a legal battle?"

    An Ruo was taken aback.

    Yes, constant litigation would leave a deep shadow in the child¡¯s heart. He was so young and already exposed to legal disputes; this could not be good for his development.

    "My proposal is really quite good, it¡¯s only a year after all. Don¡¯t you have confidence in your child? I think after a year, he would still choose to live with you. No matter what, Tang Yuchen is his father. A child¡¯s upbringing shouldn¡¯t be without a father, just a mother, right?"

    A look of reluctance shed in An Ruo¡¯s eyes. She certainly understood this, but she truly couldn¡¯t bear to be separated from her child.

    "How can you guarantee your agreement? And how would Tang Yuchen listen to you?"

    Seeing signs of wavering in her, Lan Keren smiled and said, "He will naturally listen to me..."

    A stab of pain went through An Ruoxin¡¯s heart. Had their rtionship be this close?

    But the next thing Lan Keren said left her stunned.

    "An Ruo, you must believe this, Tang Yuchen doesn¡¯t want to hurt you either. Such a decision, to minimize harm to you, he would not disagree with."

    An Ruo looked at her in surprise, not understanding the meaning behind her words.

    Lan Keren didn¡¯t wish to borate further, "Think it over and give me an answer after the resultse out."

    With that, she left.

 Chapter 642: He Has His Own Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 642: Chapter 642: He Has His Own Thoughts</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo thought to herself for a long time. If she really couldn¡¯t obtain custody of her child, she would have no choice but to ept Lan Keren¡¯s suggestion.

    She was very worried that the court¡¯s decision to award the child to Tang Yuchen would cause serious harm to the child.

    An Ruo tried to exin the situation to him for several days in hopes that he would not take it too hard.

    The little guyy on her legs, listening to her with his head tilted.

    "Baby, if your Daddy insists on taking care of you himself, don¡¯t be too sad, okay? Even if Mom can¡¯t live with you every day, she wille to see you often."

    Kangkang didn¡¯t be agitated. He blinked hisrge eyes and asked her seriously, "Mom, does Daddy really want to make me leave you?"

    She stroked his head and smiled, "He doesn¡¯t want you to leave Mommy; he wants to live with you. Mommy loves you, and Daddy loves you too. Mommy wants to live with you, and he does too, so you have to understand his decision. Of course, all these are hypotheticals, it would be best if he didn¡¯t take you away, after all, Mommy would miss you terribly."

    The little guy nodded, seemingly understanding but also confused, "If Daddy misses me and Mommy misses me too, why can¡¯t we all live together?"

    An Ruo¡¯s expression paused for a moment. "Because Daddy has his own family, and Mommy has hers. We need to live in our own homes, not with other people."

    "Is it because Daddy married another woman?"

    "How did you know?" An Ruo asked in surprise.

    Kangkang said matter-of-factly, "That¡¯s what they show on TV. Mommy, Daddy doesn¡¯t want us anymore, right?"

    "Not at all!" she quickly denied, "It¡¯s that Mommy didn¡¯t get along living with him, so we separated. If two people are unhappy together, it¡¯s better to be apart. Kangkang, don¡¯t think about these things too much. All you need to know is that both Mommy and Daddy love you very much."

    That was all she could do for Tang Yuchen.

    After all, the child was innocent; she did not want the adults¡¯ emotions to severely impact his childhood.

    The little guy sat up straight and nodded his small head, "I understand, but I still want to live with Mommy."

    Touched, An Ruo held him in her embrace and spoke softly, "Mommy wants to live with you too. If you really end up living with your Daddy, within at most a year, Mommy will bring you back. So, baby, for the sake of how much your Daddy loves you, can you give him one year?"

    Kangkang fell silent.

    An Ruo said these words because she had no choice. If the court really awarded custody to Tang Yuchen, could she threaten to die to keep the child with her?

    No, she could not do something like that. Her child couldn¡¯t suffer even the slightest trauma; he was suited only for a carefree upbringing.

    She would rather shoulder all the pain herself than let him live unhappily again.

    At the very least, she had to give him a healthy and happy childhood.

    An Ruo was telling Kangkang all this just so he wouldn¡¯t feel heartbroken when Tang Yuchen took him away.

    But what she never expected was that Kangkang, despite his young age, had his own thoughts on the matter.

    The next day, while she was working in her studio, she received a call from Teacher Mu at the kindergarten.

    She said that Kangkang was missing. After the break, he hadn¡¯t returned. Some children saw him sneaking out of the kindergarten, so the teacher didn¡¯t know where he had gone.

    Upon receiving the call, An Ruo¡¯s legs went weak.

 Chapter 643: Give Me Back My Child

    <h4>Chapter 643: Chapter 643: Give Me Back My Child</h4><h4></h4>

    Kangkang didn¡¯t have a cell phone on him; where was she supposed to go to find him?

    She immediately called home to ask Aunt Zhou if Kangkang had returned, but Aunt Zhou said no, which made An Ruo even more terrified.

    He was only four years old; there were so many bad people out there, what if he was lured away by someone?

    Just the thought was unbearable to her. Kangkang, you mustn¡¯te to any harm.

    An Ruo immediately left the studio and searched everywhere. She started from the kindergarten, searching all along the way and also went to the ces he might have gone.

    But she found nothing.

    After two hours, she could no longer stay calm and called Mo Hua to tell him the situation.

    Mo Hua told her not to worry, as he happened to be nearby. He told her to stay put and wait for him; he would be there soon.

    After hanging up with Mo Hua, her phone suddenly rang.

    She hurriedly answered, and Tang Yushen¡¯s indifferent voice came through, "Your son has run off to me. Come and pick him up."

    "How could Kangkang end up at your ce? Moreover, why should I believe what you say?" An Ruo asked with a frown.

    "Mom," suddenly, Kangkang¡¯s voice came from the other end, tightening An Ruoxin¡¯s heart. She quickly asked, "Kangkang, are you all right?"

    "Mom, I¡¯m okay, pleasee pick me up soon. I¡¯m now in Tang Building."

    Since he was okay, she felt relieved.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll be right there to get you."

    When Mo Hua arrived, An Ruo took him with her to Tang Building. Having the police with her made her feel braver.

    On the way, she briefly exined the situation to Mo Hua, who expressed his understanding.

    Upon reaching Tang Building, she asked him to wait downstairs for her, and if she didn¡¯te down within an hour, he could call the police.

    Mo Hua was still worried about letting her go alone and wanted to apany her, but she firmly said it wasn¡¯t necessary.

    Walking into the building, An Ruo told the receptionist, "I¡¯m here to see your president. Just tell him my name, An Ruo; he knows I¡¯ming."

    "The president has instructed that if Miss An arrives, she can go up directly."

    An Ruo was somewhat familiar with the ce, as she had been there before.

    Taking the elevator straight to the top floor, she knocked on Tang Yushen¡¯s office door.

    The man was sitting leisurely at his desk, enjoying his coffee, waiting for her arrival.

    "Sit," he gestured to a sofa beside him.

    An Ruo entered and smelled a faint scent of incense. In the corner, on a shelf, there was a small incense burner emitting curling wisps of white smoke.

    She didn¡¯t sit down but asked him directly, "Where is Kangkang?"

    "Wait a moment, he¡¯ll be here soon," said Tang Yushen indifferently.

    She frowned slightly, fearing he might be up to some trick.

    "Wasn¡¯t he just here? Where have you taken him? Give my child back to me immediately, or I¡¯ll call the police."

    "Is this the attitude you use to ask for help?" the man raised his eyebrows slightly.

    Fearing to anger him into doing something drastic, An Ruo politely asked again, "Could you please tell me where Kangkang is?"

    "Sit for a while. My secretary has taken him out for some food," Tang Yushen shifted his gaze to hisputer, no longer looking at her.

    Helpless, she had to sit and wait, not believing he could do anything to them.

    Perhaps it was due to being overly tired recently, but inhaling the sleepy incense made her feel even more exhausted.

    Suddenly Tang Yushen stood up, saying indifferently, "Excuse me for a moment, I need to use the restroom."

    She nodded, her mind too foggy to wonder why there was no ensuite restroom in the office.

    This chapter is updated by freew(e)bnovel.(c)om

 Chapter 644: I Want to Find Dad

    <h4>Chapter 644: Chapter 644: I Want to Find Dad</h4><h4></h4>

    As soon as Tang Yushen left, she rxed and felt even more exhausted. Leaning against the sofa, she couldn¡¯t help but close her eyes, thinking a minute¡¯s doze would be enough.

    But she didn¡¯t expect to fall deeply asleep.

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she heard someone calling her, "Mom, wake up, why are you asleep?"

    It was Kangkang¡¯s voice!

    An Ruo jolted awake to see Kangkang¡¯s face.

    "Kangkang, are you alright?" she asked, gripping his arm with concern.

    The little guy guiltily shook his head, "I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s good," she sighed in relief, also puzzled about how she had fallen asleep.

    Her gazended on the incense burner. Tang Yushen seemed to know what she was thinking and said indifferently, "It¡¯s incense meant to rx the mind, I didn¡¯t expect you to fall asleep."

    Seeing his natural expression, he probably hadn¡¯t done anything to her, and her body didn¡¯t feel any difort; perhaps she was being overly concerned.

    ncing at the time, only ten minutes had passed, so she hadn¡¯t slept for long.

    An Ruo was somewhat reassured and got up to leave with Kangkang.

    Mo Hua hadn¡¯t waited long downstairs when they came down.

    He stepped forward and asked, "He didn¡¯t make things difficult for you, did he?"

    "No," An Ruo smiled at him, "Thank you for today. Go and take care of your business, I¡¯ll treat you to a meal another day."

    The man revealed a good-looking smile, "You said it, don¡¯t forget that you owe me a meal."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget."

    "I must go back to the station now, so I won¡¯t see you off. Be careful on the road, and call me if you need anything."

    "Yes," An Ruo nodded, then said to Kangkang, "Kangkang, say goodbye to Uncle Mo."

    "Goodbye, Uncle Mo."

    "Goodbye, Kangkang." Mo Hua waved to them, then got into his car and drove away.

    An Ruo also got Kangkang into her car.

    On the way back, the little guy intermittently looked at his mom with unease, seeing that she was silent with a somewhat darkened expression, he felt very guilty.

    "Mom, I¡¯m sorry, I worried you today," he said softly.

    An Ruo looked at him helplessly and asked, "Why did you sneak out of kindergarten?"

    Kangkang pressed his lips together and said nothing.

    "Why won¡¯t you answer me?"

    "Mom, I¡¯m sorry."

    "I don¡¯t want to hear sorry, I want to know the reason. Kangkang, Mom knows you are sensible. You must have had your reasons for running out, tell me what¡¯s on your mind."

    The little guy bit his lip and finally said, "I wanted to find Dad..."

    An Ruo paused, parking the car by the roadside, and looked at him puzzled, "Why did you go looking for Dad? Did you want to see him?"

    Kangkang shook his head, "No, I wanted to talk to him. I hope he won¡¯t take me away; I want to live with Mom."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered, "Then why did you go there to find him?"

    "I heard Grandma Zhou say that it was Dad¡¯spany."

    So that was it.

    Rubbing the little guy¡¯s head, she said with a smile, "That used to be your dad¡¯spany, it isn¡¯t anymore. Your dad is now at..."

    Kangkang blinked expectantly, asking her, "Where is Dad now?"

    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see. I haven¡¯t been there either," An Ruo said with a smile.

    "Are we going now?"

    "Yes, right now."

    "Then I¡¯m going to see Dad now!" he dered, wanting to share his thoughts with him.

    "Okay."

    Perhaps letting him talk to Tang Yuchen would make him give up the custody.

 Chapter 645: Still Loves Sweets So Much

    <h4>Chapter 645: Chapter 645: Still Loves Sweets So Much</h4><h4></h4>

    Moreover, she wanted Kangkang to be familiar with the ce where Tang Yuchen worked, so that, in case anything happened, the little guy would have another ce to go besides home.

    Along the way, An Ruo listened to him as he divulged the details of his escape. He had money on him, so he took a taxi by himself to the Tang Building.

    Thankfully, the taxi driver was kind and didn¡¯t mistreat him or overcharge him.

    Still, An Ruo criticized him, telling him not to act alone like that next time to avoid worrying the adults.

    She also decided to buy him a cellphone to easily contact him. She never wanted to experience again that feeling of blind panic when she couldn¡¯t find her child.

    Following the address, An Ruo drove to the entrance of TLA Corporation.

    She had only seen this ce in the newspapers; it was her first visit.

    Kangkang tilted his little head back, staring at the towering skyscraper and eximed, "Mom, is this where Dad¡¯spany is?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ll call your dad and hope he¡¯s at the office."

    An Ruo took out her cellphone and dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number. The phone rang once and was quickly answered.

    "Hello, An Ruo?" Tang Yuchen sounded somewhat surprised; he hadn¡¯t expected her to call him out of the blue.

    "Are you at the office now? Kangkang and I are downstairs; he wants to see you."

    "Yes, wait a moment, I¡¯lle down right now." The man hung up and immediately went to meet them.

    An Ruo and Kangkang waited for less than a few minutes before he came down. Seeing his woman and his child, Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t help but smile.

    "Let¡¯s go, we can talk at the restaurant across the street," he said with a smile as he approached.

    An Ruo nodded; she had the same idea.

    Kangkang lifted his head to nce at his father, then looked away. What to do? Seeing his dad still made him feel embarrassed.

    Suddenly, a pair ofrge hands picked him up, and he got startled! Facing his dad¡¯s smiling expression, he blushed slightly, his mouth moved twice, and finally, in a very soft voice, he called, "Dad."

    The man¡¯s smile grew even brighter; he thought his son wouldn¡¯t call him that anymore.

    The three of them went to the restaurant, and Tang Yuchen requested a private room. An Ruo and Kangkang sat opposite him. He ordered a lot of delicious food, all things she and the child liked.

    Seeing Kangkang happily eating sweets, he chuckled, "He still loves sweets so much."

    An Ruo thought, indeed, boys loving sweets, she wondered if it was appropriate.

    She ruffled the little guy¡¯s hair and advised him, "Eat less sweets, they¡¯re bad for your teeth."

    "Oh." Kangkang obediently nodded his head and stopped after eating one piece of cake.

    It was then that Tang Yuchen started to inquire, "Kangkang, what do you want to see Dad for? Did you miss Dad?"

    The little guy shook his head, instantly disappointing the man. So it wasn¡¯t because he missed him.

    Immediately afterward, he smiled again, feeling happy that they hade to see him. An Ruo had been mad at him these past few days, not even answering his calls, and it had left him feeling quite down.

    Seeing her now, the gloom in his heart had lifted significantly.

    Kangkang wiped his mouth with a napkin and solemnly said to him, "Dad, I want to talk to you about something."

    "Oh, what is it?" Seeing his son¡¯s serious expression, he became serious as well.

    An Ruo, sipping her juice, anticipated the oue of Kangkang¡¯s negotiation with him.

    The little guy nced at his mom, then faced him, "I hope you won¡¯t take me away. I know you really like me and want to live with me. But I like Mom more, and I don¡¯t want to leave Mom."

 Chapter 646 Has He Done Anything to You?

    <h4>Chapter 646: Chapter 646 Has He Done Anything to You?</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression was solemn, and Kangkang added, "I know you have your own family, and I don¡¯t like your family. I just want to be with Mom. If you want to see me, you cane to Mom¡¯s ce to meet me. Do you think that¡¯s okay?"

    "How does he know to say these things?" the man asked the woman across from him.

    An Ruo said indifferently, "Do you think I taught him? I didn¡¯t know he would think about these things either. He knows you¡¯re fighting me for his custody, so he came up with this idea himself."

    As she spoke, she became very angry and also fearful, her tone a bit sharp.

    "Today he sneaked out of the kindergarten wanting to talk to you. Do you know where he went?"

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t know why she was angry and asked with concern, "Where did he go?"

    "He went to the Tang Family. It was Tang Yushen who called me to say he was at his ce. Do you have any idea how scared I was! If you weren¡¯t fighting me for his custody, would he have done this? If Tang Yushen did something to him..." She couldn¡¯t go on.

    Just the thought of that possibility filled her with terror.

    How could they handle it if Tang Yushen, so despicable, used Kangkang to threaten them again?

    Tang Yuchen furrowed his brows tightly and immediately asked her in a deep voice, "You went to Tang Yushen¡¯s? Did he do anything to you?"

    His tone was somewhat grave, An Ruo was startled for a moment and said uneasily, "I fell asleep there for a moment, just a few minutes. He shouldn¡¯t have done anything to me, right?"

    In fact, she was also doubtful that her falling asleep was idental.

    "You fell asleep? How could you fall asleep?" The man suddenly became anxious, "What exactly happened?"

    An Ruo described the details of the event, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s face grew grim. He suddenly stood up and said, "You go ahead and eat, I¡¯m going to make a phone call."

    He opened the door, stepped out, and closed the door behind him.

    Unsettled, An Ruo wondered if Tang Yushen really did do something to her.

    Kangkang¡¯s little face was filled with tension. He clutched at her clothes and asked worriedly, "Mom, you won¡¯t be in trouble, will you?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, aren¡¯t I?" she said, giving him a reassuring smile.

    Tang Yuchen returned after a short while.

    When An Ruo asked him what he had done, he simply said, "It¡¯s nothing, I just called someone to join us for dinner."

    About ten minutester, the door to the private room was pushed open, and Lan Keren walked in with a handbag.

    Tang Yuchen got up and said to Kangkang, "Son,e with Dad to buy something. Let Auntie and Mom talk for a while."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what he was up to and looked at him searchingly.

    The man came over, ruffled her hair, and smiled, "Ke Ren has something to talk to you about. It will only take a few minutes, we¡¯ll be right back."

    He picked up Kangkang and said to Lan Keren, "I leave it to you."

    "Sure, don¡¯t worry," Lan Keren said with a smile and a nod.

    Tang Yuchen carried Kangkang out with big steps. An Ruo got up intending to call after them, "Wait..."

    "An Ruo, you don¡¯t mind if I take up a few minutes of your time, do you?" Lan Keren approached her, smiling and blocking her way.

    "What do you want to tell me?" She took a step back, puzzled but not feeling endangered.

    Subconsciously, she believed they wouldn¡¯t harm her.

    Lan Keren ced her Hermes blue handbag on the table, opened it, and took out a rectangr box.

    She opened the box, which to her surprise, contained medical supplies such as needles, syringes, and forceps.

 Chapter 647: Come Back Early Tonight

    <h4>Chapter 647: Chapter 647: Come Back Early Tonight</h4><h4></h4>

    She opened the box, and inside were needles, syringes, forceps, and other medical instruments.

    An Ruo¡¯s face was full of wariness, "What exactly are you nning to do?"

    Lan Keren put on white stic gloves, picked up a syringe, attached a needle, and smiled slightly, "I need to draw a little blood from you for a test, and also take a bit of your skin tissue. Don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t hurt, and I won¡¯t harm you."

    "You all... suspect that Tang Yushen injected me with something?" she asked suddenly.

    "Yes, just to be cautious, we must give you a thorough examination."

    "Does Kangkang need to be examined as well?"

    "He will be, but I think, it would be better to draw his blood after he falls asleep. He is so young, we don¡¯t want to scare him." Lan Keren smiled gracefully, causing An Ruo to be suddenly confused.

    She suspected they were up to some scheme, all hidden from her, unwilling to tell her.

    A few minutester, Tang Yuchen walked in holding the sleeping Kangkang, as An Ruo had also had her blood and skin tissue taken.

    Kangkang was sound asleep in his arms. How had he been put to sleep in just a few minutes?

    As if aware of her confusion, Tang Yuchen exined, "I gave him something to eat, don¡¯t worry, he just needs to sleep for a while, he¡¯ll be fine when he wakes up."

    An Ruo stepped forward to take the child and held his soft body, which reassured her quite a bit.

    Kangkang also had his blood and skin tissue drawn, and once everything was done, Lan Keren packed up her things and nned to leave.

    Tang Yuchen was polite and respectful to her, they didn¡¯t seem like a couple at all.

    "When will the results be out?" he asked her.

    The woman walked to the door, stopped, turned her head, and smiled at him, "They¡¯ll be out in a moment."

    "Call me when you have them, thanks."

    Lan Keren noticed An Ruo watching them, her gaze shifted slightly, and suddenly she shed Tang Yuchen a flirty smile, "No need for thanks between us. Honey,e home early tonight, I¡¯ll be waiting for you."

    After speaking, she caressed the man¡¯s robust chest, sent him a seductive nce, then turned and walked away gracefully.

    Tang Yuchen was stunned, he hadn¡¯t expected her to do this in front of An Ruo.

    He turned around with a headache, thinking An Ruo must have misunderstood...

    Looking over, An Ruo was looking down at the child, he couldn¡¯t see her expression and had no idea what she was thinking.

    He wanted to exin, but how could he make it clear? He was indeed married to Lan Keren now, an exnation might only arouse her suspicions.

    "An Ruo," he called her. She raised her head, her expression indifferent, "What is it?"

    Herck of concern didn¡¯t relieve him but instead made him frown slightly.

    Had she really stopped caring about him?

    Suppressing the disappointment in his heart, he said indifferently, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you back."

    "No need, I drove here."

    "I¡¯ve had someone drive your car back," he said decisively, and stepped forward to take Kangkang forcefully, leading the way.

    An Ruo had no choice but to follow.

    On the way back, neither of them spoke.

    After thinking it over, An Ruo decided to seize the opportunity to ask him, "Do you really not intend to give up custody of Kangkang?"

    "He¡¯s my son, and I should be the one to raise him," the man replied.

    "He¡¯s my son too, why can¡¯t you let me raise him?"

    Tang Yuchen nced at her and tried to exin:

 Chapter 648: Feeling Anxious About the Future

    <h4>Chapter 648: Chapter 648: Feeling Anxious About the Future</h4><h4></h4>

    "An Ruo, I¡¯ve had very little time with the child, and I don¡¯t want our rtionship to be more distant."

    "So you want my rtionship with him to be distant?"

    "No..."

    "Kangkang has always been under my care, he can¡¯t leave me. I¡¯m begging you, can¡¯t you stop fighting me for him?"

    The man paused, then said, "Ke Ren must have talked to you about her proposal, what do you think of it?"

    "Let the child stay with you for a year, and if he still wants to live with me, you¡¯ll send him back to me?"

    "Yes, a year isn¡¯t very long. You¡¯re Kangkang¡¯s mother, you can¡¯t be without him, and I can¡¯t be either. I¡¯m his father, and a child¡¯s growth needs his father. Can you give me a year?"

    This time it was his turn to plead with her.

    An Ruo was already a person easily moved bypassion. She found it hardest to resist when others pleaded with her. When he spoke to her in a submissive tone, she began to waver.

    But it just wasn¡¯t possible, what was being given up this time was her child.

    "I can¡¯t, I just can¡¯t do it." She shook her head in agony, wondering how things would have been if they were still together.

    But he had chosen Lan Keren over beating Tang Yushen.

    His choice had its reasons, it might even be the right one. Yet, she remained deeply saddened because she realized that in his heart, she was not the one and only, nor the most important.

    And it wasn¡¯t likely that he would divorce Lan Keren. He definitely wouldn¡¯t engage in such betrayal, and she wouldn¡¯t want to see it happen either.

    Oh, why think so much, it was clear that there was no possibility between them anymore.

    Tang Yuchen clenched the steering wheel, trying hard not to let himself be swayed by emotion, he said sternly, "An Ruo, you can¡¯t bear to part with the child, neither can I. Since neither of us canpromise, let¡¯s leave it to the court to decide."

    Her heart suddenly turned ice cold.

    The court would naturally side with him. What chances did she have if it came down to a court ruling?

    But what could she do? What could she use to fight him for the child?

    For the rest of the ride, An Ruo remained silent. After a while, Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone rang; it was from Lan Keren.

    She said the test results were out, An Ruo and Kangkang were very healthy, there were no problems at all.

    The man said solemnly, "I don¡¯t believe Tang Yushen would simply do nothing."

    Lan Keren nodded in agreement, "Yes, I don¡¯t believe it either. So, he must have done that thing we imagined."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze grew even darker, and Lan Keren¡¯s voice also grew heavier, "Chen, it seems that person really did coborate with him."

    Tang Yuchen felt his heart sink. Suddenly, he was worried about the future. Did he have the ability to solve everything and protect his wife and child?

    After hanging up, An Ruo quickly asked him, "Was that Lan Keren on the phone? What did she say?"

    The man hid the gloom in his eyes, turned his head, and smiled at her, "She said you were both fine, now I can rest easy."

    An Ruo was speechless. What was he relieved about?!

    She was the one who should feel relieved.

    When the car reached the area under her apartment building, she nned to carry the child out, but Tang Yuchen got out first, walked around to her side, opened the car door, and took the child from her arms.

    "I¡¯ll take you guys up." He left her with those words and walked ahead, not giving her a chance to speak.

    An Ruo could feel that he still had feelings for her.

    But what did it matter if he did? There was no possibility between them anymore.

    Back at home, they ced Kangkang on the bed, then they both left his room.

 Chapter 649: Only Three Days Left

    <h4>Chapter 649: Chapter 649: Only Three Days Left</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo closed the door and said indifferently, "You can go back now."

    The man wanted to stay a bit longer, but her expression was cold; she clearly didn¡¯t want him around.

    "Then I¡¯m leaving, take good care of yourself." He had intended to say "be careful," but he changed his words at thest moment.

    It¡¯s better not to scare her when the situation was still unclear.

    Reluctantly walking to the door, he turned around and looked deeply at her, but An Ruo didn¡¯t give him a nce and simply closed the door.

    A sense of loss washed over him as he stood at the door for a while before reluctantly leaving.

    The next day, the court¡¯s decision was made, and, as expected, the child was awarded to Tang Yuchen.

    It dashed thest bit of hope An Ruoxin had.

    Three dayster, the child had to be handed over to Tang Yuchen, or the court would take coercive measures.

    She had only three days left to spend with the child.

    After receiving the notification, An Ruo cried for most of the night and woke up the next day with swollen eyes.

    She used many ice cubes to reduce the swelling.

    After taking Kangkang to school, she drove around aimlessly, pondering how to break the news to her child.

    She had also consulted online about this issue; if she kept appealing, she might have a chance to win the child¡¯s custody.

    But for now, she must take the child to Tang Yuchen.

    Sitting in her office for a long time, she dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number and asked directly, "Does the one-year agreement still stand?"

    The man quickly understood what she was talking about.

    "Yes, it stands. But you can¡¯t tell Kangkang about the agreement. I don¡¯t want the child staying with me, always hoping to return to you."

    "Okay, I won¡¯t tell him."

    "Then after three days, I¡¯lle to pick up the child. You cane and visit him anytime you want to see him."

    An Ruo was unable to speak.

    Kangkang was her child, but now if she wanted to see him, she had to go to someone else¡¯s house. Her heart suddenly felt excruciating pain, as if someone had sliced a piece of flesh from her.

    Tang Yuchen was hers, yet he no longer belonged to her, hence she felt as if she had undergone the agony of being cut to the bone. Now that Kangkang no longer belonged to her, she was once again sliced.

    She truly couldn¡¯t bear it; who could understand her agonizing pain.

    "An Ruo?" Not hearing her answer, Tang Yuchen¡¯s tone couldn¡¯t help but show a bit of concern.

    Beep¡ª

    She just hung up the phone without responding to him.

    Tang Yuchen furrowed his brows, suddenly feeling restless. He stared at the documents for a while but couldn¡¯t absorb a single word.

    Suddenly, he smashed his cup harshly onto the floor, creating a crisp sound.

    The secretary knocked on the door and came in, politely asking, "President, what happened?"

    "It¡¯s nothing, just clean up here."

    "Okay."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Mo Hua called An Ruo, saying he happened to be free today and asked her to treat him to a meal; An Ruo cheerfully agreed.

    Arriving at the restaurant, he awkwardly smiled at her and said, "Actually, I didn¡¯t really want you to treat me to a meal; I just wanted to see you."

    "Well in that case, you pay the bill, since you didn¡¯t want me to treat you to dinner," An Ruo yfully said.

    The man eagerly nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll pay this time, and next time you can treat me."

    That would never end.

    She wouldn¡¯t give him such an opportunity.

    "No way, we agreed I¡¯d treat you, and you can¡¯t pay."

    Mo Hua was greatly disappointed and said, "I thought I had another chance to ask you out."

 Chapter 650: Try Not to Give Him Hope

    <h4>Chapter 650: Chapter 650: Try Not to Give Him Hope</h4><h4></h4>

    Seeing his gloominess, she couldn¡¯t help but smile, though the smile seemed half-hearted.

    Mo Hua was a police officer, adept at reading people, and during the meal, An Ruo would asionally be lost in thought, indicating to him that she was troubled.

    "What¡¯s wrong? You seem to be quite preupied. If you¡¯re facing any difficulties, you can talk to me about them, maybe I can help," he said to her.

    An Ruo shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing, you can¡¯t help me."

    "What exactly is the matter? How can you be sure I can¡¯t help you if you don¡¯t tell me?"

    Having been unable to contact Xia Nuo, Mo Hua was the only friend An Ruo had left in the city. She had the desire to confide in someone and couldn¡¯t help but tell him the truth.

    After listening, the man frowned slightly, "How could he do that? Kangkang has always been raised by you. Hees back and just decides to take the child away without considering your feelings?"

    "Perhaps he did consider them, but to him, the child is more important," An Ruo said with a sigh.

    Indeed, she had always believed that to Tang Yuchen, the child was very important.

    He had always wanted a child, and now at thirty-four, he only had Kangkang, so naturally, he cherished him greatly.

    After a moment of silence, Mo Hua asked her, "So what do you n to do? Just hand the child over to him like this?"

    An Ruo wanted to say that she and Tang Yuchen had a one-year agreement, but then she felt there was no need to share this with him.

    "I don¡¯t know; for now, I can only let him have the child, but I will try hard to get Kangkang back."

    "An Ruo, most men won¡¯t easily let go of something they¡¯ve obtained. He wants the child so much, and once he has the custody, do you think he will give Kangkang back to you? Besides, Tang Yuchen isn¡¯t just any man; he needs a child to inherit everything he has."

    An Ruo¡¯s face stiffened. Yes, now that Tang Yuchen had Kangkang, would he easily return the child to her?

    "Mo Hua, I really don¡¯t know what to do. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore; I¡¯m feeling very confused and upset."

    "Okay, let¡¯s drop it," Mo Hua said with a smile, changing the subject casually and began sharing amusing incidents from the police station.

    His stories were so entertaining that An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh, which made her feel less despondent after.

    After the meal, Mo Hua suggested going to the movies, but she shook her head, refusing, "Dinner was enough; I¡¯m not going to the movies."

    "But I¡¯ve already bought the tickets." The man pulled out two movie tickets and looked at her with a pitiful expression.

    An Ruo still shook her head, "Why did you assume I wanted to go and buy them? If you really want to see the film, you can take one of your other friends. I need to get to the studio; there¡¯s a lot of work I haven¡¯t finished yet."

    "Are you sure you won¡¯t go? The movie¡¯s supposed to be really good today."

    "I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t go."

    "An Ruo, you¡¯ve hurt my heart, I really wanted to see the movie with you." The man pretended to tenderly clutch the region around his heart, making a sad face.

    Teased by his performance, An Ruo felt even more prompted to make fun of him, "Since you¡¯re heartbroken, don¡¯t waste any more time on me."

    "That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯ve sworn to win you over!" Mo Hua suddenly proimed with a surge of determination.

    "You, forget it, I won¡¯t say anything more. I¡¯m leaving, see you next time, goodbye," An Ruo waved at him and walked away with a smile.

    She didn¡¯t know how to refuse people outright, so she tried to avoid giving him hope and hoped he would forget her sooner rather thanter.

    Owing Yun Feiyang a favor was already too much for her to repay, she couldn¡¯t afford to owe anyone else.

 Chapter 651: Itéˆ¥æªš Because Daddy Loves You Too Much

    <h4>Chapter 651: Chapter 651: It¡¯s Because Daddy Loves You Too Much</h4><h4></h4>

    She already owed Yun Feiyang more than she could ever repay, and she couldn¡¯t afford to owe anyone else.

    But Yun Feiyang, when will youe to your senses...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In two more days, Kangkang would be taken away by Tang Yuchen.

    An Ruo became increasingly upset, yet she told the little guy the truth.

    Kangkang, knowing he was going to live with his dad, remained silent, his little face full of silent protest.

    At mealtime, he hardly ate anything. Being young, he couldn¡¯t hide his troubles, and his difort was written all over his face.

    An Ruo, feeling pained for him, hugged him into her arms andforted him, "Kangkang, don¡¯t be like this. Living with dad isn¡¯t bad. Mom is still living here. I will pick you up from kindergarten every day. You just sleep at dad¡¯s ce in the evening."

    "If that is the case, why do I still have to live with dad? I told him the other day that I do not want to live with him. Why doesn¡¯t he listen to my advice?" the little guy asked, feeling wronged.

    An Ruo smiled and said, "It¡¯s because dad loves you so much, and he wants to be with you all the time. He gave up everything for you back then, driven out and forced to go overseas to make something of himself. Now that he¡¯s finally back, but you¡¯ve grown up, you don¡¯t recognize him, and you¡¯re not close to him, so he wants to have you live with him for a while."

    Kangkang opened his eyes wide in surprise, his mother had never told him all this.

    "Did dad really lose everything for me?"

    "Yes, but he doesn¡¯t regret it and is willing to sacrifice it all for you, Kangkang. See how much dad loves you."

    "But mom, you love me a lot too."

    An Ruo kissed his cheek affectionately and said, "Yes, we both love you very much. You have been living with mom for several years, so mom cannot selfishly keep you from living with dad. My dear, just live with dad for a while, at most a year, and mom will take you back, okay?"

    If by then, he still wanted toe back to her...

    "I only need to live with dad for a year?"

    "Yes, so during this year, stay well with dad and try to love him, okay?"

    Kangkang leaned his head against her chest, staying silent for a long time before he murmured, "Mom, will youe to see me every day?"

    He seemed to have epted it.

    An Ruo suddenly felt so sad, so reluctant to let him go; she hugged him tight and nodded earnestly, "Yes, mom wille to see you every day."

    Even if it meant not working, she wouldn¡¯t let this interfere with spending time with her child. Kangkang was her life; he had suffered so much since birth, and since she wasn¡¯t short of money, she would now live only for her child.

    It was almost time to leave, but An Ruo had yet to pack Kangkang¡¯s things.

    Subconsciously, she believed that theter she packed, theter her child would leave, but this was just a self-deluding notion.

    She didn¡¯t act like it was a parting of life and death in front of the child, still taking him to school every day, picking him up, helping him with homework, watching cartoons, and joking with him.

    Everything was normal; she showed not a hint of sadness.

    Perhaps it was rted to her upbringing, she knew children were very sensitive. If adults were unhappy, they too would feel unhappy and anxious.

 Chapter 652 We Canéˆ¥æª› Leave You

    <h4>Chapter 652: Chapter 652 We Can¡¯t Leave You</h4><h4></h4><subtxt> So she had to smile, in order to dispel the child¡¯s inner unease.

    In fact, her approach was right, under her influence, Kangkang indeed came to view separation with less gravity.

    On thest evening, An Ruo had no choice but to pack his luggage for him.

    He had a lot of things, which couldn¡¯t all fit into tworge suitcases.

    Kangkang took the initiative to take out some toys and clothes and put them back in their original ce.

    "Mom, I won¡¯t take these with me, can I still keep my stuff in this room?" he asked her, full of hope.

    It turned out he thought once he left, this ce would no longer belong to him.

    An Ruo felt a pang of heartache and hurriedly nodded, "Of course, this room will always be yours, and this will always be only yours and Mom¡¯s home. Mom is also afraid that once you leave, you won¡¯t need Mom anymore."

    Only then did the little guy reveal a happy smile, "No way, I¡¯m just going to stay at Dad¡¯s ce for a while, and I¡¯lle back soon."

    So he thought of staying at Tang Yuchen¡¯s as merely a temporary arrangement?

    An Ruo really wanted tough, wondering what Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression would be upon learning this.

    "Sweetie,e here, Mom needs to tell you something clearly." She beckoned to him, and Kangkang came to her side. She held onto his shoulders and spoke to him earnestly.

    "Kangkang, listen carefully, Mom¡¯s ce is your home, and Dad¡¯s ce is your home too, both are your homes. Don¡¯t be afraid that we don¡¯t want you, we will never not want you. You are both Mom¡¯s and Dad¡¯s child, so you must believe that we can¡¯t be without you, okay?"

    She wanted to make him aware of his importance and not let him feel insecure.

    When she was young, she always feared that Uncle would not want her and Xiao Ji. Both she and Xiao Ji grew up in constant fear of losing someone.

    She didn¡¯t want Kangkang to feel that way.

    Kangkang nodded with a smile, "Mom, I already know all these things. Anyway, you won¡¯t leave me, right?"

    "Mmm, right." Seeing his understanding, she smiled happily.

    That night, Kangkang wanted to sleep with his mother, and An Ruo didn¡¯t refuse. She also wanted to sleep with her child, as he was leaving the next day, and she wanted to spend more time with him.

    The next morning, Tang Yuchen came early; at that time, they were still having breakfast.

    Aunt Zhou opened the door for him, and as he came in, An Ruo was a bit displeased to see him arrive so early.

    "Are you afraid I won¡¯t send the child over?" she said lightly.

    Tang Yuchen knew he had been misunderstood; he hade over early because he was eager to see them as soon as possible.

    Without exining, he sat down next to Kangkang, who lifted his head, called out "Dad," and then continued with his breakfast.

    Tang Yuchen ruffled Kangkang¡¯s hair, thinking that his son was still not close enough to him.

    Aunt Zhou nced at An Ruo, but still tried to ask him, "Young Master, have you had breakfast yet?"

    "Not yet." The man replied naturally.

    "Then I¡¯ll go and prepare a portion for you."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t say anything; Aunt Zhou brought over the breakfast, and he unhesitantly began to eat. How long had it been since their family had sat down together for breakfast?

    Tang Yuchen cherished this cozy feeling and deliberately ate slowly.

    An Ruo finished breakfast quickly and went on to do other things.

    Kangkang quietly asked Tang Yuchen, "Dad, if I miss Mom in the future, can Ie back and stay for a few days?"

    The man paused for a moment, then revealed a loving smile, "Of course you can, but you have to tell Dad in advance so I can arrange the time."</subtxt>

 Chapter 653 This is also what I thought!

    <h4>Chapter 653: Chapter 653 This is also what I thought!</h4><h4></h4>

    The little guy didn¡¯t understand why he had to apply toe back to his mom¡¯s ce and why his dad had to arrange a time.

    Since his dad had said so, he nodded, half-understanding, "Oh, I see."

    An Ruo carried out Kangkang¡¯s suitcase, and the man immediately stepped forward to take it: "I¡¯ll do it."

    "Are you taking Kangkang to your ce right now?" she asked him.

    "No hurry, how about we go after lunch?" he countered, seeking her opinion.

    An Ruo suddenly felt that she was making too big a deal out of this.

    After all, the child was just going to live with his dad for a year, and besides, everyone was in the same city, so she could visit him anytime.

    "Then you can take Kangkang¡¯s suitcase first, I¡¯ll take him to kindergarten, and he gets off school at five in the afternoon. You can pick him up then."

    "Okay," Tang Yuchen nodded.

    An Ruo saw that Kangkang had finished eating, so she picked up his backpack and called him to go to school. From start to finish, her reaction was very calm, and he couldn¡¯t fathom her thoughts at all.

    In the afternoon, Tang Yuchen arrived ten minutes early to pick up the child, and An Ruo also came early. He saw her car and parked his next to hers.

    An Ruo saw him too, the man got out of his car and came over to pull her car door open and sit down inside.

    She frowned slightly because of his impolite actions.

    "Will you follow me to my ceter?" he asked abruptly.

    An Ruo took a moment to understand what he meant. Follow him to the ce where he and Lan Keren lived?

    She didn¡¯t want to go, and she didn¡¯t dare to go...

    "No need, just take Kangkang directly. A word with my child will suffice."

    The man nodded indifferently, and she added, "School will let out soon, get out of the car."

    He cast her a deep, dark nce, reached to open the door, and just as the door opened, he mmed it shut again. An Ruo looked at him puzzledly, meeting his pitch-ck eyes; her heartbeat inexplicably elerated.

    Perhaps it was her illusion, but she seemed to see his eyes filled with intense and profound emotions.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips were tightly pressed together, and he stared at her unblinkingly. Just when she thought he would kiss her regardless of everything, he suddenly averted his gaze and got out of the car.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart felt heavy, and she couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint the feeling.

    Kangkang finished school and as he walked out, he saw his dad and mom standing together waiting for him. It was the first time both his parents hade to pick him up from school, and seeing them, he suddenly smiled happily.

    After all, the ties of blood were strong, and even though he had spent little time with Tang Yuchen, deep down he still couldn¡¯t help but like this dad.

    The little guy ran up happily, An Ruo held his hand, spoke a few words to him, and then Tang Yuchen was ready to take him away.

    He waved goodbye to his mom reluctantly and got into his dad¡¯s car.

    An Ruo watched them leave with a smile, and only after the car had gone far did a look of loneliness and reluctance appear on her face.

    All the way, Kangkang kept silent; Tang Yuchen nced at him, stretched out a hand to ruffle his hair, and asked with a smile, "Does Kangkang not like daddy?"

    The little guy looked at him in surprise, hesitated for a moment, and shook his head.

    "Daddy thought you didn¡¯t like me and didn¡¯t want to live with me."

    Kangkang bit his lip and said, "Daddy, I want to live with both you and mom."

    Good son, that¡¯s what I want too!

    Tang Yuchen spoke to him earnestly: "You will, do you believe daddy? One day mom and dad will live with you, just the three of us."

 Chapter 654: Go Home with Her and Stay for Two Days

    <h4>Chapter 654: Chapter 654: Go Home with Her and Stay for Two Days</h4><h4></h4>

    "Really?!" The little guy was astonished and thrilled.

    "Mm, trust Daddy, Daddy won¡¯t lie to you."

    "But why can¡¯t we live together now?"

    "You¡¯re still young, there are some things you don¡¯t understand, but Daddy is working hard, working to make us a family together one day."

    Kangkang gazed steadily at Daddy, his words greatly impacting his young mind.

    "Daddy, do you love Mom?" he tentatively asked him.

    "Love." The man replied without hesitation.

    Kangkang couldn¡¯t help but smile. Even if he didn¡¯t understand love, he knew that Daddy loved Mom, and that made him very happy.

    "Daddy, I love you too. You have to work hard so the three of us can always live together, okay?"

    Yuchen nodded at him seriously, "Mm, I will!"

    After this exchange, Kangkang had no objections to moving in with Daddy. He was young, and the promises made by the adults gave him peace of mind, so he was satisfied, because he knew that one day they would all be together again.

    When Kangkang went to Yuchen¡¯s, An Ruo felt very unustomed, as if a huge piece of her was missing, and she found it hard to let go.

    She suffered from insomnia on the first night.

    The next afternoon, she went to pick up her child from school very early. Kangkang was also very happy to see her, and after chatting with his mother for a while, Yuchen took him away again.

    Watching him take the child away, inexplicably, An Ruo felt he was the big bad wolf specifically there to separate her from her son.

    However, she didn¡¯t show it, silently enduring the pain in her heart.

    A week passed quickly, and she temporarily got used to not having Kangkang around, but she still longed to see her son all the time.

    Kangkang adapted quickly, and he got used to living at Daddy¡¯s because Daddy yed games with him every night!

    With the child gone, An Ruo had a lot more free time.

    Mo Hua called her every day and often asked her out for meals or to go for a walk. She didn¡¯t go every time, but when it was feasible, she would go, and if not, she wouldn¡¯t.

    Time hurried by, and over a month had passed. An Ruo still went to pick up her child from school every day, rain or shine, just to spend those few minutes with him.

    It was Friday, and she went to pick up her child as usual. She had already decided to insist on taking Kangkang home for two days, even if Yuchen didn¡¯t agree.

    To her surprise, he took the initiative to tell her to let Kangkang stay with her for the weekend, to keep herpany for two days.

    Since he had said so, she naturally happily agreed.

    Kangkang, knowing he was going to Mom¡¯s today, jumped up excitedly, as he had been longing to go home to be with Mom.

    An Ruo cheerfully drove him home, stopping to buy lots of delicious things at the supermarket near the residential area. When they entered, they both wereden withrge and small bags.

    Aunt Zhou was also very happy to see Kangkang; she had developed a deep bond with the little guy.

    After handing the things to Aunt Zhou, Kangkangy on the sofa exhausted, sighing, "Phew, finally home again!"

    An Ruo smiled happily. Her son considered this his only home, and she was actually quite proud of that.

    The mother and son had a great time over the two days, so much so that on Monday, when Yuchen came to take Kangkang away, they both found it hard to let go of each other.

    Seeing how much his son didn¡¯t want to leave An Ruo, Yuchen really wanted to say: Son, actually, I can¡¯t bear to leave your mom either...

 Chapter 655: Only I Can Decide

    <h4>Chapter 655: Chapter 655: Only I Can Decide</h4><h4></h4>

    I thought this kind of life would continue indefinitely until Kangkang came back to her side a yearter.

    But when she went to pick up the child on Tuesday, the school informed her that Kangkang had withdrawn, his father said he was transferring him to another school.

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, why hadn¡¯t Tang Yuchen mentioned this to her?

    She called him, and the man said he was very busy and would call her backter. She waited at home until ten o¡¯clock in the evening, and he still hadn¡¯t called.

    When she called again, he said he was still busy and woulde to see her in person the next day.

    Alright, she¡¯d endure!

    The next day, An Ruo didn¡¯t go to her studio and prepared to confront Tang Yuchen, who said he woulde to her home to talk. After his arrival, he sent Aunt Zhou out to shop, leaving just the two of them in the house.

    Sitting face to face, An Ruo asked him directly, "Why did you withdraw Kangkang from school? I heard you¡¯re nning to transfer him?"

    Tang Yuchen nodded, "Yes, I¡¯ve decided to send him to a good school for his education."

    Okay, that was within her expectations. He had taken away custody of Kangkang; of course, he would provide the best education for the child.

    "Then which school did you transfer him to?"

    "I sent him abroad, he left on yesterday¡¯s flight."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and it took her a while to respond, "You sent him abroad?"

    The man¡¯s gaze was very deep as he nodded slightly, "Yes."

    "You..."

    "Some education abroad is better than what we have here."

    "You..."

    "Don¡¯t you want your child to have the best education possible?"

    An Ruo shouted angrily, "Tang Yuchen, this is too much! How could you make such a big decision without discussing it with me, do I no longer count as the child¡¯s mother to you?!"

    "I think, since I have the custody of the child, whatever school he goes to is fine as long as I agree," said Tang Yuchen expressionlessly.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes trembled, her heart shaking...

    His indifferent words were like a knife, mercilessly stabbing into her heart.

    What did he mean, what was his attitude?

    Did he truly not care at all about her feelings and opinions?

    "That¡¯s not what you said before you took the child away..."

    "An Ruo, other than the child¡¯s whereabouts after a year, I never promised any allowance for your interference in his life and education. Now that Kangkang is under my care, I¡¯m the only one who can make decisions regarding him," he said with an emotionless face.

    An Ruo was stunned, staring at his moving lips, listening to him finish speaking emotionlessly as her heart sank to the icy depths of a cold pond, so cold that each of her cells trembled.

    She didn¡¯t know how she felt at that moment, with anger, unwillingness, grievance, coldness, and the pain of being deceived...

    Her chest felt unbearably tight, and she couldn¡¯t utter a word.

    After Tang Yuchen finished speaking, he suddenly stood up and said, "Rest assured, if the child still wishes to return to you after a year, I will not stop him. I can swear to that."

    An Ruo looked at him coldly, using a great effort to make her voice audible, "Which school did Kangkang go to?"

    "I cannot disclose that for the time being," Tang Yuchen¡¯s jaw was tight, hisplexion very grim, no one knew what he was thinking at that moment.

    He actually said he couldn¡¯t disclose!!!

    "I am his mother... I have the right to know!"

    "So you can bring him back? An Ruo, if you cooperate with me, the child might be able to return to you after a year."

 Chapter 656: Is He Tang Yuchen?

    <h4>Chapter 656: Chapter 656: Is He Tang Yuchen?</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo widened her eyes in disbelief, "Are you threatening me?"

    "I want custody of the child until he turns eighteen, and it¡¯s very easy."

    Is this Tang Yuchen?

    Why has his attitude suddenly be so cold and ruthless.

    An Ruo really felt cold, the kind that seeped out from her bones.

    "Tang Yuchen, you can¡¯t do this, you can¡¯t separate me and my child..." She suddenly hugged herself and murmured.

    "I never intended to separate you, but please also respect my decision."

    After he finished speaking, the man turned and walked away withrge strides. If An Ruo had been in the right state of mind to observe, she would have noticed his slightly flustered footsteps.

    But she couldn¡¯t pay attention, she was immersed in the pain he had caused her, a pain that she couldn¡¯t extricate herself from.

    Tang Yuchen had sent Kangkang away without a word, just like he had secretly sent Xiao Ji away all those years ago. The two people she wanted most to protect in her life had both been sent away by him.

    This blow was too much for An Ruo to ept. She didn¡¯t know how to vent her heartbreak and grievances.

    She wanted to cry, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to tears, because the pain was too deep to express through crying.

    She sat alone in her room for a day and a night without closing her eyes.

    The next day, when dawn broke, she stepped out of her room and Aunt Zhou was startled to see her condition.

    Her face was pale, with deep dark circles under her eyes, and the void in her gaze made her look like someone gravely ill.

    A woman who was usually so bright had grown so haggard overnight; it was difficult for anyone to see and ept.

    Aunt Zhou asked her if she was sick and suggested taking her to the hospital.

    She just shook her head saying she was fine and then left the house.

    An Ruo drove to Tang Yuchen¡¯spany in a daze, burst into his office without any regard, only to find it empty; Tang Yuchen was not at work that day.

    The security guards grabbed her, intending to take her to the police station, but after the secretary received a phone call, the guards released her without causing her any trouble.

    Since he wasn¡¯t at thepany, she decided to look for him at his residence.

    But when she went downstairs, she discovered her car was gone. A traffic police officer waited there, telling her that her car had been towed away because she had parked it illegally. He told her to pick up her car at her convenience and pay a fine.

    An Ruo argued with him angrily, insisting that they had no right to tow her car and that she had not vited anyws.

    The traffic officer listed a multitude of reasons, the final one being that her current physical and mental state made it unsafe for her to drive.

    An Ruo, already full of anger and grievance, wasn¡¯t in the mood to listen to what the traffic officer was saying.

    She snapped at him fiercely, "Fine, I won¡¯t argue with you. I¡¯ll take it up with the police!"

    She called Mo Hua, and after hearing what she had to say, he said he would be right over.

    The traffic officer didn¡¯t want to keep arguing and said he had work to do; despite her protests, he rode off on his motorbike.

    In truth, she didn¡¯t actually want to cause a fuss; she just needed to vent...

    When Mo Hua arrived, he saw An Ruo sitting on thest step in front of the building entrance. She was hugging her legs with her head buried in her knees, looking very deste.

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep as he approached and gently crouched beside her, softy cing his hand on her back.

    "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong?"

    ¡ª¡ª

    Rmended by Feizi, thepleted novel "ck Emperor¡¯s Favor: Demon President¡¯s Naughty Love."

 Chapter 657: Who Bullied You?

    <h4>Chapter 657: Chapter 657: Who Bullied You?</h4><h4></h4>

    The woman, motionless, slowly raised her head, her eyes filled with sorrow and confusion as she looked at him. The helplessness and pain in her eyes pierced the man¡¯s heart.

    Such a pitiful sight of An Ruo made one want to hold her tight in their arms and protect her with all their might.

    "Have you been crying? Did the traffic officer bully you? Tell me what really happened," the man asked her gently, his toneced with exceedingly careful protectiveness.

    An Ruo felt a sourness in her nose. She shook her head faintly, saying nothing.

    It had nothing to do with the traffic officer. She was upset because Tang Yuchen had taken away Kangkang, and she couldn¡¯t see her son every day.

    Mo Hua sat beside her, his arm wrapped around her body, allowing her to lean on him.

    He asked again patiently, "So, what exactly happened? Tell me who bullied you, and I¡¯ll go beat him up for you!"

    "..."

    "I can even use a gun to scare him, so he never dares to bully you again! Tell me, who is this person?"

    An Ruo looked at him, barely managing a smile as she said, "You¡¯re a policeman, how can you use a gun to scare people?"

    Mo Hua smiled, saying, "Finally, you¡¯re talking to me."

    "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just feeling really upset... You should go to work, I¡¯m fine now. I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have impulsively sought you out," An Ruo gathered her emotions, and her spirits weren¡¯t as low anymore.

    Mo Hua smiled, "I¡¯m happy that you turn to me whenever something¡¯s up, it means I¡¯m trustworthy in your heart, doesn¡¯t it?"

    An Ruo paused slightly, then a wave of sadness surged over her.

    Yes, the only person she could trust now was Mo Hua. Even Tang Yuchen was no longer trustworthy.

    "What exactly happened with the car?" the man suddenly asked her.

    She shook her head, "It¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back another day and retrieve the car."

    Since she did not want to borate further, he did not press on, "Have you had breakfast yet? Let me take you for a bite, there¡¯s a very special restaurant you¡¯ll surely like."

    Mo Hua took her hand and stood up while An Ruo hesitated, "I won¡¯t go... you go by yourself..."

    She had to find Tang Yuchen and find out at all costs where Kangkang was.

    "Is something the matter?" the man asked sensitively.

    An Ruo nodded, "Yes, thank you for today. I¡¯ll treat you next time, you can go on with your work."

    She extricated her hand from his and nned to leave.

    Mo Hua quickly said, "What are you going to do? I¡¯lle with you."

    "It¡¯s not necessary..."

    "An Ruo, your face doesn¡¯t look good, I think you need to eat something and rest a bit. If it¡¯s not urgent, maybe you can do it tomorrow." He spoke to her earnestly.

    His kindness touched her deeply.

    She did not know what she had done to deserve their care and concern. Yun Feiyang had been kind to her, and now Mo Hua was too.

    Why was she so foolish, unable to like them and instead falling for Tang Yuchen who always brought her pain?

    With a downturned gaze, she shook her head lightly, "Mo Hua, thank you for your concern, but I must go, otherwise, I won¡¯t be able to sleep tonight."

    "Again?" Mo Hua frowned slightly, "Did you not sleep at allst night?"

    No wonder herplexion was so poor.

    "I¡¯m fine, I can handle it."

    "An Ruo, what exactly happened?" the man asked her gravely, "If you still consider me your friend, then tell me."

 Chapter 658: A Single Remark Wakes the Dreamer

    <h4>Chapter 658: Chapter 658: A Single Remark Wakes the Dreamer</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s nose tingled, and hurriedly she turned around to wipe away her tears before facing him and telling him the truth.

    After listening to her ount, Mo Hua¡¯s face turned very ugly, "How could Tang Yuchen treat you like this? It¡¯s excessive, he is clearly trying to slowly separate you from Kangkang!"

    An Ruo suddenly looked up, her eyes widening in shock.

    It was a case of a wake-up call striking home!

    She hadn¡¯t even realized it until he pointed it out.

    Yes, they first demanded custody of the child, which she refused. Then they brought up the one-year agreement, and, fearing that he would take the child away forever, she easilypromised just to have Kangkang back in her care after a year.

    But once they took the child away, they quietly moved him, and by the time she found out, the child was nowhere to be found.

    Could it be that once the child was moved, he would nevere back?

    Perhaps the next time she saw him, he would be an adult.

    The more An Ruo thought, the more terrified she became, herplexion growing paler, "No, I must find Tang Yuchen, I have to find him now!"

    She couldn¡¯tpromise any longer; she didn¡¯t want to be separated from her child for over a decade!

    An Ruo ran forward in a daze, and Mo Hua quickly grabbed her, "An Ruo, don¡¯t be impulsive. What good will it do you to go find him like this?"

    "Then what should I do? Besides finding him, I have no other way!"

    Mo Hua fell silent for a moment before saying, "This matter isn¡¯t urgent. Let me take you home first, and then we¡¯ll see if there are other solutions. Anyway, if you go to him now, he won¡¯t agree to return the child to you."

    Indeed, going to him would be a waste of effort.

    He had made it clear yesterday that he would decide everything about the child, and she had no right to interfere. He was determined to separate her and the child; he would not be soft-hearted towards her.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly felt so ufortable, so painful.

    Tang Yuchen, why are you doing this to me, why...

    No, her heart really hurt so much she felt like dying. Who would save her, who would save her?

    "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong?" Mo Hua¡¯s anxious voice rang in her ears. She looked at him nkly as everything before her eyes suddenly turned ck, and she fainted.

    "An Ruo!" The man caught her body in a panic, calling her name anxiously.

    At the top of the Tang Building, the man who had been watching them through a telescope suddenly threw it aside and rushed downstairs quickly.

    Mo Hua swiftly brought An Ruo to the hospital, and as she was taken into the emergency room, Tang Yuchen also arrived.

    His steps heavy, he moved up to Mo Hua and grabbed his cor, his voice dark with menace, "What exactly happened to An Ruo? Speak!"

    Mo Hua was furious upon seeing him.

    "You have the nerve to ask. If it wasn¡¯t for you, she wouldn¡¯t be in this condition!" He grabbed back at his cor, staring at him with fury-filled eyes.

    "Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s all because you took her child away. You know how important Kangkang is to her! You bastard, why don¡¯t you just go die!" Mo Hua punched him in the face in anger.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face took the punch and his body staggered backward a step.

    He grimaced, sneering, "A policeman assaulting someone, just for that charge, do you believe I can strip you of everything?"

    Mo Hua was not at all afraid of his threats, "You go ahead and file aint, I¡¯m not like you, for An Ruo, I¡¯m not afraid of anything!"

    His words pierced deep into Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart, the man narrowing his eyes dangerously, a dangerous glint within.

    An Ruo was his, and he would never allow another man to harbor inappropriate thoughts about her!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 659: It Was You Who Provoked Her

    <h4>Chapter 659: Chapter 659: It Was You Who Provoked Her</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo belonged to him, and he would never allow another man to harbor inappropriate thoughts toward her!

    In a surge of anger, a sudden punchnded on Mo Hua¡¯s face followed by more blows. Although Mo Hua was a police officer and skilled, he immediately fought back, but his skills were far inferior to Tang Yuchen¡¯s, leaving him mostly on the receiving end of the beating.

    Tang Yuchen beat him mercilessly. Had it not been for the doctors and nurses who rushed to break them up, the fight might not have stopped.

    "Do you still need the doctors to quietly treat the patients? If you want to fight, go outside, or I¡¯ll call the police!" an older doctor shouted angrily.

    For An Ruo¡¯s sake, the two men stopped.

    Tang Yuchen straightened his suit and said indifferently to the doctor, "Stop nagging, and go treat the patients inside. If the treatment is dyed, I¡¯ll have you all fired!"

    His arrogant and unreasonable words were infuriating, but they all knew him and knew he would do as he said, so the doctor could only swallow his pride and go back in to continue treating An Ruo.

    Mo Hua wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and coldly asked him, "Since you still care about her, why would you take her child away from her?"

    Tang Yuchen turned to look at him with a gaze that was profoundly cold.

    Just as Mo Hua thought he would not deign to reply, Tang Yuchen said softly, "My child needs a better education."

    "Because of that, you let her be separated from her child?"

    "A child immersed in motherly love will not achieve great things!"

    Mo Hua was stunned. Was this really his reason for secretly sending the child away?

    He looked at Tang Yuchen for a while, then smirked coldly with a sneer, "Tang Yuchen, you really are a heartless bastard!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips thinned, and he said no more.

    Mo Hua continued, "You should go. An Ruo wouldn¡¯t want to see you when she wakes up. I am enough here."

    The man beside him suddenly radiated a chilling coldness. If it weren¡¯t for the impossibility of starting another fight, he would have hit him again.

    If it were possible, he really wanted to kill him!

    Suppressing the urge to kill, he coldly said, "I think the person who should leave is you!"

    Mo Huaughed out loud, "Why should it be me? I am An Ruo¡¯s friend, and what are you to her? At most, you are just her ex-husband!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes dangerously narrowed. He slowly approached Mo Hua, who stared back at him fearlessly, not backing down.

    Just when it seemed the two were about to start fighting again, a nurse came out and said, "Who wille with me to do the hospital admission procedures?"

    "How is she?" Tang Yuchen countered.

    "She¡¯s fine, just shocked and a bit feverish, which led to her fainting."

    The man abruptly looked at Mo Hua, who, before being asked, coldly said, "It¡¯s you who shocked her!"

    Tang Yuchen stayed silent. He hadn¡¯t realized the incident had impacted her so greatly. His heart suddenly clenched; he truly was a bastard, always causing her distress...

    "Going to do the hospital procedures, right? I¡¯ll go with you," Mo Hua offered proactively to the nurse.

    Following the nurse, Mo Hua left, leaving Tang Yuchen leaning against the wall, his gaze filled with pain. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was Lan Keren calling. He didn¡¯t want to pick up, but the phone kept ringing.

    "Hello," he answered, and the person on the other end immediately asked, "How is An Ruo doing?"

    "She¡¯s fine. Is there something you need?"

    "Chen, I know you¡¯re very upset. If you choose to confront her, I support your decision," Lan Keren said understandingly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I haven¡¯t lost my senses yet."

 Chapter 660: Is He More Important or Am I More Important

    <h4>Chapter 660: Chapter 660: Is He More Important or Am I More Important</h4><h4></h4>

    "Rest assured, I haven¡¯t lost my sanity yet."

    Now was not the time to exin everything to her. They had worked so hard for so long, and they were about to proceed with the next step of the n; they couldn¡¯t let all their efforts go to waste.

    Mo Hua had been gone for quite a while when An Ruo was soon wheeled out.

    The doctor had only given her a physical examination and an IV drip, nothing more.

    Tang Yuchen apanied her into the ward, and looking at her pale face, he felt a deep sense of self-reproach and sorrow.

    Stepping forward to hold her hand, he kissed it by his lips, only able to say sorry to her silently in his heart.

    An Ruo slowly opened her eyes, and the first thing she saw was his face. She was stunned for a moment, then suddenly became agitated and grabbed his arm as she sat up.

    "Tell me, where on earth is Kangkang?!"

    Tang Yuchen felt a lump in his throat. He asked her in a low voice, "How are you feeling now?"

    "I¡¯m asking you where Kangkang is! Where did you take him, Tang Yuchen? You want to separate me and Kangkang forever, don¡¯t you?!" An Ruo red at him, asking agitatedly.

    The man¡¯s eyes were deep and tranquil as he spoke lightly, "I haven¡¯t thought about separating you two. I¡¯ve said I would bring the child back to your side."

    "I want him back now!"

    "That¡¯s not possible. His age is ideal for education right now. Once everything has stabilized, I will take you to see him," said Tang Yuchen with resolve, causing An Ruo¡¯s heart to sink.

    She looked at him angrily and murmured, "So you won¡¯t tell me now, will you?"

    The man was silent, which was as good as an admission.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart wentpletely cold. She suddenly pushed him away in rage and shouted, "Get out, I don¡¯t want to see you, get out!"

    "An Ruo..." Tang Yuchen called her name with a heart full of pain.

    "Get out, get out!" She cried and shook her head vigorously, her emotions very intense.

    Just then, Mo Hua rushed in and pushed Tang Yuchen out forcefully, "She told you to get out, didn¡¯t you hear her?!"

    "Get away!" Tang Yuchen roared coldly. He grabbed Mo Hua by the cor and with one movement, mmed him hard against the wall.

    "I warn you, stay away from her, or I will kill you!" the man threatened fiercely, having lost his rationality.

    Mo Hua¡¯s eyes narrowed with a dark tone, "Are you threatening a police officer?"

    "If you piss me off, I don¡¯t give a damn who you are, even if you were the Emperor of Heaven, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill you!"

    "Tang Yuchen!" An Ruo suddenly shouted. She struggled to get up and ran over; the needle fell out from the back of her hand, and a few drops of blood instantly spilled onto the ground.

    She didn¡¯t care about that, ran over, and forcefully pushed him away, then stood in front of Mo Hua.

    "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t go too far! I¡¯m warning you, you are not to harm my friend, or I¡¯ll never let you off the hook!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s whole body shook, and he looked at her in disbelief, "You are talking to me like this for his sake... In your heart, is he more important, or am I?"

    An Ruo wanted to scoff. They hade to this, and he still had the audacity to ask her such a question.

    Did he think that she would still care about him after he had hurt her time and again?

    "What are you to me? In my heart, anyone is more important than you!" An Ruo said each word deliberately. Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils constricted, as though something had shattered in his eyes.

    He looked at her with eyes deep and filled with barely conceble pain.

    He just stared at her as if she was the one who had abandoned him, as if she was the one who had hurt him.

    An Ruo met his gaze coldly. She couldn¡¯tprehend the emotions in his eyes, nor did she want to understand.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 661 You are not his match

    <h4>Chapter 661: Chapter 661 You are not his match</h4><h4></h4>

    After a while, Tang Yuchen finally spoke without any expression, "Take back what you just said, I don¡¯t want to do anything you¡¯re unwilling to see."

    If she didn¡¯t take it back, would he harm Mo Hua?

    An Ruo thought of Yun Feiyang¡¯s fate...

    She bit her lip, the indignation in her eyes growing stronger. She didn¡¯t want topromise just like that, but she also didn¡¯t want to see anyone else get hurt because of her.

    As if knowing her inner thoughts, Mo Hua suddenly grasped her hand tightly and gently smiled at her, "An Ruo, I¡¯m not afraid of him, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. Rest assured, with me here, I won¡¯t let him hurt you again."

    A fierce light burst from Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes as he looked at him. If looks could kill, Mo Hua might not even know how many times he would have died.

    An Ruo, worried that he would provoke Tang Yuchen, pulled him behind her and said lightly to Tang Yuchen, "Leave, I¡¯m tired and need to rest."

    Tang Yuchen still stared at Mo Hua, ignoring her words.

    At that moment, he truly felt like killing someone. An Ruo was so eager to protect him; what did she mean by this?

    "I told you to leave, did you hear me!" An Ruo eximed anxiously, mainly because his gaze and expression were so terrifying.

    Mo Hua was not at all afraid of Tang Yuchen and spoke coldly, "Tang Yuchen, if you don¡¯t leave now, I will arrest you on the grounds of disturbing a patient¡¯s rest."

    "Heh," Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a devilish smile, "Arrest me? Mr. Mo, I will make you regret your actions today."

    "What are you going to do?" An Ruo asked him uneasily.

    The man looked at her with a gentle and profound gaze, "Darling, rest well, I¡¯lle to visit you another day."

    Finished speaking, he turned and leftposedly. His departure was not only to avoid hearing more hurtful words from her but also not to disturb her rest further.

    As soon as Tang Yuchen left, An Ruo felt drained, her legs going weak.

    Her body swayed, and Mo Hua hastily supported her, asking with concern, "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine." With his assistance, An Ruo made her way back to the hospital bed.

    When Mo Hua saw the dried spots of blood on the back of her hand, his brows deeply furrowed, "I¡¯ll get a nurse to treat that for you."

    He pressed the call button, and a nurse quickly arrived.

    A new needle was inserted into the back of An Ruo¡¯s hand, and as she leaned back in the hospital bed, she grabbed his sleeve and instructed, "Mo Hua, keep your distance from Tang Yuchen in the future, and don¡¯t confront him head-on. You¡¯re no match for him, and I don¡¯t want you to get hurt because of me. Do you understand?"

    Mo Hua was taken aback, not expecting her to express such concern for him.

    He held her hand, smiling slightly, "An Ruo, can I take it that you care a lot about me?"

    "You¡¯re my friend, of course, I care about you."

    "Only as a friend?" The man¡¯s eyes deepened, "An Ruo, I don¡¯t want to see you suffer anymore, can you give me a chance to protect you?"

    She couldn¡¯t possibly misunderstand his meaning.

    Faced with his sincere words, An Ruo fell silent, unsure of how to respond.

    She was a woman exhausted in body and soul; did she even have the energy to pursue another rtionship?

    Mo Hua didn¡¯t pressure her. He tucked her in, saying gently, "Close your eyes and rest for a bit, I¡¯ll be right here watching over you."

    An Ruo really wanted to say it wasn¡¯t necessary, but at that moment, she yearned for someone to stay by her side¡ªthe least her heart wouldn¡¯t feel so lonely and sad.

    In the end, she didn¡¯t say anything and obediently closed her eyes.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 662: Was it Really Just a Dream?

    <h4>Chapter 662: Chapter 662: Was it Really Just a Dream?</h4><h4></h4>

    Please let her be selfish this once.

    She slept until the evening before waking up. All the while, Mo Hua remained by her side, never leaving.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to stay in the hospital any longer. After her IV was finished, hepleted her discharge procedures, took her out for a little food, and then drove her home.

    Upon bringing her to her apartment, he didn¡¯te in to sit for a while. Instead, he just told her to rest early and not to overthink things, then he left.

    By then, it was dark outside. Mo Hua had been driving for a while when suddenly, a car appeared ahead, blocking his path...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo did not sleep well in her dreams; she dreamt that Kangkang was taken away. She ran hard to catch up, but no matter what, she could not get close. She could only watch helplessly as he was taken farther and farther away until he vanished.

    "Kangkang, Kangkang..." she cried out his name, but the dear little guy could no longer respond to her.

    "Whimper, give Kangkang back to me..." An Ruo cried as she dreamt, reaching out her hand helplessly trying to grasp something.

    Suddenly, she grabbed onto something and then clutched it tightly, unwilling to let go.

    "It¡¯s alright, Kangkang wille back, don¡¯t be afraid." A gentle, husky voice sounded beside her ear, she heard his words, and her heart settled a lot.

    The thing wrapped around her body, and she was brought into his embrace, feeling his warmth, her heart also felt much warmer.

    The nightmare did not reappear, and An Ruo eventually fell into a deep sleep, sleeping rather well.

    When she woke up the next morning, the first instant she opened her eyes, she thought of the dream she hadst night; it seemed like she dreamt of Tang Yuchen.

    He had held her all along, and even though she did not see his face, she felt that it was him.

    But on the bed, there was only her by herself, with no trace of anyone else having been there. Could it really have just been a dream?

    Stepping out of the bedroom, Aunt Zhou had already prepared avish breakfast for her.

    She asked her, "Did anyonee byst night?"

    Aunt Zhou shook her head: "No."

    Her expression did not look like she was lying. An Ruo was puzzled. Was it really just a dream of hers?

    She didn¡¯t dwell on the issue any longer¡ªit didn¡¯t matter whether it was a dream or not.

    That day, An Ruo didn¡¯t leave the house. Mo Hua gave her a call, saying some caring words before hanging up hastily, probably due to some urgent matter.

    Night came quickly; Aunt Zhou warmed a cup of milk for her, and after drinking it, she went to bed. She thought she would have trouble sleeping, but it wasn¡¯t long before she fell deeply asleep.

    In her sleep, she felt someone holding her again, sensing the familiar warmth and scent.

    She wanted to open her eyes, but her eyelids were so heavy that she could not manage to open them.

    Perhaps she was dreaming again. Why would she dream of Tang Yuchen? Could it be that deep down she truly missed him?

    No, how could she possibly miss him.

    An Ruo furrowed her brows tightly, trying to push him away, yet her hand was gently held. A gentle kissnded on her lips, stirring her heartstrings.

    Such a kiss, such tenderness, was something she could not resist.

    Another kiss fell, making her heart tremble softly.

    The familiar fervent chest pressed against her body, giving her a sense of security and protection. She remembered Tang Yuchen from before, how he would embrace and kiss her every night, time and again making her indulge in his broad and warm embrace.

    Each time, just smelling the pleasant masculine scent on him, her heart would race.

 Chapter 663: A Bit Reluctant

    <h4>Chapter 663: Chapter 663: A Bit Reluctant</h4><h4></h4>

    He was like a strong, richly vored wine; once tasted, one would be addicted, unable to quit.

    She felt so pitiful; she hadn¡¯tpletely given up on him.

    As long as he showed her a little tenderness and affection, her healed scars would forget the pain, and she would fall so deeply that she couldn¡¯t extricate herself.

    Such was her state, she really was incurable...

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but cry, weeping for her ownck of resolve.

    The person holding her stiffened slightly. In her dreams, she was crying; was it truly that heartbreaking?

    Her tears deeply pained the man¡¯s heart.

    If possible, he very much wanted to exin everything to her and then cherish her forever, never allowing her to suffer the slightest grievance.

    But he couldn¡¯t yet; their ns must not be interrupted.

    Tang Yuchen was unable to speak; he could only tenderly kiss away her tears, continuously kissing her face, her lips...

    That night, An Ruo seemed to have a spring dream in which Yuchen kissed her body, held her tightly, caressed her, letting herpletely immerse herself in his tenderness...

    Another day began, and An Ruo¡¯s first reaction upon awakening was to recall the scenes from her dreamst night.

    It was so real; Tang Yuchen must have slipped in during the night, but why hadn¡¯t she woken up?

    An Ruo sat thinking for a long time before she walked out of the bedroom.

    "Miss An, you¡¯re awake! Did you sleep wellst night?" Aunt Zhou asked her with a smile while serving breakfast.

    Of course, she slept well. After having such a dream, nothing else appeared in her dreams, and she slept till daylight.

    "Aunt Zhou, did Tang Yuchene herest night?" she asked directly.

    "No, did the Young Mastere? How could I not know?"

    Aunt Zhou¡¯s expression truly didn¡¯t seem feigned, but An Ruo trusted her intuition more.

    Going back to the bedroom, An Ruo took out some money and handed it to her, softly saying, "Aunt Zhou, Kangkang is not at home anymore, and I don¡¯t need anyone to look after a grown-up. Here¡¯s a year¡¯s sry for you; please take it."

    Aunt Zhou was stunned, understanding her meaning, though her heart felt somewhat reluctant.

    "Miss An, I¡¯ve been here for over two years. To be honest, initially, I decided to take care of you and Kangkang for the Young Master. However, over these two years, I¡¯ve really grown fond of you and the Young Master. The Young Master has taken Kangkang away, and you mustn¡¯t be too sad. I don¡¯t understand the Young Master¡¯s actions, but I know he won¡¯t mistreat the Young Master, so please don¡¯t worry about him, he certainly won¡¯t suffer."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes shimmered, and it would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t moved.

    She stepped forward and embraced Aunt Zhou, smiling and saying, "I know you¡¯ve always been very kind to us and took great care of us. Aunt Zhou, when Kangkanges back, I¡¯ll still ask you to take care of him. Would you be willing?"

    Aunt Zhou nodded, moved, "Willing, of course willing. But... once I leave, who will take care of you? Seeing you like this, I really can¡¯t be at ease."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll take good care of myself. I still have a son to raise; I won¡¯t let anything happen to myself."

    Reassured by her words, Aunt Zhou finally felt at ease.

    She gave her some more advice before going to her room to pack her belongings.

    An Ruo could only apologize to her in her heart.

    No matter how good she was to her, she was ultimately Tang Yuchen¡¯s person; the moment Tang Yuchen gave the order, she wouldply unconditionally.

    And she, An Ruo, must sever her feelings for Tang Yuchen soon, so she had to be ruthless to Aunt Zhou.

 Chapter 664: Wrapped into a Mummy

    <h4>Chapter 664: Chapter 664: Wrapped into a Mummy</h4><h4></h4>

    However, she also doesn¡¯t need to worry about Aunt Zhou bing unemployed, as Tang Yuchen would surely arrange something for her.

    With Aunt Zhou gone and Kangkang not at home, An Ruo felt the house was empty and deste, utterly devoid of warmth.

    In her life, the things she feared most were loneliness and abandonment.

    And over the years, through various twists and turns, she always ended up tasting the vor of solitude. She no longer held out hope that one day she would no longer be alone. All she could do now was learn to adapt to the loneliness and learn to be strong on her own.

    After preparing and eating lunch by herself, An Ruo received a call from Mo Hua.

    He first inquired about her well-being with concern before hesitantly asking, "An Ruo, could youe over and help me out?"

    "What¡¯s happened to you?" An Ruo asked, puzzled.

    Laughing openly, Mo Hua replied, "I¡¯m sick, and I haven¡¯t eaten anything for a day."

    "You¡¯re sick? Is it serious?"

    "It¡¯s manageable."

    How could it be manageable if he had not eaten for a whole day?

    "Wait for me, I¡¯ll be right there." After hanging up, An Ruo changed clothes and hurried over to his ce.

    She had only visited Mo Hua¡¯s home once before, and that was when she brought Kangkang over as a guest.

    In twenty minutes, she arrived at his doorstep and had to ring the doorbell for quite a while before someone came to open the door.

    As the door opened, she was stunned by the man standing before her.

    His head was wrapped in thick bandages, his bare chest also bandaged, and his arms, palms, legs, and feet were simrly wound up in bandages.

    He was nearlypletely turned into a mummy.

    How had he transformed into this state in just two days?!

    An Ruo covered her mouth in shock and disbelief and asked him, "What happened to you? How did you get injured, and is it bad?"

    Mo Hua grinned and said, "It¡¯s not serious, just some superficial injuries. They¡¯ll be healed in a few days. Aren¡¯t you going toe in?"

    An Ruo hurried inside and closed the door behind her.

    As the man walked further in, he chuckled and said, "I didn¡¯t want to let you know, but in this state, I can¡¯t cook for myself. I can¡¯t stomach outside food and I didn¡¯t dare to tell my family, so I had no choice but to shamelessly bother you."

    Following him into the living room, An Ruo saw the box of food with only a few bites taken and instant noodles on the table, and she knew his eating situation was atrocious.

    She immediately expressed her concern, "You should go lie down and rest. I¡¯ll cook for you, and you¡¯ll be able to eat soon."

    Mo Hua did not return to his room but instead sat on the sofa, leaning carefully against it, "I don¡¯t want to lie down. I¡¯ve been in bed for two days straight and am sick of it."

    An Ruo set down her bag and sat beside him to ask, "How exactly did you get hurt? Was it during a mission? With your injuries, why aren¡¯t you staying in the hospital? What will you do if something happens while you¡¯re alone at home?"

    Her tone was inevitablyced with reproach, which warmed the man¡¯s heart.

    No one had ever shown concern for him in that tone before...

    "I don¡¯t like hospitals, and besides, they¡¯re just superficial wounds, nothing to worry about," Mo Hua said with a smile. He lifted his wrapped hand in self-mockery, "It¡¯s just inconvenient to cook."

    "Are you really okay?" An Ruo still didn¡¯t believe him.

    "Really, you can see myplexion is not too bad, right?" The man suddenly leaned closer to her, making it easier for her to observe his face closely.

    But he leaned in too close, and An Ruo could count the roots of his eyshes. She hesitated for a moment, never having noticed before how long his eyshes were.

 Chapter 665: Itéˆ¥æªš Not Appropriate for a Man to Eat with a Spoon

    <h4>Chapter 665: Chapter 665: It¡¯s Not Appropriate for a Man to Eat with a Spoon</h4><h4></h4>

    The atmosphere suddenly became a bit awkward, and when her gaze met his no-longer-smiling, pitch-ck and profound eyes, An Ruo¡¯s heartbeat missed a beat.

    She quickly averted her gaze, stood up without looking at him, and said, "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay. I¡¯ll go see what I can make for you to eat."

    After speaking, she hurried into the kitchen, while Mo Hua watched her retreating figure, his eyes deep with understanding.

    An Ruo entered the kitchen, opened the fridge, and discovered there was nothing inside. She sighed and said with a smile, "I¡¯ll go out and buy some groceries, what would you like to eat?"

    "Make whatever you want, I¡¯ll like anything you cook."

    She deliberately ignored his ambiguous tone and chuckled, "Then I¡¯ll just buy some random items. Don¡¯t me me if it doesn¡¯t taste good."

    "I won¡¯t!" Mo Hua shook his head earnestly, and An Ruo stopped joking with him and went straight out with her wallet.

    She was quick with her tasks, returning in less than half an hour with lots of groceries.

    Mo Hua followed her into the kitchen and asked earnestly, "Do you need any help?"

    "I do."

    "With what?" the man asked excitedly, ready to dive in.

    An Ruo, smiling, pushed him out and said, "I need you to sit still and rest, and wait patiently for the meal to be ready."

    "Ah? You really don¡¯t need my help?"

    "How can you help in this state? Go rest." She waved him off, and Mo Hua smiled, knowing he indeed couldn¡¯t be much help.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll just wait for you to finish cooking and serve it to me." He settled into a seat and awkwardly turned on the TV to watch.

    An Ruo¡¯s culinary skills, honed over many years, were quite good now.

    She swiftly made rice, prepared a fish soup, and stir-fried two light dishes before bringing everything to the table.

    Two dishes and one soup, though they looked sparse, smelled delicious and were enough to eat.

    She called Mo Hua over to eat and even took the initiative to serve him a bowl of rice. Since his palms were wrapped in bandages, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to use chopsticks, so she gave him a spoon.

    Mo Hua protested that it was inappropriate for a grown man to eat with a spoon and insisted on using chopsticks. Unfortunately, his protest was ineffective against An Ruo¡¯s rebuttals, and he had topromise.

    "You should eat too," he said to her.

    An Ruo shook her head, "I¡¯ve eaten already, I¡¯m quite full. You go ahead and eat; this is all made for you."

    Finishing her words, she picked up some vegetables with her chopsticks and ced them into his bowl.

    Mo Hua paused for a moment, then casually scooped up the vegetables with his spoon, "Mmm, it¡¯s delicious! An Ruo, your cooking is really great!"

    Pleased by thepliment, she felt quite happy inside, "If it¡¯s good, eat more."

    "Sure!" Mo Hua ate heartily, and An Ruo, fearing it might be inconvenient for him to pick up food, kept adding more to his te.

    She also picked out the fish bones for him, each gesture careful and considerate.

    Mo Hua kept his head down and ate without speaking, his emotions unknown to anyone else at the moment.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t realize that her natural actions had caused such turmoil in his heart; she was merely caring for him as someone who needed looking after, just as she would care for Kangkang, with tenderness and attentiveness.

    After a satisfying meal, Mo Hua looked up at her and cautiously asked, "Will youe tomorrow to cook for me again?"

    "Mhm," An Ruo nodded naturally as if it was a given, "I¡¯lle over during the day to cook for you, and then go back in the evening."

    The man suddenly smiled, his ck-jade-like eyes shining bright and looking very handsome.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes were dazzled by his smile, realizing that she rarely observed Mo Hua¡¯s appearance.

 Chapter 666: I Am Not His Lover

    <h4>Chapter 666: Chapter 666: I Am Not His Lover</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo was dazzled by his smile, as she hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to Mo Hua¡¯s looks before.

    Only now did she realize how attractive his eyes were, sparkling with a unique brilliance, a trait she had seen only in Tang Yuchen and Yun Feiyang.

    Thinking of them both made her feel all sorts of mncholy, yet she didn¡¯t show it in front of Mo Hua.

    Since Mo Hua had finished eating, An Ruo cleaned up the dishes and also took the opportunity to tidy up his house.

    Seeing that the afternoon was almost upon her, she went to the kitchen to cook, and after a while, she came out to tell him.

    "I left a pot of porridge simmering on low heat, you can turn it off when it¡¯s ready. Have some porridge this afternoon, I¡¯ve also prepared some side dishes, they¡¯re in the fridge."

    Mo Hua quickly asked her, "Are you leaving?"

    "Yes. After you eat, just leave the pot, I¡¯lle clean it tomorrow," An Ruo said as she grabbed her bag and prepared to leave, but the man tried to keep her there, "Why don¡¯t you stay and have dinner with me before you go?"

    "No, I have some things to take care of back home, I¡¯lle over earlier tomorrow."

    She was notfortable being alone in a room with a man, especially one who had feelings for her.

    Having done what she needed to do, it was time for her to leave without lingering further.

    No matter how much Mo Hua tried to keep her, she insisted on leaving. However, thinking she would return the next day alleviated his feeling of loss somewhat.

    An Ruo left Mo Hua¡¯s house and went straight back to her own.

    Upon opening her door, the house was empty, no longer would there be Kangkang running up to her, calling out "Mom, you¡¯re back!"

    She sat on the sofa, lost in thought, staring nkly for a long while before she got up to make something to eat.

    She wasn¡¯t hungry at all, but she had to eat on time. She needed to take care of her health, waiting for the day Kangkang would return.

    Also, she was waiting for the day Xiao Ji woulde back.

    It had been seven years since she and Xiao Ji had parted, and she had no idea how he was doing now...

    Before going to bed at night, An Ruo made sure to double-lock her door before she could feel secure enough to sleep. That night, she did not dream about Tang Yuchen.

    Early the next morning, she bought breakfast and went to Mo Hua¡¯s ce, continuing to cook for him.

    She asked him how he got his injuries, but he kept dodging the topic and didn¡¯t answer her.

    Since he didn¡¯t want to speak about it, she didn¡¯t force him.

    After breakfast, Mo Hua said he needed to go to the hospital to change his dressing, and naturally, An Ruo offered to go with him.

    At the hospital, as the doctor changed his dressing, she couldn¡¯t resist asking the doctor how serious his injuries were.

    The doctor said they weren¡¯t very serious, no bones or tendons were harmed; they were just some superficial wounds. Perhaps out of professional habit, the doctor also took the opportunity to give An Ruo a heap of precautions, which she noted one by one.

    Seeing her listen so attentively, the doctor smiled andplimented Mo Hua, "Your significant other is really good to you."

    An Ruo was stunned and quickly shook her head to rify, "You¡¯ve misunderstood, I¡¯m not his significant other."

    But Mo Hua cheerfully said, "I am trying to make her my significant other."

    An Ruo blushed and red at him annoyed.

    The doctor chuckled and said, "Even if you aren¡¯t significant others, you must be a couple. But from what I see, it¡¯s only a matter of time before you get married."

    She red at the doctor as well, while Mo Huaughed joyfully, quite satisfied as he remarked, "I hope your wordse true..."

    An Ruo was speechless, deciding not to stoop to their level.

    After changing his dressing, she supported his arm as they walked out of the hospital, Mo Hua suggested they just stroll around, with no rush to return.

 Chapter 667: A Marital Destiny

    <h4>Chapter 667: Chapter 667: A Marital Destiny</h4><h4></h4>

    She thought he must be terribly bored, so she nodded in agreement.

    Although Mo Hua was wrapped in bandages all over, thankfully, his clothes hid the wounds on his body, and he wore a baseball cap to cover the gauze on his head, so his appearance looked healthy and normal.

    An Ruo walked beside him on the street; he always walked on her left, with the road where cars came and went just beside him.

    Someone had said that if you want to know whether a man cares about you, just see if he walks on the road side when you are shopping together.

    She knew Mo Hua liked her. Honestly, if she hadn¡¯t gone through so much, she would have chosen him.

    Even without love, they would get along well without much hurt.

    As An Ruo was thinking, Mo Hua suddenly pulled her in front of a fortune-telling stall.

    She asked him, puzzled, "What are you doing?"

    The man grinned and said, "Calcting marital ties."

    An Ruo was stunned, then saw him whispering something in the fortune teller¡¯s ear, and the fortune teller nodded, "Let me see."

    An Ruo found it funny. Was that how people did fortune-telling?

    "You¡¯re speaking so softly, are you afraid I¡¯ll know something?" she asked him, and Mo Hua just smiled, saying nothing.

    The fortune teller calcted and said with a smile, "ording to your birthdates, these two indeed have a marital connection, but..."

    Upon hearing the first two sentences, Mo Hua¡¯s eyes lit up instantly.

    But hearing the ¡¯but¡¯, he frowned and asked, "But what?"

    The fortune teller, being shrewd, seeing his expression, naturally wouldn¡¯t tell the truth: "But there are variables in everything, the good or bad of this marital connection depends on fate alone."

    It was as good as saying nothing.

    "Alright, the first part you said is enough." Mo Hua took out one hundred yuan and handed it to the fortune teller, not needing any change back.

    He happily pulled An Ruo away. An Ruo had a bad feeling and tentatively asked him, "Whose marital connection did you calcte?"

    The man smiled at her meaningfully, intensifying her uneasy feeling.

    "Exactly whose marital connection is it?"

    Mo Hua stopped, smiled tenderly at her, and said, "Silly, it¡¯s obviously ours. The person I like is you; if not us, then whose connection would I calcte?"

    An Ruo was taken aback, herplexion also turning slightly worse.

    She didn¡¯t believe in fortune-telling, thinking it was superstition. But the words of the fortune teller, like a thorn, suddenly pricked her heart, making her feel very ufortable.

    She and he, how could they possibly have a marital connection!

    The man smiled deeply and charmingly, "An Ruo, we indeed have a marital connection."

    An Ruo, shocked, pulled away from his hand andughed ufortably, "You¡¯re a police officer, how can you believe in such unscientific nonsense! Besides, who asked you to calcte for me and you, we are just friends right now."

    "Are you angry?" Mo Hua reined in the smile at the corner of his mouth, asking her softly.

    "No!"

    "If it¡¯s not anger, then you are unwilling to ept that we could have a marital connection, right?" he asked, his face and tone grew much tenser, "An Ruo, you¡¯re still in love with Tang Yuchen, aren¡¯t you."

    Thest sentence was assertive, not a question.

    "No, I didn¡¯t mean that!" An Ruo reacted even more vehemently.

    She would never admit that she still loved Tang Yuchen.

    The man grabbed her shoulders, not intending to let her go, "Do you dare look me in the eyes and say you don¡¯t love him anymore? If you truly don¡¯t love him,

 Chapter 668 Tang Yuchen in Ming Dian

    <h4>Chapter 668: Chapter 668 Tang Yuchen in Ming Dian</h4><h4></h4>

    "Why won¡¯t you ept my pursuit, why are you afraid to start a new romance? After all he¡¯s done to you, you still love him!"

    "Enough!" An Ruo interrupted him coldly, "Whether I ept you or start a new romance, these are my own affairs. No one dictates that I must date."

    Angry, she shook off his hand and turned away, striding off.

    Mo Hua didn¡¯t follow her. His eyes, dark and gloomy, were fixed on her retreating figure; his hands clenched tightly, the wounds in his palms soon split open, and fresh blood stained the white bandages...

    An Ruo admitted that Mo Hua¡¯s words had hit a nerve. When she got home, she cooled down quite a bit, feeling slightly regretful for losing her temper with him.

    But he really had gone too far today. He shouldn¡¯t have said those things to hurt her.

    Fine, she admitted she was pathetic, despicable even.

    Tang Yuchen had treated her that way, yet she still couldn¡¯t forget him. She even despised herself for it...

    However, Mo Hua¡¯s words made her start to reconsider her decision against remarrying.

    Perhaps she really should start a new rtionship. Maybe that would help her slowly forget Tang Yuchen, otherwise she might never get over him.

    Over the next few days, An Ruo didn¡¯t go to Mo Hua¡¯s to cook, nor did she contact him. He also didn¡¯t reach out to her.

    She thought he must be angry, and anger was good¡ª if it made him give up on her, all the better.

    During those days, she went to TLApany every day to find Tang Yuchen, still not giving up on asking him where Kangkang was.

    Kangkang was only four years old. He wasn¡¯t like Xiao Ji when he left; he had been twelve and could pretty much look after himself.

    He was so young, she couldn¡¯t rest easy knowing he was out there on his own.

    But every time she went to TLA, Tang Yuchen was not there. It was as if he was intentionally avoiding her, always absent.

    However, she always found a way to locate him.

    An Ruo secretly hired a private investigator to track Tang Yuchen¡¯s whereabouts, and the detective did not let her down, quickly providing her with information.

    Tang Yuchen was at Ming Dian.

    She knew the ce, and she knew that he only ever went to one private room.

    That evening, she arrived at Ming Dian and went straight to the private room where Tang Yuchen was. Two bodyguards stood at the entrance of the room. Unafraid, she walked up and said indifferently, "I¡¯m looking for Tang Yuchen."

    "Who are you?" one of the bodyguards frowned and asked her.

    "I¡¯m his ex-wife, An Ruo."

    "..."

    Ignoring their astonished expressions, An Ruo pushed the door and entered. Perhaps her words had stunned them; they paused, and by the time they thought to stop her, she had already pushed the door open.

    As the door opened, the first thing she saw was Tang Yuchen leaning in close to Lan Keren¡¯s ear, his movements intimate as he spoke to her.

    Lan Keren smiled elegantly, her beautiful smile piercing An Ruo¡¯s eyes in an instant.

    But the next second, everyone in the room noticed her presence.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her, a sh of surprise quickly darting across his eyes. He stood up quickly and asked her, "What are you doing here?"

    "I have something to discuss with you," An Ruo said coldly.

    The man knew what she wanted to talk about. He pondered for a moment, then said to the others, "Carry on."

    Then he strode over to her, took her hand, and led her out. An Ruo did not resist; she followed him to a corner outside. There, she shook off his hand and looked at him coldly.

 Chapter 669: I Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Be Foolishly Hurt by You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 669: Chapter 669: I Don¡¯t Want to Be Foolishly Hurt by You Anymore</h4><h4></h4>

    "Tell me where Kangkang is, you must tell me today, or I will call the police!"

    Tang Yuchen stared at her for a few seconds, then gently said, "I have my reasons for not telling you Kangkang¡¯s whereabouts. Can you trust me?"

    An Ruo examined his eyes, her thoughts swirling.

    "What reasons do you have? Why can¡¯t you tell me? I am Kangkang¡¯s mother, shouldn¡¯t I know everything about him?"

    "An Ruo, I told you I would bring him back to you in a year," the man answered, not addressing her question.

    "But I want him back now!" Without seeing her child, she couldn¡¯t endure a single day; Kangkang was her life, her everything. Who could understand the feelings of a mother missing her child?

    "Not now."

    "Then tell me where he is."

    Tang Yuchen pursed his lips, his hands on his hips, then broke the silence, "Right now I still can¡¯t tell you. That¡¯s it, go back home, no matter how you ask, I won¡¯t say."

    After speaking, he turned to leave, but An Ruo, in desperation, grabbed his arm, not letting him go.

    "Don¡¯t go, you can¡¯t leave today without making this clear! We might as well go to the police station to sort this out, but one way or another, I must know where the child is!"

    The man stopped, helpless, "An Ruo, like this, I still won¡¯t tell you."

    "Then how do you want me to get you to talk?" An Ruo yelled at him, "You¡¯re always like this, always having your reasons, doing whatever you decide. I could overlook everything you did before, but this time it¡¯s different. Kangkang is my child; I can¡¯t ignore your selfish decision!"

    Tang Yuchen looked at her, astonished, she was speaking the truth.

    He always made decisions alone, never telling her, only repeatedly hurting her...

    Tears welled up in An Ruo¡¯s eyes as she continued, "I¡¯ve endured everything silently in the past, whether it was heartbreak or disappointment, I epted it all, because I fell in love with you, and being hurt by you was my own fault. But this time, I don¡¯t want topromise, and I don¡¯t want to be foolishly hurt by you anymore. Could you please give me back Kangkang? I beg you, I really can¡¯t live without him..."

    The man clenched his jaw, his eyes turning ck with intensity.

    Her words were like knives, piercing his heart, causing every cell in his body to tremble with pain.

    He really was a jerk, repeatedly hurting her, hating even himself for doing so.

    But what could he do? This time it was different.

    An Ruo stared intently at him, waiting for him to speak, but he remained silent, not uttering a word.

    After a long while, he moved his lips, and said in a low voice, "I have other things to attend to, I must go now."

    "You!" An Ruo was infuriated, had her words not made an impact, was he still unwilling to tell her where Kangkang was?

    She suddenly felt a surge of anger and grievance.

    She raised her hand and struck him hard, "Tang Yuchen, you jerk!"

    The emotions she had suppressed for so long erupted like water bursting through a dam, uncontroble and overwhelming.

    "You jerk, you jerk!" She kept hitting him, crying bitterly, tears sshing around, one evennding on the man¡¯s face.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes sparkled, he grabbed her hands and pulled her tightly into his embrace.

    "Let go of me, you jerk, let go of me!" An Ruo cried while struggling, but instead of releasing her, he held her even tighter, his strength nearly crushing her body.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 670 A Jealous Man

    <h4>Chapter 670: Chapter 670 A Jealous Man</h4><h4></h4>

    "Let go of me, let go!" An Ruo cried even harder, but no matter how much she struggled, the man wouldn¡¯t release her, nor did he speak.

    He simply held her tightly, allowing her to vent without defending himself.

    "Let her go!" Suddenly, an angry voice erupted.

    Mo Hua rushed over and punched Tang Yuchen in the face, snatching An Ruo from his embrace.

    Feeling unsatisfied, he raised his leg, intending to give him another kick.

    A glint of coldness shed across Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes as he agilely dodged. Catching a glimpse of Mo holding An Ruo in his arms, the frustration boiling inside him found a reason to erupt.

    "The one who should let go of her is you!" The man announced coldly, quickly moving forward to seize his wrist and forcefully twist it.

    Mo Hua was no match for him, and under his sudden assault, he had no choice but to let go of An Ruo and deal with Tang Yuchen seriously.

    The two men exchanged blows, and within a few strikes, Mo Hua¡¯s chest took a vicious punch from him.

    Unable to control his body, he rapidly stumbled backward, his back hitting the cold, hard wall.

    "Cough, cough..." A surge of blood rushed to his throat, and he hastily covered his chest, suppressing his coughs.

    An Ruo came to her senses and hurriedly stepped forward to support him: "Are you okay?"

    Mo Hua stood up straight and gave her a slight smile: "I¡¯m fine, step back a bit, so you won¡¯t identally get hurt."

    He pulled her away, ready to fight with Tang Yuchen again.

    "You can¡¯t beat him, stop showing off!" An Ruo couldn¡¯t help saying anxiously.

    Without turning his head, Mo Hua spoke with unwavering determination, "Even if I can¡¯t beat him, I won¡¯t allow him to bully you."

    An Ruo froze, her throat feeling as though it were blocked, leaving her speechless.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze grew even colder and bloodthirsty as he said coldly, with a hint of murderous intent, "Mr. Mo, I advise you not to meddle in other people¡¯s business. This is between her and me, and it¡¯s not your ce to interfere. If you think your life is worthless, go ahead and provoke me!"

    "An Ruo¡¯s matters are my matters! I¡¯m taking care of her affairs!" As his words fell, he charged forward, determined to strike first.

    "Courting death!" Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes turned icy. He could no longer give him any chances; he had to beat this man until he could no longer show off in front of An Ruo!

    As one would expect, Mo Hua¡¯s charge only led to him getting hit.

    Tang Yuchen was ruthless in his attack, sparing no mercy. An Ruo watched, her heart racing with fear¡ªshe almost believed he was intentionally trying to kill Mo Hua.

    "Stop it, don¡¯t hit him anymore, you¡¯ll kill him!" She rushed forward without hesitation, blocking in front of Mo Hua, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s fist stopped in front of her.

    He clenched his jaw and said, "Move out of the way!"

    "I won¡¯t move, Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re going too far! Are you trying to kill him? Do you really think you¡¯re above thew?!" An Ruo red at him fearlessly, fuming.

    How simr today¡¯s scene was to the past when he had injured Yun Feiyang in the same way.

    This time, she would not let tragedy repeat itself...

    "He¡¯s asking for it, why are you still defending him?!" Tang Yuchen angrily said, truly hating her protective actions towards other men.

    "Would he fight with you if you weren¡¯t bullying me?" An Ruo couldn¡¯t resist retorting.

    The jealous man had lost all reason, and he roared furiously, "You are mine, and this is our issue. No matter what, it¡¯s not his ce to interfere!"

 Chapter 671: Listen well, I am not yours

    <h4>Chapter 671: Chapter 671: Listen well, I am not yours</h4><h4></h4>

    "Chen, what¡¯s going on with you guys?" Just then, Lan Keren and some others came out and saw their state, she couldn¡¯t help but step forward with a puzzled look and ask.

    Seeing her, An Ruo was instantly reminded of all the ways Tang Yuchen had hurt her. At this moment, she finally woke up, he was a married man, he had chosen Lan Keren, she really shouldn¡¯t have bound herself to him all this time.

    It was time to give herself a way out...

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze gradually became calm and indifferent, she turned around and leaned on Mo Hua, her hand tightly linked with his arm, tilting her head to look at Tang Yuchen, she said word by word.

    "Listen well, I am not yours. Also, he has the right to concern himself with my affairs because I have epted his pursuit."

    After speaking, she interlocked her fingers with Mo Hua¡¯s, and in the instant their hands sped together, the world grew surprisingly quiet.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze trembled, he looked deeply at her, as if trying to see through her soul.

    Mo Hua was also astonished, then he gripped her hand tightly, and asked with joy, caution, and disbelief, "An Ruo, is what you said true? You... really epted my pursuit?"

    "Yes." An Ruo nodded, even though she wasn¡¯t looking at Tang Yuchen, she knew just how fierce and cold his gaze was at that moment, and she knew he was staring at her unwaveringly.

    Her face felt as though he had almost bored a hole through it with his gaze.

    And the cold aura emanating from his entire body could freeze everyone in ce.

    "An Ruo..." Mo Hua looked at her affectionately, and promised solemnly, "You can rest assured, I will never fail you!"

    Her eyes flickered slightly, and she said, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to the hospital."

    "Okay." With her agreement, he didn¡¯t persist any further.

    An Ruo really didn¡¯t nce at Tang Yuchen even once, she turned around supporting Mo Hua, and the man behind her suddenly said to her in a cold tone, "An Ruo, some jokes shouldn¡¯t be made, otherwise I¡¯ll take them seriously."

    His words had no warmth, no ups and downs, but everyone knew he was enraged and was serious.

    "I never joke, my words are serious, my attitude is serious too." She said without turning her head, then without lingering any longer, left with Mo Hua.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her departing figure, his eyes churning with a deep and terrifying undercurrent.

    His hanging hands clenched tightly, he wanted to rush over, kill Mo Hua, and snatch her back. But his body seemed petrified, unable to move at all.

    Seeing him like this, Lan Keren furrowed her brows slightly, she asked the others to leave, leaving only her to stay with him.

    Walking out of Ming Dian, An Ruo hailed a car, and got in with Mo Hua.

    On the way to the hospital, the man held her hand the entire time, never letting go.

    His hand was broad and strong, each finger looked good, but being held so tightly by him, she felt a bit awkward.

    "Why were you at Ming Dian?" she asked, lifting her head.

    "I had a case that required me to investigate there." Mo Hua looked deeply at her, and added, "Then I saw Tang Yuchen disrespecting you, and it made me furious."

    "Just because you¡¯re angry, you think you can just go and start a fight? Isn¡¯t your injury still healing, I think now you¡¯ll have to rest for even longer."

    Mo Hua smiled faintly, grabbed her hand, his eyes deep and captivating, "But I don¡¯t regret it, getting beaten up in exchange for you bing my girlfriend, makes me very happy. Even if I had to take another beating, I would do it willingly."

    "Mo Hua, do you really like me that much?" An Ruo couldn¡¯t help asking.

 Chapter 672: He is very dangerous now!

    <h4>Chapter 672: Chapter 672: He is very dangerous now!</h4><h4></h4>

    The man nodded heavily, "Of course, I have never liked any woman in my life, you are the first one who has moved my heart."

    Hearing him say that, it would be a lie to say she wasn¡¯t moved.

    She had already failed Yun Feiyang once, she couldn¡¯t fail Mo Hua this time. She had not chosen Yun Feiyang in the first ce because she felt unworthy, but Mo Hua¡¯s family background was different from Yun Feiyang¡¯s, maybe a more ordinary love was more suitable for her.

    The car quickly arrived at the hospital, and at An Ruo¡¯s request, the doctor conducted a full-body examination on Mo Hua.

    Tang Yuchen had struck hard, and she was very worried that he might be seriously injured.

    After the examination results came out, the doctor said that Mo Hua¡¯s body was very strong. He had only suffered some superficial injuries and there was no damage to his muscles or bones, nor any internal injuries.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief and smiled at him, "Luckily, you have a good constitution."

    "Yes, I am the type who can¡¯t be killed no matter how you beat me. Now you can rest assured," Mo Hua smiled back at her.

    "Conceited!" She responded with two words, but he still smiled happily.

    After applying medicine and sending Mo Hua home, An Ruo took a cab back to her own home.

    She had had enough tonight, so now she was very tired.

    She opened the front door, shut it behind her, and then flipped the switch. The room lit up brightly, her gaze moving forward, and she suddenly saw Tang Yuchen sitting on the sofa.

    He sat with his arms crossed, motionless against the sofa, like a statue, his entire body cold and lifeless.

    His dark eyes stared at her, perhaps the light was blocked by his hair, which made his look eerily frightening.

    An Ruo froze on the spot, her body rigid and immovable. A scream stuck in her throat, almost bursting out.

    She stared at him for two seconds, and the instinct to flee when facing danger kicked in. She whirled around, with only one thought in her mind, run!

    The farther, the better.

    Just as her hand touched the door lock, a gust of wind came from behind. Before her brain could even process it, her shoulder was grabbed, her body flipped around, and then she was pressed tightly against the wall. Arge and sturdy body loomed over her like a dangerous beast, facing her at close range, oppressively close.

    An Ruo looked at the man¡¯s cold, sharp features with her soul not quite settled, her heart beating fast.

    It had been a very long time since she had been afraid of him, but right now, despite him doing nothing yet, she was terribly afraid.

    Her intuition told her that he now was very dangerous!

    "Why are you running?" Tang Yuchen asked softly, his voice devoid of warmth.

    The way he looked at her was very dark and cold. Yet she knew that beneath his cold gaze lurked a terrifying anger.

    It was strange that she still naively thought he was angry.

    He should be angry, after all, he believed she belonged to him, but in front of him and others, she dered her decision to be with Mo Hua.

    No man could endure such humiliation.

    She had severely damaged his masculine pride, so he was definitely angry.

    Swallowing hard, An Ruo tried to look at him fearlessly and said simply, "How did you get in? Please leave immediately, or I¡¯ll use you of breaking and entering!"

    Tang Yuchen slightly tugged at the corner of his mouth, his lips curling up devilishly: "Besides using me of breaking and entering, what else will you use me of? I wouldn¡¯t mind you adding another charge, using me of harboring ulterior motives towards you. How about that?"

 Chapter 673: If You Dare Touch Me!

    <h4>Chapter 673: Chapter 673: If You Dare Touch Me!</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened as she asked subconsciously, "What do you mean?!"

    He leaned close to her face, almost touching her nose tip, "Baby, what do you think I mean?"

    His hands suddenly grasped her waist; the scorching heat from his palms pressing against her skin felt so hot that she wanted to scream.

    An Ruoxin was panicked and nervous, pushing against his chest with her hands, she anxiously warned, "I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t you dare do anything reckless!"

    "You¡¯re my woman, and me touching you isn¡¯t called being reckless!" the man said in a low tone. He abruptly scooped her up and headed towards the bedroom.

    "Tang Yuchen, what are you doing!" An Ruo screamed and struggled, grabbing his hair. But it seemed he felt no pain, holding her tightly as he quickly reached the bedroom and threw her onto the bed.

    Ignoring her dizziness, she hurriedly tried to get up to escape, but the man didn¡¯t give her a chance, swiftly pinning her down and restraining her body.

    She struggled vigorously, but not only could she not break free, it seemed to excite him even more. His robust body pressed down on hers, forcefully and dominantly kissing her lips.

    An Ruo clenched her teeth tightly, refusing to let him in. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, fiercely sucking on her lips while his hands, not staying idle, moved skillfully over her body, eagerly trying to take off her clothes.

    Suddenly feeling a coolness on her chest, without looking, she knew that her clothes had been ripped off. An Ruo opened her eyes wide in shame and anger, suddenly finding the strength within her to fight back and nearly managing to break free.

    Tang Yuchen raised his head, with one hand grabbing her wrists and pinning them above her head.

    Once freed, she breathed rapidly and could feel her lips numbing.

    "If you dare touch me! If you dare touch me!" An Ruo bit down on her teeth and said threateningly.

    She only said half a sentence, but the threatening intent was clear.

    Tang Yuchen smiled coldly, "What if I touched you? Tell me, if Mo Hua finds out we¡¯re rolling in bed together, what would he do?"

    "..."

    "He¡¯de rushing over to kill me, right? Perfect, I too want to kill him!" he suddenly said harshly, his gaze ice-cold and piercing.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Yes, if Mo Hua knew, he would fight to the death with him, which would serve as the perfect excuse for him to strike at his enemy.

    This man is such a jerk. Why can he always intimidate her?

    "If you dare kill him, I¡¯ll kill you!" Perhaps too angry, or perhaps not knowing how else to intimidate him, she blurted out without thinking.

    As soon as she finished speaking, she almost immediately regretted it.

    Isn¡¯t this adding fuel to the fire?

    Sure enough, Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression suddenly turned extremely cold and terrifying.

    His cold gaze fixed on her, he tly countered: "If I kill him, you¡¯ll kill me?"

    ..." An Ruo bit her lip, silent.

    "Very well, very well." The manughed furiously, though hisugh was dangerously eerie, "Has he be so important in your heart? An Ruo, I think you really have forgotten who your man is!"

    As soon as his words fell, he suddenly made his move, and almost simultaneously, An Ruo screamed out in panic: "Don¡¯t!"

    But it was already useless, the irrational man simply wouldn¡¯t restrain himself.

    He fiercely bit her on the neck, tearing at it with no gentleness whatsoever.

    His hands squeezed her body forcefully, leaving specks and spots of marks.

    An Ruo cried and struggled, screaming, but he turned a deaf ear to all.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 674 What Did He Think It Was All For

    <h4>Chapter 674: Chapter 674 What Did He Think It Was All For</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo cried and struggled, screaming, but he turned a deaf ear.

    Her legs were forced apart, and with eyes wide in horror, her mind went nk as she felt her world copsing.

    "Why..." Suddenly, she let out a low voice.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s body paused momentarily.

    When she yelled and cursed loudly, he couldn¡¯t hear her, but he somehow heard her when she spoke so softly.

    An Ruo looked up at the ceiling with empty eyes and murmured, "Why is it always you who hurts me?"

    The man on top of her became rigid, his head buried in her neck, motionless; she could not see his expression.

    ...

    Unaware of how much time had passed, An Ruo heard the sound of a door closing.

    Tang Yuchen had left.

    The warning he gave before leaving still echoed in her ears, "I¡¯m letting you go this time, but if you dare let him touch you, if you dare... I¡¯ll kill him!"

    His threat, through gritted teeth, was full of helplessness, as if he was not the one hurting her but rather he was the one being hurt, as if it was he who had been abandoned.

    After his repeated coldness and ruthlessness towards her, how dared he speak to her with the tone of someone abandoned.

    Clearly, it had always been her who was abandoned...

    An Ruo curled up, tightly wrapping herself in the nket. Tears slid down silently¡ªwas it fated that she could never escape Tang Yuchen in this lifetime?

    That night, she suffered from insomnia, only falling into a painful sleep when the sky began to brighten.

    She was awoken at noon by the ringing of her cellphone.

    It was a call from Mo Hua, recalling her decision to date him from the day before, she felt a bit of regret.

    She shouldn¡¯t have been so impulsive.

    After answering the call, Mo Hua, detecting her just-awoken voice, teased her for still being asleep. An Ruo didn¡¯t tell him about what had happenedst night and simply asked him what was up with augh.

    He cheerfully said he was hungry and wanted to eat the food she cooked.

    Now that he was her boyfriend, his requests took on a much firmer tone. An Ruo didn¡¯t refuse, saying she¡¯d be over to cook for him soon.

    Mo Hua added that he actually missed her and couldn¡¯t wait to see her.

    She would have to get used to such sweet nothings; since she had agreed to be his girlfriend, she hadn¡¯t thought about backing out.

    Even if she did not love him, she would still take the rtionship seriously.

    An Ruo spent the day at Mo Hua¡¯s ce, cooking for him, cleaning up, washing clothes, and even helping him bathe. Of course, he wore shorts.

    In the CEO¡¯s office of TLA, Yuchen was restless, unable to focus on anything.

    It had never urred to him that An Ruo and Mo would date. He thought he knew her well enough that even if he had to hurt her, she wouldn¡¯t start a new rtionship.

    He thought she wouldn¡¯t develop feelings for another man, he thought she wouldn¡¯t agree to date someone else, he thought...

    What did he think?!

    Were his assumptions really correct?

    He had been forced to leave for two years; during that time, he never once forgot her, and his love for her didn¡¯t diminish at all¡ªon the contrary, it grew more intense.

    But in her eyes, he was already dead. Assuming he was dead, she would gradually move past the sorrow and sever her emotional ties with him, wouldn¡¯t she?

    Furthermore, over those two years, Mo had been with her all the time, and he had no idea what had happened between them. Time is the greatest catalyst for change; even the deepest of bonds can be altered.

 Chapter 675: You Must Wait for Me

    <h4>Chapter 675: Chapter 675: You Must Wait for Me</h4><h4></h4>

    Could it be that she really had forgotten him, and had developed feelings for someone with the surname Mo?

    Back then, the outstanding Yun Feiyang pursued her with deep devotion, and she didn¡¯t ept him. What was so special about this man with the surname Mo? In what way did hepare to Yun Feiyang?

    Yet she chose him, epted him, and decided to be with him.

    So he couldn¡¯t help but doubt that she no longer loved him and had developed feelings for the one surnamed Mo.

    The more Tang Yuchen thought about it, the more uneasy he became; this spection was making his palms sweat. A deep fear was eroding his soul; he felt he was going to break down, to go mad.

    How could she stop loving him, how could she have feelings for another man?

    If all of his efforts resulted in her changing heart, what was the meaning of doing all this?

    Tang Yuchen suddenly stood up, his hands pressing firmly on the table.

    No, he couldn¡¯t wait any longer!

    He had to bring everything forward; otherwise, An Ruo¡¯s heart would drift further away from him!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It was seven in the evening, and An Ruo decided to head back early.

    She mentioned to Mo Hua that she was leaving, and the man reluctantly held her hand, gazing at her tenderly for a moment before saying, "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you home. Honestly, I don¡¯t want to part with you so soon, but I¡¯m afraid the longer you stay, the less I¡¯ll be able to control myself."

    His insinuating words made her blush.

    Seeing her possibly a bit annoyed, Mo Hua hastily said with a smile, "Don¡¯t be mad, what I¡¯m saying is true, who can me me for liking you so much."

    "That¡¯s enough!" An Ruo pulled her hand away,ughing, "You don¡¯t need to take me; your injury hasn¡¯t fully healed yet, I can get back by myself."

    "How can I let you go home alone? Don¡¯t worry, my injury¡¯s no issue, I¡¯m strong," the man said as he picked up her bag and wrapped an arm around her, guiding her outside.

    An Ruo repeatedly insisted that he didn¡¯t need to take her home, but he was very persistent and even said that if she didn¡¯t let him take her, it meant she didn¡¯t regard him as a boyfriend.

    Well, with such a big usation thrown at her, she had no choice but to agree.

    He escorted her home, and then she invited him upstairs to sit for a while. Mo Hua, of course, didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and stayed in her apartment for two hours before leaving.

    Having just started dating, An Ruo wasn¡¯tfortable with intimate gestures, so when they were together, they just looked for topics to chat about.

    After seeing Mo Hua off, An Ruo closed the door and walked into the living room, feeling somewhat mncholic. To tell the truth, she felt ufortable right from the first day of this rtionship; she had no idea how long it wouldst.

    But she would try, and also give them both a chance. After all, without trying, who knows whether it¡¯s suitable?

    In the building opposite her, Tang Yuchen put down the binocrs and asked indifferently, "What do you think of that man?"

    The person next to him curled his lips and smiled, "I think he¡¯s quite good, he treats her very well."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face darkened as he said sternly, "I didn¡¯t ask you that! My question is, didn¡¯t you notice something off about him?"

    "I didn¡¯t notice anything."

    "How can you not notice, I feel that there¡¯s something wrong with him."

    "That¡¯s your prejudice."

    "Just be careful with him anyway, it never hurts to be more cautious."

    "I have my own way of doing things; you don¡¯t need to teach me."

    Tang Yuchen snorted coldly and said no more.

    His gaze lingered distantly on the woman across the street, and in his heart, he silently spoke to her: Baby, wait for me, you must wait for me, don¡¯t go too far away.

    Early the next morning, An Ruo was awakened by the sound of the doorbell.

 Chapter 676: Sister, Iéˆ¥æª“ back

    <h4>Chapter 676: Chapter 676: Sister, I¡¯m back</h4><h4></h4>

    I didn¡¯t know who was knocking on the door that early.

    She put on a coat and walked out of the bedroom with bleary eyes, raising her voice to ask, "Who is it?"

    No one answered her, and when she looked outside through the peephole, she couldn¡¯t see anyone.

    Who could be knocking at the door?

    Theplex was very secure, and anyoneing in had to register their identity, so she wasn¡¯t worried about bad people brazenly walking in.

    When she opened the door, the outside was empty. It was strange¡ªwho was knocking?

    Suddenly, a bunch of white lilies appeared before her eyes. She was startled at first but then calmed down.

    She didn¡¯t look to the side but instead smiled and said, "Mo Hua, right, I knew it was you. Why don¡¯t you stay at home and rest? What brings you here so early in the morning?"

    "I¡¯m not Mo Hua." The man¡¯s pleasant voice came through, and a tall, handsome young man stepped into view.

    An Ruo was taken aback as she looked at him. The moment she saw his features clearly, she recognized who he was.

    Her eyes widened in shock, and she was stunned still!

    It was as if she had seen something incredibly unbelievable¡ªmotionless, not even blinking.

    The man curled his lips into a very attractive smile.

    Looking deep into her with beautiful eyes so simr to her own, he gently said, "Sis, I¡¯m back."

    "Xiao... Xiao Ji... is it really you?" An Ruo¡¯s eyes reddened suddenly as she asked in disbelief.

    An Ji nodded, his eyes also slightly moist.

    "Sis, I missed you so much," he said.

    An Ruo hugged him tightly and burst into tears.

    "You really came back. I¡¯m not dreaming, right? You¡¯re really back!"

    An Ji hugged her close, inhaling the familiar scent on her; he knew he was finally home.

    "Sis, you¡¯re not dreaming. I am truly back. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you all these years."

    It had been seven years since they hadst been together.

    And in those seven years, An Ji had grown from a twelve-year-old boy to a nearly twenty-year-old young man.

    He had long lost the greenness and naivety of his youth; now his features were mature, he had grown much taller, a full head above her. Even his build was sturdy, no longer the frail figure he used to be.

    Seeing his changes, An Ruo felt a surge of emotion, asplex as watching one¡¯s own child grow up overnight.

    She was d to see him grown up, yet regretted that he was no longer the child who depended solely on her, and she marveled at the passing of time.

    But, had he grown up too quickly?

    Sitting on the sofa, An Ruo stared at him for several minutes, reluctant to look away.

    "Xiao Ji, how have you managed these years?" She touched his face, her eyes filled with tenderness, "You¡¯re not even twenty, why do you look like someone over twenty-five?"

    If one hadn¡¯t been through a lot, their face wouldn¡¯t bear such a sense of vicissitudes.

    An Ji held her hand, smiling, "Sis, I seem mature because I¡¯m wearing a suit right now. Wait till I change my clothes, and you¡¯ll realize I¡¯m actually quite young."

    An Ruo smiled and didn¡¯t press further. She would wait until he was willing to talk.

    However, there were some basic things she still had to ask him.

    No matter what she asked, An Ji brushed off the questions lightly, always sharing good news instead of the bad.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 677: You Are Not My Nanny

    <h4>Chapter 677: Chapter 677: You Are Not My Nanny</h4><h4></h4>

    But she couldn¡¯t possibly believe that his seven years had gone smoothly.

    "Xiao Ji, howe you suddenly came back? Has your study over there finished?" she asked him.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s all finished."

    "Why didn¡¯t you call me before you came back?" Her phone number hadn¡¯t changed at all over the years.

    An Jiughed, "Didn¡¯t I want to give you a surprise?"

    It was indeed a huge surprise.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh, then she asked with curiosity, "How did you know I was living here?"

    "I just had a detective agency look it up."

    Seeing she was about to ask more, An Ji quickly shook her arm and acted coquettishly, "Sister, I¡¯m so sleepy. I¡¯ve been on a ne for more than ten hours and now I¡¯m really tired."

    "Look at me, just asking questions and forgetting about that. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll cook you a bowl of noodles first, you can rest after you eat."

    "Sounds good."

    "Then just wait, I¡¯ll have it ready in no time." An Ruo got up in high spirits to cook him the noodles.

    Truly, happiness invigorates the soul¡ªshe even swiftly made a dish he loved to eat most.

    After the noodles were ready, An Ji ate happily, and she went to clean up the room Aunt Zhou had lived in for him to stay.

    "Xiao Ji, you¡¯ll live here with me from now on. You¡¯ve juste back, so don¡¯t rush to find a job, okay? Take some time to rest," An Ruo said as she came out of the room.

    "Um, I was nning to rest a bit before doing anything else anyway." An Ji nodded, having finished his noodles and feeling quite satisfied and full.

    An Ruo urged him to take a shower and go to sleep, then she went to the kitchen to wash dishes.

    After a while, Mo Hua called, asking when she wasing over.

    An Ruo, feeling a bit embarrassed, told him she had things to do today and couldn¡¯t make it, but she¡¯d deliver the cooked meals to himter.

    Mo Hua remained silent on the other end after hearing her words.

    An Ruo thought he was angry and exined further, "I really can¡¯t get away today. Are you hungry right now? I made dumplings yesterday and froze them. You can go ahead and cook some, and I¡¯ll bring you foodter."

    "An Ruo," Mo suddenly called her.

    "What?"

    The man spoke softly, "An Ruo, you are my girlfriend..."

    "I know, but I..."

    "You¡¯re not my maid. So you don¡¯t have to feel guilty because you can¡¯te over to take care of me. Besides, eating is not a big deal. I can move my hands now, I can make something myself, or I can order takeout. You don¡¯t need toe over at noon; it¡¯s tiring to travel back and forth."

    "Don¡¯t you dislike takeout?"

    "I was just fooling you. I just wanted to eat the food you made," Mo Hua said with augh, and An Ruoughed as well.

    "Then I won¡¯te over, call me if you need anything."

    "Okay."

    After chatting briefly, she hung up the phone. An Ji came out after his shower and casually asked, "Sis, who was that on the phone?"

    An Ruoxin thought, she would need to find a time to talk to him about her affairs.

    "You don¡¯t know him. Why don¡¯t you go straight to bed after your shower?"

    An Jiughed, "I wanted to chat with you for a bit longer."

    "Go get some rest. You can talk to me as long as you want after you wake up. You¡¯re back now, and we can be together every day from now on. We¡¯ll have plenty of time."

    An Ruo pushed him into the room, and An Ji had to go rest. While he was sleeping, she busily made her way to the kitchen.

 Chapter 678 I Will Not Let Him Go

    <h4>Chapter 678: Chapter 678 I Will Not Let Him Go</h4>

    Today she was going to make a lot of delicious food, and it was all Xiao Ji¡¯s favorite.

    Meanwhile, in the president¡¯s office of Tang Building, Tang Yushen received an email.

    After reading it, he called Ah Biao in and said, "There¡¯s news that people from Beidi Hall have entered J city. Go check it out, and see who hase."

    Ah Biao frowned slightly, "Beidi Hall usually operates in the Middle East and North America, why would theye here?"

    "I¡¯m not clear on that either, and it might not rte to us. Regardless, let¡¯s first figure out their purpose."

    "Understood."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Because An Ji had returned, An Ruo had a very happy day, and her recently gloomy mood brightened up a lot.

    In the two days since An Ji¡¯s return, she had been with him the whole time and hadn¡¯t visited Mo Hua.

    An Ji also saw the other room set up for children to sleep in, and he saw photos of An Ruo with a little boy.

    Eventually, An Ruo told him everything, and An Ji was surprised after hearing it but didn¡¯t have too much of an extreme reaction.

    He put his arm around An Ruo¡¯s shoulder and said heavily, "Sister, these years must have been very tough for you."

    An Ruo shook her head with a smile, "It¡¯s not been tough, I just miss Kangkang a lot. It would be great if he were here with me. Having both you and him by my side is my greatest wish."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll find a way to get my little nephew back."

    "What are you going to do?"

    "Sister, Tang Yuchen has been bullying you, and I¡¯ve said before that I won¡¯t let him off. These years, I¡¯ve never forgotten what I promised."

    An Ruo froze, remembering that he had challenged Tang Yuchen, saying that after ten years he would surely defeat him. Now seven years had passed, did he really have the ability to contend with Tang Yuchen?

    "Xiao Ji, leave my affairs alone. Tang Yuchen is Kangkang¡¯s father, and he won¡¯t treat him unfairly, so whether Kangkang cane back to my side or not isn¡¯t something I care about that much. As for the past, let it be, he really hasn¡¯t done anything to me."

    An Ji¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he said coldly, "Sister, you¡¯ve always been hurt by him, and you call that nothing? Just for what he did to you back then, I won¡¯t let him off. Now that he has taken your child, I definitely won¡¯t let matters rest. I know you must have been heartbroken for a long time after Kangkang left. Sister, anyone who makes you sad, I won¡¯t let them off!"

    His tone wasden with a cold and grim edge that belied his young age, making An Ruo feel very uneasy.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t want to see anyone cause trouble because of her.

    "Forget it, don¡¯t go looking for him. After all, he will return Kangkang to me in a year. One year passes quickly, there¡¯s no need to rush at this moment," An Ruo said softly, and An Ji knew she was worried he would do something foolish.

    He smiled faintly and said, "Sister, don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything that will make you worry."

    Hearing him say that, An Ruo felt much more at ease.

    Because she hadn¡¯t been seen for two days, Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help bute looking for her. The person who opened the door wasn¡¯t An Ruo, it was a young man.

    Seeing him, Mo Hua was stunned, "Who are you?"

    He noticed that the man bore a resemnce to An Ruo, and might be one of her rtives.

    "Who are you looking for?" An Ji asked back, his tone t and uninflected.

    "I¡¯m looking for An Ruo."

    Right then, An Ruo came over, and seeing him, she eximed in surprise, "Mo Hua, what brought you here?"

    Facing An Ruo, Mo Hua¡¯s face showed a faint tenderness.

 Chapter 679 Black Swan School

    <h4>Chapter 679: Chapter 679 ck Swan School</h4><h4></h4>

    "I came to see you, who is this?"

    "He¡¯s my brother, An Ji. Come in and let¡¯s talk," An Ruo smiled and invited him in.

    After introductions, An Ji and Mo Hua became acquainted with each other. Given that he was An Ruo¡¯s brother, Mo Hua naturally treated him much better.

    However, An Ji¡¯s reaction was quite subdued, very calm, as if he didn¡¯t care about his identity.

    An Ruo went to the kitchen to cook for them, and Mo Hua followed to help. He wrapped his arms around her waist from behind, and An Ruowei was startled, ufortably shifting her body.

    "Don¡¯t do that, it would be awkward if Xiao Ji saw," she whispered to him.

    The man held her even tighter, resting his chin on her shoulder, "Haven¡¯t seen you for two days, missed you."

    "Xiao Ji suddenly came back, I haven¡¯t seen him for seven years, so I couldn¡¯t help wanting to spend more time with him. Sorry, don¡¯t mind it," she said apologetically.

    "Give me a kiss, and I won¡¯t mind," he bargained.

    An Ruo was about to tease him for being unreasonable, but he quickly pecked her face and then contentedly let go of her.

    Her face turned slightly red, and she only red at him before bowing her head to wash vegetables.

    The man helped her wash, and couldn¡¯t help asking softly, "Howe I didn¡¯t know you had a brother?"

    "We¡¯ve been apart for too long, so I never mentioned it to you."

    "Why were you separated?"

    An Ruo offered a brief exnation, but generally, he understood the gist of it.

    "I know that school." Mo Hua frowned slightly, "It¡¯s the ck Swan School in Country A, swan is the word for swan, so their emblem is an S."

    "ck Swan? That¡¯s a strange name," An Ruo mumbled in confusion.

    "Yeah, I thought it was strange too," Mo Hua chuckled.

    He didn¡¯t tell her that the school was called ck Swan because in Country A, a ck swan represents evil and darkness, unconstrained by any rules.

    And moreover...

    "How do you know about that school?" An Ruo¡¯s question interrupted his thoughts.

    "Actually, I used to be a criminal detective, as a detective, you learn more than ordinary people."

    An Ruo was surprised, "You were a criminal detective? You never mentioned it."

    "Eh, it¡¯s nothing to talk about, it¡¯s not any remarkable profession," Mo Hua said nonchntly with a smile.

    "If being a criminal detective isn¡¯t anything special, then is the FBI and..." she thought of the word ¡¯secret agent¡¯, and then of Tang Yuchen.

    "And what?"

    "Forgot those terms. In my eyes, your work is very remarkable."

    "What about my current job as a civil officer?" Mo Hua leaned closer to her, pressing for an answer.

    An Ruo quickly nodded with augh, "Just as remarkable!"

    The two of them chatted andughed in the kitchen, and cooking seemed to pass the time much more quickly.

    The three of them had a sumptuous meal, after which Mo Hua suddenly asked An Ruo, "Do you have any stomach medicine here?"

    "What¡¯s wrong? Is your stomach upset?" An Ruo asked with concern.

    "Hmm."

    "No, I¡¯ll go down and buy some for you, I¡¯ll be right back."

    Once she left, An Ji spoke coldly to Mo Hua, "You don¡¯t have a stomach ailment, do you?"

    Mo Hua gave a wry smile, "You saw right through me, yes, I deliberately sent her away."

    "What do you want to talk to me about?" An Ji asked indifferently, his demeanor neither hurried nor slow, neither servile nor overbearing. Without a certainposure, one couldn¡¯t achieve the expression he had.

    "I heard from An Ruo about your past. I¡¯m guessing you¡¯re a graduate from ck Swan School, aren¡¯t you?"

    "Noment."

 Chapter 680: Are you just not welcoming me?

    <h4>Chapter 680: Chapter 680: Are you just not weing me?</h4><h4></h4>

    "It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t admit it. I just want to give you a heads-up: it¡¯s in your best interest not to get into trouble. I don¡¯t want to end up arresting someone like you one day."

    An Ji slightly curved the corners of his mouth, his eyes calm and undisturbed, "You take your police duties seriously."

    "When I chose this profession, I naturallymitted to doing it wholeheartedly. If something I said earlier offended you, don¡¯t take it to heart¡ªI just don¡¯t want to see An Ruo upset or heartbroken one day."

    "So you care about my sister quite a bit, huh?"

    "Of course, I love her¡ªshe¡¯s the only woman I¡¯ve ever loved."

    "You say you love her and expect me to believe you? Let me tell you, unless I see it with my own eyes, I won¡¯t believe a word you say."

    Mo Hua didn¡¯t get angry; instead, he smiled.

    "You¡¯re very protective of your sister; that¡¯s good."

    An Ji was nomittal and didn¡¯t speak further.

    She was his sister, his only family; of course, he would protect her.

    An Ruo quickly returned with the stomach medicine. After Mo Hua took it, he said he had things to do and had to leave.

    A few hours after he left, there was another knock on the door.

    Looking through the peephole, she saw Tang Yuchen¡¯s face.

    His hand pressed the doorbell from time to time, his stern features all too familiar, painfully so.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t want to open the door, but he kept pressing.

    An Ji asked who it was, and she said lightly, "Tang Yuchen."

    "What is he here for?" An Ji asked coldly, moving forward and telling her, "Sis, you go to your room. I¡¯ll talk to him."

    "It¡¯s okay; I¡¯m not that scared of him." She couldn¡¯t let the two of them face off alone. What if they got into a fight?

    An Ruo opened the door, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze firstnded on her face, then shifted to An Ji behind her. Seeing him, Yuchen slightly raised an eyebrow, showing no great surprise.

    "I heard you were back and came specifically to see. You really did return."

    An Ji crossed his arms and leaned against the wall, saying indifferently, "You¡¯re behind on the news; I¡¯ve been back for a while."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile, saying nothing.

    An Ruo said coldly to him, "You¡¯re not wee here. Don¡¯te back in the future."

    As she moved to close the door, the man put his hand out to stop it and said with a smile, "You¡¯re that unweing? I¡¯ve brought some wine, wondering if An Ji might be interested in having a few drinks with me?"

    "He¡¯s not interested!" An Ruo pushed harder on the door.

    All of a sudden, An Ji said to her, "Sis, let him in. I actually have something to say to him."

    "Xiao Ji..."

    "It¡¯s fine; are we afraid of him?"

    It wasn¡¯t that she was afraid of him; she just didn¡¯t want to see him.

    "Alright." An Ruo let go and turned to walk into the living room. Tang Yuchen hurried in and closed the door behind him.

    An Ji took out two sses, and Tang Yuchen opened the wine bottle, filling both sses. They sat facing each other, with An Ruo sitting beside An Ji.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her uneasy expression, his eyes moving away nonchntly, and asked An Ji as if it were nothing, "Did you graduate?"

    "What do you think?" An Ji picked up his ss and swirled it lightly.

    The man nodded, "Right, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave if you hadn¡¯t graduated."

    "Tang Yuchen, now that I¡¯m out, do you remember what I told you before?" An Ji asked him.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips twitched into a smile, "Of course, I remember. You said that in ten years, you¡¯d beat me. Only seven years have passed, and you¡¯re not even twenty yet. I don¡¯t think you have the capacity to defeat me."

    An Ji smiled too, his expression equally elegant and charming, yet cold.

 Chapter 681: I Accept Your Challenge

    <h4>Chapter 681: Chapter 681: I ept Your Challenge</h4><h4></h4>

    "A person¡¯s strength isn¡¯t rted to their age. Tell me, if you were defeated by someone under twenty like me, wouldn¡¯t that be quite embarrassing?"

    Tang Yuchen, holding his ss of wine, loungedzily on the sofa. He sipped his wine, eyes narrowing slightly as if measuring An Ji¡¯s current strength.

    "What means do you choose to challenge me with?"

    "I know I may not be your match in fighting skills. Hasn¡¯t the government recently announced a project tender worth five billion? Whoever secures the project wins. How about that?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and Tang Yuchen also raised his eyebrows slightly in astonishment.

    An Ji¡¯s eyes were deep and his expression remained serene.

    Was he crazy to issue such a challenge, or had his strength reached a frightening level?

    A five-billion project wasn¡¯t something an ordinary person could secure. Even someone with Tang Yuchen¡¯s status might not be able to clinch it.

    But who was Tang Yuchen? Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t scornfully say that An Ji was just blustering, nor would he dismissively state that An Ji wasn¡¯t his match.

    He just smiled intriguingly and nodded slightly, "Fine, I ept your challenge."

    An Ji continued, "If you lose, you¡¯ll return Kangkang to us and swear never to bother his mother and him again."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s smile faded from his lips, and his eyes grew sharper.

    "What, you dare not? Are you afraid of losing?"

    "I, Tang Yuchen, have never known the word ¡¯fear.¡¯ But I won¡¯t stake Kangkang on our bet; he¡¯s my child, not a bet."

    "Ha, in the end, you¡¯re still afraid of losing."

    "You should choose another wager. Anything else is fine, just not this one."

    An Ruo quickly said to An Ji, "Xiao Ji, don¡¯t bet with him, it¡¯s meaningless!"

    "Sister, I must bet with him," An Ji said to her earnestly, his eyes filled with profound determination.

    Defeating Tang Yuchen had been his wish for many years; he hade all this way relying on this belief. Therefore, he had to bet, and he wouldn¡¯t give up even in death!

    An Ruo read the resolve in his eyes and after a moment of silence, she said, "Alright, no matter what you decide, I¡¯ll support you."

    "Sister, aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll lose?"

    "It¡¯s alright, losing isn¡¯t a big deal."

    An Ji smiled faintly and, looking towards Tang Yuchen, said, "If you lose, you¡¯ll leave it to me to decide what to do, and if I lose, it¡¯ll be up to you. Do you ept?"

    Tang Yuchen nodded without any hesitation, "I ept!"

    An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly felt uneasy, as if something was about to happen.

    After sitting for a while, Tang Yuchen left. After he left, she pressed An Ji about what he was hiding from her.

    An Ji fell silent for a moment and then said seriously, "Sister, do you trust me?"

    "Of course."

    "Then I¡¯ll tell you the truth, but you can¡¯t tell anyone."

    Seeing his serious manner, An Ruo grew very nervous, "Okay, I swear!"

    An Jiughed lightly, "Don¡¯t be so tense, it¡¯s really nothing. Sister, have you heard of Beidi Hall?"

    "Beidi Hall? What¡¯s that?" It seemed like some kind of organization.

    "Beidi Hall originated in North America and is a very mysterious organization. It¡¯s not the kind of crime syndicate you might be thinking of; Beidi Hall has its own businesses, connections, and members. To put it simply, they are like the corporations in some countries, with their own management systems, but they also exist legally. And I¡¯ve joined Beidi Hall ande back to manage some affairs in J city."

 Chapter 682: Everything Will Be Clear Tomorrow

    <h4>Chapter 682: Chapter 682: Everything Will Be Clear Tomorrow</h4><h4></h4>

    When he spoke about the situation ahead, An Ruo was quite worried, but upon hearing that Beidi Hall was a legitimate existence, she was relieved.

    "As long as you haven¡¯t done anything bad, that¡¯s good," she smiled.

    An Ji smiled faintly, "Sis, am I the kind of person to do bad things?"

    "Of course not!" She knew her own brother well; he was naturally kind-hearted and sensible, so he would not do anything bad.

    "Then why have youe back, what exactly are you here to handle?" An Ruo asked again.

    "Sis, I can only tell you so much. There are rules in the hall that forbid revealing secrets."

    "I see. Alright, I won¡¯t ask anymore. Wait, I have another question, are you truly confident that you can confront Tang Yuchen?"

    An Ji smiled confidently, "I think I do have some certainty."

    "That¡¯s good, I¡¯m just afraid you might be at a disadvantage." An Ruo was reassured. As for whether Tang Yuchen would be at a disadvantage, she wasn¡¯t so worried.

    It seemed like, subconsciously, she believed he would never be at a disadvantage.

    An Ji and Tang Yuchen werepeting for a project, but how exactly she did not know. Every day she would visit her studio or meet with Mo Hua, then she would spend time ying and eating out with An Ji.

    The siblings had been apart for seven years, but their affection for each other was not at all estranged; it was just as strong, with not the slightest barrier between them.

    Very soon, half a month had passed.

    One day, An Ji said to An Ruo, "Sis, the oue of mypetition with Tang Yuchen will be determined tomorrow."

    "So soon?"

    An Ji smiled, "Yep, the bidding has ended. The results wille out tomorrow."

    "Are you confident?"

    "I think I have a seventy percent chance."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh, "With a seventy percent chance, I think the winner will surely be no one other than you. But I¡¯m very curious, if Tang Yuchen loses, how will you treat him?"

    An Ji curled his lips, feigning mystery, "Well, you¡¯ll see when the timees."

    An Ruo just smiled and didn¡¯t press further. She couldn¡¯t quite understand how she felt deep down; somehow, it was very strange, she seemed a bit worried about that man...

    In the evening, Mo Hua asked her out to watch a movie. After the movie, they went to eat, and then Mo Hua took her to the beach, nning to watch the sunrise.

    Whatever he said went, and An Ruo had no objections.

    Sitting by the sea, An Ruo leaned her head on his shoulder, her body draped with his suit jacket, while his arm was wrapped around her.

    The two chatted casually about whatever came to mind, and the atmosphere turned out to be quite harmonious...

    As the night grew deeper, An Ruo got sleepy, and Mo Hua told her to sleep first; he would wake her up when the sunrise came. Without objections, she murmured an affirmation, closed her eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.

    The man by her side gazed at her features, his eyes flickering withplex emotions.

    He extended his right hand towards her face, stopping just an inch away from her forehead.

    Sighing, he instead caressed her face, and unable to resist, he lowered his head and kissed her forehead.

    When An Ruo woke up, what she saw was the sun just rising and the beautiful clouds on the horizon...

    After watching the sunrise, Mo Hua first took her home and then went to work at the police station.

    After An Ruo got home, she took a bath and continued to sleep in bed.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept when, in a daze, she heard her phone ringing. Groggily answering the call, An Jiughed on the other end, "Sis, I won."

    She was stunned for a moment, then quickly understood what he meant by that.

 Chapter 683: Not Going to Let Him Off Cheap

    <h4>Chapter 683: Chapter 683: Not Going to Let Him Off Cheap</h4><h4></h4>

    "You got the project?"

    "Yeah."

    "That¡¯s really great, congrattions." She couldn¡¯t help but smile, although she wasn¡¯t that excited.

    Actually, there was nothing too exciting about it, after all, it was either he won or Tang Yuchen won.

    And their bet...

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t resist the urge to ask him what he was going to do to Tang Yuchen, but instead, she asked, "Xiao Ji, where are you now? Are youing back? Let¡¯s have lunch together."

    "I¡¯m on my way back, I¡¯ll be there soon."

    "Then I¡¯ll wait for you."

    After hanging up the phone, she spaced out for a while before getting out of bed to cook. No matter, she thought, let¡¯s just take it one step at a time; maybe things aren¡¯t as bad as she imagined.

    An Ji indeed came back not long after, and during their meal together, An Ruo asked him what he nned to do with Tang Yuchen.

    Heughed and said, "I haven¡¯t decided yet, but I won¡¯t let him off easy."

    Her heart skipped a beat, and she hurriedly advised him, "Xiao Ji, don¡¯t go too far."

    "It¡¯s fine, he agreed to let me deal with him as I wish." He said, unconcerned.

    "But you can¡¯t go overboard, his status is different. If things blow up, it won¡¯t be good for you either."

    An Ji smiled with a curve of his lips, "Sis, I thought you were concerned about him. Rx, I know you¡¯re worried about me, I¡¯ll be measured."

    Reassured by his promise, An Ruo finally felt much better.

    After they finished their meal, Mo Hua¡¯s call came on time. An Ruo chatted with him for a while before hanging up.

    An Ji, who was sitting beside her, suddenly asked, "Sis, do you really want to be with him?"

    An Ruowei was taken aback, "Why do you ask that?"

    "I know you take everything seriously. Since you¡¯ve chosen him, does that mean you¡¯ve decided to marry him?"

    Sheughed, "It¡¯s just dating, that doesn¡¯t necessarily lead to marriage. Kangkang hasn¡¯te back yet, I don¡¯t have any ns to get married for now."

    Even if she were to get married, she would first need the child¡¯s consent and understanding.

    "If Kangkang neveres back, would you never marry?" An Ji asked reflexively.

    An Ruo shook her head, "That won¡¯t happen, I believe he wille back."

    "If Kangkang agrees to you being with Mo Hua, would you marry him then?"

    She hesitated slightly; to be honest, she had never really thought about marrying Mo Hua. This rtionship had just begun, and she had no idea what the future held; she was simply taking things one step at a time.

    "Sis, to be honest, I¡¯m not very optimistic about that guy." An Ji said indifferently, and An Ruo, surprised, asked him, "Why? Is Mo Hua not a good person?"

    "Whether he¡¯s a good person or not, I don¡¯t care. I just feel that you two might not be suitable. Do you feel specially happy when you¡¯re with him?"

    "..."

    "Sis, I just hope you can be happy."

    An Ruo held his hand, showing a faint smile, "Hmm, I understand what you mean."

    But to her, the definition of happiness had already been lowered. Perhaps the happiness others saw was something she didn¡¯t dare to wish for.

    All she hoped for was not to be hurt anymore, to peacefully live out the rest of her life.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Under the deep night sky, a ck sedan drove on a deserted road, its lights gradually revealing a glimmer of brightness ahead.

    As it got closer, it became apparent that a car was parked ahead, its headlights illuminating only a short distance.

    Yuchen pressed on the brakes, and the car came to a stop. Narrowing his eyes slightly, he saw a figure leaning against the hood of the car in front.

 Chapter 684: Beating Him Up Isnéˆ¥æª› a Big Deal

    <h4>Chapter 684: Chapter 684: Beating Him Up Isn¡¯t a Big Deal</h4><h4></h4>

    He opened the door, stepped out of the car, walked over with his legs striding, and nted his hands on his hips in a rxed posture.

    "Why did you call me to this ce?" he asked indifferently.

    Standing up straight, An Ji took two steps towards him. Now, his height was almost the same as Tang Yuchen¡¯s. They looked at each other indifferently, both emanating an equally formidable aura.

    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>

    He raised his hand, in it a hand grenade aimed straight at Tang Yuchen¡¯s chest: "Return Kangkang to my sister, and I will let you go."

    Tang Yuchen looked down at the gun pointed at his chest, his expression unchanged: "What if I don¡¯t agree?"

    "You lost to me, I can dispose of you however I want. Do you believe I would shoot you without hesitation?"

    "I believe."

    "So, do you value your life, or will you hand over the child?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile: "Go ahead and shoot."

    An Ji¡¯s eyes suddenly turned cold, "Don¡¯t think for a second that I won¡¯t dare to."

    His words were light and breezy, without a hint of being constrained by the threat.

    "I know you dare, I will ept my loss. If you want to shoot, then shoot," Tang Yuchen said, his demeanor calm, seemingly indifferent about his own life or death.

    An Ji sneered and lowered his hand, turning to walk back towards the car. After just two steps, he suddenly turned around, the ck muzzle pointing at Tang Yuchen without a moment¡¯s hesitation as he pulled the trigger.

    "Bang¡ª" A gunshot echoed in the night, then all was quiet again.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Early the next morning, An Ruo got up for breakfast and was preparing to head to her studio.

    <subt>freew\ebno\vel..(c)om</subt>

    An Ji suddenly stopped her: "Sis, don¡¯t go just yet, I have something to tell you."

    "What is it?" she asked with a smile.

    "Come and sit down," he said, patting the spot beside him.

    With a puzzled expression, An Ruo sat next to him and waited for him to continue.

    After a few seconds of silence, he said indifferently: "I met with Tang Yuchenst night."

    <subt>f|ree(w)ebn\o.vel</subt>

    "Okay, and then?"

    "Then I injured him."

    The thing she had been worried about finally happened; one of them had gotten hurt after all.

    However, she misunderstood what he meant by "injured."

    "Is it serious? Giving him a beating is not really a big deal." After all, that guy had iting.

    Her reaction made An Ji crack a slight smile, "Sis, I shot him."

    An Ruo froze on the spot, his words striking her like a bolt from the blue!

    She stared at him with wide eyes, as if unable to grasp the meaning of what he had just said.

    An Ji¡¯s smile faded, and he spoke earnestly: "Don¡¯t doubt it, I really did shoot him. But don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not dead."

    "You... how did you get a gun? Where did you get the gun, do you realize that killing is illegal!" she said tremblingly and excitedly, "I thought you were just going to teach him a lesson and let off some steam. I never imagined you would actually shoot him, An Ji... What if you identally killed him?"

    Just contemting the potential consequences made her whole body tremble with fear.

    Seeing her go pale, An Ji knew he had frightened her.

    He quickly grabbed her hand and exined hastily: "Sis, don¡¯t be scared, I didn¡¯t kill him, and I won¡¯t be in trouble."

    An Ruo was still in shock.

    "His life is not in danger, and he voluntarily let me shoot him. I only called him out yesterday to threaten him, hoping he would return the child to you. He didn¡¯t agree, so I shot him," An Ji rified.

    "No..." An Ruo¡¯s lips trembled as she tried to speak, "I don¡¯t want Kangkang back anymore, I don¡¯t! Don¡¯t do anything foolish over this again, I really don¡¯t want him back!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 685: Iéˆ¥æª’l Go and Beg Him

    <h4>Chapter 685: Chapter 685: I¡¯ll Go and Beg Him</h4><h4></h4>

    In the end, she couldn¡¯t help but cry.

    If Xiao Ji was harmed by this, she would be in pain for the rest of her life. It didn¡¯t matter if the child didn¡¯te back, after all, he would be safe.

    But Xiao Ji couldn¡¯t have an ident. If anything happened to him, how could she live on?

    An Ji never imagined this incident would scare her so much. Had he already adapted to a life in the dark, so much so that he assumed everyone else had adapted to the dark side as well?

    Right now, he was filled with regret and self-reproach.

    But no matter what, what had happened had happened, and self-reproach was useless.

    "Sis, I¡¯m sorry. Don¡¯t cry, I promise I won¡¯t do this again."

    An Ruo slowly stopped her tears and gripped his arm to ask, "How is Tang Yuchen now?"

    "He¡¯s in the hospital, with no danger to his life."

    "Will he sue you?"

    An Ji shook his head confidently, "No, he won¡¯t. Losers are at the mercy of the winners. He lost, so he should let me do as I wish."

    An Ruo clenched her teeth, wishing she could p him awake.

    "How can you be so naive! Just because he says something doesn¡¯t make it true. Yes, he agreed to let you deal with him, but he didn¡¯t agree not to sue you! Take me to the hospital quickly. I¡¯ll beg him not to reveal that you are the assant!"

    "Sis, I really won¡¯t have any problem."

    "By the time you have a problem, it will already be toote. Take me to the hospital now!"

    An Ruo insisted on going to the hospital, and An Ji had no choice but to take her.

    Upon arriving at the door of Tang Yuchen¡¯s ward, two bodyguards were standing there. An Ruo told them she wanted to see Tang Yuchen and asked them to pass on the message.

    One of the bodyguards went in to convey the message, and soon came out, opening the door to let her in.

    An Ruo said to An Ji, "I can go in alone. You go back; he probably doesn¡¯t want to see you right now."

    An Ji couldn¡¯t tell her that she was making too big a fuss.

    He could only nod, "Okay, I¡¯ll wait for you in the car. Call me if anythinges up."

    "Alright."

    Watching An Ji leave, An Ruo then entered the ward. The ward wasrge, the air fresh, without too excessive a smell of medicine.

    Tang Yuchen was lying in the hospital bed with his eyes open, not appearing too weak, and looking quite spirited.

    There was no one else in the ward, making An Ruo wonder why Lan Keren wasn¡¯t there to take care of him.

    The man looked at her, and as she approached him she asked, "Where are you hurt?"

    "What are you doing here?" he retorted instead of answering.

    He was bare-chested, with gauze wrapped around his shoulder; it was his shoulder that was injured, thankfully not anywhere more critical.

    An Ruo pulled up a chair and sat down next to him. Without beating around the bush, she said directly, "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know Xiao Ji would do this to you. I hope you haven¡¯t been too badly hurt. And... Xiao Ji was impulsive, and he did it for me. Could you possibly forgive him and not pursue his responsibility?"

    "You¡¯re here to plead for him?" he asked indifferently.

    "That¡¯s one reason. I also wanted to see how you were doing..."

    Tang Yuchen slightly curved the corner of his mouth, "You¡¯re concerned about my condition?"

    An Ruo was unsure of his thoughts. If it had been before, and he¡¯d asked her like this, she would definitely have stubbornly denied it.

    But the situation was different now. She needed something from him, so of course, she didn¡¯t dare to anger him.

    "Mhm," she affirmed softly, conceding.

    But that was also the truth¡ªshe was indeed concerned about his condition.

    Of course, it was purely out of concern, with no other implications.

 Chapter 686: Can You Stay and Take Care of Me?

    <h4>Chapter 686: Chapter 686: Can You Stay and Take Care of Me?</h4><h4></h4>

    Of course, it was just pure concern, with no other intentions.

    The man¡¯s eyes, dark as ck jade, stared at her, shimmering with a beautiful luster. An Ruo felt very embarrassed under his gaze, so she turned her face away to avoid eye contact.

    "Can you forgive Xiao Ji?" she asked him again.

    "Well..." Tang Yuchen deliberately drew out his tone, leaving her heart hanging in suspense.

    He paused, then suddenly asked her, "If it weren¡¯t him who hurt me, but someone else, would you stille to see me?"

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise, and as he stared deeply back into her eyes, her heartbeat quickened instantly.

    She really hated it when he did this.

    There was clearly no rtionship between them anymore, it was over, yet why did he always refuse to let her go, always disturbing her peace of mind?

    Did he think that after he married Lan Keren, they could still continue to develop any sort of rtionship?

    Did he want her to be his secret lover?

    An Ruo pursed her lips and said softly but firmly, "Tang Yuchen, I came here today to talk about Xiao Ji and you, not about you and me."

    "Your answer will determine how I deal with An Ji," he said with a smile, his tone carrying a hint of implication.

    She understood what he meant, but the answer he was waiting for, she couldn¡¯t say it.

    "I ask you one more time, I hope you won¡¯t pursue Xiao Ji¡¯s responsibility. Fair is fair, and you agreed with him earlier that if you lost, he could do as he pleased."

    "Mm, I did agree, but that was my promise; it doesn¡¯t mean other people won¡¯t pursue his responsibility, does it?"

    "What do you mean?" An Ruo asked, stunned.

    Just then, a bodyguard knocked on the door and entered, respectfully saying to Tang Yuchen, "BOSS, the police are here."

    An Ruo froze, herplexion turning slightly pale in an instant.

    She clenched her fists tightly, feeling very panicked and afraid, worrying what would happen if the police knew it was Xiao Ji who had shot Tang Yuchen.

    Would he go to jail?

    No, she didn¡¯t want such a thing to happen!

    Tang Yuchen nced at her, and with a subdued tone, he said, "Let them in."

    "Yes."

    "Tang Yuchen..."

    "I won¡¯t be able to move easily these next few days, can you stay and take care of me?" he interrupted her, asking abruptly.

    An Ruo was a bit slow to follow his rapid train of thought, but she quickly grasped his meaning.

    Was he implying that if she agreed to his request, he wouldn¡¯t pursue anything?

    She opened her mouth to respond, but before she could, two uniformed police officers entered.

    "An Ruo, what are you doing here?" The first officer to enter was none other than Mo Hua.

    He looked at her, a sh of surprise crossing his eyes. His gaze shifted between her and Tang Yuchen, growing moreplex.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t look at them; he just kept his eyes on An Ruo, waiting for her answer.

    An Ruo got up uneasily, feeling guilty.

    "I... I heard he was injured, so I came to see him. What are you here for?" she asked naively.

    Mo Hua smiled and said, "We¡¯re here on official business."

    Perhaps because he was on duty, he didn¡¯t talk much, but looked directly at Tang Yuchen and said calmly, "Mr. Tang, we received a report from the hospital that you were shotst night, is that correct?"

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know whether to sit or stand. Her heartbeat was very fast, and she was very worried that Tang Yuchen would tell them everything.

    "Yes, that¡¯s right," Tang Yuchen nodded, making no denial.

    Mo Hua¡¯s colleague began to take notes as he continued to inquire.

 Chapter 687: He Really Said It!

    <h4>Chapter 687: Chapter 687: He Really Said It!</h4><h4></h4>

    "Could you please describe in detail what exactly happenedst night?"

    Tang Yuchen looked at An Ruo, her heart suddenly leaping to her throat.

    That¡¯s enough, he just wants her to agree!

    Is it not enough that she agrees!

    As An Ruo was about to speak her agreement, he spoke before her, "That is my own business, and I do not intend to tell anyone."

    He... actually didn¡¯t say it...

    A sh of surprise crossed An Ruo¡¯s face, her heart settled somewhat, and she sat down again, deciding to wait and see how things would unfold.

    Mo Hua and the others were also surprised by his response.

    "Mr. Tang, someone shot at you; this is no small matter. The perpetrator could very well endanger your life, and for the sake of your personal safety and maintaining public order, it is crucial that you recountst night¡¯s events," Mo Hua said earnestly.

    Tang Yuchen hooked a corner of his lips and coldly chuckled, "Isn¡¯t it enough that I decide not to pursue this matter?"

    "This case is criminal, and even if you do not pursue it, the Public Security Bureau will," they replied.

    An Ruo was stunned, not expecting such a response. No wonder Tang Yuchen said he would not pursue it; others still would.

    So that was what it meant.

    Tang Yuchen, wanting no more pointless talk with them, looked towards An Ruo and asked her again, "The request I made just now, will you agree to it?"

    "I..." An Ruo instinctively looked up, meeting Mo Hua¡¯s probing eyes.

    Her heart grew more frantic and guilty; what would he think if he knew what Tang Yuchen had asked?

    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t possibly agree to Tang Yuchen¡¯s request. She was already with Mo Hua now, and she couldn¡¯t just ignore everything else.

    Tang Yuchen seemed to see through her inner turmoil, his lips slightly pursed, his half-lowered eyelids hiding the gloom in his eyes.

    An Ruo said softly, "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t agree to your request."

    "Is that so?" he casually curved up the corner of his mouth, showing little emotion.

    Suddenly, Mo Hua asked again, "Mr. Tang, even if you decide not to pursue the perpetrator¡¯s responsibility, could you at least tell us the name of the assant?"

    An Ruo tensed up again.

    Tang Yuchen could easily state Xiao Ji¡¯s name since it would not break his agreement with Xiao Ji.

    He had just said he would not pursue what happenedst night. She thought hopefully that perhaps he wouldn¡¯t reveal Xiao Ji¡¯s name.

    Tang Yuchen said indifferently, "An Ji."

    Boom¡ª

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she stared at him.

    He actually said it, he really did!

    "I agree to your request!" the words burst out of her mouth, her tone very firm.

    "I agree to your earlier request!"

    Mo Hua, ever so sharp, immediately understood the implication.

    He sharply questioned, "Are you saying, the assant was An Ji?!"

    "It wasn¡¯t Xiao Ji!" An Ruo sharply contradicted him, realizing she had let her emotions get the better of her, she avoided his astonished expression and shifted her gaze to Tang Yuchen.

    "I agree to your request, do you still ept it?" she asked him anxiously.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly softened, tinged with a bit of pity. She was always like this, sacrificing herself for others.

    Actually, he was such a bastard, wasn¡¯t he just capitalizing on her kindness?

    Yet, he really wanted her to stay by his side, so being mean was something he had no regrets about.

    "Really, you shouldn¡¯t interrupt me so quickly," he said to her with a gentle smile, "I didn¡¯t mean to say the assant was An Ji.

 Chapter 688: Can Only Apologize to Him First

    <h4>Chapter 688: Chapter 688: Can Only Apologize to Him First</h4><h4></h4>

    "I meant to say, after An Ji won the title sessfully, I felt bad yesterday and went out to drink a few more drinks,"

    "On the way back someone stopped my car, and then I got out, but before I could even clearly see the person¡¯s face, I was shot,"

    "However, I owe too many people, so it might have been some debt collector, and that¡¯s why I don¡¯t n to pursue this matter."

    Mo Hua snorted coldly, "You¡¯re quite magnanimous. If the person had taken your life, would you still not pursue it?"

    Tang Yuchen nced at him coldly, "Police Mo, how I handle this is my business, and it¡¯s none of your concern."

    Mo Hua¡¯s expression darkened slightly; he was very agitated because he really wanted to know what An Ruo had ultimately promised him.

    "Mr. Tang, I am going to ask you one more time, was the culprit An Ji?!" In truth, he already had a pretty good idea, and the culprit was very likely An Ji.

    Tang Yuchen must have used this incident to threaten An Ruo, making her agree to some demand of his.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t even blink as he replied indifferently, "It wasn¡¯t him, and I don¡¯t know who the culprit is."

    "Then please tell us the location of where the incident happenedst night."

    "I can¡¯t remember at the moment, and also, I need to rest, so please leave."

    "Please cooperate with our investigation!"

    Tang Yuchen had no desire to waste any more words, he pressed a bell, and soon a doctor arrived to ask the two of them to leave, telling them not to disturb the patient¡¯s rest and that any questions about the case would have to wait until the patient¡¯s condition was stable.

    With no other option, Mo Hua could only leave through gritted teeth.

    As soon as they left, An Ruo let out a huge sigh of relief.

    Before she had a chance to thank Tang Yuchen, her phone suddenly rang. It was Mo Hua calling, and after hesitating, she got up and walked to the window to answer.

    "Hello?"

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m waiting outside for you," said the man, leaving no room for refusal.

    "Is there something you needed?" she asked in return.

    "Can¡¯t I wait for you if there¡¯s nothing wrong? Come out, let¡¯s go have dinner together."

    "I...,"

    Out of the blue, Tang Yuchen spoke up, "You said you¡¯d stay to take care of me."

    Clenching her phone, she said firmly, "Sorry, I¡¯ve got something else to deal with, let¡¯s have dinner together some other time."

    After hearing her words, Mo Hua suddenly fell silent. An Ruo asked cautiously, "Mo Hua, what¡¯s wrong?"

    The man paused for a while beforeughing, "Nothing, go handle your things. I¡¯m heading back to the police station now. We¡¯ll talkter."

    "Okay," An Ruo agreed without hesitation.

    She knew that he must be feeling ufortable right now, but there was nothing she could do - she could only apologize to him first.

    After hanging up the phone, she turned around and asked Tang Yuchen, "So if I take care of you until you are discharged, you will never disclose Xiao Ji¡¯s name, right?"

    "Mhm, I swear," Tang Yuchen nodded earnestly.

    She was relieved; this matter was finally resolved.

    "Then what do you need me to do now?" she asked again.

    Tang Yuchen smiled and said, "Come over and chat with me; I¡¯m bored being alone."

    "Hold on," she said as she dialed An Ji¡¯s number, telling him everything was settled and that he could rest easy. She also told him to head back as there was no need to wait for her.

    An Ji immediately asked with concern why she wasn¡¯t going back, to which she replied that she would stay and take care of Tang Yuchen.

    "Sis, he threatened you into agreeing, didn¡¯t he?" An Ji asked through gritted teeth.

    "No, I feel guilty inside and want to take care of him," she lied.

    "Stop lying to me. It was him who threatened you! Sis, don¡¯t bother with him,e down and let¡¯s go home," he insisted.

    She certainly wouldn¡¯t go down; she insisted that she had to stay and take care of Tang Yuchen, and then she hung up the phone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 689: Can You Come Back to My Side?

    <h4>Chapter 689: Chapter 689: Can You Come Back to My Side?</h4><h4></h4>

    On the other side, An Ji couldn¡¯t help but curse under his breath, "Tang Yuchen, you TMD are too cunning!"

    An Ruo naturally couldn¡¯t hear his swearing. She sat down next to Tang Yuchen without knowing what to talk about.

    As it turned out, Tang Yuchen had many questions for her.

    For instance, what stage had her rtionship with Mo Hua reached? How often did they meet each day? And so on, these personal affairs of hers.

    An Ruo certainly wouldn¡¯t answer, so he threatened her, leaving her no choice but to share what she could.

    Hearing that she and Mo Hua had only held hands and hadn¡¯t even kissed yet, the man¡¯s mood suddenly lifted, his spirits greatly improved in an instant, and he keptughing non-stop.

    An Ruo highly suspected that at this moment letting him run a thousand meters would be no problem...

    The very satisfied man finished asking his questions and then told her to ask him questions. She thought he was really nosy, even more so than a gossiping woman.

    "Ask already, how can we chat andmunicate if you don¡¯t ask? I¡¯m really bored, and you promised to chat with me." If she didn¡¯t ask, he would deliberately say so.

    Annoyed by his words, she asked, "Where is Kangkang now?"

    "On Earth."

    Correct content is on fr.eew eb novel.

    "I¡¯m asking you where he is specifically!"

    "Baby, let¡¯s skip that question, next one."

    "...Is he doing well now?"

    Tang Yuchen nodded confidently: "Yes, very well, not a single hair less, and he hasn¡¯t been wronged in the slightest."

    For some reason, she believed his words. Since the child was doing well, she was at ease.

    "Keep asking." The man urged her with a grin.

    "That¡¯s it."

    "If you don¡¯t ask, then it¡¯s my turn to ask."

    She didn¡¯t want him to ask; his questions were too private, and she simply couldn¡¯t answer them.

    "Why hasn¡¯t Lan Kerene to take care of you?" She blurted out, and immediately after, she wished she could smack herself.

    What was between them, what concern was it of hers?

    Tang Yuchen seemed to have been waiting for her to ask such a question, and he immediatelyughed, "Although Lan Keren and I are husband and wife in name, the only affection left between us is friendship. In fact, our marital rtionship has never been consummated."

    An Ruowei was stunned, her gaze flickering, not daring to ask why.

    He said earnestly to her, "Do you believe that I never touched her? In my heart, there¡¯s only you."

    "You think I¡¯ll believe you just because you say so?" An Ruo replied coldly.

    "It¡¯s true! I¡¯m going to divorce her in a few days, An Ruo, will youe back to me, please? The person I¡¯ve always loved is you."

    "You¡¯re getting a divorce?" she asked in surprise.

    Tang Yuchen nodded eagerly, smiling, "Yes, once I¡¯m divorced, I can be with you again."

    An Ruo fell silent, his smile gradually fading.

    "What, aren¡¯t you happy?" he asked cautiously.

    "Do you think I should be happy?" An Ruo countered, looking down and speaking indifferently, "Tang Yuchen, do you think that I still love you, that I would return to your side just because you got a divorce?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s lips tightened, staring at her, unable to utter a word.

    An Ruo sneered, "Even if you really never touched Lan Keren, even if you did divorce her, I would never return to your side. Tang Yuchen, our rtionship ispletely over."

    She had but one heart, a heart he had wounded so deeply with a thousand scars, beyond any hope of recovery.

    Her heart had grown weary,y dead, and nobody could bring it back to life.

 Chapter 690: I Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Be with You Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 690: Chapter 690: I Don¡¯t Want to Be with You Anymore</h4><h4></h4>

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s pupils constricted, his breathing momentarily halted. The wound on his shoulder began to throb painfully, as if millions of ants were gnawing at his flesh.

    He grabbed her hand abruptly and asked in a deep voice, "Can you really not forgive me?"

    "I am already with Mo Hua now. You shouldn¡¯t divorce Lan Keren either. If you still like her, just live well with her," An Ruo sighed.

    Tang Yuchen pushed himself up fiercely and roared at her, "I told you I don¡¯t like her, my love is only for you! You don¡¯t love that guy either, why do you still want to be with him?"

    The man asked, anguished and heartbroken, the veins on his forehead bulging. An Ruo rarely saw him hysterical like this; it seemed he was truly desperate.

    Yet why did she feel no touch of emotion in her heart...

    An Ruo smiled nonchntly, "Tang Yuchen, since when have you be so clingy? It¡¯s time to let go when it¡¯s time to let go. You should disdain desperation, shouldn¡¯t you?"

    Tang Yuchen held her hand tightly, his expression dark and tormented, unable to utter a word.

    She said to him again, "You¡¯re quite old now; don¡¯t act like a child who throws a tantrum when he can¡¯t get something. Be mature, be free, and please let both me and yourself go."

    The man¡¯s grip on her hand tightened even more, his grasp so firm as if the harder he held, the more he could hold onto her.

    An Ruo endured the pain in her wrist, calmly looking at him, waiting for him to let go on his own.

    "An Ruo, I just want to ask you one thing, do you still love me?" After a long silence, he asked her in a serious tone.

    She didn¡¯t deny it, saying straightforwardly, "I suppose I do, but it¡¯s not love anymore. Maybe what I love is the time we spent together, the feelings from the past, our memories. But I can tell you for certain, I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore."

    I don¡¯t want to be with you anymore...

    This sentence echoed continuously in his ears, like a death sentence, plunging him into an endless abyss in an instant.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s breathing became rapid, hisplexion deathly pale as cold sweat broke out on his forehead incessantly.

    What to do, the wound is so painful, but even more painful is his heart...

    He felt so pained he was about to die.

    An Ruo noticed his unusual state and asked with a frown of concern, "What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    His robust body suddenly copsed onto the bed, his face etched with agony. An Ruo saw that the wound on his left shoulder had split open, the bandage already soaked with fresh blood.

    She widened her eyes, stood up immediately to call the doctor.

    But she had barely taken a step when she couldn¡¯t move any further. He was still gripping her wrist, holding it very tightly.

    "Tang Yuchen, let go quickly, I need to call a doctor for you!"

    "Don¡¯t leave..." the agonized man murmured, "please don¡¯t leave..."

    Correct content is on f|re(e)w eb.n\ovel.(c)o.m

    An Ruo paused, stunned. Even like this, he was still unwilling to let go?

    She took a deep breath, calming down. She suddenly remembered that the button on the bedside was meant to call the doctor directly.

    The doctor arrived quickly. They needed to examine Tang Yuchen, but he was holding onto An Ruo¡¯s hand and would not let go, making it difficult for them to proceed.

    An Ruo asked him to let go, but he couldn¡¯t hear what she said.

    No choice, she forcefully yanked her wrist out of his hand. In the moment she broke free, the semi-conscious man suddenly called out in panic, "An Ruo, don¡¯t leave! Please...don¡¯t leave!"

 Chapter 691: She Always Says Sorry to Him

    <h4>Chapter 691: Chapter 691: She Always Says Sorry to Him</h4><h4></h4>

    Her wrist throbbed with pain, and An Ruo almost cried out from the agony.

    She stepped back, and several doctors rushed to surround Tang Yuchen, quickly blocking her view.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    It waste by the time An Ruo left the hospital and returned home.

    fr\eewebno vel .c(o)m

    As the elevator doors opened, she stepped out and was startled to see Mo Hua leaning against the wall next to her apartment door; by the look of him, he had been standing there for a long time.

    Upon seeing her, he straightened up and said with a light smile, "You¡¯re finally back."

    View the correct content at free.w e bn.ov(e)l(..

    "When did you get here? Why didn¡¯t you call me first?" An Ruo asked him, puzzled as she approached.

    The man chuckled, "I did call you, but no one answered."

    She hastily checked her phone and saw three missed calls, all from him. She had been at the hospital taking care of Tang Yuchen, so she hadn¡¯t heard her phone.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t hear it ring," An Ruo apologized to him.

    Mo Hua shook his head, unconcerned, "It¡¯s fine, I didn¡¯t wait too long anyway."

    An Ruo took out her keys to open the door and found that Xiao Ji wasn¡¯t home, no wonder he had been waiting outside.

    After pouring him a ss of water, she asked, "Have you eaten yet? If not, I can make you something."

    Mo Hua took a sip of water and nodded, "I¡¯ve eaten. Have you?"

    "Hmm, I have too." She sat down beside him, and for a moment the atmosphere turned silent; they both didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was worried he would ask about Xiao Ji, and he didn¡¯t know how to ask her about her and Tang Yuchen.

    However, Mo Hua was the one to break the silence first.

    "What did you do today?" he asked her.

    "Nothing much. Sorry I couldn¡¯t have dinner with you today, you don¡¯t mind, do you?" An Ruo said apologetically.

    Mo Hua looked at her, his gaze deep and probing.

    She always said sorry to him, no matter what it was, she would apologize. They were a couple, and there was simply no need for such politeness between lovers.

    Her politeness only served to increase the distance between them. He felt that their rtionship now wasn¡¯t as close as when they were just friends.

    Mo Hua felt an inexplicable irritability, and impatiently said, "An Ruo, being like this, makes me feel miserable!"

    An Ruo was taken aback, she had misunderstood him.

    She thought he was ming her for not fulfilling her duties as a girlfriend.

    "I¡¯m sorry..."

    "Enough, I don¡¯t want to hear those three words anymore!" The man gripped her shoulders, exasperatedly saying, "We are lovers, why do you always have to be so formal with me?! You, like this, make me feel like you¡¯re just fulfilling a duty, not genuinely treating me as your boyfriend!"

    "Mo Hua..."

    "An Ruo, do you like me? I know you don¡¯t love me, but do you at least like me a little? Just a little would be enough." He looked at her intently, with anticipation in his eyes.

    An Ruo felt a pang in her heart; her behavior had been such a failure.

    "I..." Before she could speak another word, he fiercely sealed her lips with his. Surprised, she widened her eyes, staring into the depths of his dark eyes.

    He didn¡¯t want to hear her answer; he feared hearing something he didn¡¯t want to hear, so he could only kiss her.

    An Ruo¡¯s instinct was to struggle, but she quickly abandoned the thought.

    With no resistance from her, Mo Hua¡¯s kiss became more reckless and unbridled.

    He pinned down her body, kissing her deeply, with all his might.

    This kiss was something he had thought about for so long that he couldn¡¯t control himself, wanting more and more...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 692: Mo Hua, Are We Finished?

    <h4>Chapter 692: Chapter 692: Mo Hua, Are We Finished?</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo struggled to control her rapidly beating heart, desperately trying to hypnotize herself to go along with him, to ept him. But when his hand slipped under her clothes and touched her skin, she instantly felt a chilling sensation.

    She couldn¡¯t ept him so quickly!

    "Mo Hua... stop..." she began to push his body away. Sensing her reluctance, his blood surged, and instead of stopping, his movements became even more intense.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart grew increasingly uneasy; she knew if things continued, they might spiral out of control.

    NovelFire

    "Mo Hua, don¡¯t do this, please stop," she pleaded with him. The man looked up, his eyes coldly asking her, "You don¡¯t want to?"

    "It¡¯s not that... it¡¯s just too soon, I... I can¡¯t..."

    "In the end, you still don¡¯t want to! Your heart has always been with Tang Yuchen, so you can¡¯t ept me! An Ruo, why can¡¯t you forget him, why?!"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes fluttered, why did everyone think she was still in love with Tang Yuchen?

    "I haven¡¯t."

    "You have!" Mo Hua shouted, "I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re mine now, and I won¡¯t allow you to think about him in your heart."

    After speaking, he kissed her lips fiercely again, knowing he meant business, An Ruo got scared.

    f r\eeNovelFire.c(o)(m)

    "Stop it, Mo Hua, you can¡¯t do this!"

    "Why can¡¯t I... you are mine, mine..."

    An Ruo kept struggling, but her slight strength was no obstacle to him. She hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua¡¯s strength to be so great, almostparable to Tang Yuchen¡¯s.

    He had already lost his mind, and An Ruo felt very ufortable with the sudden realization.

    Should she not have agreed to date him?

    Had she not agreed, she wouldn¡¯t have hurt him, nor would she have hurt herself, right?

    An Ruo stopped struggling, staring at the ceiling and ndly said, "Mo Hua, are we done?"

    Her question was tentative, but deep down she was still reluctant to let go of this rtionship.

    The man atop her suddenly froze; he raised his head to look at her and met her tear-filled eyes. Only then did he realize what he had done.

    Getting up in a panic, he leaned against the couch, one hand covering his forehead, and said with great remorse, "I¡¯m sorry... An Ruo, I didn¡¯t mean to hurt you... I¡¯m sorry..."

    An Ruo propped herself up and silently tidied her clothes and hair.

    Mo Hua lowered his hand, looking at her with immense guilt, "An Ruo, do you hate me now?"

    She looked at him and said nothing.

    He began to grow frantic and uneasy, "I¡¯m sorry, I promise I won¡¯t be like this anymore! Can you forgive me this once?"

    "Mo Hua, did I hurt you a lot?" she asked him softly.

    The man hurriedly shook his head: "No!"

    An Ruo looked down and said, "If being together only brings you more pain, then..."

    Mo Hua suddenly seized her hand, his face taut with anger as he demanded, "Are you trying to break up with me? I won¡¯t allow it! You listen to me, I will not break up with you!"

    "But..."

    "No buts! If you¡¯re not good enough, I can learn to be tolerant. If I¡¯m not good enough, you can point it out, and I will try to change. But we cannot break up, I would rather die than break up with you!"

    An Ruo stared at him in astonishment; she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so fixated on this rtionship.

    Mo Hua looked away, stood up, and stopped looking at her: "I¡¯m sorry for today, I won¡¯t hurt you like this again. I¡¯m leaving, you rest up, I¡¯ll contact you another day."

 Chapter 693: Miss An, Mr. Tang Wonéˆ¥æª› Take the Medicine

    <h4>Chapter 693: Chapter 693: Miss An, Mr. Tang Won¡¯t Take the Medicine</h4><h4></h4>

    He strode away, and An Ruo sat dumbfounded for a long time before returning to her bedroom to take a shower.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, when she got up, An Ji had already prepared breakfast.

    She asked him in confusion, "What time did you get backst night?"

    An Ji smiled and said, "It was after one, you were already asleep when I came back."

    NovelFire

    "Where did you go? Why did youe back sote?" she asked again.

    She knew he had his own social circle, but in her eyes, he was still a child who needed to be cared for, so she couldn¡¯t help but want to ask everything clearly.

    "Had dinner with a few clients, didn¡¯t do much."

    "Oh." An Ruo nodded, not asking further.

    "Sis,e and have breakfast," An Ji called her over with a smile, and she smiled reassuredly, "Why did you get up so early to make breakfast? You slepttest night, you should have slept a bit more."

    "I wanted to make amends, Sis, are you still mad at me?" An Ji asked cautiously.

    Thinking about everything from yesterday, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    She pulled out a chair to sit down, and gestured for him to sit as well.

    "Xiao Ji, really don¡¯t do such dangerous things in the future. This time Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t pursue it and didn¡¯t disclose your name, or else you would have been arrested by the police."

    "Yes, I know, I won¡¯t worry you anymore!" An Ji nodded earnestly, his attitude in admitting his mistake was very good.

    Seeing him like this, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but show a satisfied smile.

    After breakfast, An Ji went to handle some affairs while she went to the hospital to take care of Tang Yuchen. After Tang Yuchen¡¯s wound opened yesterday, he had been in aa and hadter developed a high fever, which was very dangerous.

    The doctor said that his body was originally very healthy and he would have recovered quickly if he had recuperated slowly.

    But he was too emotional yesterday and got stimted, causing his wound to open and get infected rapidly, which led to his illness.

    Even though he was unconscious, she still took care of him until eight o¡¯clockst night before leaving.

    She didn¡¯t know if he was awake now.

    An Ruo arrived at the door of the ward, just as she pushed the door open, she heard the sound of something falling to the ground.

    "Get out!" Tang Yuchen said darkly.

    "Mr. Tang, how can you not take your medication? Your condition will worsen."

    "I told you to get out!"

    An Ruo walked in, and they immediately noticed her presence. Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep eyes stared at her, his thin lips tightly pressed, no longer speaking.

    He had woken up and not seen her, thinking she was not keeping her word and no longer nning to take care of him.

    Correct content is on NovelFire

    But now that he saw her, the gloom in his heart was swept away.

    The nurse, knowing the rtionship between An Ruo and Tang Yuchen, quickly stepped forward and said to her, "Miss An, Mr. Tang won¡¯t take his medicine, please persuade him."

    An Ruo nced at the ground; he had smashed a ss, and there were several pills scattered around. The disorder in the room showed how bad his temper was.

    "Give me the medicine," she said to the nurse.

    The nurse happily handed her the medicine and instructed her on a few things, then cleaned the floor before leaving.

    An Ruo went to the water dispenser, filled a cup with water, and walked over to Tang Yuchen, saying lightly, "Do you want to take the medicine?"

    He stared at her, still not speaking.

    "If you refuse treatment, I see no need to care for you until you recover. I won¡¯t look after someone who doesn¡¯t cherish his own body."

    He red at her, and said with a harsh tone, "You¡¯re just going to let me take it like this?"

    An Ruo set down the cup, adjusted the bed to the appropriate height, and then picked up the cup again to help him take his medicine.

 Chapter 694: I Must First Get Your Forgiveness

    <h4>Chapter 694: Chapter 694: I Must First Get Your Forgiveness</h4><h4></h4>

    An Ruo put down the water ss, adjusted the bed to a suitable height, and then picked up the ss again to feed him his medicine.

    She reached out, but he didn¡¯t reach out to take it.

    Helplessly, she stuffed the medicine into his mouth and then helped him drink some water.

    While he was drinking, she nced at his wound; there was a faint trace of blood on the bandage, and a hint of the scent of blood drifted past her nose¡ªhis wound was indeed very severe.

    It was a gunshot wound, not an ordinary injury, naturally, it would be very serious.

    Thinking of how Xiao Ji had wounded him, she felt very guilty and determined to take good care of him. After he took his medicine, she lowered the bed, and Tang Yuchen suddenly asked her to wipe his body.

    Alright then, this gentleman had no intention of being polite with her; she didn¡¯t need to take good care of him, she just needed to follow his instructions.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ji arrived at an upscale private club, and under the guidance of a waiter, he entered a private room.

    Inside the room sat a man with a bodyguard-like figure standing beside him.

    The man stood up and extended a hand to him, greeting with an elegant smile, "Hello, I am Tang Yushen, the one who invited you. You must be Mr. An Ji."

    An Ji slightly raised an eyebrow, and lightly shook his hand, "Mr. Tang, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you."

    Tang Yushen smiled and said to Ah Biao with a nce, "You go outside and stand guard, don¡¯t let anyone in."

    "Yes."

    Once Ah Biao left, Tang Yushen asked An Ji to sit down for a talk.

    An Ji sat down unconcernedly beside him, crossing one leg over the other, and asked indifferently, "So, tell me, why did you ask to meet with me? What¡¯s the matter?"

    Tang Yushen poured him a drink himself, gestured for him to take it, and then smiled, "Mr. An must already know who I am. Indeed, I am Tang Yuchen¡¯s older brother. I also know who you are¡ªyou are An Ruo¡¯s brother. I have offended An Ruo in the past, and this drink is an apology to her. I hope Mr. An will ept my apology."

    An Ji looked at him with a hint of disdain and snorted, "If you want to apologize to my sister, you should do it in front of her. But you hope I will ept your apology, what does that mean?"

    Tang Yushen replied with a smile, "Let¡¯s not beat around the bush. My disrespectful behavior towards your sister in the past was due to my conflict with Tang Yuchen. Now that she has no rtionship whatsoever with Tang Yuchen, naturally, I will not bother her. I also know you¡¯ve had issues with Tang Yuchen and have wanted to deal with him. Since our goals align, why not cooperate? Therefore, before we coborate, I need to obtain your forgiveness first."

    An Ji looked at him with a slight surprise and a touch of inquiry in his eyes.

    ...

    After a while, An Ji left. Ah Biao entered the private room and asked, "Will he agree to work with us?"

    Tang Yushen leaned back on the sofa, revealing a confident smile, "He will. Working with us is greatly in his favor; he wouldn¡¯t refuse."

    "But his sister¡¯s rtionship with Tang Yuchen..."

    "They¡¯re no longer associated with each other, and besides, our operations are ndestine. Who would know it was us?"

    "You¡¯re right."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After some difficulty in wiping down Tang Yuchen¡¯s body, he made a request to eat dumplings.

    An Ruo said speechlessly, "Can you even eat now?"

    "Why not, my body is in great shape."

    "..."

    "Don¡¯t believe me?" As he spoke, he tried to sit up, "If you don¡¯t believe me, I¡¯ll get up and walk a few steps for you to see."

    An Ruo quickly pressed down on him, preventing him from moving.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 695: Tomorrow I Will Divorce Ke Ren

    <h4>Chapter 695: Chapter 695: Tomorrow I Will Divorce Ke Ren</h4><h4></h4>

    "Fine, I believe you! You want to eat dumplings, right? Okay, I¡¯ll go and buy some for you." He was a patient, and she didn¡¯t dare to refuse him.

    "I don¡¯t want the store-bought ones, I want the ones you make."

    An Ruo was exasperated, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t push your luck too far!"

    "I just want to eat the ones you make!"

    "I¡¯m not in the mood to make them for you. Take it or leave it with the store-bought ones."

    Tang Yuchen stared at her, adamant on a single point: "I just want to eat the ones you make!"

    "You..."

    "If you don¡¯t make them for me, I won¡¯t eat at all!"

    Damn it, why hasn¡¯t God taken this scoundrel away!

    An Ruo didn¡¯t like to argue with people, and since he insisted on eating her cooking, she could onlypromise and make them for him.

    The VIP hospital room he was staying in even had a separate kitchen.

    Tang Yuchen had someone go to the nearby supermarket to buy the ingredients, and then she entered the kitchen to make dumplings. She made enough for two people, since it didn¡¯t make sense for him to eat while she starved.

    When the dumplings were boiled and ready, their familiar aroma wafted through the air, and the man¡¯s eyes flickered with a trace of nostalgia for everything in the past.

    An Ruo propped up his bed and ced a small table in front of him. After setting down the te and chopsticks, she left him to eat on his own.

    There was no way she was going to feed him dumplings; she had to eat as well.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t act capricious anymore. His right hand could move, so he grasped the chopsticks and picked up a dumpling to eat. The familiar taste was so moving.

    It had been so long since hest ate her dumplings; he truly wished he could eat them for a lifetime.

    After he finished the whole te of dumplings, An Ruo discovered he had already finished eating.

    She asked in astonishment, "Did you eat them all?"

    "Mmm, they were delicious." He smiled at her contentedly.

    An Ruo, seeing that he looked normal, thought he probably hadn¡¯t overeaten. Still, she warned him, "If your stomach feels ufortableter, you have to tell me."

    "Don¡¯t worry, that portion isn¡¯t too much for me." He saw through her concern and smiled at her.

    Since he was fine, naturally she wouldn¡¯t fuss over him any more.

    After washing the dishes, it was already noon. The doctor came for a round to check on his condition.

    After examining him, the doctor said with a smile, "The recovery is good, as long as the wound doesn¡¯t open up again, you can be discharged after this week."

    An Ruo asked subconsciously, "Can he be discharged so soon?"

    "Yes, typically it takes about a week," the doctor answered her.

    Tang Yuchen also said to her, "Such an injury is nothing to me, I¡¯ll recover seventy to eighty percent in just a few days."

    An Ruo felt surprised.

    Was it that modern medicine had advanced so much, or was his body¡¯s self-healing ability just that good?

    But his quick recovery was good for both him and her.

    Once he was discharged, she wouldn¡¯t have to take care of him anymore.

    The day quickly turned dark, and the day wasing to an end. Around seven in the evening, An Ruo was also preparing to go home.

    She collected her belongings and told him, "Rest well, I wille back to take care of you tomorrow."

    Tang Yuchen really wanted her to stay, but he knew that it would be asking too much of her.

    He moved his lips and, after a pause, he said to her, "Tomorrow, I will divorce Ke Ren."

    An Ruo looked at him, her expression unchanged: "That¡¯s your business, you don¡¯t need to tell me."

    "An Ruo, my rtionship with Ke Ren..."

    "I said that¡¯s your business, and it has nothing to do with me." She didn¡¯t want to hear his exnation and left without turning back.

    Exiting the hospital, she unexpectedly saw Mo Hua¡¯s car parked up front.

 Chapter 696 Thank you for understanding me

    <h4>Chapter 696: Chapter 696 Thank you for understanding me</h4>

    The man got out of the car, opened the door on the other side, and gave her a slight smile, "Get in, I¡¯ll take you back home."

    An Ruowei was stunned, how did he know she was here?

    Seated in his car with a guilty conscience, Mo Hua said nothing on the way back. She knew she should take the initiative to exin.

    "Mo Hua, do you... believe me?" She turned her head to look at him and asked gently.

    The man nced at her and smiled, "Of course I believe you."

    An Ruowei breathed a sigh of relief, it seemed he hadn¡¯t misunderstood or gotten angry.

    "Actually, I was taking care of Tang Yuchen in the hospital, it¡¯s not what you think, I have my reasons. I¡¯ve given up on him, and there¡¯s no longer any possibility between us, so don¡¯t misunderstand."

    "Hmm, I believe you," he nodded with understanding, "Can you tell me why you were taking care of him?"

    "It¡¯s a personal reason, I don¡¯t want to talk about it, but I swear, there¡¯s nothing between him and me."

    Mo Hua was silent for a moment, then smiled, "Okay, if you don¡¯t want to say, I won¡¯t ask further, I believe there¡¯s nothing between you two."

    An Ruowei couldn¡¯t help but smile, "Thank you for understanding me."

    "Fool, if I don¡¯t understand you, who will?" He smiled at her indulgently, and An Ruowei¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He was truly very good to her, such a good man, she should cherish him.

    With everything out in the open, the atmosphere between them became much more harmonious and natural. They didn¡¯t discussst night¡¯s events; after all, everything was in the past and not worth fussing over.

    Mo Hua turned on some music and even slowed the car down. He chatted with An Ruowei from time to time, while she asionally responded quietly, leaning against the back of the car seat.

    The soothing musicpletely rxed her, and before long, she closed her eyes and fell asleep. Mo Hua called her name softly a couple of times, but she didn¡¯t hear him.

    ...

    An Ruowei slept very deeply.

    By the time she woke up, she found herself in her own bedroom. The clock beside the bed showed it was seven o¡¯clock, and the daylight outside was bright. Had she slept through the night?

    She remembered falling asleep in Mo Hua¡¯s carst night but had no idea when she had gotten home.

    An Ruowei pondered for a moment, she must¡¯ve been in such a deep sleep that she was totally unaware of everything.

    After getting dressed and washing up, she walked out of the bedroom. An Ji was having breakfast, and seeing here out, he quickly stood up, walked over, and asked her, "Sis, did you sleep wellst night?"

    His tone was a bit odd, as ifden with worry and nervousness.

    An Ruowei nodded strangely, "Very well."

    "No dizziness or anything like that?"

    "Nope. An Ji, what happened?" she asked in confusion.

    An Ji saw she looked well and breathed a sigh of relief, "Last night, Mo Hua brought you home, you were asleep."

    An Ruowei smiled, "Yeah, I guess I was just too tired, I didn¡¯t even know how I got back, I just slept until just now."

    An Ji looked at her and hesitated, "I thought Mo Hua might have given you some drug so that you¡¯d sleep so deeply."

    "How is that possible!" An Ruowei retorted in surprise, "Why would you think that? I just slept deeply because I was exhausted, it has nothing to do with Mo Hua."

    An Ji nodded as if agreeing with her, "Maybe I was just overthinking it."

    An Ruowei patted his shoulder with serious emphasis, "An Ji, I¡¯ve noticed you don¡¯t really like Mo Hua, but he¡¯s actually a very decent person."

    "What does it matter if he¡¯s decent? Enough about him,e have breakfast."

 Chapter 697: Hope You Can Reconcile

    <h4>Chapter 697: Chapter 697: Hope You Can Reconcile</h4>

    "Alright, let¡¯s not talk about him anymore."

    An Ruo still went to the hospital after having breakfast.

    When she arrived, it was almost half-past eight. Tang Yuchen had just gotten out of bed, and seeing her, he asked her to help him with his morning wash.

    This man really spared no effort in treating her like a nanny.

    After she had taken care of everything for him, hey in bed and told her, "Thewyer should soon be able toplete the divorce procedures with Ke Ren, and the divorce certificate will be quickly sent over."

    As if not hearing what he said, An Ruo asked indifferently, "What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll go buy it for you."

    Tang Yuchen felt powerless, trying to read the slightest hint of her inner thoughts from her expression was really difficult.

    "Anything will do, I¡¯m fine with anything."

    "Then I¡¯ll go buy you some porridge."

    An Ruo went downstairs to buy him breakfast, and when she returned, she saw Lan Keren standing in the ward.

    She stood by the bed, talking to Tang Yuchen about something. When she came back, both of their gazesnded on her.

    "Hello." Lan Keren greeted her with a smile, and she responded with a polite greeting as well.

    While An Ruo was taking care of Tang Yuchen¡¯s breakfast, Lan Keren stood aside without saying a word. Once Tang Yuchen had finished eating, she said to her, "Do you have a moment? I¡¯d like to talk to you."

    An Ruo pondered for a moment and nodded, "Alright."

    Tang Yuchen said nothing, seemingly indifferent to what Lan Keren might say to An Ruo.

    The two women went down to the garden and sat on a bench. Lan Keren smiled and said, "It seems we have never really talked properly."

    They had known each other as love rivals, how could they have had the chance to talk properly?

    But Lan Keren didn¡¯t leave a bad impression on An Ruo.

    She was different from Lisa, Yun Feixue, and An Xin; she had never done anything despicable to her, so An Ruo had never harbored hostility towards her.

    An Ruo nodded slightly, and Lan Keren continued, "Thewyer just called to say that the divorce procedures between Ah Chen and I are nowplete. I want to know, are you still willing to be with him?"

    "Is this what you wanted to talk to me about?"

    "Yes, I hope the two of you can still be together," Lan Keren said sincerely.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t understand her thoughts; wasn¡¯t she in love with Tang Yuchen? Why would she say these things to her?

    "I know that Ah Chen¡¯s marriage to me hurt you, and I¡¯ve heard him say that you won¡¯t be together with him anymore. But Ah Chen loves you very much, and I still hope you can reconcile."

    An Ruo said indifferently, "Lady Lan, do you still like Tang Yuchen? If you do, why are you telling me this? If you don¡¯t want to say something insincere, then don¡¯t say it."

    Lan Keren gave a slight smile, "I¡¯m sincere, not insincere. I used to like Ah Chen very much, but I know that in his heart, there¡¯s only you. Since he doesn¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t cling to him. Besides, after everything that¡¯s happened, I know who I should choose."

    "What do you mean by that?" An Ruo asked, puzzled.

    "That¡¯s my private matter, actually not much to talk about. But there¡¯s something I need to make clear to you."

    "What?"

    After talking with Lan Keren, An Ruo finally understood that there really was nothing between her and Tang Yuchen.

    Years ago, Lan Keren volunteered to be a mole and infiltrate an organization called ¡¯Blood ughter¡¯, all for Tang Yuchen to sessfully break away from his organization. But after she entered, she was injected with a virus by people in the organization.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 698: Made a Request

    <h4>Chapter 698: Chapter 698: Made a Request</h4>

    The virus had atency period of at least two years, after which one needed to take a drug to dy the outbreak of the virus. As long as one did not betray the organization, the virus would not break out.

    However, once someone betrayed the organization, there would no longer be an antidote avable, and it wouldn¡¯t take long for the virus to erupt and cause death.

    That virus had no antidote, and the infected would not die immediately but would slowly suffer until death.

    When the virus in Lan Keren¡¯s body erupted, many famous doctors were at a loss regarding her condition. Tang Yuchen, in order to cure her, took her to Country A for treatment.

    Yet her life continued to deplete day by day, and at that time she thought she was surely going to die. She wondered, since she was dying anyway, why not be selfish for once?

    So, she made a request to marry Tang Yuchen, hoping to be his wife.

    She did it all for Tang Yuchen, and he owed her a debt of gratitude that he could never repay in a lifetime.

    He too thought she was going to die and didn¡¯t want her to leave the world with regrets, so he agreed to her request.

    Later on she indeed died, but Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t cremate her body, he buried her intact. Little did he expect that someone would save her, and that person was a medical genius, also the one who developed the virus in Lan Keren.

    He was a prince of the royal family of Country A and, due to his outstanding medical skills, was captured by the Blood Evil Organization to develop various poisons and antidotes for them.

    When Lan Keren infiltrated the Blood Evil Organization, he had already been detained for three years. Later, the two met, gradually became allies in life and death, and Lan Keren also revealed her identity to him.

    To help the prince escape, they staged a y that allowed the prince to fake his death, enabling him to escape sessfully.

    The prince who went back to the royal family kept it a secret that he was still alive and focused on developing the antidote, thus he was able to save Lan Keren just in time.

    However, when he saved her, her heart had already stopped beating; therefore, she did not recover immediately but remained in aa for a long time before waking up.

    Afterward, she stayed in the royal pce to recuperate, andter Tang Yuchen arrived in Country A. Once the prince¡¯s agents heard of this, they informed her, and upon secretly investigating, she learned about all his affairs.

    She arranged for someone to find Tang Yuchen, met with him, and exined everything.

    Finding her alive made Tang Yuchen very happy, but there was another issue they had to face.

    Since she wasn¡¯t dead, they were still husband and wife.

    Tang Yuchen requested a divorce, and although she still loved him, she didn¡¯t want to divorce. Therefore, she put forth a condition.

    She could help him rise from the ashes, but only if he did not divorce her.

    Tang Yuchen did not ept her proposal, and she was very hurt and upset during that time.

    After all the sacrifices she made for him, was it really his ruthlessness that she got in return?

    Lan Keren told An Ruo that she was not a kind person, that she could be ruthless to get what she wanted. In order to have Tang Yuchen, she refused to divorce and even threatened him by saying if they divorced, she would leak the news that he was still alive to Tang Yushen.

    Tang Yuchen did notpromise just because of this. He still wanted to divorce, saying it was for the best for both of them.

    Later, Lan Keren made another request.

    She said, give her two years. During these two years, they would continue to be husband and wife. If he could not develop feelings for her after two years, she would willingly let go and divorce him.

    Moreover, she would also help him rise again and confront Tang Yushen.

 Chapter 699: Destined to Have a Deep Love but Shallow Fate with Him

    <h4>Chapter 699: Chapter 699: Destined to Have a Deep Love but Shallow Fate with Him</h4>

    Tang Yuchen, having no choice, agreed to her request.

    Today, exactly two years since their agreed time, Tang Yuchen still felt no affection for her, so she gave up hope and decided not to love him anymore, to let go of herself.

    This is what happened to Tang Yuchen over the past two years and why he and Lan Keren were still married.

    After hearing this, An Ruo was somewhat touched.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s body and mind had not betrayed her, and she did not know whether to be happy or sad about this.

    Why let her know the truth only now? Could it be toote?

    After Lan Keren finished speaking, she said to her, "Ah Chen has only you in his heart, he truly loves you very much, and being with me was also forced by me, he has his difficulties. Can you forgive him and be with him again?"

    An Ruo was silent for a moment, then slightly shook her head: "I have never med him, I know he has his reasons, I can understand, but I can¡¯t be with him again..."

    "I¡¯ve told you, I forced him..."

    An Ruo smiled at her: "There are always problems between him and me, today it is you forcing him, what if someone else forces him next time? I am not demanding that he stubbornly refuse and not care even for his life to avoid betraying me. I just hate living a life that is repeatedly hurt, I¡¯m really scared now... Lady Lan, thank you for telling me all this, but there really isn¡¯t any possibility for him and me anymore, perhaps it¡¯s destined that our love is profound but our fate shallow."

    "An Ruo..." Lan Keren¡¯s eyes flickered, and in that moment, she felt an urge to tell her another hardship of Tang Yuchen.

    But she could not say it, nor was it her ce to say.

    "Are you really not going to be with him again? You both clearly still love each other."

    An Ruo stood up and smiled faintly: "Lady Lan, I am twenty-eight years old this year. I have been through a lot and have be indifferent to many things. Love may be beautiful and important, but losing it won¡¯t make me suffer unbearably. Do you understand what I mean?"

    Lan Keren was at a loss for words.

    She understood her meaning, even if she still loved Tang Yuchen, the love she had for him had been buried deep in her heart and could no longer be rekindled.

    Perhaps one day in her life, her love would be reignited, or perhaps, it would forever remain dormant, never to be revived.

    An Ruo gave her a slight smile and turned to walk upstairs.

    Her current intention was only to care for Tang Yuchen until he recovered, and then topletely clear boundaries with him, no longer to associate with him.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Upon opening the door to the hospital room, Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze instantly fell on her.

    His dark, shining eyes observed her, eager to discern her current thoughts from her expression or eyes.

    He knew what Lan Keren was going to talk to her about, he was very hopeful for her forgiveness, very anxious about her feelings for him now.

    Would she forgive him, would she decide to be with him again?

    Tang Yuchen had never been so nervous before, his feelings at this moment were like a criminal waiting for a verdict. Perhaps the verdict was death, or perhaps acquittal...

    An Ruo approached him with a calm expression and asked, "How are you feeling now, do you need me to do anything?"

    These past few days, this was the phrase she had said to him the most.

    She was very diligent in taking care of him, but her care was only a duty and obligation, unrted to love.

 Chapter 700 No Need to Take Care of Me Anymore

    <h4>Chapter 700: Chapter 700 No Need to Take Care of Me Anymore</h4>

    She was very dedicated in taking care of him, but her care was a duty and responsibility, unrted to love.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her and said, "I have already divorced Ke Ren, what are you thinking in your heart?"

    An Ruo looked into his eyes calmly and said calmly, "I have no thoughts about it, whether you divorce her or not has no impact on me."

    The man¡¯s face turned white, and his eyes trembled fiercely.

    "An Ruo... have you sentenced me to death?"

    "Get some rest, I¡¯ll go make lunch," she stood up and headed to the kitchen, unwilling to say more.

    When she came out with the cooked meal, Tang Yuchen was still lying there, his position seeming unchanged from before.

    An Ruo looked at him, and his wooden gaze met hers, taking several seconds beforeing into focus.

    "Time to eat?" she asked him.

    At this moment, only she could speak so calmly, right?

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips moved slightly, and he said to her in a deep voice, "After you eat, you can go. There¡¯s no need to take care of me anymore. I asked you to take care of me so that I could see you every day. I won¡¯t tell anyone about An Ji¡¯s matter, you can rest assured..."

    An Ruo was somewhat surprised by his decision.

    In her memory, he had always been domineering. Whatever he wanted to do, he would do without caring about others¡¯ feelings.

    She thought that even after he was discharged from the hospital, he would continue to find ways to keep her caring for him, to stay by his side.

    She didn¡¯t expect that he would take the initiative to ask her to leave so soon.

    "I promised to take care of you until you are discharged," she replied to him.

    Tang Yuchen lowered his eyes slightly and said faintly, "No need, I will be discharged tomorrow, you don¡¯t have to stay."

    Discharged tomorrow?!

    Hadn¡¯t the doctor said he needed to stay through the week before he could be discharged?

    An Ruo really wanted to persuade him to stay a few more days, but she swallowed her words.

    "Alright then."

    Perhaps it truly was time for everything between them to end...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    At night, An Ji left the bar and headed towards his car. Just as he was about to open the door, a voice suddenly sounded behind him.

    "Mr. An, my boss would like to see you. Pleasee with us," said the voice.

    An Ji turned his head indifferently, and upon seeing Ah Biao¡¯s face, he raised his eyebrows in surprise.

    "What if I refuse?" he asked with a smirk.

    Ah Biao nced at the two bodyguards behind him, who understood and immediately drew their guns, aiming them at An Ji in secret.

    Ah Biao said with a smile, "Mr. An, we sincerely invite you to be our guest, please honor us with your presence."

    An Ji¡¯s thin lips curled into a cold smirk.

    "Considering your ¡¯sincerity,¡¯ I¡¯ll go with you," he said.

    He got into their car, and An Ji was taken to a vi in the mountains.

    Ah Biao opened the car door for him and said respectfully, "My boss is waiting for you inside."

    An Ji was aware of their reason for bringing him here; it was all about the content of theirst conversation.

    He wasn¡¯t afraid of them. Following them into the living room, Tang Yushen walked towards him with a smile, extending a hand, "Mr. An, we meet again, what a pleasure."

    An Ji nced at his hand and said with a faint smile, "Just now you had guns pointed at me, and now you want to shake my hand? Tang Yushen, stop with the pretense in front of me. I¡¯m not that easy to bully."

    Tang Yushen withdrew his hand, not angry, maintaining an elegant smile on his face.

    As if in his eyes, An Ji was just an arrogant child who could be indulged a little.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 701: Mysterious Figure

    <h4>Chapter 701: Chapter 701: Mysterious Figure</h4>

    "How could I dare to bully Mr. An? I am aware that you are currently the Sect Leader of Beidi Hall¡¯s Xuanwu Sect, mainly in charge of all affairs in J city."

    Beidi Hall has two sub-halls, and under those, there are four sects.

    Mr. An, not yet twenty years old, took the position of Sect Leader, which naturally reveals your exceptional abilities.

    You were able to defeat your opponent Steve, the veteran who joined Beidi Hall ten years ago and has contributed a lot, which proves Mr. An¡¯s capabilities are indeed extraordinary.

    Someone like you is certainly not someone I could deal with.

    In order to invite you here, I had to use some special methods. If there was any offense towards Mr. An, I am willing to apologize, and I will ept whatever punishment you propose."

    An Ji restrained the smile at the corner of his mouth and asked coldly, "Tang Yushen, how do you know all this?"

    The rules of Beidi Hall are strict, and everyone¡¯s identity is very confidential. Outsiders should not be aware.

    But Tang Yushen knew everything about him crystal clear, which naturally put him on alert.

    Tang Yushen¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, revealing a faint trace of smugness.

    "I can know because I have my ways. Mr. An, concerning the cooperation proposal I madest time, have you thought it over?"

    An Ji looked at him indifferently, his eyes cold, "Do you think I would cooperate with you? Tang Yushen, I don¡¯t even know if you are friend or foe, so why would I cooperate with you?"

    "Haha, I knew you would say that. I won¡¯t keep you guessing, I have a friend who wants to meet you. If Mr. An is interested, how about going upstairs with me?"

    "Sorry, I don¡¯t have time to waste with you," An Ji said dismissively. As he turned to leave, Tang Yushen spoke from behind him.

    "Mr. An hasn¡¯t quite secured his footing in Beidi Hall, has he? The friend I¡¯m introducing to you has the power to make sure you firmly take the Sect Leader position of Xuanwu Sect, and maybe even rise to be one of the Deputy Hall Masters of the two sub-halls."

    An Ji¡¯s steps halted, and he slowly turned around, Tang Yushen smiling confidently, "Mr. An, opportunities like this don¡¯te often."

    "Who is he?"

    "Who he is isn¡¯t important. What matters is that he knows more than both of us put together."

    An Ji pondered for a moment then nodded with interest, "Alright then, please introduce me."

    Tang Yushen smiled in triumph again.

    He knew that no one could reject the temptation of power and position.

    Once An Ji had stepped into Beidi Hall, there was no turning back, he could only survive longer by climbing up the ranks.

    Therefore, the bait he threw out was irresistibly enticing to him.

    Tang Yushen smiled lightly, made an inviting gesture to the side, and said with a smile, "Please follow me."

    An Ji looked up at the floor above, curious about the mysterious person waiting for him.

    Tang Yushen led him upstairs to a door, pushed open the European-style carved door, and an empty, luxurious hall immediately came into view.

    An Ji looked up and saw a tall, slender figure standing by the window, white curtains dancing in the wind, and aside from the sound of the breeze, the room was silent, creating a suffocating tension.

    As the two entered the room, their shoes clicked crisply on the gleaming floor, amplifying the peculiar tension.

    Tang Yushen slowly walked a few steps behind the man and said with a respectful tone, "Mr. Xing, Mr. An has been brought here."

    The man turned around, and half of a face, perfect as an angel¡¯s, appeared in An Ji¡¯s sight.

 Chapter 702: Eleven Red Roses

    <h4>Chapter 702: Chapter 702: Eleven Red Roses</h4>

    He had no time to marvel at the person¡¯s appearance before he saw the other half of his face.

    A silver mask, intricately carved withplex patterns, concealed his left cheek, revealing only the area below his nose. Beneath the mask, his gaze was cold, dark, and mysterious, imparting an intangible sense of oppression.

    An Ji narrowed his eyes slightly, a hint of inquisitiveness shing within them.

    The man curved his attractive, thin lips upward, took a step forward, and extended a hand with distinct veins, offering a shallow smile, "I am Xingtian, Mr. An, pleased to meet you."

    An Ji stared at him for two seconds before grasping his hand, "Mr. Xing, pleased to meet you."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After she stopped taking care of Tang Yuchen at the hospital, An Ruo returned to her normal life and went to work on time every day.

    That day, not long after she arrived at the studio, she received a bundle of red roses, exactly eleven of them.

    Wen Jing yfully asked her who had sent them.

    There was no card with the flowers, and the delivery boy also said that the customer did not leave any message, so she truly didn¡¯t know who had sent them.

    However, she believed that they must have been from Mo Hua, really, why send them anonymously?

    Maybe he was apologizing for what happened that day¡ªafter all, she wasn¡¯t even angry with him.

    After finding a vase to arrange the flowers, An Ruo didn¡¯t dwell on it and immersed herself in her work wholeheartedly.

    The next morning when she came to work, she received another eleven roses, which made Wen Jing very envious.

    An Ruo was not one to waste, and these were flowers sent by Mo Hua; naturally, she couldn¡¯t just dispose of them carelessly, so she found another vase to put them in.

    Now her office looked beautiful with two bouquets of fiery red roses.

    In the afternoon, just before work was over, Mo Hua called to say he would pick her up shortly, and they would go out to dinner together. An Ruo agreed with a smile, also deciding to interrogate him pretty thoroughly.

    She was thest one to leave the studio, and when she came out, she saw Mo Hua¡¯s car parked ahead, him casually leaning against the door, looking suavely at her.

    She approached with a smile and asked, "How long have you been here?"

    "Just got here a short while ago. Are you hungry?" he asked as he opened the door for her with a gentle question.

    An Ruo got in and shook her head slightly, "Not very."

    Mo Hua got in, started the car, and smiled at her, "I¡¯ve been a bit busy thest couple of days, not having time to be with you. To make amends, I¡¯ve specially bought a gift for you. See if you like it."

    He reached into his suit pocket, and An Ruo squinted at him, questioning, "Just a gift?"

    She was now certain the flowers were from him.

    Mo Hua paused for a moment, then realized, "I almost forgot, there¡¯s also this."

    He took out another bunch of roses from the back and handed them to her, "How could there not be fresh flowers?" he said with a profound and charming smile.

    An Ruo, holding the flowers he gave her, counted them. There were eleven, so she instinctively asked, "Why are there eleven?"

    "Don¡¯t you know what eleven stands for? Eleven red roses mean that I¡¯m devoted to you alone." After saying that, the man also took out the gift from his pocket.

    "Here, open it and see."

    As he spoke the words "I¡¯m devoted to you alone," An Ruo was momentarily stunned. When she saw the jewelry box he had given her, she was so shocked that she couldn¡¯t react.

    When she first epted him, it was with the intention of giving each other a chance. But she really hadn¡¯t expected Mo Hua to like her so much.

    The more he liked her, the more afraid she was that she wouldn¡¯t do well enough, the more she feared hurting him even more, and the less confident she felt about the rtionship.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 703: Is This What They Call Fate?

    <h4>Chapter 703: Chapter 703: Is This What They Call Fate?</h4>

    Seeing the small, exquisite jewelry box in his hand, she immediately panicked.

    What is this? A ring?

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know whether she should ept it, and if by epting it, would it mean she agreed to marry him?

    Mo Hua saw she didn¡¯t take it, and the smile faded from the corners of his mouth, asking with confusion, "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you like it?"

    She snapped back to reality and feigned a casual smile, "What¡¯s inside?"

    Mo Hua instantly understood her thoughts. He pulled the car over to the side of the road and looked at her with a knowing gaze, "What if I said it¡¯s a ring?"

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t muster a smile anymore. Could it really be a ring?

    She remained silent, and the man¡¯s sharp eyes didn¡¯t miss any of her expressions.

    He pursed his lips, a shadow shing through his eyes.

    "Is it really a ring?" An Ruo asked uncertainly.

    The man suddenly chuckled, "Silly girl, even if I were to give you a ring, it wouldn¡¯t be on an asion like this. What, if it really was a ring, you wouldn¡¯t ept it?"

    He opened the box, and inside was not a ring, but a pair of exquisite pink pearl earrings.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief. She epted the gift but didn¡¯t answer his question, "These earrings are so beautiful, I really like them."

    However, why did these earrings look so familiar?

    Her memory suddenly grew vivid, and she remembered that Yun Feiyang had given her a pair of earrings with the same design initially.

    Mo Hua noticed her expression change, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    "Why did you buy pearls?" she murmured.

    The man smiled, "Because you look beautiful wearing pearl jewelry."

    Why the same design?

    Could this be fate, that the men destined to like her all gift her pearl earrings?

    But Yun Feiyang¡¯s current plight...

    "Mo Hua, I suddenly remembered I have something to do. I won¡¯t join you for dinner; you go by yourself," An Ruo said as she pushed open the car door and tried to get out, but the man quickly grabbed her wrist.

    "Where are you going? I¡¯ll take you."

    "It¡¯s not necessary..." she met his profound eyes and said with guilt, "I¡¯m sorry, I really do have something to do right now."

    Her behavior was too abnormal; one moment she was fine, and the next, she didn¡¯t want to dine with him and was ready to leave without considering his feelings.

    Mo Hua¡¯s mood suddenly turned gloomy. He pursed his lips tightly, taking a great deal of effort to restrain the anger inside him.

    He slowly released her hand and said with a faint smile, "Go ahead. I¡¯m fine by myself."

    An Ruo felt even more guilty and uneasy. She gave him a smile, not really seeing his expression, and then hurriedly closed the car door, somewhat frantically hailed a taxi and left.

    Meanwhile, Mo Hua watched the car drive away, the darkness in his eyes not dissipating.

    An Ruo went to the hospital. How long had it been since shest visited Yun Feiyang?

    First, she found Liang Weiming. With his help, she was able to enter the patient¡¯s room and saw Yun Feiyang again.

    After more than two years in aa, his body had be even more emaciated, and his face pallid and bloodless.

    If only she hadn¡¯t sought his help back then, hadn¡¯t implicated him, he would surely be fine now, not lying in aa like this.

    It was all her fault, she was the one who had harmed him!

    An Ruo gripped his hand tightly, tears silently falling.

    "Feiyang, please wake up soon, I beg you, don¡¯t sleep anymore, don¡¯t punish me like this anymore..." She buried her face in his palm, letting the tears flow freely.

 Chapter 704: If It Were Me, I Would Leave My Name

    <h4>Chapter 704: Chapter 704: If It Were Me, I Would Leave My Name</h4>

    If she could wish for anything, how she wished it was her lying here...

    "Feiyang, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m really sorry." He didn¡¯t owe her anything, yet he had given so much for her. In her life, he was the one she owed the most.

    Because time was limited, An Ruo didn¡¯t stay long before leaving with reluctance.

    Her mood was very low, and she felt guilty.

    Yun Feiyang hadn¡¯t woken up yet, while she had epted Mo Hua and even dared to dream of happiness. Wasn¡¯t she being too excessive, too inappropriate?

    However, she didn¡¯t dwell on these obsessive thoughts for long and stopped brooding over them. That day she didn¡¯t contact Mo Hua, and he didn¡¯t call her.

    An Ruo knew she should take the initiative, especially since it was wrong of her to walk away from him midway. But subconsciously, she didn¡¯t want to contact him; she wanted to calm down for a couple of days and think about which path to take in the future.

    The next day, when she arrived at the studio, she received another bouquet of roses.

    After discarding the roses she had received the day before yesterday, she ced the new ones in, but still, she didn¡¯t call Mo Hua that day.

    In the following two days, she didn¡¯t reach out to him. Mo Hua, on the other hand, had called her twice, but they didn¡¯t have much to say to each other.

    Yet she received roses every day, which must mean he wasn¡¯t mad at her.

    An Ruo felt increasingly guilty toward him and decided to invite him out for a meal to ease the tension between them.

    Mo Hua was surprised to receive her call but also very happy.

    "Hello, An Ruo, do you need something?" he asked her.

    Hearing his voiceced with a smile, she let out a sigh of relief. She really had been worried he was still angry with her.

    She asked him out for a meal, and the man quickly agreed, saying he would pick her up in the afternoon.

    An Ruo thought to herself, this time she wouldn¡¯t neurotically leave him halfway through again.

    The afternoon arrived quickly, and Mo Hua came to her studio early, directly knocking on the door of her office.

    An Ruo opened the door and was surprised to see him.

    "Why are you here so early?" she asked in surprise.

    The man walked in smiling and replied, "I got off work early today, so I came over to pick you up earlier."

    His gaze suddenlynded on the two bunches of fiery red roses by the window, and he asked her with some confusion, "Do you like to disy roses in your office?"

    "I certainly don¡¯t fancy that. You send me roses every day; if I don¡¯t disy them, should I throw them away?"

    "I sent them?" Mo Hua slowly lost the smile at the corner of his mouth.

    An Ruo looked at him oddly, "If it wasn¡¯t you, then who could it be..." Who could be sending them?

    Her words suddenly halted, and she realized something.

    The person sending the roses never signed their name. She had assumed it was Mo Hua, but it was just a guess, and someone else might have been sending them.

    An Ruo looked at him tentatively and asked, "It really isn¡¯t you sending them?"

    "No," the man answered very definitely and his expression grew slightly dark, without showing much emotion.

    An Ruo fell silent for a moment and said, "The person sending flowers has never left a name. I¡¯ve always thought it was you..."

    "If it were me, I would leave my name."

    Yes, of course, only someone who was afraid she wouldn¡¯t ept them wouldn¡¯t dare leave their name. There was no need to doubt anymore¡ªthe flowers were almost certainly from Tang Yuchen.

    Hadn¡¯t it all ended already? Why keep sending roses?

    Mo Hua remained silent, his eyes slightly downcast, concealing his emotions from her.

    He had been generous and hadn¡¯t been angry with her over thest incident, and now this had happened.

    An Ruo thought, even the most tolerant man would be unhappy at this point.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 705: Related to the Child

    <h4>Chapter 705: Chapter 705: Rted to the Child</h4>

    She stepped forward, took out the flowers, and tossed them into the trash bag, then patted her hands andughed, "If they are not from you, I won¡¯t keep them."

    The man lifted his gaze to her, his lips slowly curving into a smile.

    "From now on, I will send you roses every day," he said softly.

    An Ruo quickly shook her head, "Don¡¯t send them, it¡¯s a waste of money, and they will wilt in a couple of days. It¡¯s really troublesome to clean up. Actually, I¡¯m not that fond of flowers."

    "Then what do you like? I will send it to you every day."

    An Ruo stepped forward, linked her arm with his, and teased him, "I like the stars in the sky, will you send me those every day? Forget it. I don¡¯t have anything special that I like, nor am I used to receiving gifts every day. Things are good as they are now."

    Mo Hua thought about it and realized that she was indifferent by nature and not materialistic, so nothing really suited her.

    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯m off work now. Let¡¯s go eat," she said, grabbing her bag and hooking his arm as they walked out.

    They waved goodbye to Wen Jing and Zhang Yang, ignoring their ambiguous and gossipy looks, and left withposed expressions. While taking the elevator downstairs and just stepping out of the building, a car slowly drove up and stopped in front of them.

    The ck sedan in front of her was familiar to An Ruo. It was currently Tang Yuchen¡¯s ride. Seeing the car, she instinctively looked towards the driver.

    It was indeed him.

    Mo Hua saw him too, and their expressions both turned sour.

    The car door opened and Tang Yuchen slowly emerged, walking towards them with a nonchnt expression.

    His dark eyes nced at Mo Hua, then settled on An Ruo¡¯s face.

    "I need to talk to you about something," he said to her.

    An Ruo noticed he looked well and moved normally, assuming his injuries must have mostly healed.

    She said indifferently, "What is it? Just say it."

    Tang Yuchen curled his lips slightly, "It¡¯s about Kangkang, but I only want to tell you alone."

    Upon hearing it was about their child, An Ruo¡¯s heart instantly tightened.

    "What happened to Kangkang?" she asked anxiously.

    "Get in the car and I¡¯ll tell you."

    "Why do I have to get in your car? Just tell me here," An Ruo said displeasedly.

    Mo Hua suddenly spoke coldly, "Tang Yuchen, are you trying to threaten An Ruo with Kangkang?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s sharp eyes shifted to him, his lips curling into a cold smirk, "Kangkang is my and her child. Our child¡¯s matters do not need an outsider to know. Because I don¡¯t want to tell you, does that mean I¡¯m threatening her?"

    Mo Hua¡¯s lips barely moved. Tang Yuchen had intentionally emphasized "my and her child," making his insinuations clear.

    He would always be at a disadvantage in his presence.

    Because he and An Ruo shared a child, and it was the child she loved and cared about the most.

    As long as Tang Yuchen yed the child card, An Ruo would always put him second...

    Sure enough, An Ruo hesitated for a moment then said to him, "Mo Hua, wait for me a bit. I¡¯ll go, listen to what he has to say, and thene back."

    Tang Yuchen interjected indifferently, "You may not need toe back. Kangkang wants to video call with you; you¡¯ll have to go to my ce."

    "I can video call him?!" An Ruo asked excitedly, having not seen Kangkang for a long time, she really missed him.

    But that day she had abruptly left Mo Hua halfway. Was she going to leave him again today?

    Anxiousness appeared on An Ruo¡¯s face. Seizing the moment, Tang Yuchen said, "This is the only chance; I¡¯ll wait in the car. If you don¡¯te, then never mind."

 Chapter 706: Could You Have Been Born Without Me?

    <h4>Chapter 706: Chapter 706: Could You Have Been Born Without Me?</h4>

    He turned and walked toward the car, sitting inside to wait for her.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart had actually begun to waver; she really wanted to see the child.

    Mo Hua saw the expression on her face, his gaze dropping slightly to mask the gloom in his eyes.

    He spoke to her, "Perhaps he is lying to you."

    So don¡¯t go,e with me!

    An Ruo nced at him but said, "I think he probably wouldn¡¯t lie to me, I haven¡¯t seen Kangkang for such a long time..."

    The desire in her tone to see the child was very strong; Mo Hua ced one hand behind his back, clenching it secretly.

    He looked at her naturally, speaking with understanding, "Since you have this opportunity to meet the child, then go. I don¡¯t want you to have any regrets because of me."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes suddenly brightened, moved by his thoughtfulness.

    "Mo Hua, thank you. We agreed to go out to eat together today, and now I can¡¯t join you; I¡¯m really sorry."

    In her heart, he was indeed only in second ce. No, perhaps not even second ce.

    Mo Hua curved his lips into an elegant and charming smile, tinged with a hint of mncholy, "It¡¯s okay, you and I are one and the same; you don¡¯t need to feel guilty. Moreover, I¡¯m happy for you that you can see Kangkang."

    An Ruo showed a touched smile, giving him a tight hug while whispering in his ear, "Thank you, you are really a good person."

    "Then I must go, goodbye." Letting go of him, she waved at him and walked briskly towards Tang Yuchen¡¯s car with a smile.

    Mo Hua waved back at her, watching the car leave until it was out of sight before the smile at the corner of his mouth faded, and his expression turned very somber.

    Tang Yuchen drove very fast, and in the blink of an eye, the car had already moved far away from Mo Hua¡¯s sight.

    He said with a cold face, dripping with sarcasm, "He agrees to let you see Kangkang, and you¡¯re so grateful to him? I arranged for you to meet the child, why don¡¯t I see you thanking me?"

    An Ruowei frowned slightly, replying with sarcasm of her own, "I wonder who was it that made me and the child separate!"

    "That is my child too!"

    "He is the one I gave birth to!"

    Tang Yuchen gripped the steering wheel tightly, ncing at her and said with great satisfaction, "Could you have given birth without me?"

    "You..." An Ruo red at him in shame and anger, then she spoke indifferently, "All you did was contribute a sperm, but it was me who was pregnant for ten months, me who went through the hardship of giving birth, and me who has always been by his side to look after him! The child should be with me; what right do you have to take him away as soon as youe back?"

    The angrier she spoke, the more her tone carried a hint of grievance. Tang Yuchen pressed his lips tightly together and fell silent, the atmosphere in the car suddenly bing very tense.

    An Ruo turned to look outside the window, not letting him see the redness in her eyes.

    After a while, she heard his deep voice, "I know, in your eyes I¡¯m not good enough, and I know that I don¡¯t have the right to take the child away from you. But I want to take care of him always, to be good to him. Do I have that chance? Before, it was other things that made me miss his growth, so now I don¡¯t want to miss out anymore."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes shimmered, her expression dimming slightly.

    He continued, "An Ruo, it¡¯s because I¡¯m not good enough that I want to make amends. Maybe my approach isn¡¯t right, but I¡¯m trying to do better slowly. Are you willing to give me a chance, or do you want the child to never have a father?"

    "...Even if you want to make it up to the child, you shouldn¡¯t separate him and me," she said faintly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 707 Mom, Mom!

    <h4>Chapter 707: Chapter 707 Mom, Mom!</h4>

    "...Even if you want to make amends with the child, you shouldn¡¯t have separated him from me," she said lightly.

    "I haven¡¯t separated you two, I will give him back to you," Tang Yuchen suddenly said to her seriously, An Ruoxin felt a stir in her heart and inexplicably believed his words.

    Even she found it unbelievable at times, he had hurt her over and over again, why hadn¡¯t shepletely lost trust in him?

    In the following time, neither of them spoke. Tang Yuchen concentrated on driving, and after about half an hour, the car arrived at the gate of his vi.

    They both got out of the car at the same time, and Tang Yuchen said to her, "Come in with me."

    "Can you really let me video call with my child?" she asked uncertainly.

    The man turned his head to look at her, nodded lightly, "Mhm, I didn¡¯t lie to you."

    "Then let¡¯s go," An Ruo followed behind him, walking with him into the vi¡¯s living room.

    "Young Master, you¡¯re back," a familiar voice came, An Ruo looked towards the voice and saw Uncle Tao, whom she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time.

    Uncle Tao also saw her, smiled joyfully, and said, "Miss An, you¡¯re here too."

    "Uncle Tao, long time no see. How have you been these years?" she asked him with a smile.

    Even though her rtionship with Tang Yuchen had ended, she still had feelings for the old servants around him.

    "I¡¯ve been very good, Miss An, how about you?" Uncle Tao asked with a happy smile, An Ruo nodded and replied, "I¡¯ve been very good too."

    Tang Yuchen felt somewhat gloomy, she was so friendly to everyone else, why was she always cold to him?

    "Come upstairs with me," he walked straight ahead, An Ruo quickly followed, she was actually quite excited to see her child.

    When they reached Tang Yuchen¡¯s study, he opened theputer, connected to the video call, and then stood up to give the seat to her.

    "Kangkang is here," he said to her. Upon hearing that, An Ruo immediately rushed over and sat down, catching sight of the little one in the video right away.

    He was wearing a id shirt and suspenders, his chubby little face both tender and adorable, the moment she saw him, a mother¡¯s love welled up in An Ruo like a surging river, continuous and unending.

    "Kangkang!"

    "Mom!" Kangkang was also excited to see her, his hands pressed against the screen, wishing he could break through theputer and leap into her arms.

    "Mom, Mom!" he excitedly pped the screen, grinning and calling out to her nonstop.

    An Ruo wanted to cry with joy, but more than that, she wanted tough; she showed a big smile, leaned in close, and asked with concern, "Kangkang, have you been well?"

    "Mom, I¡¯m very good, the uncles and aunts here all like me, but I miss you so much," heughed, not showing a hint of feeling aggrieved.

    He must be doing very well, very happy, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be talking to her with a smile.

    An Ruo waspletely reassured, as long as he wasn¡¯t upset, that was what mattered.

    "Kangkang, where are you? Can you tell Mom?" she asked, hoping to get some information from him.

    "I¡¯m in a big house, this house is so big, with many pretty uncles and aunts. Mom, when will youe to visit? I¡¯ll make a cake, and when youe, I¡¯ll make it for you to eat."

    Well, it seems like he has adapted very well over there.

    Her mood was lightened by his, bing much more rxed and happy, "Kangkang, Mom is asking where you are, not about the house you live in."

    Kangkang paused, then said to her, "Wait a moment, I¡¯ll ask Grandma Mi."

 Chapter 708 Sand in the Eye

    <h4>Chapter 708: Chapter 708 Sand in the Eye</h4>

    After he finished speaking, he hopped off the chair and ran away.

    An Ruo smiled with relief, he seemed to have be more optimistic.

    "I told you, didn¡¯t I, he¡¯s doing very well." Tang Yuchen¡¯s gentle voice suddenly arose beside her ear, and An Ruo subconsciously turned her head, instantly locking eyes with his face.

    He was very close to her, with less than ten centimeters separating them, and if he moved just a bit closer, their noses would collide.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep, enchanting eyes stared at her unblinkingly. An Ruo calmly met his gaze and didn¡¯t push him away. The man¡¯s expression grew increasingly dark as he slowly leaned towards her face, his eyes fixed on her lips.

    Just as he was about to kiss her, Kangkang¡¯s loud shout suddenly rang out, "Shameful! Dad, you¡¯re going to kiss Mom, shameful!"

    An Ruo sharply pushed him away, maintaining herposure in front of Kangkang, "Baby, Dad wasn¡¯t going to kiss Mom. Mom got sand in her eye, and Dad was helping to blow it out."

    "Oh, I see." Kangkang firmly believed her words.

    Tang Yuchen was taken aback, she had be so calm with her lies.

    "Mom, did the sand get out?" the little guy asked with concern.

    Just as An Ruo was about to answer, Tang Yuchen interjected, "Not yet, Dad was about to help Mom blow it out when you arrived."

    Kangkang grew anxious, "Dad, you have to blow Mom¡¯s eye quickly, or it¡¯ll really hurt."

    "Alright!" The man bluntly cradled her face, moving in close, staring at her eyes with a teasing smile on his lips.

    An Ruo felt extremely embarrassed. Was this a case of shooting herself in the foot?

    "Here I go." Tang Yuchen held her face, his lips approaching her eye,nding a soft kiss.

    His hand blocked Kangkang¡¯s view, so he saw nothing, and still thought Dad was really blowing on Mom¡¯s eye.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, not expecting him to kiss her. She gently pushed his body away, saying lightly, "It¡¯s fine now."

    The man knew she was angry. He offered an awkward smile, resting his hand on the back of the chair behind her, and started chatting with the child with a smile.

    "Kangkang, did you miss Dad?"

    "Yes." The little guy nodded emphatically, "Dad, when will you take Mom to pick me up and take me home?"

    "It won¡¯t be long before wee to get you. Can you wait a bit longer?" he asked in a negotiating tone.

    Kangkang hesitated, but still nodded, "Okay, I¡¯ll wait."

    An Ruo asked him, "Kangkang, did you make sure of where you¡¯re staying?"

    "I asked, but Grandma Mi doesn¡¯t know. Mom, this is a foreign country, Grandma Mi says she can¡¯t read foreign words. I... I can¡¯t read them either."

    An Ruo sighed inwardly; even if she could understand, no one would tell her.

    If Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t want her to know where the child was, no one would disclose it.

    "Mom, what do we do, if you don¡¯t know where I am, how will youe to find me?" Kangkang wasn¡¯t foolish and immediately thought of this issue.

    Tang Yuchen quickly said, "Dad knows, Dad will take Mom to find you."

    "Really? That¡¯s great, Dad and Mom, you have toe early, okay?"

    "Yeah, we will." Tang Yuchen nodded definitively, and Kangkang immediately brightened up into a dazzling smile. From the way he admired and liked Tang Yuchen, it was clear that he really liked this Dad and trusted him deeply.

    They say the first person a child admires is their own father.

 Chapter 709: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not in a Hurry for Him to Come Back

    <h4>Chapter 709: Chapter 709: I¡¯m Not in a Hurry for Him to Come Back</h4>

    Kangkang rarely admires someone so much; An Ruo couldn¡¯t bear to shatter the image of Tang Yuchen that he held in his heart.

    She didn¡¯t discuss anything else with her son, nor did she point out the little things Tang Yuchen had done, but casually inquired about his dietary life.

    After chatting with Kangkang for an hour, Tang Yuchen said it was time to go and that they would talk again next time. The mother and son reluctantly closed the video call, ending their first conversation after being separated for over a month.

    When they turned off the video, it was already past seven in the evening. They went downstairs, and all the dishes were already prepared; Tang Yuchen asked her to eat first and said he would drive her home afterward.

    An Ruo declined his kindness, didn¡¯t ept the ride, and insisted on leaving on her own.

    She took a cab home, just as An Ji was also at home.

    "Xiao Ji, what have you been busy withtely? I always miss seeing you." Seeing him, she asked with concern.

    An Ji smiled and said, "Nothing much, just dealing with some business matters. Sis, have you had dinner? I haven¡¯t eaten yet."

    "I haven¡¯t eaten either; wait a moment, I¡¯ll go cook, it¡¯ll be ready soon." She put down her bag and was about to head into the kitchen to cook, but An Ji stopped her, saying he would cook.

    "Sis, go take a shower. You can eat once you¡¯re done."

    "I should do the cooking; you go rest."

    An Ji insisted on not letting her cook, so she had topromise and obediently return to the bedroom to take a bath.

    By the time she finished her shower, he had already made two bowls of noodles. His cooking was very good, and An Ruo finished therge bowl of noodles, feeling very full.

    She wouldn¡¯t let him take over the task of washing dishes, and An Ji didn¡¯t argue with her about it.

    After everything was done, they sat on the couch, watching television and chatting. An Ruo told him about her conversation with Kangkang that day, and An Ji listened attentively.

    "Does Kangkang not know where he is either?" he asked her.

    "Mhm." An Ruo nodded. She had thought about asking him if there was a way to determine Kangkang¡¯s location through the inte, but the memory of thest time he shot Tang Yuchen stopped her.

    "Sis, I¡¯ll do my best to help you find the child¡¯s whereabouts," An Ji suddenly said seriously, but she quickly shook her head.

    "There¡¯s no need to look anymore; Kangkang is doing fine. Actually, I have many unresolved matters right now and wouldn¡¯t have the time to take care of him if he returned. Let¡¯s talk about this matterter; I¡¯m not in a hurry to have him back right now."

    An Ji looked at her, puzzled. Sheughed and said, "I¡¯m serious. Tang Yuchen is his father, and I feel very reassured leaving the child with him."

    "Don¡¯t you miss him?"

    "Of course, I miss him, but it¡¯s not like I won¡¯t see him again. He¡¯s just temporarily away from me. Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore; I¡¯m off to bed, and you should rest early too."

    An Ruo got up to leave, and An Ji called out to her, "Sis, has Tang Yushen contacted you recently?"

    She shook her head in surprise: "Why do you ask that?"

    "No reason, just asking. He wasn¡¯t good to you, after all. You should go rest, good night." He smiled faintly.

    "Good night." An Ruo also smiled briefly and then walked into the bedroom. She slept fairly well that night and even dreamt of Kangkang¡¯s cute smile.

    The next day, she arrived at the studio and received another bouquet of roses.

    Still anonymous, indicating that just like the previous flowers, they were from the same person and not sent by Mo Hua.

    She dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone, asking him directly, "Are the flowers from you?"

    "Hmm, do you like them?" The man asked with augh.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 710: Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Be Left Behind by Her Again

    <h4>Chapter 710: Chapter 710: Don¡¯t Want to Be Left Behind by Her Again</h4>

    It was indeed from him.

    An Ruo spoke indifferently, "Don¡¯t send any more in the future. I won¡¯t sign for your flowers again."

    Having said that, she hung up the phone. But Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t listen to her at all, and he continued to send flowers every day. If she didn¡¯t sign for them, the delivery guy would just stand at the door and not leave.

    Having no other choice, she reluctantly signed for them and then threw the flowers into the trash can.

    Did he think that by sending flowers to her every day, she would be moved?

    This trick might work on unsuspecting young girls, but it had no effect on her whatsoever.

    Mo Hua seemed very busytely and didn¡¯t have time to visit her, only managing to call her during a break in his busy schedule. When he came to see her again, several days had passed.

    He came to pick her up after work, and the two of them were going to have dinner. As they walked out of the building, Tang Yuchen¡¯s car stopped in front of them again.

    A shadow suddenly crossed Mo Hua¡¯s eyes. An Ruo also worried that Yuchen had something he needed from her, and that she would have to leave Mo Hua behind again.

    Tang Yuchen approached her and said, "Kangkang has had a cold thesest few days, and today he wants to see you."

    "He has a cold? Is it serious?" An Ruo asked anxiously.

    "It¡¯s not very serious, but he has been on medication for the past couple of days."

    An Ruo really wanted to question him about how he was taking care of the child, but she also understood that it was the changing of the seasons, and the child could have gotten sick even if he were with her.

    "Let¡¯s go,e with me to see him," Tang Yuchen urged her.

    Inside, An Ruo was torn. The child was sick, and she was distressed and anxious to see him. But what about Mo Hua? Should she leave him behind again?

    She began to suspect that Tang Yuchen was deliberately sabotaging her.

    "An Ruo, why don¡¯t I apany you both?" Mo Hua suggested. He didn¡¯t want to be left behind by her again this time.

    Tang Yuchen snorted coldly, "There¡¯s no need for you to follow, and I won¡¯t wee you either."

    "It¡¯s fine, I can wait outside for An Ruo toe out," Mo Hua said carelessly.

    Tang Yuchen sneered, "But I don¡¯t want you to follow. What should we do about that?"

    "This road isn¡¯t owned by you. I can go wherever I want, it¡¯s none of your business," Mo Hua retorted.

    An Ruo, worried that Mo Hua would be insulted, tugged at his hand and whispered, "I can go by myself, you don¡¯t have to put yourself through the trouble. Why don¡¯t you go back first, and I¡¯lle to see youter in the evening, okay?"

    Mo Hua gave her a tender smile, "It¡¯s no trouble at all, I would be worried if you went with him. Let me go with you, please. I don¡¯t want to be left behind again."

    Hisst sentence struck directly at An Ruo¡¯s soft spot.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned icy, and Mo Hua¡¯s words sounded utterly repulsive to him no matter how he heard them.

    He clenched his fists secretly and said to An Ruo indifferently, "Are youing or not? Otherwise, I¡¯ll leave."

    Anxiety showed on An Ruo¡¯s face. Of course, she was going. Kangkang was her life, and now that he was sick, she was practically frantic.

    Immediately, Mo Hua took her hand, insistent, "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯ll go together."

    He pulled her with him swiftly towards his car, opened the door for her to get in, and then took his ce behind the wheel.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression turned even uglier. He had nned for An Ruo to ride in his car, and now his n was thwarted. And he couldn¡¯t just forcibly pull An Ruo out of Mo Hua¡¯s car and stuff her into his own.

    "Tang Yuchen, can you move it along?" An Ruo stuck her head out, urging him impatiently.

 Chapter 711: Alright, then Iéˆ¥æª’l hurry up

    <h4>Chapter 711: Chapter 711: Alright, then I¡¯ll hurry up</h4>

    He had no choice but to sit in his car, gloomily, and drove ahead to lead the way.

    But his mood was terrible the whole trip. If he could, he really wanted to get out of the car, kill Mo Hua, and make him disappearpletely. Then he would loudly announce to the whole world that An Ruo was his, always had been, always would be, and no one should ever think of taking her away from him!

    Tang Yuchen drove to the vi, fighting to contain his rage. He stopped the car, and the one behind him stopped as well.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t hurry to get out of the car. She asked Mo Hua, "Are you really going to wait for me? Otherwise, you can go ahead."

    Mo Hua smiled at her tenderly, "Of course, I will wait for you. Go ahead, don¡¯t worry about me. I can wait as long as necessary."

    The more he said that, the guiltier she felt.

    "I¡¯m really sorry. Every time we eat together, it gets interrupted. I don¡¯t know how to make it up to you."

    The man moved closer to her, his charming smile present, "Making it up to me is simple. Just give me a kiss, and that will be enough."

    An Ruowei¡¯s face turned slightly red, and he suddenly gripped her wrist tightly, his eyes darkening as they fixed unwaveringly on her lips.

    Just as he was about to kiss her, An Ruo¡¯s eyes instinctively moved forward and met Tang Yuchen¡¯s cold and gloomy gaze.

    She shivered all over, turned her face, and Mo Hua¡¯s kiss gentlynded on her cheek.

    The man¡¯s body stiffened for a moment but then he returned to normal. Releasing her, he said with a smile, "Go ahead, don¡¯t keep Kangkang waiting."

    "Then I¡¯ll go." An Ruo opened the door and got out, then closed it behind her.

    She looked at Tang Yuchen, who turned away coldly and strode towards the inside. She waved goodbye to Mo Hua and then quickly followed.

    Tang Yuchen walked fast. It took only a few steps before he was climbing the stairs, and An Ruo had to jog to barely keep up with him.

    As they entered the study, he suddenly stopped, and she almost ran into his back.

    The man turned around, his dark eyes deeply gazing at her.

    An Ruo was very familiar with his look and every expression. She involuntarily took a step back, her eyes filled with wariness.

    "What are you doing?"

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward, and she retreated until her back hit the door; she had nowhere to go.

    "What exactly are you trying to do?" An Ruo asked him unhappily.

    He raised his hands and trapped her between them, bringing his face close to hers, his dark eyes intensely drilling into hers.

    "Did he kiss you just now?" he asked lightly.

    "No!" An Ruo immediately shook her head. At that moment, admitting it would be admitting folly. "What are you trying to do? I need to see Kangkang. Can you hurry up?"

    "Fine, I¡¯ll be quick." He curved his lips in a mischievous smile, and suddenly grasped the back of her head, then crushed his lips onto hers.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She tried to struggle, but he wrapped his other arm tightly around her waist, drawing her even closer so there wasn¡¯t a sliver of space between them.

    He gave her no chance to resist, fiercely iming her soft lips, deeply, relentlessly rolling and sucking. An Ruo moaned in struggle, hitting his body in vain.

    It was a long time before he stopped ravaging her lips, which by then were swollen and numb.

    Tang Yuchen was reluctant to let her go even slightly. An Ruo immediately growled in anger, "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t go too far... mmm..."

    Her open lips gave him the opportunity to slip in, his tongue hooking hers. An Ruo¡¯s whole body shuddered, and her heart, once calm, was once again thrown into chaos by him.

 Chapter 712: Donéˆ¥æª› Treat Him as My Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 712: Chapter 712: Don¡¯t Treat Him as My Weakness</h4>

    She hated this side of herself, and she hated his endless harassment even more.

    "An Ruo, remember, only I can touch you here, no one else can, remember that!" the man panted heavily, his voice dominating as he whispered seductively, entwining her in his embrace.

    Pressed tightly against his body, An Ruo could feel his temperature steadily rising, his already firm body now as hard as a block of iron.

    He was aroused...

    Just one kiss and he lost control of himself.

    If things continued this way, there would be trouble!

    An Ruo bit his tongue hard, and Tang Yuchen slightly furrowed his brows, slowly releasing her lips.

    "p!" She raised her hand and pped him, and he did not dodge it.

    "Let go of me, if you dare to mess around again, don¡¯t ever expect me to trust you!" An Ruo said angrily to him.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes stared at her for two seconds, then he bent his lips into a smile and fiercely bit down on her lips.

    "This is fair y." He let go of her, smiling smugly.

    An Ruo touched her bitten lips, it was painful, but fortunately, there was no bleeding.

    "You..." she red at him furiously and turned to walk away.

    This bastard, she vowed never to be alone with him again.

    "Where are you going?" Tang Yuchen quickly grabbed her wrist.

    "Away from here!" she said without looking back.

    "Aren¡¯t you going to meet Kangkang? He knew you were going to video call him today, and he was so happy. If you leave now, he will be very disappointed."

    An Ruo turned her head and looked at him coldly, "Tang Yuchen, Kangkang is our son, that¡¯s an unchangeable fact, and I have never regretted having a child with you. But please, do not use him as my weak point, and stop trying to bind me with him. If you continue this way, I will do whatever it takes to take Kangkang back!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes flickered, he was silent for two seconds before saying in a low voice, "I understand what you mean."

    "It¡¯s best if you do!"

    An Ruo stayed after all, and she video chatted with Kangkang for an hour. The little guy¡¯s cold wasn¡¯t serious, and he would be fine just taking some medicine.

    She gave him some instructions, and they chatted about everyday life before ending the call.

    Tang Yuchen did not try to keep her, in fact, he did not dare to. Theter she left, theter she would be spending time with Mo Hua.

    It was toote, it would be unsafe.

    An Ruo walked out of the vi, it was not yet dark outside, and Mo Hua¡¯s car was still parked there. When he saw her, he hurriedly opened the car door and stepped out.

    "An Ruo, over here." He smiled and waved at her, and An Ruo smiled and walked briskly towards him.

    Tang Yuchen stood on the second-floor balcony, his eyes dark as he red at them. He gripped the railing tightly, the veins on the back of his hands visibly throbbing.

    Damn, that man, he grew more and more detestable the more he looked!

    The car drove away, and he took out his phone and dialed a number.

    "Hello, what do you want?" A faint voice came from the other end.

    Tang Yuchen said tly, "I don¡¯t care what method you use, but you mustn¡¯t let An Ruo be alone with that Mo surname, got it?"

    "Are you ordering me?" The man on the other end sounded slightly displeased.

    "Think what you want, I only want results." After saying that, he hung up the phone, not caring whether the other party would agree or not.

    On the way, Mo Hua asked about some things concerning Kangkang, and An Ruo told him everything.

    He frowned and asked, "Is there really no way to know where Kangkang is now?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 713: Donéˆ¥æª› Want Kangkang to Be Indulged in Motherly Love

    <h4>Chapter 713: Chapter 713: Don¡¯t Want Kangkang to Be Indulged in Motherly Love</h4>

    He frowned and said, "Is there really no way to know where Kangkang is now?"

    "Yes, Tang Yuchen won¡¯t let me find him; he¡¯s afraid I¡¯ll take the child away."

    Mo Hua nced at her and analyzed, "He probably isn¡¯t afraid you¡¯ll snatch the child away; the court has already awarded him custody. There¡¯s no need for him to hide the child. It¡¯s unnecessary. Could he be hiding something from you?"

    An Ruowei paused, as she had also suspected that Tang Yuchen was keeping something from her.

    During this period, from some of the things he and Lan Keren had said to her, she could sense some clues. But what exactly was he hiding from her, and why did he need to hide Kangkang?

    She thought for a while but couldn¡¯t figure anything out.

    "I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s hiding something from me, but I have no rtionship with him now. Even before, he didn¡¯t necessarily tell me everything."

    She had just finished speaking when a thought suddenly crossed her mind.

    Could it be that he was hiding Kangkang to protect him from Tang Yushen?

    In the past, Tang Yushen had threatened him once using Kangkang. This time he had returned, definitely intending to deal with Tang Yushen. To prevent Tang Yushen from using Kangkang to threaten him, he might have hidden Kangkang temporarily?

    The more An Ruowei thought about it, the more usible it seemed.

    It might just be the case!

    Mo Hua noticed her change in expression and asked with a puzzled look, "What¡¯s wrong? Did you think of something?"

    An Ruowei shared her spection with him, and he nodded in agreement, "It¡¯s very likely."

    "But even if he didn¡¯t want Tang Yushen to know about Kangkang¡¯s whereabouts, there was no reason not to let me know. Kangkang is my son; why would I harm him?"

    Mo Hua mused, "Maybe he¡¯s not guarding against Tang Yushen. His power isn¡¯t weak now, and since he is aware of Tang Yushen¡¯s presence, he would definitely protect Kangkang in secret, and there¡¯s no need to hide him."

    "If that¡¯s the case, what¡¯s his purpose?"

    "Could it be that he really doesn¡¯t intend to return Kangkang to you?"

    An Ruowei was startled, "That can¡¯t be."

    "I don¡¯t know; I¡¯m just specting. Someone of his status values his children highly, especially a son. There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you; actually, after I took you to the hospital that time you fainted, I asked Tang Yuchen why he took Kangkang away, and his answer infuriated me."

    "What did he say?" An Ruowei couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    Mo Hua sighed, "Don¡¯t get angry, and try not to take it too seriously. He told me that he hopes Kangkang can receive the best education. He also said that separating you and Kangkang was to prevent him from being indulged in maternal love, fearing that he would be unambitious."

    An Ruowei stood still, her mind briefly going nk.

    "Did he really say that?"

    Mo Hua nodded, "Yes, I was worried you¡¯d be upset, so I hadn¡¯t told you before. An Ruowei, he might not be who you think he is. He is Tang Yuchen; everything he does is calcted for the greatest benefit. I believe his answer is urate; he needs an heir to continue his legacy, therefore, he would put all his effort into training him to be the best sessor."

    An Ruowei lowered her eyes, feeling deeply depressed and disheartened.

    So in his eyes, Kangkang would be unambitious if he stayed with her. Was she really that inadequate in his eyes?

    Was she spoiling Kangkang by being good to him, only leading him to be unambitious?

 Chapter 714 I Suspect You Have a History with Him

    <h4>Chapter 714: Chapter 714 I Suspect You Have a History with Him</h4>

    "An Ruo, are you okay?" Mo Hua called to her softly.

    She snapped back to reality, managing a faint smile, "I¡¯m fine. Mo Hua, thank you for telling me all this. I suppose the truth is just that. He really intends to separate me from the child forever..."

    Tang Yuchen, how could you do such a thing!

    An Ruo¡¯s heart ached. She couldn¡¯t clearly articte why she was so distressed.

    Mo Hua pursed his lips and remained silent. He could feel her emotions but didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he chose to stay quiet.

    After a while, he asked her, "Do you want to know where Kangkang is right now?"

    "Huh?" An Ruo looked at him in surprise.

    "If you want to know, I have a way to find out for you."

    "Really?" She asked excitedly, "Do you seriously have a way?"

    Mo Hua nodded affirmatively, "Yes, as long as you want to know, I can find a way."

    An Ruo thought for a moment, then nodded earnestly, "I want to know."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll figure it out for you."

    Seeing his confident manner, An Ruo felt reassured, and just then, her phone rang.

    It was An Ji calling, and she quickly answered, "Hello, Xiao Ji, what do you need me for?"

    An Ji called to ask her toe home, saying he was ill and wanted her to buy some cold medicine on her way back.

    She inquired if it was serious, to which he replied it wasn¡¯t serious, just some medicine would do.

    An Ruo told him to wait at home for a while, she would be back soon.

    After hanging up the phone, she said to Mo Hua, "We can¡¯t go out to eat today. Xiao Ji says he has a cold. Come to my ce; I¡¯ll cook for you."

    "He¡¯s sick?"

    "Yes, he says he has a bit of a cold. It¡¯s the change of seasons now, both Kangkang and Xiao Ji have caught colds. You take good care of yourself too, don¡¯t fall ill like them," she advised him with concern.

    Mo Hua smiled and nodded, "I know, you take care of yourself as well."

    After purchasing the medicine, he drove to her ce and then followed her upstairs. An Ji¡¯s cold wasn¡¯t severe; he took the medicine, and An Ruo went to the kitchen to cook.

    Mo Hua did not idle either, helping her cook. After they had eaten, and it was quitete, Mo Hua stayed only a short while before leaving.

    The next day, he went to An Ruo¡¯s studio to find her and spent quite some time in her office before departing.

    An Ruo escorted him to the door and waved goodbye. As he left and she turned around, she was suddenly met with Wen Jing¡¯s inquisitive, gossipden expression.

    "Sister An, don¡¯t you want to exin what you two were up to in there?" she asked, smirkingly and teasingly.

    An Ruo knew she had misunderstood and responded rhetorically, "What do you think we were doing?"

    "Haha, I think, well, you weren¡¯t doing that, that, were you?" she implied, winking knowingly with a don¡¯t-try-to-hide-it look on her face.

    An Ruo raised her index finger and gently tapped it on Wen Jing¡¯s head, "Focus on your work instead of letting your mind wander."

    "But you two are a couple now, aren¡¯t you?" Wen Jing was slightly indignant. An Ruoughed it off and didn¡¯t bother to exin; she just headed towards her office.

    Encouraged by An Ruo¡¯s good-natured tolerance, Wen Jing boldly asked from behind, "Sister An, regarding the president of TLA Companyst time, what¡¯s your rtionship with him? Heh heh, I actually suspect you two have some history."

    An Ruo looked back, her eyes narrowing into a gentle smile, "Want to know? Well, I¡¯m not going to tell you."

    Wen Jing was dumbfounded. Sister An could actually y tough too!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 715: Want to Know Whatéˆ¥æªš on Your Mind

    <h4>Chapter 715: Chapter 715: Want to Know What¡¯s on Your Mind</h4>

    An Ruo entered the office, Wen Jing immediately asked Zhang Yang gossipingly, "You sawst time too, right? Tell me, does Sister An have a history with the president of TLA Company?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "How could you not know? Weren¡¯t you there at the time?"

    "Just because I was there means I must know? Who¡¯s been telling you that the two of them have a history?" Zhang Yang asked with a raised eyebrow and an indifferent tone.

    "Pfft, there definitely is something, my intuition tells me their rtionship is out of the ordinary!" She nodded affirmatively to herself after speaking.

    Zhang Yang shook his head helplessly and stopped listening to her muttering to herself.

    An Ruo, worried about Kangkang¡¯s health, had called Tang Yuchen once, expressing a desire to see Kangkang and check on his current condition.

    Tang Yuchen knew that after she had video chatted with the child twice, she would inevitably yearn for a third, and then a fourth time...

    But he had been very busy recently, nning his moves against Tang Yushen, and he hadn¡¯t even had time to return home, so he¡¯d been too upied to set up a video chat for her and Kangkang.

    He asked her to wait a few days, and An Ruo agreed.

    A weekter, Tang Yuchen contacted her, saying he had arranged for her to video chat with Kangkang.

    An Ruo came to his study again, Tang Yuchen turned on theputer, and gave his seat to her.

    "You two talk, I¡¯m going to take a shower," he said to her.

    An Ruo nodded, inwardly eager for him to leave quickly.

    After he left, she checked his study to make sure there were no hidden cameras, then took out the device Mo Hua had given her and plugged it into theputer¡¯s USB port...

    By the time Tang Yuchen came in, she had already taken care of everything and was chatting with Kangkang.

    Tang Yuchen joined her and the child for a little while, and then they ended the video chat.

    An Ruo felt somewhat uneasy; after turning off theputer, she got up to leave.

    Tang Yuchen grabbed her hand, her eyelid twitched, and she asked him calmly, "Is there anything else?"

    The man pondered, "An Ruo, I want to hear your honest words. Do you really have no feelings for me anymore?"

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to ask that; she thought he had discovered something.

    "What¡¯s the point of asking this now?"

    "Of course there¡¯s a point! I want to know exactly what you¡¯re thinking. I want to hear your honest thoughts, don¡¯t lie to me, please tell me everything," Tang Yuchen insisted, looking at her intently with a hint of pleading.

    She seldom saw him so humble and sincere.

    An Ruo was silent; she didn¡¯t know how to answer, and being cold to him at this time didn¡¯t seem right.

    "What difference does it make if you know? After all, we will no longer have a chance," she said softly, looking down.

    "Even if there¡¯s no chance, I still want to know, I just want to know how much you still feel for me."

    An Ruo looked up and met his gaze for a moment before saying lightly, "I don¡¯t want to answer such a meaningless question. Let go, I want to leave."

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t let go; he held her hand even tighter.

    "If you don¡¯t talk, I won¡¯t let go!"

    "What, are you nning to force me to speak?" An Ruo asked him coldly.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes dimmed, "I don¡¯t want to force you, I just want to know what¡¯s on your mind."

    He was persistent; An Ruo pursed her lips, remained silent for a while, then spoke up in a deep voice, "Fine, if you want to know, I¡¯ll tell you."

    The man¡¯s eyes widened slightly, with a touch of joy and anticipation, as well as unease.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 716: Tang Yuchen, Itéˆ¥æªš All Too Late

    <h4>Chapter 716: Chapter 716: Tang Yuchen, It¡¯s All Too Late</h4>

    The man¡¯s eyes widened slightly, revealing a mix of joy and anticipation, as well as unease.

    An Ruo looked at him calmly, and said lightly, "I¡¯m not afraid to let you know that I still have feelings for you, and sometimes you still affect my mood.

    But this feeling is no longer love, Tang Yuchen. Even if I haven¡¯tpletely given up on you, I will no longer have any expectations of you.

    I¡¯m serious, not just saying it... I¡¯ve told you everything you wanted to know. Let go."

    Tang Yuchen pressed his lips together tightly, his dark pupils trembling as he gazed deeply at her.

    She said she hadn¡¯tpletely given up on him, which should have made him happy, but she also said that she would no longer have any expectations of him...

    His feelings wereplex, a mix of happiness and pain, but it was always more bitter than sweet.

    "An Ruo, is there really no chance for me to try again?" he murmured to her.

    She looked at him, her gaze calm, without a trace of being moved.

    "Actually, we¡¯re not suitable for each other. Every time we¡¯re together, we get hurt. Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m so tired. Can¡¯t you just let me go?"

    "No!" Tang Yuchen roared softly, pulling her tightly into his embrace, "You tell me to let you go, but who will let me go?"

    An Ruowei parted her lips to speak, but before she could say anything, he continued, "An Ruo, give me one more chance, just onest time, okay? I just need thisst chance. If I hurt you again, I will let you go, forever..."

    "..."

    Without receiving her response, Tang Yuchen held her even tighter, his heart filled with nervous tension.

    "Isn¡¯t even thisst chance okay? Really, I swear, if I hurt you again, I¡¯ll never bother you again."

    His tone was full of urgency and expectation, like a helpless, desperate child clinging to thest bit of hope.

    He feared that even this glimmer of hope would vanish, feared beingpletely abandoned, feared falling into the abyss of utter despair.

    He put forth all his strength, staking everything he had, just to grasp at this sliver of hope...

    Tears welled up in An Ruo¡¯s eyes, her heart aching.

    Why did you have to say these things to her only after hurting her again and again?

    She took a deep breath, pushed against his body; Tang Yuchen shuddered, holding her even tighter, refusing to let go at all.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t push him away and was held so tightly that she couldn¡¯t breathe.

    Giving up her futile struggles, she said to him lightly, "Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s all toote."

    The man¡¯s pupils shrank, his heart aching sharply, and suddenly, he was gripped by fear.

    An Ruowei shook her head slightly, "It¡¯s not like if you regret and change, I will overlook everything ande back to you. My heart has long since wandered away, and I won¡¯t give you any more chances."

    Word by word, she spoke decisively, leaving no room for hope.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s inner fear grew, his face turning pale, his whole body trembling slightly.

    "Really, it¡¯s over?" After a long while, he asked again, unable to let go.

    "Yes," An Ruo said resolutely, "Let go. You ask who will let you go after letting go of me. In fact, only you can let yourself go. I¡¯m not only asking you to let go of me but also hoping you can let go of yourself. Tang Yuchen, letting go is not as hard as you think."

    "Then tell me, was it hard for you when you let go of me?" he asked her.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered.

 Chapter 717: She is His Only Redemption

    <h4>Chapter 717: Chapter 717: She is His Only Redemption</h4>

    Letting him go wasn¡¯t easy for her at all, very difficult indeed.

    It was only after she had gone through those heart-wrenching transformations time and again that she gradually let go of him.

    If it weren¡¯t for those heartrending pains, she couldn¡¯t have let gopletely. But the searing agony was something she didn¡¯t want to experience again, so she let go of himpletely, and didn¡¯t give him any more chances.

    She felt fortunate that she had endured the agonizing torments over and over, finally freeing herself from him, finally managing to let go in a carefree manner, no longer giving him the chance to hurt her.

    Thinking of this, An Ruo also understood that letting him go was not an easy thing to do for him.

    He had to go through transformations time and time again to truly give up...

    "Tell me, was it difficult for you to let go of me?" Tang Yuchen pressed again.

    An Ruo pulled herself back from her thoughts, and she indifferently answered him, "Whether it was difficult or easy, I have already managed to let go of you. Tang Yuchen, the process doesn¡¯t matter, the result does."

    Boom¡ª

    Tang Yuchen was stunned, his eyes widened; his heart felt as if it had been heavily hammered, leaving his mind utterly nk.

    Yes, whether difficult or easy, she had already let go of him...

    What was the point of him asking so many questions?

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s body stiffened, and he nearly didn¡¯t have the strength to hold her tight. An Ruo felt his arms loosen, and she quickly pushed him away, retreating several steps from him.

    His dark, unlit eyes looked at her as if she was his only salvation; if she gave up on him, then he would truly be despairing.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t have the heart to see him like this, but giving him hope was impossible.

    After all, it was just about him giving up on her, even if it was very difficult, very painful, it wouldn¡¯t kill anyone. It¡¯s just that the process was a bit painful, as long as one endured it and got through it.

    If she could endure it, he certainly could too.

    Realizing these things, her heart grew even more determined, she turned away, and said coldly, "I have said everything, don¡¯t pester me anymore, goodbye."

    She turned and walked away, Tang Yuchen had no strength to hold her back anymore, he could only watch helplessly as she left.

    But how could he just give up on her like that?

    Even if she never forgave him, he would not give up on her for the rest of his life.

    An Ruo, I will definitely show you my determination; I won¡¯t give up, never!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo left Tang Yuchen¡¯s vi, and on her ride home, she dialed Mo Hua¡¯s number.

    "I¡¯ve done as you said, can I now bring the stuff over to you?"

    "Sure,e over to my house," Mo Hua said with a chuckle.

    After hanging up, An Ruo had the driver head towards Mo Hua¡¯s house.

    By the time she arrived, Mo Hua was already home. Entering his house, she took out the item he had given her and handed it to him.

    "Can this really find out Kangkang¡¯s address?" she asked doubtfully.

    Mo Hua took a USB-like device and nodded, "It can, but it will take some time to crack, and it might be a bit difficult."

    "No worries, I¡¯m not in a rush, you can take your time to crack it."

    Mo Hua stowed the item away and gave her a slight smile, "An Ruo, there¡¯s something I need to tell you."

    "What is it?" she asked, puzzled.

    He suddenly gently embraced her, saying with difficulty, "I¡¯ve received a task and might need to go away for work for a while; I¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow."

    An Ruo was momentarily stunned, "What task?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 718 Leaving for a While

    <h4>Chapter 718: Chapter 718 Leaving for a While</h4>

    An Ruowei was stunned, "What mission?"

    "It¡¯s an order from above, I can¡¯t disclose it. After I leave, I won¡¯t be able to contact you, so I wanted to tell you in advance."

    "Is it dangerous?" An Ruo asked with concern.

    Mo Hua released her slightly and shook his head gently, "It¡¯s not very dangerous, but I promise you, I will definitelye back safe and sound."

    An Ruo showed a hint of a smile, "Good, don¡¯t forget your promise, you muste back safe and sound."

    "I won¡¯t forget," Mo Hua said with a smile, and then slowly kissed her lips.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t resist his kiss, she closed her eyes slightly, and quietly savored his breath.

    ...

    After having dinner at Mo Hua¡¯s ce and helping him pack some luggage, An Ruowei left to go back home.

    She pushed open the door and walked into the living room, only to see Xiao Ji sitting at the dining table, with some rich dishesid out on it.

    "Sis, you¡¯re back!" An Ji couldn¡¯t help showing a joyful smile upon seeing her.

    An Ruowei asked him in puzzlement, "Were you waiting for me toe back for dinner?"

    "Yes, howe you¡¯re only back now." He stood up, took the bag from her hand and ced it aside, then pushed her to sit at the dining table.

    "I¡¯ve been waiting for you for a long time, the food is almost cold." He served her rice while speaking, "Have you eaten yet? You must not have eaten already, otherwise all the effort I put into cooking these dishes would be wasted."

    An Ruowei took the bowl he handed her and asked with a smile, "Is there some special asion today?"

    "Today is not any special day."

    "Then why did you make such avish meal?"

    An Ji sat down opposite her and with a serious tone said, "I¡¯m leaving tomorrow, there¡¯s something I need to deal with at the hall, and it might take some time before I cane back."

    "You¡¯re leaving too?" An Ruowei asked in surprise.

    An Ji raised his eyebrows slightly, "Who else is leaving?"

    "It¡¯s Mo Hua, he¡¯s been given a mission and has to leave to carry it out. He will also be away for some time." As she said this, An Ruowei quickly asked with concern, "Xiao Ji, you haven¡¯t done anything illegal, have you? It wouldn¡¯t be that Mo Hua¡¯s mission is rted to your matter, right?"

    An Ji chuckled and said, "Sis, your imagination is too wild. I deal with my matters, and he carries out his mission. My affairs and his mission have nothing to do with each other, it¡¯s just a coincidence that we both have to leave."

    "That¡¯s good. I was worried something might happen to you. These past few years, I haven¡¯t been by your side, unable to look after you in many ways, and I was afraid you might take a wrong turn."

    "Sis, you should trust me," he said softly to her.

    An Ruowei nodded vigorously, "Yes, I should believe in you, I should have confidence in you. Xiao Ji, how long will you be away this time? Won¡¯t it be a long time before you return?"

    "It won¡¯t be too long, at most a month perhaps. Besides, even if I have to leave J city, I will take you with me. Sis, from now on, we will never be apart again."

    Listening to him say that, An Ruowei felt much relieved. As long as they were no longer separated, she was content.

    Suddenly, An Ji¡¯s stomach growled.

    An Ruowei smiled and added some dishes to his bowl, "Go ahead and eat, you must be starving."

    An Ji smiled embarrassedly and also added some dishes to her bowl.

    "Sis, you eat too."

    An Ruowei looked at the table full of dishes and said with a smile, "Although I¡¯ve already had dinner, all these are cooked by you, so I¡¯ll have a little bit more."

 Chapter 719: It was Tang Yuchen who hit him

    <h4>Chapter 719: Chapter 719: It was Tang Yuchen who hit him</h4>

    "How can you eat just a little, you need to eat more," An Ji insisted.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll eat a bit more, and you should too. After we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll go pack your luggage..."

    As the siblings joked and ate, they used joy to dilute the sadness of parting.

    After the meal, An Ruo helped him pack his luggage.

    Today she had packed luggage for two men, one was Mo Hua, and the other was An Ji.

    To her, both men were very important, and she was unable to stop them from leaving; she could only pray for their safe and prompt return.

    Meanwhile, in a luxurious vi, Tang Yuchen stood on the balcony of the second floor, gazing at a certain ce in the distance, with a deep look in his eyes.

    Uncle Tao walked up behind him and said respectfully, "Young Master, your luggage is all ready."

    "Hmm," the man responded softly. After thinking for a moment, he went into the study and handed Uncle Tao a rectangr box: "I¡¯ll leave this in your care."

    Uncle Tao took it with both hands, nodding solemnly, "Rest assured, sir."

    ¡ª¡ª

    Early the next day, An Ruo saw off An Ji and immediately called Mo Hua.

    The phone barely rang once before connecting.

    Mo Huaughed happily, "I was just about to call you, and here you are calling me. I¡¯m so happy to receive a call from you."

    An Ruo smiled, "When are you leaving, I¡¯lle to see you off."

    "It¡¯s toote, I have to turn off my phone in one minute. You don¡¯t need toe. I¡¯m already satisfied to have talked to you before leaving."

    Hearing his contented words, An Ruo felt very guilty.

    Every time she gave him just a little response and care, he was so pleased. He was really foolish; what was there to like about her?

    "Mo Hua, take good care of yourself, I¡¯ll wait for you toe back," An Ruo said softly, looking up at the sky.

    On the other end, the man fell silent for several seconds before speaking, "I will. An Ruo... when Ie back, there are some things I want to tell you, I¡¯lle back quickly."

    An Ruowei was momentarily perplexed, feeling as if she already knew what he was going to tell her.

    She was a bit nervous, but wasn¡¯t this a natural thing? In fact, she had already considered it; she just hadn¡¯t expected it toe so soon.

    "I¡¯m hanging up, goodbye." Unable to hear her voice, Mo had to speak first.

    "Wait!" An Ruo hurriedly spoke, but he had already hung up, leaving her with only the beeping sound of the phone.

    An Ruo was annoyed with herself; she hadn¡¯t even had the chance to tell him to be careful.

    As she was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. She thought it was Mo calling back, but it turned out to be Tang Yuchen.

    What was he calling her for at this time?

    She had already made things clear to him yesterday, so why was he calling again?

    An Ruo gripped her phone tightly but didn¡¯t answer; the ringing stopped after one cycle and didn¡¯t ring again.

    An Ji had left, and so had Mo Hua; An Ruo returned home to a renewed sense of solitude and quietness.

    However, she wasn¡¯t too saddened because she knew they woulde back and not leave her alone.

    The day passed by very quietly.

    What she didn¡¯t know was that City B was about to hold a major engineering project tender, and for that tender, manyrge enterprises nationwide had been preparing for more than half a year.

    Among thepanies attending the project tender, apart from the Tang Family, there was the newly rising and urgently needing to establish a firm foothold, the TLApany.

    On the other hand, at a port in Country A, arge-scale arms deal was being secretly prepared...

 Chapter 720: It Turns Out He Wrote It

    <h4>Chapter 720: Chapter 720: It Turns Out He Wrote It</h4>

    After a night¡¯s sleep, An Ruo ate something the next morning and went out to work. As she was passing by the security room, the security guard on duty called out to her.

    "Miss An, you have a letter."

    "A letter for me?" An Ruo was perplexed, as she had never received a letter before. Who could have sent it to her?

    The security guard handed her the letter, a white envelope with her name written on it, but no sender¡¯s information. The envelope was thin and weightless, containing only a single sheet of paper.

    In an era where people were ustomed to phone calls and video chats, no one wrote letters anymore. Letter-writing was too traditional, and the delivery too slow. She was genuinely puzzled as to who could have sent it.

    Once at the studio, An Ruo locked herself in her office and opened the envelope.

    [An Ruo, this is the first letter I have written to you, and the first letter I have ever written in my life. I know you don¡¯t want to hear me speak, but I implore you to read what I¡¯ve written to the end.]

    After reading the first sentence, she knew who it was from.

    It was from Tang Yuchen, unbelievably penned by him.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered with indecision about whether to read on. She knew what he would say, and she didn¡¯t want to read it, fearing it might affect her mood.

    After all, what was the use of reading it? She had made herself clear, so why couldn¡¯t he give up?

    An Ruo ced the letter back in the drawer without continuing and started her work.

    When she worked, she would immerse herselfpletely, forgetting everything around her. By the time she finished a painting, it was already noon, and time to eat.

    Wen Jing knocked on the door to invite her for lunch. An Ruo tidied up the freshly finished painting and went out to eat with them, forgetting about the letter in the drawer.

    Time quickly came for her to leave the office in the afternoon, and her gaze inadvertently fell on the drawer.

    She hesitated for a moment, then went over to take out the letter and put it in her bag before heading home.

    All the way home, she pondered whether to finish the letter, unsure of what Tang Yuchen might have written.

    After taking a bath and lying on the bed, An Ruo thought for a while and decided to take out the letter from him.

    In the morning, she had only read the first paragraph. Skipping the first paragraph, she read the second one directly.

    [I know that no matter what I say now, you won¡¯t care. It¡¯s my fault for not treasuring you enough, for having lost your affection for me a long time ago. But still, I want to tell you what¡¯s in my heart, so you know my feelings for you.

    You are aware of what kind of person I am and I have told you about my past. I don¡¯t want to make excuses for myself, but my upbringing led me to be a person who doesn¡¯t easily trust others, who is afraid to get used to someone, and who is ustomed to relying on myself without consulting others.

    Such is my nature, and even after developing feelings for you, my character didn¡¯t change much. That¡¯s why I made decisions without consulting you, believing that as long as I loved you, you would understand me and never leave me.

    I also believed that my problems were mine to solve alone, that I needn¡¯t burden you with them, which is why I kept everything from you.

    It was precisely because I kept everything to myself that we were manipted by others, causing you pain time and again, ultimately making me lose you over and over just after getting a hold of you...

    An Ruo, after everything we¡¯ve been through, I¡¯ve learned that two people in love should trust each other and share both joys and hardships, not keep secrets.

    But, it seems, I realized this toote.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 721: Can Only Be Mine

    <h4>Chapter 721: Chapter 721: Can Only Be Mine</h4>

    And you¡¯ve stopped epting me, no matter if my heart repents a thousand times, ten thousand times, you won¡¯t change your mind.

    I know this is all my retribution, all my fault, but I still pray hopelessly that you could ept me again.

    Even if you can no longer turn back, I won¡¯t give up on winning back your heart; I am willing to spend a lifetime proving my love to you, even if you no longer cherish my love, I still want to give it to you unreservedly.

    I¡¯ve written so much, you must find me long-winded. This is the first time I¡¯m writing you a letter, and I have a lot to say, but I will write less today. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t read my second letter.

    I have a phone call, so I¡¯ll stop here for now.

    ¡ª¡ªHandwritten by Tang Yuchen.]

    After reading the contents of the letter, An Ruo¡¯s heart did not fluctuate much. How he feels about her is something she no longer wants to care about.

    In fact, her current life is quite good; why must he insist on being with her?

    An Ruo ced the letter in the drawer, then turned off the light to sleep.

    Strangely, her mood was very calm, unaffected by it all. That night she sleptfortably without a single dream.

    The next morning when she went to work, she received another letter.

    He said he would write her a second letter, but she didn¡¯t expect it to arrive the very next day.

    An Ruo, too, after getting off work at night, took a bath andy in bed before she read the letter he wrote.

    [An Ruo, did you read the letter I wrote you yesterday? I am very anxious you didn¡¯t, but even if you didn¡¯t, I will still write a second letter.

    Do you remember the first time we met? For you, it was a very hurtful memory; I wonder if it still pains you when you think of it now.

    The way I treated you back then had a reason. Because of my reputation for outliving wives, no woman was willing to marry me. But in order to one day marry Ke Ren, I still had to find a woman to wed until the prophecy of outliving six wives ended, and I would dare to marry Ke Ren confidently.

    However, after I outlived five wives, no one dared to marry me.

    Even if I offered a high price, no one was willing. Later, An Mingqi came to me, he showed me your photo and said he was willing to marry you off to me.

    The truth is, the first time I saw you wasn¡¯t at the Golden Emperor Hotel; I had already seen your face in the photo.

    When I saw you, my first impression was that this woman is too transparent and clean, definitely a very docile woman without desires or demands. I thought that if you married me, you probably wouldn¡¯t try to extract benefits from me.

    Being a businessman, since I had offered a high price to your uncle, I naturally didn¡¯t want to waste any more money on you. It was because of yourck of desire that I chose you.

    And at that time, I arrogantly believed you were mine to have, and the oue had to be marriage to me. So that day you came to the hotel to find me, seeing your reluctance, I got angry. How could you not be willing? I had set my sights on you; what right did you have to be unwilling?

    My self-esteem was wounded, and I chose to force you. I wanted you to understand that even if you were unwilling, you had no choice but to be mine.

    Latter, when you were unconscious, you cried and struggled in your sleep. I saw your tears and felt a moment of guilt. But it was only a moment; you are the first person to ever make me feel guilty.

    As I expected, you did marry me. I gave you no wedding or promises. I wanted to see what kind of woman you were, to see if you woulde crying to me.

 Chapter 722: The Unique An Ruo

    <h4>Chapter 722: Chapter 722: The Unique An Ruo</h4>

    I even brought Lisa home just to provoke you. Your reaction made me realize that you truly didn¡¯t care about anything to do with me, including my substantial wealth.

    You even proposed a post-marriage agreement, asking for separate bedrooms. Honestly, your proposal surprised me. Since you had already married me, you had no choice to backtrack. If you were smart, you would have tried to gain my affection and obtain more benefits, instead of angering me and ending up with nothing.

    However, I suspected you were ying hard to get with me, so I agreed to your proposal, curious to see when you would show your true colors.

    In the days that followed, I confirmed that you weren¡¯t scheming against me; you truly despised me.

    You were the first woman who ever looked down on me like this, and you sessfully aroused my desire to conquer. What I never anticipated was that, by focusing too much attention on you, I eventually lost myself and developed genuine feelings for you.

    An Ruo, sometimes I think, if you had been a bit more opportunist, or a bit more obedient initially, maybe I wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with you.

    The process of falling in love with you was very slow, it umted bit by bit. If it had been a lesser love, I could control my feelings for you, I could easily forget you.

    But I cannot forget you. Even when Ke Ren came back, I still couldn¡¯t forget you. You even made me give up Ke Ren and choose you.

    An Ruo, I say all this just to say, I love you deeply, I love the unique you, An Ruo, who no one can rece.

    In this lifetime, I think I can never let go of you again because you havepletely upied my soul, all my heart...

    ¡ª¡ªWritten by Tang Yuchen]

    An Ruo put down the letter, raised her eyes to the ceiling, and silently sighed in her heart.

    Was the purpose of his writing just to continuously tell her how much he loved her?

    She had grown weary and numb to his so-called love; no matter how much he said, she wouldn¡¯t feel anything.

    She put the letter in the drawer, closed her eyes, and tried to sleep, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Her mind was filled with scenes from after they had met.

    The domineering and merciless him, and how she resisted him, chasing freedom...

    The two of them, one wanting to escape, the other wanting to control, neither yielding, ultimately lost their hearts in a relentless game of pursuit, umting wounds again and again.

    He was right, maybe she shouldn¡¯t have been so headstrong in opposing him at the beginning. If she had been more resigned, perhaps the oue would have been different...

    On the third day, An Ruo received another letter from him.

    Does he write to her every day?

    She thought about calling him to ask him to stop writing, but she really didn¡¯t want to contact him. Never mind, let him write if he wants to. Without her response, he would naturally give up.

    At night, with amp on, she opened his letter and began to read.

    [An Ruo, this is the third letter I am writing to you.

    It¡¯s seven in the morning, and I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I got up to write to you. Thinking of writing to you makes me spirited; even the air seems filled with sweetness and freshness.

    I am writing word by word, feeling an illusion that you are right beside me. If you were, I would be a hundred times happier than I am now.

    Thesest few days, I have been reminiscing about every little detail of our past, and I¡¯ve realized that our happy moments were far too few and fleeting.

    Yet, they seem all the more precious, don¡¯t they?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 723 Your Existence

    <h4>Chapter 723: Chapter 723 Your Existence</h4>

    I am now thirty-four years old, my life has nearly passed its halfway mark, and I have experienced more than many people do in a lifetime.

    Yet, in the time that has passed, only you were the realest presence, and only you gave me the truest life and feelings.

    You are so ordinary yet unique. It¡¯s because of your authenticity that I knew I was still alive, not just a walking corpse, a ruthless ¡¯Assassin¡¯ who has lost his soul.

    Yes, I am an Assassin. When I was a special agent, I was cold and heartless, content just to kill andplete my missions. Escaping that identity to be a businessman, I killed in another way, bloodlessly and mercilessly.

    My life was cold and lonely until you entered my world, showing me that I was still human, an ordinary person. You made me realize that I too could have a normal life.

    Like anyone else, I could marry, have children; I could asionally bicker with my wife,e home to eat with my family after work, have someone to miss every day, and be someone who is missed...

    An Ruo, you will never know just how meaningful your existence is to me, how much your existence has changed my life.

    Because of you, I am able to feel the joys and sorrows of life, and because of you, I am grateful to heaven for bringing me into this world, and I am full of longing and goals for life.

    An Ruo, you are the warmest, most brilliant ray of sunlight in my life, but I carelessly fell into darkness, losing my sunlight. Could you tell me if I still have a chance to find my sunlight again?

    A question mark marked the end of Tang Yuchen¡¯s third letter.

    An Ruo stared at thest sentence for a long time, unable to shift her gaze.

    She could not describe the feeling in her heart; it was somewhat bitter and also filled with a sense of loss.

    Toe this far, it wasn¡¯t something she could just turn back from...

    No matter how they tried to salvage the situation, there probably was no possibility anymore.

    On the fourth morning, An Ruo went out and approached the security guard. Seeing her, the guard smiled before she could speak, "Miss An, your letter has arrived again."

    This was already the fourth letter. The previous three letters had affected her mood, and she hesitated over whether to read this fourth one.

    She really didn¡¯t know what more he could say; she worried that reading his letters would only add to her confusion and make it even harder for her to stay calm and rational.

    When she chose to give him up, it took a lot of effort. Now that she had let go, she really didn¡¯t want to pick it back up, fearing she didn¡¯t have enough strength left to withstand being hurt again.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t read this letter. She ced it with the previous three and continued living the life she wanted.

    For three consecutive days, she received more letters from Tang Yuchen. Seven in total. She read only three and left four unread.

    An Ruo had resolved to ignore his letters and nned to burn them all once he stopped writing.

    But that night, she had a nightmare. In it, she saw the scene from over two years ago, where Tang Yuchen was shot.

    Even though she knew it was not real, the her in the dream was still terrified to her core. She woke up from the nightmare and sat in shock for a long time before she managed to calm down.

    It waste at night outside. An Ruo turned on the bedsidemp, wiped the cold sweat from her forehead, and then her eyes fell on the drawer of the bedside table.

 Chapter 724: Exchange My Heart for Yours

    <h4>Chapter 724: Chapter 724: Exchange My Heart for Yours</h4>

    She eventually took out the four unopened letters and began to read them.

    The content of the fourth letter was somewhat simple, which surprised her.

    [An Ruo, it¡¯s half past six in the morning, did you sleep wellst night? Did you have a good dream? I had a delightful dream, for I dreamt of you.

    Sincest night, I¡¯ve been yearning for dawn so I could write to you. Finally, when dawn broke, I eagerly got up early, excitedly took out the paper and fountain pen to write to you.

    But I didn¡¯t know what to write, I have a lot, a lot to tell you, the things I want to tell you can¡¯t be contained in just a few sheets of paper. But at this moment, I don¡¯t know where to start.

    I¡¯ve been sitting at my desk for half an hour. In this half hour, I watched the sun slowly rise outside the window, listened to the birds chirping, smelled the fresh scent of the morning, and thought of you, suddenly I felt that this world is beautiful, and I missed you even more.

    An Ruo, I really want to see you, every day and night, every minute and second...]

    After reading this letter, An Ruowei gently closed her eyes, and couldn¡¯t help but picture Tang Yuchen in the morning sitting at his desk, gazing at the sunrise outside the window.

    Such a scene, so serene and beautiful.

    She could even feel the distinct fresh scent of the morning...

    The chirping of birds also reached her ears, very melodious and pleasant, making one¡¯s mood turn very cheerful.

    An Ruowei slightly curved her lips, holding the letter in her hand against her body, and just like that, she peacefully fell asleep.

    When she woke up, it was half past six in the morning. This time was the same as the one Tang Yuchen mentioned in his letter.

    An Ruo immediately got out of bed, pulled open the curtains, pushed open the window, and a rush of fresh air hit her face. She took a deep breath, feeling refreshed and clear-headed.

    Closing her eyes and smiling towards the sky for a while, she then jumped back on the bed to read the remaining three letters.

    Upon opening the fifth letter, there was only one line inside.

    [Exchange my heart for yours, only then will we realize the depth of our memories.]

    What does this mean?

    An Ruo tilted her head and thought for a moment, then she somewhat understood the meaning of this phrase.

    This must be a line of poetry; she didn¡¯t expect Tang Yuchen to also have such a poetic side.

    An Ruo gently recited this line of poetry: "Exchange my heart for yours, only then will we realize the depth of our memories... Exchange my heart for yours?"

    Only then will we realize the depth of our memories...

    The depth of our memories.

    Putting down the letter, An Ruowei gently lowered her gaze, concealing the emotions in her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she sat there, but when she came back to her senses, it was already nine in the morning.

    Today she didn¡¯t feel like going to work, so she just called Zhang Yang and told him.

    After getting out of bed, washing up, and getting dressed, she went downstairs and approached the security guard, who hastily said, "Miss An, there¡¯s no letter for you today."

    "No?" An Ruo paused.

    "Yes, I even specifically looked for it, but I didn¡¯t see any letters for you."

    Wasn¡¯t it written?

    An Ruo quicklyposed herself, thanked the security guard with a smile, and walked out of theplex. She didn¡¯t know where to go, but after walking for a bit, she saw a shop selling dumplings.

    With some money in her pocket, she went forward and ordered a bowl of Clear Soup Dumplings, didn¡¯t finish it, and walked back home after eating only half.

    Back at home, she held the two remaining letters, hesitating whether to read them all at once.

    Ultimately, she put the letters back, unread.

    The next morning she went to work, hesitated a moment at the security gate, but still approached to ask if there was any letter for her.

 Chapter 725: Almost Forgot About Mo Huaéˆ¥æªš Existence

    <h4>Chapter 725: Chapter 725: Almost Forgot About Mo Hua¡¯s Existence</h4>

    The security said no, and she had no reaction, her expression very normal.

    Actually, it was good just like that. He stopped writing, which was exactly the oue she had hoped for.

    Miss An Ruo never opened the remaining two letters, and Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t write any more to her either. Her life was as ordinary as ever, each day very tranquil, which she liked.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Just like that, five more days passed. It had been fifteen days since Mo Hua and An Ji had left.

    That day, An Ruo received a call from a stranger, who imed to be Mo Hua¡¯s colleague. He said that Mo Hua was injured and now in the hospital, hoping she could make a trip there.

    An Ruo naturally nodded in agreement and hung up the phone to rush to the hospital.

    On the way to the hospital, she suddenly realized that she had nearly forgotten about Mo Hua¡¯s existence over the past half a month. Each day, her energy had been focused on the letters written by Tang Yuchen, almost never considering how Mo Hua was doing with his work outside.

    When she first received the call, the mention of Mo Hua¡¯s name even felt somewhat vague and unfamiliar.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart fluttered uneasily and was also filled with deep guilt.

    Rushing to Mo Hua¡¯s ward, she saw a man in police uniform standing at the door. He saw her and approached to ask, "Are you Miss An Ruo?"

    "Yes, I am," An Ruo nodded.

    "Hello, I am the man who just called you. I am Mo Hua¡¯s colleague, my surname is Qian." The man extended his hand to her.

    An Ruo shook his hand, "Hello Officer Qian, how is Mo Hua doing now?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, his life is not in danger, but he is currently unconscious and hasn¡¯t woken up yet."

    An Ruo looked into the ward, eager to enter, "Officer Qian, what exactly happened? Why is Mo Hua injured? Did it happen while he was on a mission?"

    The man shook his head pensively, "No, he was trying to retrieve the ck Pearl from the deep sea when he encountered a storm and almost got injured in a sea ident."

    An Ruo was stunned, "Retrieving the ck Pearl?"

    ...

    Sitting beside the hospital bed, An Ruo looked at Mo Hua¡¯s pale face, her heart still not settled from the shock.

    Officer Qian¡¯s words still echoed in her mind.

    "Our mission was in Country A, and there¡¯s a legend in a small town by the sea in Country A.

    A man who fetches a ck Pearl from the sea and gives it to the woman he loves will ensure their lovests forever. That day, after hearing this legend, Mo told me he wanted to dive for the ck Pearl.

    I thought it was a joke, but after the mission waspleted, he really went into the sea to search for the ck Pearl.

    Unfortunately, it was his bad luck that a storm broke out on the sea that day, and his diving gear malfunctioned, and he almost drowned in the sea.

    Fortunately, a fishing boat was timely in saving him, otherwise, the consequences would have been unimaginable..."

    "Actually, he was treated in Country A for two days, and after the doctors confirmed his life wasn¡¯t in danger, we transferred him back home for treatment. But he has been unconscious for several days now, and we don¡¯t know when he will wake up."

    She hadn¡¯t expected him to be so foolish as to dive into the sea to look for the ck Pearl.

    An Ruo gripped his cool hand, very afraid that he would not wake up. Just like Yun Feiyang, who had been unconscious for several years.

    If he also never woke up, her heart would never find peace in this lifetime.

 Chapter 726: Please Marry Me

    <h4>Chapter 726: Chapter 726: Please Marry Me</h4>

    "Mo Hua..." An Ruo tightened her grip on his hand, her eyes slightly red, "Please wake up soon, okay? Stop sleeping, stop scaring me... I can¡¯t take this anymore..."

    Thinking of the words he had said to her when he left, she suddenly felt an urge, really wanting to impulsively tell him that she would agree to anything as long as he could wake up.

    Suppressing the urge inside her, she whispered to him, "Didn¡¯t you say that you had something to tell me when you came back? Now that you¡¯re back, can you please open your eyes and speak to me? Maybe I¡¯ll agree to it, who knows..."

    "Really?" Mo Hua suddenly asked her in a hoarse voice.

    An Ruo lifted her eyes in shock, meeting his smiling gaze.

    "You... when did you wake up?" she asked, both delighted and puzzled.

    Mo Hua smiled and said, "I woke up before you came here."

    An Ruo paused, then realized, "Were you pretending to be asleep?"

    "No, I woke up and fell back asleep, and only woke up again when I heard you speak," Mo Hua sped her hand in his, looking deeply into her eyes, "An Ruo, it¡¯s so good to be alive and see you again."

    An Ruo gave a relieved smile, "It¡¯s really good that you came back safely. By the way, how are you feeling now? Shall I call the doctor to check on you?"

    "Let¡¯s not hurry," Mo Hua extended his other hand and slowly opened his palm in front of her, revealing arge ck Pearl.

    "This is a ck Pearl I retrieved from the deep sea. Do you like it?" he asked expectantly.

    An Ruo stared at the shiny, round ck Pearl, speechless with surprise. She had never seen such arge pearl before, and it was ck...

    The pearl reflected a brilliant light, very beautiful; it was the most attractive jewel she had ever seen.

    Mo Hua asked her again, "Do you like it?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes shimmered, and she nodded, "It¡¯s so beautiful... I really like it..."

    She was never keen on jewelry; even the most beautiful ones couldn¡¯t make her heart flutter.

    But this ck Pearl was different, it was beautifully natural, stunning and pure, bound to make anyone¡¯s heart skip a beat.

    An Ruo really liked it; this was the first time she had ever liked a piece of jewelry so much. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t love jewelry, she just hadn¡¯t found one she liked until now.

    Mo Hua propped himself up, holding the ck Pearl in both hands, and asked her solemnly and carefully, "An Ruo, I propose to you with this ck Pearl, will you please ept me?"

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise; she saw earnest affection in his eyes. Perhaps she didn¡¯t understand him fully, but at this moment, she wouldn¡¯t doubt his feelings for her.

    "An Ruo, will you marry me? I am willing to use my life to protect you, never leaving you."

    Never leaving you...

    An Ruo¡¯s heart trembled slightly, those words were too precious for her. Her life had been rugged and tough, with people always leaving her side. Throughout, she had always felt alone.

    To have someone by her side, unfailing and steadfast, might be the best blessing she could have from heaven...

    Mo Hua quietly waited for her answer, while An Ruo¡¯s mind shed through the events of the past years. Since she was twenty-one, Tang Yuchen hadpletely upied her life.

    He constantly influenced her, incessantly. Everything in her life revolved around him, because of him she was happy, because of him she was hurt.

    Now, another man had entered her life.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 727: A Bad Feeling

    <h4>Chapter 727: Chapter 727: A Bad Feeling</h4>

    As long as she chose to agree, Tang Yuchen wouldpletely walk out of her life, and she would no longer live for him.

    Stepping out into this new phase, she might be faced with a whole new world or it might not be the oue she desired. But regardless, she should try to take that first step. Whether it was good or bad, she had to try in order to know.

    Moreover, Mo Hua truly moved her. He was so good to her, and she wanted to be good to him, too. She also wanted to build a happy life with him.

    Tang Yuchen, it was time for him topletely walk out of her life as well.

    An Ruo nced at the ck Pearl in his hand and instead of replying directly, asked, "Didn¡¯t you think of the mortal danger when you dived to the seabed for the ck Pearl?"

    Mo Hua chuckled and shook his head, "I didn¡¯t think about it, I just knew that I had to get you a ck Pearl. I wouldn¡¯t allow myself to fail, nor would I allow myself to die. Because you were waiting for me, so I wouldn¡¯t die."

    An Ruo smiled gently, picking up the ck Pearl from his hand and holding it tenderly with both hands.

    Looking up at him with a curved smile, she said, "Okay, I ept your proposal."

    Mo Hua¡¯s smile faded as he looked deeply at her. In an instant, a ray of sunlight pierced through the darkness and solitude at the bottom of his heart. He felt as if he could hear the sound of springing into bloom.

    ...

    "An Ruo!" Tang Yuchen woke up from his sleep with a start, sitting up quickly, his stern face covered in cold sweat.

    He had a nightmare, dreaming that An Ruo had married Mo Hua.

    She was wearing a pristine bridal gown, the most beautiful bride in the world. Yet, she was not wearing the wedding gown for him.

    The scenes in the dream were too real, the more he thought about it, the more frightened he became, finding even breathing difficult.

    Right now, it was the depth of night here in country A, while it was daytime in J city. Gazing out at the night outside, his mind pondered over what An Ruo might be doing.

    He tried to calm the unease in his heart, but the bad feeling remained strong.

    A flicker of determination passed through Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, and he threw off the covers, quickly changing his clothes. Then he went to the next room and picked up Kangkang, who was still deeply asleep.

    Going downstairs, Lan Keren, who hadn¡¯t gone to bed yet, was sitting on the couch drinking milk. Seeing hime down, she asked in confusion, "What are you doing?"

    "I¡¯m taking the child back to J city."

    "Now?" Lan Keren nced out at the night, frowning, "It¡¯s two in the morning, even if you¡¯re in a hurry, you should wait until dawn."

    Tang Yuchen shook his head, resolute, "No, I must leave immediately. Call the helicopter for me, I need to go back right now."

    Lan Keren set down her cup and stood up, walking over to him, "Why the sudden rush to return, has something happened?"

    He responded coolly, "Nothing happened, I just want to go back. I¡¯ve dealt with everything here, and I think I should be able to leave. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you to handle. I know I shouldn¡¯t throw everything at you, but anyway... thanks a lot!"

    After speaking, he walked briskly towards the outside, and Lan Keren, momentarily stunned, hurried after him, "Do you have to leave right now?"

    "Hmm," he nodded, his gaze resolute.

    He had to rush back to meet An Ruo and tell her everything, to bring her back to his side, else he feared it would be toote.

    Seeing his insistence, Lan Keren could only sigh and say, "Okay, although I don¡¯t know why you want to leave, I respect your decision. Go ahead, I¡¯ll see you off."

    Tang Yuchen nced at her, not rejecting the offer, and nodded.

 Chapter 728: To Corner Them to Death

    <h4>Chapter 728: Chapter 728: To Corner Them to Death</h4>

    Lan Keren drove the car out as he held the child and got in. The vi¡¯s gate opened, and the car slowly moved out.

    "Boom¡ª¡ªBoom¡ª¡ª"

    Suddenly, the silent night was torn apart by deafening explosions that made the whole earth tremble. The skyward mes lit up the darkness, the light blinding.

    Having traveled less than fifty meters, Lan Keren¡¯s car abruptly stopped amidst the shaking. The windshield shattered with a crash, and shards of ss flew everywhere.

    Tang Yuchen swiftly protected the child with his body, while Lan Keren just as quickly shielded themselves from the flying shards.

    The two were still in shock when two more explosions sounded, and the car violently shook once again.

    This unexpected ident terrified them, but they were only stunned for a second before Lan Keren quickly regainedposure, stepping on the gas pedal, the car surged forward three hundred meters before she braked.

    Looking back, they saw the vi destroyed and aze.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes narrowed dangerously, a cold sharpness shing within them.

    Lan Keren, pale, asked him, "Who could have done this?"

    The man¡¯s lips were tightly pressed; he didn¡¯t know who was responsible. But the attacker¡¯s intention was clear, to put them to death!

    "Chen, thank goodness we got out." After a while, Lan Keren said with relief.

    Tang Yuchen said in a deep voice, "I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t return for now."

    "Yeah, it will be very dangerous for you to go back before we figure out who did this. We have no choice but to seek refuge at William¡¯s ce again..."

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After An Ruo agreed to Mo Hua¡¯s proposal, Mo Hua recovered exceptionally fast, and within a couple of days, he was lively and moring to be discharged from the hospital.

    Only after the doctors said he could be discharged did An Ruo allow it and proceeded with the discharge procedures.

    Once out of the hospital, he brought up the engagement. He said that in a couple of days there would be an auspicious date, suitable for an engagement, and suggested they could just fix the wedding then.

    An Ruo said it was too soon; she had nothing prepared, and Xiao Ji hadn¡¯t returned. Even if they were to get engaged, it should wait until his return.

    Mo Hua said they could get engaged first and hold the wedding ceremony once An Ji returned. He bluntly told her that he feared she might change her mind, so they had to get engaged immediately, or else he would feel uneasy.

    An Ruo hesitated whether to agree or not, Mo Hua quickly bought a ring and informed everyone; even his parents knew about it.

    Mo Hua¡¯s parents had always looked forward to his marriage. Learning he had a girlfriend, they immediately came over to meet An Ruo, told her many benefits of getting engaged, and agreed that the day after next was auspicious for engagement.

    Seeing An Ruo still hesitant, Mo Hua suggested they didn¡¯t need avish engagement ceremony; a simple family dinner would suffice.

    After his persistent coaxing, An Ruo finally nodded her consent and went through with a very simple engagement ceremony with him.

    With the ring he gave her on her finger, she was now his fianc¨¦e. And her decision to marry him grew even firmer, with no more hesitation in her heart.

    When Tang Yuchen learned about this, everything was already settled, and An Ruo¡¯s engagement had been several days ago.

    He rushed back from Country A with Kangkang, and the first thing he did was to look for her.

    An Ruo, upon receiving his call, didn¡¯t show any surprise. She knew sooner orter he would learn of her engagement. However, this time his news was quite slow; she had been engaged for a week before he found out.

    "Do you need something? If there¡¯s something, just say it over the phone," she said to him indifferently.

 Chapter 729: Have I Allowed You to Marry Him?

    <h4>Chapter 729: Chapter 729: Have I Allowed You to Marry Him?</h4>

    "Is there something you need? Just say it over the phone," she said indifferently to him.

    The man on the other end spoke in a deep voice, "Come out, I need to meet you."

    "I¡¯m not avable."

    "I brought Kangkang back, don¡¯t you want to see him?"

    A flicker of joy passed through An Ruo¡¯s eyes, "Really, is he really back?"

    "Yes,e out now, I¡¯m waiting for you." He hung up the phone without giving her a chance to refuse, and An Ruo hesitated but decided to go out.

    After all, she wasn¡¯t afraid of what he might do.

    Stepping out of her office, she went downstairs and immediately saw Tang Yuchen leaning against the hood of his car, and he saw her too.

    He straightened up, opened the car door with an expressionless face, and then opened the other side of the car door. An Ruo had no choice but to approach and stand beside him, asking, "Where is Kangkang?"

    "Get in the car." The man held the steering wheel, his gaze deep and forward, not looking at her.

    "I¡¯m not getting in the car. If you have something to say, say it here."

    Tang Yuchen turned his head to look at her, his lips suddenly curving into a devilish smile, "Are you sure you don¡¯t want to get in the car?"

    "What exactly do you want to tell me?" An Ruo countered, subtly stepping back.

    She saw a dangerous look in his eyes, and she feared what he might do to her here.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t speak. He got out of the car and reached for her wrist. An Ruo reflexively tried to dodge, but she failed to escape and he quickly grabbed her.

    He pulled her forcefully, and her forehead bumped into his solid chest, causing some pain. His other hand wrapped around her waist, drawing her even closer to him.

    An Ruo looked up, struggling in humiliation, "Let go! Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re going too far!"

    The man looked down at her from a superior position, his dark eyes carrying a trace of chill, "I told you to get in the car."

    An Ruo bit her lip and after a two-second silence, she said, "Let go, and I¡¯ll get in myself."

    He released her, and she obediently sat down. She knew his temper; sometimes not going against his wishes actually worked out better for her.

    As soon as An Ruo buckled her seatbelt, Tang Yuchen quickly started the car and drove off. She was worried he might speed, but fortunately, he controlled his speed and didn¡¯t drive too fast.

    The whole way he remained silent, and she didn¡¯t dare to ask where he was taking her. Even though he didn¡¯t speak, she could feel that he was like a tightly wound string, ready to snap at any moment.

    All she could do was pray he wouldn¡¯t go too far, and if he dared to do anything to her, she would fight back with her life.

    The car came to a stop by the seaside, where Tang Yuchen stopped the car and turned to look at her, his thin lips tightly pressed.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t bear his deep gaze, she averted her eyes and asked indifferently, "What exactly do you want to tell me?"

    "Why did you get engaged to him?" he asked her in a deep voice.

    "What does it have to do with you?"

    Suddenly, he pinched her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were gloomy as he asked again coldly, "Why did you get engaged to him?"

    "It¡¯s my freedom, and none of your business!" An Ruo¡¯s tone was also cold. She swatted his hand away, her expression calm, "Tang Yuchen, I have nothing to do with you, and who I get engaged to is my business. If you have nothing else, take me back."

    Tang Yuchen gripped his fists tightly, hisplexion growing darker, "An Ruo, did I permit you to marry him?"

    An Ruo frowned slightly, "Why do I need your permission?"

 Chapter 730: Spare her, but who will spare him?

    <h4>Chapter 730: Chapter 730: Spare her, but who will spare him?</h4>

    "I haven¡¯t given you permission to marry him, so don¡¯t even think about getting married!"

    "Stop being unreasonable. No one has the right to interfere with whom I marry."

    "Go and break off your engagement with him. Don¡¯t force me to do something drastic."

    An Ruo choked with anger, "Have you had enough? What do you want to do, kill someone or set a fire? If you want to kill, start with me!"

    She found it impossible tomunicate with him; he was just too domineering and authoritarian.

    An Ruo unbuckled her seatbelt and was about to open the car door when the man behind her quickly grabbed her arm. She suddenly turned around as if provoked and gave him a fierce p.

    "Don¡¯t touch me!"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes faltered slightly. An Ruo angrily pulled away his hand and furiously said to him, "Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re my nightmare! Listen to me, from now on, you have no right to meddle in any of my affairs! Otherwise, I¡¯ll see you in court!"

    She pushed open the car door and stepped out. Tang Yuchen, for some reason, just sat there in a daze and didn¡¯t stop her.

    An Ruo strode back the way she came. It was summer, and the sun overhead was blinding and dizzying. It was also by the seaside without any traffic; it seemed she would have to walk back on foot.

    If only she had refused to go with him no matter what.

    Feeling indignant, An Ruo walked faster and faster, as if a flood or voracious beast were chasing her.

    After some distance, Tang Yuchen¡¯s car drove up beside her and slowly followed.

    He nced at her and said indifferently, "Get in the car. I¡¯ll take you back."

    An Ruo stopped and looked at him with suspicion.

    "What, you don¡¯t dare get in? Afraid I¡¯ll eat you?" He curved his lips into a mischievously charming smile.

    After a moment¡¯s silence, she still opened the door and sat inside. The air conditioning in the car brought instant relief from the heat.

    Tang Yuchen drove slowly, while An Ruo looked out the window, pursing her lips in silence. They remained quiet, not needing words to understand each other¡¯s current mood.

    "Did you read the letter I wrote to you?" he asked after a while.

    "No," An Ruo answered without hesitation.

    Tang Yuchen lifted his thin lips into a wry, self-deprecating smile. "An Ruo, if I told you that everything I¡¯ve done has been out of necessity, would you believe me?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes were expressionless as she replied tly, "I¡¯ve never med you. It¡¯s my fault for being foolish and giving you the opportunity to hurt me over and over again. I deserve the pain. You don¡¯t need to exin anything. I don¡¯t me you."

    The car suddenly stopped. Tang Yuchen gripped the steering wheel tightly, as if suppressing something, and said, "Do you think all I want is for you not to me me?"

    An Ruo leaned back in her seat, feeling inexplicably tired and exhausted in that moment.

    "Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s time for this to end. I¡¯ve known you since I was twenty-one. You know better than anyone what I¡¯ve been through these past few years. I don¡¯t regret the past, but I don¡¯t want to continue like this. Please, I beg you, let me go."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes trembled, his heart wrenching in pain.

    She was actually pleading with him to let her go.

    Her voice was filled with helplessness and sorrow, and it was as if she was torturing his heart with her plea. He couldn¡¯t bear to hurt her, but letting her go¡ªwho would let him go?

    Tang Yuchen slumped over the steering wheel, resting his forehead on his arms. An Ruo couldn¡¯t see his expression, but his back seemed to weaken considerably in an instant.

    After a long while, he spoke hoarsely, "An Ruo, what should I do? I don¡¯t want to let you go. I can¡¯t let go, but I also don¡¯t want to hurt you anymore. Tell me, is there a way to not hurt your heart and yet not cause me heartache?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 731: You Donéˆ¥æª› Even Want Kangkang Anymore?

    <h4>Chapter 731: Chapter 731: You Don¡¯t Even Want Kangkang Anymore?</h4>

    An Ruo stared at him nkly, not knowing what to say.

    "I¡¯ve worked so hard, and I thought that once this was over, I could treat you well, treat our child well. I wanted to build a family with you, raise Kangkang together, watch him get married and have kids, and then grow old with you until we both pass away."

    "But why didn¡¯t things turn out as I hoped? Why, despite my efforts to hold onto you, can I not... An Ruo, am I really going to lose youpletely?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s shoulders trembled slightly, his body tensed as if he was crying.

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils constricted¡ªwas he really crying?

    He was absolutely the type of person who would rather bleed than shed tears. If he cried, it must mean he was hurt to the extreme and utterly unwilling to let go.

    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t cry.

    An Ruo tilted her head back slightly and took a deep breath.

    Her throat felt ufortably choked. She preferred him to be fierce toward her, to dominate her, rather than see him show his genuine feelings.

    This side of him only made her feel helpless, unsure of how to respond...

    "Actually, I also longed for what you¡¯re describing..." An Ruo softly began, "But now, I see the reality clearly. Tang Yuchen, one day you¡¯ll realize that even if beautiful wishes don¡¯te true, life still goes on... Take it easy, don¡¯t overthink, it will only cause unnecessary distress..."

    Tang Yuchen straightened up, turning his head to look at her, his eyes still tinged with a faint red.

    "What exactly do I need to do for you to ept me again?" he asked in a deep voice.

    An Ruo looked directly into his eyes, smiling slightly: "It¡¯s already impossible."

    "Why is it impossible!" he suddenly shouted loudly, his eyes full of reluctance, "If you hate me, you can punish me however you want to clear your hatred, just don¡¯t use this method to punish me!"

    "I¡¯m not punishing you, you¡¯re overthinking it."

    "You are punishing me!" Tang Yuchen gripped the steering wheel tightly, the veins on the back of his hands bulging.

    He clenched his teeth and said bitterly: "An Ruo, if you dare marry someone else... never expect the child toe back to you..."

    He was threatening her, but strangely, she wasn¡¯t angry at all.

    Because she could hear the tremble in his voice. Threatening her, he was out of options, wasn¡¯t he? This aspect of him actually made her pity him.

    "You can take good care of Kangkang, it¡¯s also good for him to be with you..." An Ruo resignedly said.

    Even if he didn¡¯t return Kangkang to her, she could ept that. She had realized that, as long as the child was doing well, he didn¡¯t necessarily need to be by her side.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly widened, a hint of panic shing across them.

    "Are you even giving up on Kangkang?" he asked incredulously.

    An Ruo shook her head: "I¡¯m not giving up on him, but if you don¡¯t give him back to me, I can only ept that oue."

    Using the child to threaten her was no longer effective!

    Tang Yuchen suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness surge through him, as if all his strength had drained away. If she could even relinquish Kangkang, what else could he use to keep her?

    "Let¡¯s go back, don¡¯t do this anymore." An Ruo sighed, today¡¯s Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t made her too angry, and by the end, she truly understood him and sincerely hoped he could be more rxed and feel better.

    Tang Yuchen looked down silently for a long time before finally murmuring: "An Ruo, I won¡¯t give up, I can¡¯t give up."

 Chapter 732: It Feels Too Fast

    <h4>Chapter 732: Chapter 732: It Feels Too Fast</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s heart trembled faintly. Was his persistence due to his unwillingness to let go, or was it truly beyond his control? Either way, it made her feel very ufortable.

    Could it be that they would never truly be free from each other in this lifetime?

    In the end, Tang Yuchen still took her back. An Ruo requested to see Kangkang, and he agreed, deciding to take her to see the child tomorrow.

    When she finished work in the afternoon, Mo Hua came to pick her up in his car.

    In the car, she told him about Kangkang¡¯s return. Mo Hua smiled at her and said, "It¡¯s good that the child is back. I hadn¡¯t found his address yet and didn¡¯t know how to tell you."

    An Ruo smiled faintly, "Well, no need to look anymore. Actually, it would be meaningless to find out. After all, Kangkang is now under Tang Yuchen¡¯s custody. Even if I found him, I couldn¡¯t take him away."

    "What did you guys talk about today?" Mo Hua suddenly asked her.

    "Nothing much, just some casual conversation. Oh, and I¡¯m going to see Kangkang tomorrow. I don¡¯t even know how to tell him about us getting married."

    Mo Hua held her hand, driving with one hand, "You saying that puts a lot of pressure on me, but Kangkang seems to like me quite a bit. I hope he won¡¯t reject me too much."

    "He probably won¡¯t. But what if, just if, he doesn¡¯t approve of us being together?" An Ruo asked with a smile.

    Mo Hua frowned worriedly, then suddenly smiled, "Then I will just have to buy him lots of sweets to bribe him!"

    "Haha..." An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud, "Right, the little guy can¡¯t resist sweets. That¡¯s a good idea."

    Seeing her so happy, Mo Hua also showed a joyful smile.

    He squeezed her hand tenderly and said, "What to do, I really just want to marry you right now. An Ruo, let¡¯s have a Western-style wedding. I want to see you in a wedding dress for me."

    "We just got engaged, and you¡¯re already thinking about the wedding?"

    "Of course. How about we get married this month?" he suggested.

    An Ruo shook her head, "That¡¯s too soon. We just got engaged. Let¡¯s talk about the weddingter, and Xiao Ji hasn¡¯t evene back yet."

    "Okay, we¡¯ll hold the wedding when hees back. I really can¡¯t wait any longer," he said, smiling at her.

    An Ruo also smiled, saying no more.

    Actually, getting married so quickly always felt a bit unreal to her. But she wasn¡¯t getting married for the first time, and she didn¡¯t have high expectations for the wedding. Even just registering the marriage would be fine.

    But somehow, deep down, she still felt it was too quick, with a lingering sense of unease.

    The next day, An Ruo talked with Tang Yuchen on the phone and also with Kangkang, then hurried to his vi to meet the child.

    It had been a long time since she had seen Kangkang. She missed him terribly and wondered if he had grown a bit.

    With the servant¡¯s guidance, she had just walked into the living room when a small figure charged swiftly towards her.

    "Mom!" Kangkang cried out excitedly. Seeing him, An Ruo was so moved that she almost cried.

    "Baby!" she squatted down to catch him in time, hugging him tightly, "Kangkang, Mom missed you so much."

    "Mom, I missed you too."

    The two clung to each other tightly, emotionally savoring the joy of this reunion.

    "Kangkang, let Mom see how you look now," An Ruo pushed him back a little, cradling his face with her hands to examine him closely, "You seem a little thinner, but you look stronger."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 733: Can See Mom at Any Time

    <h4>Chapter 733: Chapter 733: Can See Mom at Any Time</h4>

    Kangkang said with a grin, "I exercise by running every day."

    "Is that so? No wonder you¡¯ve gotten so sturdy." An Ruo pinched his little arms and legs, her heart filled with tenderness.

    "Kangkang, you¡¯ve gotten a lot taller too, and more and more handsome."

    Kangkang smiled shyly, his arms wrapped around her neck, leaning affectionately against her.

    "Mom, did you do well when I wasn¡¯t around?" he asked her in a grown-up tone, which made it hard for An Ruo to suppress a chuckle.

    "Very well, Mom did very well. And you?"

    "Mm, I did well too. But it wasn¡¯t perfect without seeing Mom. Now that I¡¯m back, I can see Mom every day."

    An Ruo smiled, her eyes narrowing into slits, the little guy¡¯s way of speaking was beyond his years.

    "What do you mean by ¡¯you can see Mom every day from now on¡¯?" she asked, puzzled.

    Kangkang nced at Tang Yuchen not far away, then back at her, "Dad said I will live here from now on and won¡¯t have to leave again."

    An Ruo¡¯s smile faded at the corners of her mouth as she got up with the child in her arms and walked over to Tang Yuchen.

    "Really? You¡¯re not sending him away again?"

    Tang Yuchen nodded slightly, "Mm, he won¡¯t be sent away anymore."

    "Wasn¡¯t it supposed to be for a year?"

    "A year is not necessary anymore." It took just a few months to resolve everything.

    An Ruo curved her lips into a smile, "Whatever you¡¯re up to, it¡¯s good that Kangkang isn¡¯t leaving. I want to spend some alone time with him. I¡¯ll take him out for a while and bring him backter."

    "You could just stay here, no need to go out ande back again." After saying that, he turned and walked upstairs.

    Today, his expression and tone were subdued. She thought he must havee to terms with it, deciding not to cling to her anymore.

    Kangkang wriggled, signaling her to let him down. An Ruo put him on the ground, and he took her hand, saying, "Mom,e see my room."

    An Ruo followed him upstairs to his bedroom.

    He pushed the door open, and as she walked in and saw the interior, a look of surprise flickered in her eyes.

    "Dad did up this room for me. Look, isn¡¯t it just like the one at home?" the little guy asked her excitedly.

    Yes, this children¡¯s room was exactly like the one at her ce.

    "Mom, Dad said I could stay at home every weekend. I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯ll stay with Dad from Monday to Friday, and with Mom on Saturday and Sunday. Actually, I¡¯d prefer to live a few days at each ce. But Dad said I have school and shouldn¡¯t be moving back and forth, so it¡¯s better to stay with Mom on weekends." Kangkang looked up at her earnestly as he spoke.

    An Ruo sat down on the bed, pulling him with her. Holding his shoulders, she thought for a moment and asked, "Kangkang, tell me the truth, are you happy living with Dad? Or do you get sad?"

    Kangkang blinked his big eyes and whispered, "A little bit, because I can¡¯t live with Mom. But if I live with Mom, then I can¡¯t live with Dad. But now that I can see Mom anytime, I¡¯m not sad anymore."

    "So, do you like Dad now?"

    Kangkang smiled shyly, nodding embarrassedly, "Mm, Dad is really nice to me, he teaches me video games, takes me out to y ball, ride horses, swim, and do lots of fun things... Mom, I like Dad, but I also love Mom."

 Chapter 734: Acceptable

    <h4>Chapter 734: Chapter 734: eptable</h4>

    An Ruo smiled with relief, as long as he felt happy staying by Tang Yuchen¡¯s side.

    "Kangkang, Mom wants to tell you something," she said, stroking his head and choosing her words carefully, "Mom has decided to marry Uncle Mo, and from now on, Mom will live with Uncle Mo. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that Mom doesn¡¯t want you anymore just because I¡¯m getting married. I will still be your mom, my home will be your home, and Uncle Mo will also love you as his own child. Mom hopes you won¡¯t be upset about this, and if you have any thoughts, please talk about them. Don¡¯t keep them to yourself and make yourself suffer."

    Kangkang looked at her silently, his expression a mix of reluctance, misunderstanding, and a helpless panic.

    He understood what marriage meant, and he was very afraid that once his mom married, she wouldn¡¯t want him anymore.

    Seeing the expression on his face, An Ruo¡¯s eyes filled with worry, concerned that this news might hurt him.

    "Kangkang, tell Mom what you¡¯re thinking inside your heart."

    "Mom, why do you want to marry Uncle Mo?" he asked her.

    "Because Mom and Uncle Mo like each other and are suited to live together. Everyone gets married, and when you grow up, you will too."

    "But why don¡¯t you marry Dad? Don¡¯t you like Dad?"

    An Ruowei paused, not knowing how to answer such a question.

    "It¡¯s because Mom and Dad are not suited to live together... Kangkang, you¡¯re still young, but you¡¯ll understand when you get older."

    Kangkang clenched his little hands, thought for a moment, and then nodded, "Mom, I understand. It¡¯s because Dad married someone else first, so you don¡¯t want to marry him. But Dad said he¡¯s divorced now and can marry Mom. Mom, can¡¯t you really marry Dad?"

    Children always hope their parents can be together.

    An Ruo stroked his head and sighed, "Even if Mom doesn¡¯t marry Uncle Mo, it wouldn¡¯t be possible to marry Dad."

    "Mom..." Kangkang looked at her puzzled, too young to understand the adult world. But he could feel that something unpleasant must have happened between Dad and Mom.

    "Kangkang, Mom just wants to know if you can ept Mom marrying Uncle Mo?"

    The little guy bit his lip hesitantly, then nodded after a long while, "I can... Mom, it doesn¡¯t matter who you marry, as long as you¡¯re still my Mom."

    After all, in his memory, there had only ever been Mom without Dad, so he couldn¡¯tprehend the sadness of Mom not being with Dad.

    Besides, if Dad could marry someone else, why couldn¡¯t Mom?

    Of course, it would be better if Mom and Dad could marry and the three of them could live together. But if they couldn¡¯t marry, he could ept that too.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile happily, "Silly child, I will always be your Mom. You came out of Mommy¡¯s belly, and no one can separate us, not even you or Mom."

    Kangkang giggled and dived into An Ruo¡¯s arms, hugging her and cooing ¡¯Mom¡¯ affectionately.

    Just as the mother and son wereughing happily, Tang Yuchen suddenly pushed the door and came in.

    His face was cold, his eyes dark, as if someone owed him a lot of money and wouldn¡¯t pay him back.

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong?" Kangkang asked him, puzzled.

    Damn kid, not helping him at all, and still has the nerve to ask what¡¯s wrong!

 Chapter 735: Today She Accompanies the Child Throughout the Day

    <h4>Chapter 735: Chapter 735: Today She Apanies the Child Throughout the Day</h4>

    "You little rascal, you didn¡¯t help him at all, and you dare to ask what¡¯s wrong!"

    Tang Yuchen pursed his lips and said in a deep voice, "I¡¯ve booked a private room at the hotel. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s have a meal."

    "I¡¯m not going, I¡¯ll just stay with Kangkang for a while before leaving," An Ruo said indifferently.

    "You don¡¯t even want to apany your child for a meal?" he retorted.

    An Ruo was speechless. That wasn¡¯t what she meant at all; she just didn¡¯t want to have dinner with him.

    "Hurry up ande down, I¡¯m waiting for you in the car. The food has already been ordered, including Kangkang¡¯s favorite banana boat, jelly pudding, and some other desserts."

    After finishing, he didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak and turned to go downstairs.

    Kangkang swallowed and vigorously shook An Ruo¡¯s arm, "Mom, can we go have dinner, please, please?"

    Seeing his eager face made her want tough.

    Squeezing the little guy¡¯s nose, An Ruo chuckled, "Okay, we can go to dinner, but remember to eat less sweets, okay?"

    Kangkang eagerly nodded his head, "I know, I definitely won¡¯t eat too much."

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t have to wait long before they came down. After An Ruo and Kangkang got into the back of the car, he started the vehicle and left.

    On the way, Kangkang was excitedly chatting with An Ruo, and Tang Yuchen would asionally join in the conversation. To the uninformed observer, they would seem like a happy family of three.

    The car arrived at the hotel and they were led to the private room by a waiter.

    Tang Yuchen had indeed ordered a lot of desserts, as well as some rice dishes and snacks that An Ruo liked. An Ruo was merely there to apany her child for a meal, and they ended up having a rather enjoyable dinner.

    During the meal, she received a call from Mo Hua, and she didn¡¯t hide it from him, telling him directly that she was dining with Kangkang. Mo Hua understandinglyughed and told her to spend more time with the child and to have fun.

    An Ruo also shared some good news with him, saying that Kangkang was not opposed to their marriage. Mo Hua was very pleased to hear this. Now there was nothing standing in their way.

    After the meal, Tang Yuchen mentioned that he had bought movie tickets and suggested they go watch a movie together. An Ruo initially didn¡¯t want to go, but Kangkang really wanted to, and she finally nodded in agreement after his pleading.

    Well, she thought, today she¡¯d just spend the whole day with her child. As long as Kangkang was happy, that was what mattered.

    At the cinema, Tang Yuchen went to collect the tickets and bought some drinks and popcorn. They arrived just in time and only had to wait a few minutes before entering the theater.

    This was Kangkang¡¯s first visit to a cinema, and the idea of watching a movie with so many people excited him greatly. He sat between An Ruo and Tang Yuchen, squinting his eyes and smiling joyfully.

    Seeing him so happy made An Ruo feel joyful too.

    "Tang Xiao, is that really you?" a young boy¡¯s surprised voice came from the row behind.

    Kangkang turned to look back, also slightly surprised, "Han Jin."

    "Tang Xiao, I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. I heard from the teacher that you transferred schools, which school did you go to?" the little boy leaned on the back of Kangkang¡¯s seat and blinked his big eyes as he asked.

    Kangkang looked up at An Ruo, not sure how to respond.

    An Ruo smiled and asked, "Kangkang, is this a ssmate from your kindergarten?"

    "Yes."

    "Hello Auntie, you are Kangkang¡¯s mom, I¡¯ve seen you before," said the little friend.

    "Hello, young friend," An Ruo smiled and greeted him.

    The woman sitting next to the boy Han Jin smiled kindly at An Ruo, "Hello, I am Han Jin¡¯s mom."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 736 I Have Not Had Enough Fun Yet

    <h4>Chapter 736: Chapter 736 I Have Not Had Enough Fun Yet</h4>

    "Hello."

    Kangkang immediately introduced Tang Yuchen to Han Jin with a hint of pride, "Han Jin, this is my dad!"

    Han Jin looked at Tang Yuchen, envy apparent in his eyes, "Tang Xiao, your dad is so handsome, even more handsome than my dad."

    Kangkang smiled happily and asked him, "Didn¡¯t your dade?"

    "Hmm, my dad went on a business trip, and I came with my mom." Han Jin was quite envious of their familying to watch a movie together. He turned to his mom and said, "Mom, next time let¡¯s invite dad to watch a movie with us, just like their family."

    His mom smiled apologetically at An Ruo and the others, to which An Ruo responded with a light smile.

    "The movie is about to start, let¡¯s watch it," Tang Yuchen suddenly said.

    Kangkang and Han Jin immediately sat properly, their eyes glued to the screen. As the movie was just beginning, Han Jin leaned over from behind and quietly asked Kangkang, "Tang Xiao, you still haven¡¯t told me what school you¡¯re going to."

    Kangkang turned his head and quietly replied, "I was abroad for a while, but now I¡¯vee back. My dad said that I should go back to the kindergarten I attended before."

    "Oh, then we can be in the same ss again."

    "Yeah."

    "That¡¯s great, I¡¯ll tell the other ssmates the good news at school tomorrow, they¡¯ll definitely be very happy. So when will youe to school?"

    "I don¡¯t know, maybe in a few days."

    "Haha, I¡¯m so jealous you don¡¯t have to go to school for a few days..."

    "Shh, no talking, the movie is starting." Han Jin¡¯s mother gently interrupted them, and the two little guys sat up straight, their attention fully on the screen.

    After watching the movie, they left the cinema. After Kangkang and Han Jin waved goodbye, Kangkang took An Ruo¡¯s hand in one of his and Tang Yuchen¡¯s in the other,ughing happily and saying, "Mom, Dad, I¡¯m so happy today."

    "Why are you happy?" Tang Yuchen asked him.

    "Because we ate together and then watched a movie. Where are we going to y next? I still want to y, can we not go back yet?"

    "Kangkang, it¡¯s getting dark, it¡¯s time for you to go back and rest early," An Ruo softly told him.

    Kangkang stubbornly shook his head: "I don¡¯t want to go back, Mom, can we go y some more? I¡¯m not tired, I don¡¯t want to go to sleep."

    "But..."

    "How about this, let¡¯s go sing, okay?" Tang Yuchen quickly suggested.

    An Ruo looked at him speechlessly, "It¡¯s already seven o¡¯clock, howte do you n to keep the child out?"

    Tang Yuchenughed as he lifted Kangkang onto his shoulders.

    "What does it matter if it¡¯s a bitte, as long as the child is happy. If you have something urgent and can¡¯t join us, you can go ahead."

    He was good at using a strategic retreat to advance.

    An Ruo too wanted to spend more time with her child, so after hesitating for a moment, she nodded in agreement, "Then let¡¯s go."

    "Oh yeah, hooray for Mom!" Kangkang excitedly raised his hands, while Tang Yuchen disyed a somewhat triumphant smile.

    Since they were with Kangkang, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t take them to ¡¯Ming Dian¡¯ to sing, as that ce wasn¡¯t suitable for children. They found a nice KTV, reserved a medium room, ordered some drinks and snacks, and started singing.

    Kangkang had learned some nursery rhymes at kindergarten, so he sang a few with An Ruo, and then they asked Tang Yuchen to sing. Tang Yuchen said he didn¡¯t want to sing alone, and suggested they pick a song for everyone to sing together.

 Chapter 737 Waiting for Her to Change Her Mind

    <h4>Chapter 737: Chapter 737 Waiting for Her to Change Her Mind</h4>

    Kangkang raised his hand eagerly, "I know a song that everyone can sing together."

    He ran to select the song, which was the familiar "Lucky Three Treasures."

    This song required a family of three to sing.

    Tang Yuchen inwardly cheered, this was exactly the type of song that should be sung.

    An Ruo was a little troubled, she could apany Kangkang in singing, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to sing this type of song with Tang Yuchen.

    Kangkang looked at her with hopeful eyes, wanting her to sing. If she didn¡¯t, he would probably be very disappointed.

    Actually, in the heart of the child, he didn¡¯t perceive the deeper meaning of the song. He simply thought that having both Mom and Dad there was the perfect opportunity to sing this song.

    He hadn¡¯t considered that Mom and Dad were not a family, and they weren¡¯t suitable to sing this song together.

    Tang Yuchen turned to An Ruo, "You know this song, don¡¯t you?"

    "Mom knows it, I used to hear her sing it," Kangkang hurriedly said, leaving her no room to pretend she didn¡¯t know it.

    "It¡¯s starting, so let¡¯s sing," Tang Yuchen said with a smile.

    When it was An Ruo¡¯s turn to sing, she did sing, but when she got to ¡¯we three are a fortunate family,¡¯ her voice was somewhat hoarse. Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep gaze fell on her, his eyes shimmering withplexity.

    After the song ended, Kangkang suddenly asked them, "Dad is the sun, Mom is the moon, and I am the star, right?"

    An Ruo did not answer. Tang Yuchen stroked his head, nodding with a smile, "Yes, that¡¯s exactly it."

    Kangkang bit his lip. He wanted to ask them why they couldn¡¯t be a family. But he didn¡¯t ask. Putting down the microphone, he said a bit gloomily, "I don¡¯t want to sing anymore. Let¡¯s go home."

    An Ruo hugged his small body and asked with concern, "What¡¯s wrong? Are you tired?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m tired." The little guy nodded.

    "Then let¡¯s go back and rest," An Ruo said.

    As they left the KTV and got into the car, Kangkang snuggled into An Ruo¡¯s arms, clinging tightly to her. He might have really been tired, as he fell asleep in her arms halfway through the ride.

    After the child fell asleep, the atmosphere between the two adults became a bit frozen. An Ruo looked out the window, very quiet.

    Tang Yuchen nced at her through the rear-view mirror and said softly, "Kangkang had a lot of fun today."

    "Hmm."

    "If you were to marry Mo Hua and you had children someday, you would also take them out like today, right?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes trembled slightly, while Tang Yuchen gripped the steering wheel tightly. Voicing such a hypothesis cut into his heart, let alone imagining if it became a reality.

    Now, he felt like a gambler down to hisst chip: if he lost, he would lose everything; if he won, he would gain the whole world.

    His heart was anxious and fearful. If holding on to her tightly meant he could have her, he would definitely do it. But he could no longer force her or hurt her. All he could do was wait.

    Wait for her to change her mind.

    An Ruo did not respond, and Tang Yuchencked the courage to make such a hypothesis again. The two of them did not speak again until they reached the vi in silence.

    After parking the car, he got out first to open the door for her.

    An Ruo, carrying the child, originally nned to hand Kangkang over to Tang Yuchen, but his little hand clung tightly to her clothes, so she had to carry him upstairs to his bedroom herself.

    Sheid him on the bed, and Kangkang¡¯s hand was still firmly grasping her clothes.

 Chapter 738: What is Wanted is No Longer Mutual Affection

    <h4>Chapter 738: Chapter 738: What is Wanted is No Longer Mutual Affection</h4>

    She wanted to gently pry open his fingers, but Kangkang felt her movements, and in his sleep, he struggled and cried with grievance, "Mom, don¡¯t go... I want Mom..."

    An Ruo¡¯s actions halted, and she ultimately still hurt the child¡¯s heart, making him anxious and afraid that she would leave him.

    Her heart ached, but hurting Kangkang had already be an unavoidable reality.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were deep, and he stood behind her, speaking softly, "An Ruo, Kangkang is our child. What he needs is aplete family. Can¡¯t you really ept me again for the sake of our child?"

    An Ruowei slightly lowered her gaze without answering his question.

    The man sat beside her,id his head gently on her shoulder, and said in a low voice, "I know you have suffered a lot these years. I¡¯ve hurt you too deeply. You¡¯re afraid to ept me because you fear being hurt by me again, right? I swear, I will never hurt you again, never. If I hurt you again, punish me with thunder and lightning from the heavens."

    This was the first time he had made such a vow in front of her. Perhaps if he had said these words before, she would have been very moved. But after too much pain, she was no longer that naive woman who could be easily swayed by a few sweet nothings.

    What she wanted was no longer mutual affection but a in and stable life...

    This was a life Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t give her...

    His status and position in life meant that his life would never be ordinary. Following him, there would inevitably be other issues in the future. High society was not a ce she could marry into.

    An Ruo gently pulled away Kangkang¡¯s hand, tucked him in, and then straightened up to face him, "It¡¯s gettingte; I should go."

    "An Ruo..." The man reached out, trying to grasp her hand, but she quickly avoided it.

    "Tang Yuchen, to me, you are nothing more than Kangkang¡¯s father. Please have some self-respect," she said without looking at his pained expression, resolutely walking toward the door.

    Tang Yuchen was stunned for a moment, but quickly got up to follow her out.

    After closing Kangkang¡¯s bedroom door, he suddenly spoke from behind her, "Don¡¯t you want to know what I¡¯ve been doing these past few months?"

    An Ruo stopped in her tracks, and he added, "Actually, more than a week ago, I intended to bring Kangkang back, but on the day we were leaving Country A, we almost had an ident, which dyed our return. If I could have made it back in time, I would surely have stopped you from getting engaged to Mo Hua. But an incident had to happen on that day. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s fate ying tricks on us. Even if heaven doesn¡¯t want me to be with you, I will not give up on you. An Ruo, I don¡¯t believe in fate; I only believe in myself. I also deeply believe that you belong to me, forever and only to me."

    "You said you almost had an ident, what exactly happened?" An Ruo turned and asked him, feeling a twinge of fear at the thought of Kangkang being with him and the near mishap.

    Tang Yuchen walked past her and down the stairs, "Let¡¯s sit and talk. This is not something that can be exined in a moment."

    An Ruo hesitated for a moment, but still followed him downstairs.

    At Tang Yuchen¡¯s gesture, the servants withdrew, leaving just the two of them in the living room.

    "Would you like something to drink?" he asked her.

    "I don¡¯t want anything."

    Tang Yuchen stood up to pour himself a ss of red wine and poured her a ss of water.

    "What exactly happened, tell me quickly," she urged him, a little anxiously.

 Chapter 739 This Matter is Complicated

    <h4>Chapter 739: Chapter 739 This Matter is Complicated</h4>

    "What exactly happened, tell me quickly." She urged him with a hint of anxiety.

    The man sat opposite her, took a sip of his drink, and then said in a low voice, "That night, I had a dream that you were going to marry Mo Hua, so I woke up in the middle of the night and decided to bring Kangkang back. It was Ke Ren who drove us, but just as the car left the vi we were staying in, the vi exploded."

    "An explosion?!" An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale with shock, "How could there be an explosion?"

    Oh no, if they hadn¡¯t left and were still sleeping, then her son, as well as Lan Keren, would have been killed in their sleep by the st.

    As An Ruo thought more about it, the more frightened she became; how could such a terrifying thing happen around her, and it almost cost her her most important son...

    Tang Yuchen knew this would scare her.

    Heforted her, "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s all over now, and we¡¯re all safe and unharmed."

    "Is someone trying to harm you?" An Ruo struggled to calm her fear, asking with a tremble in her voice.

    "Yes, someone wanted Ke Ren¡¯s and my life. That is also why I¡¯ve returned and am still Ke Ren¡¯s husband, and not chosen to be with you."

    "What do you mean?" An Ruo asked in surprise.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her and said, "This isplicated, and I need to start from a long time ago. You must have heard from Ke Ren about how she decided to go undercover and infiltrate an organization called ¡¯Blood ughter¡¯ to destroy the crime syndicate in order for me to break away from an organization smoothly."

    "Yes, she has told me about that," An Ruo nodded.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression turned solemn as he spoke the focal point of the conversation, "The Blood Evil Organization is thergest criminal organization internationally. They not only trade in drugs and arms but also take on various assassination jobs and even have dealings with some countries."

    "If they were just an ordinary crime group, they might have been destroyed a long time ago. The critical point is that they undertake some secret missions, allowing them to hold many countries¡¯ secrets, and they continue to acquire more."

    "Many countries¡¯ secrets are in their grasp, so they are constrained and unable to move against them."

    "Of course, no country wants its secrets in someone else¡¯s hands, which means the Blood Evil Organization must be eradicatedpletely."

    "However, previous joint efforts by several countries to counter the Blood Evil Organization have failed, and they have even been threatened by it."

    "The existence of Blood ughter is bing more and more dangerous to them, and eliminating it is urgent. Later, the countries came together to create an A01 mission, which is to select a group of national elites to go undercover with a mindset of facing certain death to eliminate Blood ughter."

    "Because the mission is so dangerous, if it¡¯s not sessful, the elites sent will be executed, and their rtives and friends will also be isted for life, and even death cannot be escaped..."

    "So nobody dared to take the mission, for losing one¡¯s own life is one thing, but what if it brought trouble to family and friends?"

    "It¡¯s because no one dared to go, that Ke Ren volunteered to join the mission, using this as a condition for me to be able to leave the organization smoothly..."

    Upon hearing this, An Ruo felt somewhat moved; Lan Keren¡¯s affection for Tang Yuchen was so deep.

    Just for him to gain his freedom and live the life he wanted, she was willing to sacrifice herself to make it happen. Knowing it was like venturing into a Dragon Pool and Tiger Cave, she went anyway, all for the freedom of the man she loved...

    At this very moment, An Ruo truly admired Lan Keren from the bottom of her heart; she really was a remarkable woman.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 740: The Puppet Master is Still Alive

    <h4>Chapter 740: Chapter 740: The Puppet Master is Still Alive</h4>

    Thinking of how she had survived countless brushes with death for him, only to return and find that the man she loved no longer loved her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel very sad for her.

    At the same time, An Ruo also felt a deep hatred towards herself because she was one of those who had hurt Lan Keren. It was her and Tang Yuchen who had deeply wounded her.

    She could also understand why Tang Yuchen had agreed to marry her when she was on the brink of death. She had given so much, and a request from someone about to die was, presumably, something no one could bear to refuse.

    An Ruo took a deep breath and asked him, puzzled, "I don¡¯t understand, why is it that when a mission fails, the person who went undercover must be executed, as well as targeting their family and friends?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth twisted into a faint, cold smile, "It¡¯s because they¡¯re afraid that if Blood ughter learns the truth, they will make a desperate move. Secrets cannot be leaked; anyone involved cannot escape such a fate."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock.

    She had never imagined that such things could happen.

    "An Ruo, national interests always outweigh everything. The world you see is actually the best and most beautiful one," he said.

    Below this beautiful world, there was darkness and ughter, and the blood of countless heroes and innocent people. The peace of any country was forged in blood.

    "But didn¡¯t Ke Ren and the othersplete the mission and destroy Blood ughter?" An Ruo suddenly raised this question.

    She had a strong premonition that someone wanting Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren¡¯s lives was definitely rted to this matter.

    Tang Yuchen shook his head gravely, "Everyone thinks Blood ughter has been destroyed, but it hasn¡¯t..."

    "It hasn¡¯t?!"

    "Yes. Blood ughter¡¯s base was destroyed, but its leader, the mastermind behind the scenes, is still alive; he neither died nor was captured."

    "Who is he?"

    A sharp look shed in Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes, and his thin lips lightly uttered the name:

    "Xingtian! His name is Xingtian, an ethnic Chinese from Country A. He¡¯s an unfathomable and formidable figure. Everyone thinks the real leader of Blood ughter was Caesar, but they don¡¯t know that Caesar was just a controlled puppet. The true leader is Xingtian. He rarely appears in public, and there are very few who have seen him, most of whom are dead."

    "How do you know it¡¯s him, then?"

    "We didn¡¯t know of his existence either... But a Country A undercover who had seen him awoke after several years in aa and told us.

    Moreover, when Blood ughter was destroyed, an important arms depot wasn¡¯t found. It took a long time to locate it, but by then it was empty, the contents moved out.

    This indicated that not everyone inside Blood ughter was cleaned out, and whoever knew the location of the arms depot was an important figure. Xingtian¡¯s existence was quickly made known, and all the countries involved in the A01 mission were aware of it..."

    At this point, Tang Yuchen paused, then continued in a heavy voice, "If there are fish that escape the, and it¡¯s Blood ughter¡¯s highest leader... it means the A01 mission wasn¡¯t a sess, it was a failure!"

    An Ruo shuddered, her mouth slightly open, and after a long while, she tentatively asked, "Is it the state that wants your lives?"

    The mission had failed, and everyone involved was to be executed, as he had said before.

    Tang Yuchen nodded somberly, "That¡¯s right, even though I didn¡¯t participate in the mission, I can¡¯t escape execution. They know about Ke Ren¡¯s and my rtionship, and moreover, at that time, my marital rtionship with Ke Ren had not been dissolved..."

 Chapter 741: Why Didnéˆ¥æª› You Tell Me Earlier?

    <h4>Chapter 741: Chapter 741: Why Didn¡¯t You Tell Me Earlier?</h4>

    "What did you do afterward?" An Ruo asked anxiously.

    "A prince from the royal family of Country A protected us, but he couldn¡¯t protect us forever. So, he helped us track down Xingtian¡¯s whereabouts. Only by eliminating Xingtian, Ke Ren and I could avoid the fate of being punished," he replied.

    "Did you manage to eliminate him?"

    Tang Yuchen slightly raised his hand to signal her to be patient, "When I learned of Xingtian¡¯s whereabouts, I was shocked. Do you know who he was in contact with afterward?"

    An Ruo shook her head, and he continued, "It was Tang Yushen."

    "Him?!" An Ruo was shocked, "If Tang Yushen is in contact with him, wouldn¡¯t that be even more disadvantageous for you?"

    "Yes. Tang Yushen wants my life, and Xingtian wants Ke Ren¡¯s life, so they teamed up.

    Moreover, having lost Blood ughter, Xingtian was like losing his most important protective shell. He needed Tang Yushen¡¯s power and status, and also the cover of the Tang Family¡¯s bigpany, otherwise he would not deign to cooperate with Tang Yushen.

    Tang Yushen is quite ambitious; even the Tang Family can¡¯t satisfy his appetite. He also needed Xingtian¡¯s various abilities to expand his own influence.

    If their cooperation seeds, it will pose a significant threat to society."

    "You sent Kangkang away... because you were afraid they would threaten you by using him?" An Ruo suddenly asked.

    "Yes, Kangkang is my child. Initially, I could give up the Tang Family for him; naturally, I would also give up TLA or even my life for him. In their n, there definitely was a phase to kidnap Kangkang, and they would use him to threaten me when necessary. An Ruo, this is why I had to take the child away from you."

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me all this sooner?"

    An Ruo asked sadly. If he had told her sooner, she wouldn¡¯t have misunderstood him, wouldn¡¯t have to feel hurt and distressed, and their rtionship wouldn¡¯t have reached this point today.

    "I wanted to tell you, but I couldn¡¯t!" Tang Yuchen clenched his fists, his voice low.

    "Why couldn¡¯t you? I wouldn¡¯t betray you. Are you afraid that I would leak information?"

    "Of course, you wouldn¡¯t betray me; I have always trusted you. But what if you were hypnotized?"

    "Hypnotism?"

    Tang Yuchen nodded, "Xingtian has one great skill, which is hypnotism. His hypnotism is irresistible to many, and in severe cases, it can even cause memory loss.

    Only Ke Ren and I knew about the n to counteract Xingtian, and both of us had undergone strict training, so hypnotism didn¡¯t work on us.

    But you haven¡¯t been trained. They could find an opportunity to hypnotize you at any moment and learn everything about me through you...

    That¡¯s why I told you nothing... so they wouldn¡¯t realize that Ke Ren and I were nning against them,"

    "An Ruo, that¡¯s why even after I came back, Ke Ren and I remained married; that¡¯s why I had to relentlessly hurt you..."

    "You could have told me, and then moved Kangkang and me to safety so they couldn¡¯t get anything from me."

    An Ruo had just finished speaking when she suddenly remembered something.

    "That time I fell asleep in Tang Yushen¡¯s office, were they hypnotizing me?"

    "Probably, Ke Ren checked your body, and nothing was wrong, but Tang Yushen must have done something, and that was hypnotism. As for moving you and Kangkang, it was impossible. If I had moved you both into protection, Xingtian, who is very cautious, would have sensed that we were secretly acting against him."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 742 Planning to Tell You Everything

    <h4>Chapter 742: Chapter 742 nning to Tell You Everything</h4>

    "The only thing I could do was find an excuse to move the child and protect him. I wanted to protect you more thoroughly too, but I know that if I had to choose to protect only one person, you would definitely prefer to protect Kangkang, right?"

    An Ruo nodded, "Yes, as long as Kangkang is safe, that¡¯s enough."

    "Even if I could only move Kangkang, I wouldn¡¯t let you be in danger. I¡¯m here guarding you, and if anything really happened, I was ready to risk my life to save you at any moment. I also considered that if our n was exposed and I truly couldn¡¯t escape death, I would ept it..."

    An Ruowei slightly opened her mouth wanting to say something to dissuade him, but realized anything she said would be weak.

    "You haven¡¯t told me yet, did your n seed?" she asked him.

    Tang Yuchen took a sip of wine before replying, "It seeded. About a month ago, I left for a while, that was to carry out the final act."

    "A month ago?" An Ruo¡¯s eyes shed with deep thought.

    "At that time, Xiao Ji and Mo Hua left as well. Tang Yuchen, what else is there that I don¡¯t know about?"

    "Today, I n to tell you everything to let you know the whole truth. In our n against Xingtian and Tang Yushen, another key person is An Ji."

    "Xiao Ji? He joined your n too?" An Ruo was very surprised.

    Tang Yuchen nodded, "In Country A, he learned about my situation and approached me voluntarily, offering to help me."

    I asked him why he wanted to aid me, and he said it wasn¡¯t just for me. He just didn¡¯t want you and Kangkang to be in danger should I die. It was for you and Kangkang that he decided to help me.

    Moreover, since he took the position of Sect Leader of the Xuanwu Sect in Beidi Hall, he urgently needed to prove himself to secure his position. If he could kill Xingtian and take over Xingtian¡¯s arms, then his merits would be undeniable."

    "Later we renned everything. Ke Ren and I returned to the country first; intentionally, I didn¡¯t tell you anything to make you misunderstand me and fall out with me. As long as you were disassociated from me, Tang Yushen and the others wouldn¡¯t start too heavily with you.

    With you and me officially opposed, I had more of a pretext to take Kangkang, and when An Ji came back, he would have more reason toe after me."

    Hearing this, An Ruo understood a lot.

    She asked with doubt, "That time you were shot, was it all an act between you and Xiao Ji?"

    Tang Yuchen curved his lips into a smile and said, "Yes and no."

    "What does that mean?"

    He exined, "Him shooting at me was indeed part of our n, aimed at making Tang Yushen believe he was not with me."

    Xingtian and Tang Yushen wanted to achieve their ambitions. They alone weren¡¯t enough; if they could enlist the power of Beidi Hall, it would help them even more.

    We were betting that they would recruit An Ji. After I was shot, indeed they started courting him, and An Ji, following the n, gradually joined them and eventually confronted Xingtian.

    When I said ¡¯no¡¯, I meant that An Ji shooting me wasn¡¯t solely to convince Tang Yushen. He really wanted to shoot me, and that was a debt I owed you."

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered, struggling to digest these revtions.

    "You said Xiao Ji wants to take over Xingtian¡¯s arms... Could he really be doing something illegal?"

    "Don ¡¯t worry about him, and don¡¯t think of him as being involved in the underworld.

    Beidi Hall has been around for decades, standing unshaken, and its influence has only grown, certainly because it has its own way of surviving.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 743: His Promise

    <h4>Chapter 743: Chapter 743: His Promise</h4>

    "They have their hands in both ck and white, and even if they truly wanted to pursue something, An Ji wouldn¡¯t be affected. They always operate seamlessly; no one would trace it back to them."

    "But he still ended up on the wrong path... I just hoped he would live a normal life, not these violent, conflicted days!"

    An Ruo¡¯s emotions were somewhat agitated; no one could understand herplex feelings.

    She was terrified that An Ji would sink deeper and ultimately harm himself.

    Organizations that have never been epted don¡¯t have asting fate. If Beidi Hall were to fall, An Ji would also be in trouble.

    "Tang Yuchen, if you hadn¡¯t sent him away back then, none of this would have happened! I truly regret not insisting on himing back. It¡¯s all my fault... I¡¯m the one to me..." An Ruo took a deep breath, her heart aching.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze darkened, and he said in a low voice, "An Ruo, this isn¡¯t your fault. It was his own choice.

    Sending him to ck Swan School was merely to train him; his fate depended entirely on himself. Since he has chosen this path, it shows that he has no regrets and is suited for it.

    An Ji is one of the smartest people I¡¯ve ever met. You can rest assured that even if Beidi Hall falls, he will be safe.

    If he truly were in trouble, I would do everything in my power to save him..."

    An Ruo looked at him in shock, his eyes firm, clearly not just making conversation.

    "Why would you help him?" she asked, puzzled.

    Tang Yuchen smiled slightly, "I help him, of course, for you. If he were in trouble, you would definitely be distressed, and I don¡¯t want to see you hurt anymore."

    Suddenly feeling touched, would he really do everything for her to help Xiao Ji? Could this be true?

    It had to be true. She believed his words.

    In An Ruo¡¯s heart, she always saw Tang Yuchen as someone capable of anything, almost godlike. With his assurance, she felt much more at ease.

    If Xiao Ji were really in danger, as long as Tang Yuchen intervened, he would be safe.

    An Ruo fell silent and did not speak further, while Tang Yuchen smiled and said, "Now, you can be assured about him, right?"

    How embarrassing. She had just med him for sending Xiao Ji away, and now, hearing his promise, all herints had vanished.

    Her face reddened with embarrassment, An Ruo quickly changed the subject, "You mentioned that you left over a month ago, so who sent those letters you wrote to me?"

    "I had written them in advance and asked Uncle Tao to mail one to you each day."

    An Ruo nodded, understanding, "Hurry and tell me what happened after that."

    Suddenly standing up, Tang Yuchen said, "I¡¯m really hungry, are you hungry? I¡¯d like to eat something before we continue."

    An Ruo nced outside at the night, realizing it was already veryte; she would not be able to leave if she didn¡¯t go soon.

    But she was eager to know what had happenedter, especially if his crisis had been resolved. If there were still people out to kill him, then Kangkang¡¯s situation would also be precarious.

    Moreover, since this matter involved Xiao Ji, she was even more anxious and determined to understand everythingpletely before she could rest.

    "It¡¯s gettingte; you should tell me first before we go eat," she urged tensely.

    Rubbing his stomach, Tang Yuchen said with difficulty, "But I¡¯m really hungry, and those matters aren¡¯t something I can exin briefly. How about I take you home first, and we can talk another day when I¡¯m free?"

    She couldn¡¯t wait until another day!

 Chapter 744 I Almost Hurt You

    <h4>Chapter 744: Chapter 744 I Almost Hurt You</h4>

    "Forget it, if I can¡¯t go back tonight, then I won¡¯t. There are many people in the vi anyway, and Kangkang is there; she doesn¡¯t have to worry about her reputation."

    "I¡¯m not hungry, you go eat, I can wait for you."

    "Are you really not going to eat? You haven¡¯t eaten much today, try to eat a little."

    "I won¡¯t eat, just go eat yourself." An Ruo urged him, slightly impatient.

    Tang Yuchen had no choice but to go to the kitchen himself to prepare something, He fussed around for a while and then sat down across from her with a bowl of steaming noodles to eat.

    An Ruo sipped her water slowly; her mind was full of the words he had spoken.

    She recalled everything that had happened since his return and indeed noticed many oddities.

    "I remember not long after you came back, Tang Yushen came to me. He wanted me to join him against you, but I refused.

    He was acting weird that day, he insisted on talking to me just to get me to coborate with him, and when I refused, he left without much persuasion.

    At that moment, I did feel that it was all quite bizarre. What do you think his purpose was?" she couldn¡¯t help voicing a bit of her doubts.

    Tang Yuchen stopped eating, and looked at her gravely, asking, "Do you still remember all the details from back then? Did he say anything besides wanting you to join him, and how did you feel?"

    How she felt...

    She only remembered that Tang Yushen had said some things to agitate her, making her feel ufortable.

    He also asked her what Tang Yuchen had told her; she hadn¡¯t revealed anything to him, but she was thinking hard about what had happened that morning in the hotel.

    Later, she was so upset that she cried, showing her vulnerable side in front of Tang Yushen.

    An Ruo shared all these details, and Tang Yuchen¡¯s brow furrowed deeply after listening.

    "Back then, Tang Yushen was hypnotizing you! When a person¡¯s nerves are fragile or their conscious defences are down, they¡¯re very susceptible to hypnotism. We were always worried that Xingtian would find a chance to hypnotize you, but we didn¡¯t expect Tang Yushen would do it too... Xingtian must have taught him how to do it! Damn it, they hypnotized you twice!"

    An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped, "Is there a problem with being hypnotized twice?"

    Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t continue eating, he got up, walked to the bar, poured himself a drink, and downed it fiercely. His back facing her, looking very stiff.

    His silence only made her feel more uneasy. "Tang Yuchen, just tell me everything, I can handle it."

    The man turned around, slowly walked over to sit beside her, took her arms in his hands, and looked into her eyes deeply.

    "Baby, I¡¯m sorry."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyshes fluttered, it had been a long time since he called her that, she felt somewhat at a loss.

    "Initially, I didn¡¯t tell you anything. Firstly, to better deal with them, and secondly, to protect you, to keep you from getting involved in this mess. Despite that, I almost harmed you.

    I thought they might hypnotize you once at most, but they did it twice...

    Xingtian¡¯s hypnotism is too sinister. If they hypnotized you one more time, your memory could have be very confused. I¡¯m sorry, I came close to putting you in grave danger."

    "So that¡¯s what it is, you gave me a fright, but aren¡¯t I fine now? Besides, you said your n seeded, isn¡¯t Xingtian eliminated? If he¡¯s gone, then no one can hypnotize me anymore, and even if he¡¯s still alive, he wouldn¡¯t bother hypnotizing me again, right?"

 Chapter 745 The Tang Family Is Going Down

    <h4>Chapter 745: Chapter 745 The Tang Family Is Going Down</h4>

    "But I still nearly got you killed..."

    "Let¡¯s not talk about that for now, quickly tell me about what happenedter. Last time you and Xiao Ji left almost at the same time, what exactly did you do? Where is Xiao Ji now, and why haven¡¯t youe back together?"

    Tang Yuchen released her and said, "After An Ji got to know Xingtian, he pretended to coborate with them to target me.

    Not long ago, there was arge project tender event in City B, which I had to attend, Tang Yushen had to attend, and somepanies managed by An Ji also had to attend.

    An Ji pretended to join forces with Tang Yushen, nning to suppress TLA¡¯s proposal at the bidding conference. The goal was to ensure we couldn¡¯t win the bid, making all our efforts go to waste.

    You know, TLA was just recently established in City J; to win this bid, we had made substantial preparations. If we failed, it would have a significant impact on thepany. If they continued to oppress us after their victory, TLA might never recover.

    At the same time, Xingtian nned to sell his military arms to An Ji. Now several countries were investigating the whereabouts of these arms, and Xingtian didn¡¯t dare to sell to just anyone for fear of being betrayed.

    He could only sell them to Beidi Hall, and only Beidi Hall could handle such arge quantity of goods.

    And we had nned it all along, to capture them all in one fell swoop during the deal.

    Even if Xingtian were meticulous in his thinking, he wouldn¡¯t expect us to act so recklessly. What we needed was the element of surprise, to catch him off guard."

    An Ruo swallowed hard. She could imagine how tense and dangerous the situation must have been even though he spoke lightly.

    In reality, they didn¡¯t have a surefire way to deal with Xingtian; they were gambling, and if the gamble went wrong, it would cost them their lives.

    "You seeded, Xingtian is dead, right?" she asked.

    Tang Yuchen nodded, "Hmm, the n was a sess. Xingtian did not expect us to suddenly turn against him. Additionally, with the assistance from the prince of Country A, the proceedings went more smoothly.

    During his escape, the cruise ship exploded, and he was blown to smithereens along with the ship.

    At the bidding conference, An Ji¡¯s people eventually sided with me, foiling Tang Yushen¡¯s scheme to win the bid."

    He briefly ryed the details to her and did not share some of the finer points.

    Such as them creating the false appearance that the arms were destroyed to deceive various countries, and then An Ji secretly transported the arms away.

    Or like the details of their near-death experience during the confrontation with Xingtian.

    Despite knowing that they had killed someone, An Ruo was neither frightened nor thought there was anything wrong with it. A person like Xingtian indeed deserved to die; if they hadn¡¯t eliminated him, it would have been Tang Yuchen and the others who died.

    "What about Tang Yushen?"

    "He is currently under investigation. The news of his arrest hasn¡¯t been released. The Tang Family seems calm for now, but in a couple of days, there¡¯s going to be trouble."

    "What trouble?" An Ruo asked, puzzled.

    Tang Yuchen smiled slightly and said, "Xingtian was actually a fierce tiger, and Tang Yushen¡¯s n to skin the tiger was doomed from the start.

    Just for the crime of being in close contact with Xingtian, the higher-ups will not let him off easily.

    Moreover, over the past two years, he usedpany funds to engage in various illegal transactions with Xingtian, and he is already beyond redemption.

    Furthermore, ording to our investigation, the current ounts of the Tang Family don¡¯t have much money left; all the money had been taken by Xingtian to prepare for new deals. Too bad Xingtian suddenly died, and Tang Yushen failed to cover the deficit, so the Tang Family is going down."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 746 She, however, felt very bitter

    <h4>Chapter 746: Chapter 746 She, however, felt very bitter</h4>

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, then sighed, "Tang Yushen exhausted all his schemes to snatch the Tang Family from you, and in the end, he ended up with nothing. It¡¯s his own fault for being insatiable. If he had managed the Tang Family well, there wouldn¡¯t be a today like this."

    Tang Yuchen replied with a coldugh, "If he could have been upright and honest, he wouldn¡¯t have used those methods to snatch the Tang Family from me in the first ce, nor would he havended in prison because of me."

    "True, it¡¯s easier to change rivers and mountains than it is to alter one¡¯s nature."

    An Ruo fell silent for a moment before asking him, "And Xiao Ji, you¡¯vee back, so why hasn¡¯t he returned yet?"

    "He had something to take care of and needed to return to the headquarters of Beidi Hall first, he¡¯lle back after a while."

    "Then you¡¯repletely in the clear now, right? The higher-ups aren¡¯t going to give you a hard time anymore?" she asked with concern.

    Tang Yuchen nodded, "They shouldn¡¯t anymore, with the help of a prince from Country A, it¡¯s not a big problem."

    "The prince from Country A, is that the man Lan Keren rescued from Blood ughter?"

    "Mhm, perhaps Ke Ren will marry him," Tang Yuchen said with a smile.

    An Ruo was surprised for a moment. She suddenly remembered what Lan Keren had told her before. She had said, ¡¯After going through so much, I now know who I should choose,¡¯ implying that she might end up with the prince from Country A.

    That¡¯s good, she can find her own happiness; heaven has not been unkind to her.

    "Have you found out who was behind the explosion?" she asked again.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes suddenly turned frosty, and he said in a grave tone, "At first, Ke Ren and I suspected it was an attack from above, butter found out it wasn¡¯t them. ording to the clues, it should be the work of Xingtian."

    "Xingtian?! But he¡¯s already dead..."

    "It was him who nted the bombs at our ce before he died. He was probably waiting for the arms deal to be done before nning to kill us. But we acted quicker than he did, and killed him first. His n to blow us up also unexpectedly fell through."

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief, "I¡¯m d you both are fine."

    Tang Yuchen looked deeply into her eyes. Noticing his gaze, she met his eyes with a puzzled expression.

    "An Ruo, I have told you everything. I never wanted to hurt you, nor did I truly betray you. Can you ept me again?"

    Suddenly hearing him say this, An Ruo felt as if she was pulled back from a tense story to reality. She understood everything he said and knew the difficulties he faced; she also realized that everything he did had a reason.

    He still loved her, and he had not betrayed her. Knowing the truth, she should have been happy, yet she felt bitter.

    "An Ruo..." Tang Yuchen waited anxiously for her answer.

    She looked down slightly, instinctively twirling the ring on her left ring finger. Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on the delicate diamond ring, causing a sharp pain in his eyes.

    He had noticed the ring before, but had always avoided facing this issue. He had been evading the thought, as if by not thinking about it, she was still his and had not be engaged to someone else.

    Yet the fact remained, she was indeed engaged to another man.

    "Tang Yuchen..." An Ruo pursed her lips and said softly, "If you had told me all this before my engagement, we might have had a chance, but now it¡¯s toote."

    "How can it be toote? You haven¡¯t married him yet; you¡¯re just engaged!" The man contested her excitedly.

 Chapter 747: No Strength to Say Another Word

    <h4>Chapter 747: Chapter 747: No Strength to Say Another Word</h4>

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know how to tell him, but it was just toote.

    Women are a strange creature, where anything is possible until they let gopletely. But once they have let go, even if they still love the other person, they won¡¯t want to start over.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t want to hurt Mo Hua.

    "In my eyes, getting engaged is as significant as getting married. Since I¡¯ve agreed to get engaged to him, I was ready to marry him and decided to take responsibility for this rtionship. You should give up on me, I¡¯m no longer worth your persistence..."

    Hearing her words, Tang Yuchen stiffened all over, feeling like he had been struck by lightning out of the blue.

    When she had said these things to him in the past, he was just ufortable, but he still harbored some hope. He always believed that if he told her the truth, there was a high likelihood of winning her back.

    Yet he had already spoken the truth, and the oue still had not changed.

    At this moment, he truly felt that life was worse than death. Why would things turn out this way?

    It wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this. She should still have feelings for him, she should have epted him again. Why, after he had told her everything, was she still unable to change her mind?

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face turned pale. He seemed to dete, copsing weakly on the couch, drained of all his strength.

    An Ruo looked up and saw how devastated he was, her heart suddenly clenched; seeing him like this made her feel terrible.

    "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t be like this, I..." She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say dishonest words just tofort him; the problems between them weren¡¯t something a few words could resolve.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I should go now." An Ruo stood up intending to leave. She had just taken two steps when the man¡¯s deep voice rang out: "It¡¯s toote; you shouldn¡¯t leave now."

    She stood still. Tang Yuchen propped himself up and said softly, looking down: "Go sleep with Kangkang. I¡¯ll have someone take you home early tomorrow morning. It¡¯s not safe for you to go back now..."

    An Ruo bit her lip tightly. Even now, he was still worried about her. Why did they have to torment each other like this?

    Was it that if they ended thingspletely, they would no longer have to torment each other?

    If so, she would rather end everything sooner.

    Tang Yuchen, seeing she wasn¡¯t speaking, heaved himself upboriously and heavily walked to her side, murmuring deeply: "Let¡¯s go, if you want to go back, I¡¯ll take you."

    Without waiting for her to speak, he walked ahead of her. His back was straight, but she could tell every step he took was extremely hard.

    All of a sudden, An Ruo spoke, "No need, I¡¯ll stay here tonight and sleep with Kangkang,"

    Tang Yuchen turned around, his gaze dark as he looked at her.

    "Okay." He breathed out the word softly, as if he had no energy to say more.

    That night, An Ruo stayed over. Before she went to sleep, she checked her phone and saw that Mo Hua had sent her a message asking if she had gotten home and what she was doing.

    She hadn¡¯t heard the sound of the message arriving; it was already two in the morning. Calling him wouldn¡¯t be appropriate, so she didn¡¯t reply, nning to contact him in the morning.

    That night, An Ruo suffered from insomnia; thinking about the things Tang Yuchen had said made it impossible for her to fall asleep. Furthermore, thinking about how they always missed each other over various issues made it even harder for her to sleep.

    She didn¡¯t understand why two people in love had to suffer so much. How much better it would be if they could have had smooth sailing without any troubles.

    Tang Yuchen was also suffering from insomnia; the heartache made it impossible for him to sleep.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 748: Just Like a Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 748: Chapter 748: Just Like a Shadow</h4>

    He felt as if the sky was about to copse, and the deep despair and heartache tore him apart, making him wish he were dead.

    How desperately he wished An Ruo would ept him again, how they could be happily together once more.

    Was it possible that he was doomed to have no hope in this life?

    The night was profound; no one could understand the heartache of lovers except for the lovers themselves. Time still passed, and the earth still rotated; neither would stop even for a moment because of someone¡¯s sorrow.

    Dawn soon broke, and because An Ruo had gone to bedte, she also woke upte.

    When she opened her eyes, she saw Kangkang lying by her pillow, staring at her with wide eyes.

    Seeing she was awake, he smiled happily and said, "Mom, you¡¯re finally awake. Waking up and finding you beside me, I felt like I was dreaming."

    An Ruo propped herself up, and Kangkang stood up too. He was already neatly dressed; she had not felt him wake up, it seemed she had been sleeping too deeply.

    "Sweetie, have you had breakfast?" she asked him with a smile.

    "I have. Mom, you really can sleep! I almost couldn¡¯t resist waking you up if you hadn¡¯t woken up soon. But Dad said you went to bedte and were tired, and he told me not to wake you," said Kangkang, tilting his head and smiling.

    An Ruo nced at the clock; it was already ten in the morning. She threw off the covers and got out of bed, first holding the little one¡¯s face and giving him a kiss, then bidding him good morning before hurrying to the bathroom to wash up.

    Kangkang followed her around like a shadow, wherever she went.

    When An Ruo turned around after washing up, she almost bumped him to the floor.

    "Kangkang, what are you doing following Mom?" she asked with augh.

    The little guy just giggled and did not answer.

    An Ruo did not mind him, and let him be.

    However, he did not follow her into the bathroom when she went to change clothes. When she came out in fresh clothes, he took her hand and led her out of the bedroom.

    "Mom, let¡¯s go eat, Grandma Zhou¡¯s cooking is still so delicious."

    "Grandma Zhou?" An Ruo paused for a moment.

    "Yes, Grandma Zhou is here at Dad¡¯s ce. Seeing her made me so happy."

    So Tang Yuchen had asked Aunt Zhou toe back, which was good, his old servant being around him was somewhat reassuring.

    An Ruo and Kangkang went downstairs but did not see Tang Yuchen.

    Aunt Zhou brought the breakfast to the table and chatted with her with a smile.

    Tasting Aunt Zhou¡¯s cooking, An Ruo felt a wave of nostalgia; she had firmly memorized the vor of Aunt Zhou¡¯s dishes.

    Kangkang tilted his head to ask Uncle Tao: "Grandpa Tao, why isn¡¯t Dading down for breakfast?"

    Uncle Tao smiled with squinted eyes, "Young Master is working in the study. Young Master and Miss An, you eat first. He said he¡¯s not hungry and will eatter."

    "Oh," Kangkang nodded his head and began to eat.

    An Ruo, who had not known how to face Tang Yuchen, was actually relieved he did note down, sparing them both the awkwardness.

    After breakfast, she nned to leave for work.

    She said to Kangkang, "Kangkang, Mom is leaving. I¡¯lle to see you another day. You have to be a good boy here, and study well, okay?"

    Kangkang nodded silently; An Ruo knew he was sad about her leaving and hugged him with a smile before turning to leave.

    She had just taken a few steps when Kangkang suddenly ran up and clung tightly to her legs, crying, "Mom, don¡¯t go, please don¡¯t leave!"

    An Ruo froze, hearing her child¡¯s heart-wrenching sobs, and her heart ached deeply as well.

 Chapter 749 I Want Dad and Mom!

    <h4>Chapter 749: Chapter 749 I Want Dad and Mom!</h4>

    "Kangkang, what¡¯s wrong? Mom is just going to work, not leaving you," she squatted down, wiped away his tears, and gentlyforted him.

    Kangkang clung tightly around her neck and buried his face in the crook of her shoulder, "I don¡¯t want Mom to go to work, I won¡¯t let you go."

    "Kangkang, haven¡¯t we agreed that you would stay with Dad on weekdays ande to Mom¡¯s ce on weekends?"

    The little guy bit his lip and didn¡¯t speak, but cried.

    An Ruo stroked his head and gently asked, "Tell Mom, what¡¯s really bothering you?"

    "...Mom, I don¡¯t want to be away from you, I want to be with you every day." He raised his head and said to her earnestly.

    An Ruo held his face and smiled, "Mom wants to be with you every day too, but if you are with Mom, then you can¡¯t be with Dad. Kangkang, be good and get along with Dad. Mom wille see you whenever she has time."

    "I don¡¯t want to!" The little guy suddenly got angry, "Mom, you said you would always be with me, you lied to me!"

    An Ruo was stunned and somewhat unsure how to react.

    This was the first time her child hadshed out at her, and his anger and sadness hurt her deeply. No matter how hard she tried, she still ended up deeply wounding her child¡¯s heart.

    Worried that Mom would get mad, the little guy¡¯s lips pursed, pitiful and aggrieved, "Mom, can¡¯t you stay and live with Dad and me? Don¡¯t marry Uncle Mo, I don¡¯t want to be apart from you and Dad."

    "Kangkang..."

    "Mom, please, is that okay? Don¡¯t marry Uncle Mo, I want to live with you and Dad every day."

    Her eyes moistened, and she asked him, "Didn¡¯t you promise Mom yesterday that you could ept Uncle Mo marrying Mom? Why are you suddenly disagreeing today?"

    Kangkang looked down in silence, unable to tell her about the dream he hadst night. In his dream, Mom had a child with Uncle Mo, and then she no longer liked him or wanted him.

    Mom only liked Uncle Mo¡¯s child and stopped liking him, which made him so upset that he cried bitterly in the dream.

    Fortunately, it was just a dream and not real.

    But if Mom married Uncle Mo, something like that would definitely happen.

    He had a ssmate whose mom remarrying after divorcing his dad and then having another child. Ever since his mom had a little brother, she didn¡¯t like him as much.

    He was afraid the same thing would happen to him, so he had to stop Mom from marrying Uncle Mo.

    Seeing that he was still not speaking, An Ruo asked him again.

    Once again, Kangkang cried bitterly in distress, "I just don¡¯t want Mom to leave, I want both Dad and Mom!"

    Although he was young, he rarely cried in front of her, even if he got hurt he wouldn¡¯t cry. Now that he was crying so heartbreakingly, it showed how upset he really was.

    An Ruo held him tightly, sharing in his distress.

    What was she supposed to do, how could she choose without hurting anyone?

    After a while, Kangkang finally stopped crying. Tang Yuchen also learned about what happened downstairs and slowly descended from the upper floor, his gaze empty as he looked at the mother and son.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes met his face for a moment, and her heart trembled once more.

    It had only been one night, and he looked so much more haggard. He wasn¡¯t disheveled, and his dressing remained meticulous.

    But his eyespletelycked brightness, and he seemed very unwell, as if he had been through a serious illness.

 Chapter 750: Let him go back with you

    <h4>Chapter 750: Chapter 750: Let him go back with you</h4>

    But his eyes were utterly devoid of light, and he seemed to be in poor spirits, as if he had just recovered from a serious illness.

    An Ruo suddenly felt like a criminal; she had not only hurt the child but also hurt Tang Yuchen.

    And no matter what her choice was, she would at least hurt one person.

    If she chose Tang Yuchen, it would deeply wound Mo Hua¡¯s heart and hurt Mo Hua¡¯s family. But if she chose Mo Hua, the ones who would be hurt were the child and Tang Yuchen.

    What should she do? How had shee to this point?

    Tang Yuchen walked slowly to them, squatted down, raised his hand to stroke Kangkang¡¯s head, and tenderly said, "Kangkang, you¡¯re a man and you can¡¯t always cry, okay?"

    The little guy looked at him and, under his father¡¯s gaze, wiped his tears with his sleeve, gently nodded, and stopped crying.

    "Do you really want to be with Mom?" Tang Yuchen gently asked him.

    Kangkang nodded, his longshes still wet with undried tears.

    "Let Kangkang go with you," he suddenly said to An Ruo.

    An Ruo was taken aback, and he said again, "He¡¯s only unhappy with me. Since he so wants to be with you, let him go back with you."

    "You... are you nning to give me Kangkang¡¯s custody?" she asked incredulously.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her with a dim expression and nodded slightly, "Yes, I took his custody away only to protect him. Now that everything is over, I should return him to you. You were right; you¡¯re more qualified to take care of our child than I am. I... have never done it well..."

    Having said that, he stood up, turned around, and walked away.

    An Ruo and Kangkang watched his retreating figure, suddenly realizing how lonely and forlorn his back appeared, and they could feel his sorrow.

    Kangkang pouted, about to cry again.

    "Mom, I don¡¯t want to leave Dad either..." he tugged at her sleeve, saying sadly.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t utter a word. Why did she feel like a criminal?

    "Mom, can we not leave? Let¡¯s stay with Dad," he said.

    An Ruo pulled at a reluctant smile and asked him, "Kangkang, if you only had to choose one between Dad and Mom, who would you choose?"

    The little guy immediately showed a wronged expression, his eyes filling up with tears.

    "I don¡¯t want to choose!" he insisted.

    "I¡¯m sorry!" An Ruo quickly apologized, realizing how cruel she was to ask her child such a question.

    "Kangkang, I¡¯m sorry. Mom shouldn¡¯t have asked you that, I¡¯m sorry!" she hugged him tightly, silently shedding two tears.

    "Mom, are we not leaving?" the little guy asked expectantly.

    An Ruo wiped her eyes on his clothes before looking up and smiling, "Kangkang, how about you go back with Mom first, and we can talk about other thingster? It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve been home, don¡¯t you want to go home?"

    The little guy thought it over and nodded reluctantly, "Okay then, let¡¯s go home first."

    Honestly, An Ruo had never imagined that Tang Yuchen would voluntarily return Kangkang to her. In her eyes, he had always been domineering and unyielding, which made her feel rather ufortable about his gesture.

    But no matter what, it was a good thing that Kangkang could go back with her.

    After packing some of Kangkang¡¯s belongings, An Ruo took him back to her ce. She didn¡¯t go to work today, choosing instead to stay at home with her child.

    Returning to the long-missed home, Kangkang also felt better.

 Chapter 751: The Age to Start Elementary School

    <h4>Chapter 751: Chapter 751: The Age to Start Elementary School</h4>

    He dashed into his room and diligently took the clothes out of his suitcase and put them away.

    An Ruo was more than happy to let him busy himself. Learning to take care of oneself early on was beneficial for his growth.

    "Kangkang, Mom is going to make food for you. Once you¡¯ve packed up your things, go take a bath, okay?"

    "Okay." The little guy nodded happily.

    She smiled and went off to cook. After Kangkang had tidied up, he came into the kitchen, tugged at her clothes, and asked her, "Mom, when can I go to preschool?"

    An Ruoxin thought that the preschool term was almost over and then it would be the summer holidays. Even if he went to school, he wouldn¡¯t learn much. She might as well not send him at all.

    "Kangkang, do you want to go to preschool?"

    "I want to go, but I also don¡¯t want to go."

    "Why?"

    The little guy, tilting his head, said, "There are a lot of ssmates in preschool, they can y with me. But I already know all the things the teacher teaches during the lessons, and I don¡¯t want to listen."

    "Then how about we don¡¯t go to ss this term? When the new term starts, Mom will see if she can send you to elementary school."

    Kangkang¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up, "Mom, can I really go to elementary school?"

    "Hmm, haven¡¯t you always wanted to go? When the timees, let your father figure out a way to send you." After all, the little guy was quick at learning and very smart. He might as well start school earlier, as staying in preschool was just a waste of time.

    Moreover, he was nearly five, so it was about the right age for him to start elementary school. And she had no worries about his ability to keep up; with his current level of knowledge, he could probably outdo second graders.

    "Oh yeah, that¡¯s great, Mom, I love you!" Kangkang hugged her leg and shook it excitedly. Now he could go to elementary school to learn new things and wouldn¡¯t have to listen to the boring lectures from the preschool teachers anymore.

    Seeing him so happy made her smile too.

    "Go take a shower now, after you¡¯ve bathed we can eat."

    "Okay." The little guy hopped and skipped his way to the shower. An Ruo quickly made a few dishes and boiled some white rice porridge. She nned to eat something light to fill her stomach, aiming to cook dinnerter in the evening.

    Just as they were about to eat, someone rang the doorbell.

    An Ruo went to open the door, and from the peephole, she knew it was Mo Hua outside.

    She hurriedly opened the door, apologizing to him, "I forgot to reply to your text message fromst night."

    Mo Hua helplessly rubbed her head, "Seeing that you hadn¡¯t replied to me, I came to check on you, worried something had happened to you."

    "What could have happened to me? If you were worried, you could have just called me first," An Ruo said with a smile.

    "I was going to visit you anyway, so I didn¡¯t bother calling."

    An Ruo stepped aside to let him in. As Mo Hua walked in, he said, "I went to see Kangkang yesterday, how is he? Has he grown a bit taller?"

    "Uncle Mo, hello." As soon as he finished speaking, they heard Kangkang¡¯s voice.

    Seeing the little guy there, Mo Hua stepped forward, lifted him up with a smile, and said cheerfully, "Kangkang, long time no see."

    Kangkangughed at him, and Mo put him down, squatting to give him a good look, "Little fellow, you¡¯ve gotten sturdy."

    "I run every day, and I eat a lot. Mom also says I¡¯ve grown a little," Kangkang replied.

    Mo couldn¡¯t resist ruffling the little guy¡¯s fluffy head, eximing, "Kids grow up so fast."

    "Have you eaten yet? We¡¯re just about to eat, join us," An Ruo invited.

 Chapter 752: Do You Really Have No Regrets?

    <h4>Chapter 752: Chapter 752: Do You Really Have No Regrets?</h4>

    The man nodded eagerly, "I am actually a bit hungry, being able to catch up for a meal you¡¯ve made is indeed fortunate."

    An Ruo got him a pair of chopsticks and also served them some porridge.

    She sat down next to Kangkang, adding some greens to the child¡¯s bowl, and Mo Hua did the same to Kangkang¡¯s bowl.

    "How did Kangkang end uping back with you, did Tang Yuchen agree to let you bring him back?" he asked her.

    When this came up, An Ruo was very happy, "He ns to give Kangkang back to me, from now on I will take care of the child."

    "Really?" Mo Hua showed a look of surprise, "That¡¯s good news, haven¡¯t you always wished to take care of the child yourself?"

    "Yes."

    "An Ruo, you should have no regrets now, right? Kangkang not only agreed to our marriage, but he has also returned to your side, now the only thing left is our wedding," Mo Hua said happily.

    An Ruo just smiled in response, while Kangkang kept his head down and continued to eat silently.

    After eating, Mo Hua yed games with Kangkang while An Ruo went to wash the dishes in the kitchen.

    Thinking about what Mo Hua had said, she couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, do I really have no regrets?

    She had hoped for Kangkang toe back to her, and he did.

    But Kangkang wasn¡¯t very willing for her to marry Mo Hua, and then there was Tang Yuchen...

    In fact, there were still a bunch of problems unresolved, for the first time she was vexed at not being clever enough, not knowing how to deal with these matters.

    Maybe she should marry Mo Hua without looking back and lead the simple life she desired. Kangkang wasn¡¯t Mo Hua¡¯s child, it was understandable for him to oppose their marriage.

    As for Tang Yuchen, after some time he would forget about her, she didn¡¯t believe that his feelings for her wouldst a lifetime.

    At most, they wouldst two or three years, perhaps.

    Many couples who loved passionately eventually broke up and within a year or two, started new rtionships. Moreover, the love between them hadn¡¯t reached the point of passion...

    After washing the dishes, An Ruo went to clean Kangkang¡¯s room.

    When she had finished everything and came out, Kangkang was still ying games with Mo Hua.

    "Mom, I want ice cream, could you go buy us some ice cream, please?" the little guy nced at her during a break, pleading.

    "Alright, anything else you want, I¡¯ll buy it," An Ruo said with a smile.

    "Just pick it yourself, make sure to buy snacks I love."

    "I won¡¯t get you snacks, I¡¯m going to buy some fruit instead, you two should y less games, don¡¯t hurt your eyes."

    Mo Hua waved at her smilingly, "Don¡¯t worry, I know my limits, I won¡¯t let Kangkang y for too long."

    An Ruo smiled and took her purse to go out.

    As soon as she left, they also finished a round of the game.

    "Haha, I won again," Mo Hua celebrated like a child, raising his hands in the air.

    Kangkang pouted his lips, looked at him, and said with pursed lips, "Uncle Mo, can I talk to you about something?"

    "What is it?"

    He struggled to speak, "Do you really have to marry my mom?"

    Mo Hua¡¯s smile faded slightly as he gently asked, "Kangkang, don¡¯t you like Uncle Mo?"

    "No," the little guy shook his head, "I really like Uncle Mo, but I am Dad¡¯s child, I don¡¯t want to leave Dad, and I don¡¯t want to leave Mom either, I want to live with them both. Uncle Mo, can you not marry my mom?"

    "Kangkang, I heard from your Mom yesterday that it seemed like you agreed to her marrying me."

    "Yeah, I did agree... I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t agree anymore. Uncle Mo, Mom can¡¯t marry Dad,

 Chapter 753 I Just Want a Home

    <h4>Chapter 753: Chapter 753 I Just Want a Home</h4>

    "Dad is so sad, even I have to leave him. Dad must feel very lonely alone. I hope Dad can be happy, I don¡¯t want Mom to marry someone else."

    Mo Hua paused, his handnded on the little guy¡¯s head, and he gently said:

    "But Kangkang, Uncle Mo likes your mom, and your mom likes Uncle Mo too. If we don¡¯t get married, we will be sad too. Wouldn¡¯t you want to see us sad? Besides, me marrying your mom doesn¡¯t affect your love for your dad. You can visit him anytime, and when your dad marries another woman, he won¡¯t be lonely anymore."

    Kangkang looked up at him with a look of grievance, then lowered his head and muttered, "If that¡¯s the case, Mom would have her own home, and Dad his own, doesn¡¯t that make me redundant?"

    Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but chuckle: "You child, where did you get such an idea? Your mom¡¯s home is your home, and your dad¡¯s home is still yours. Uncle Mo will treat you like his own child, my home with your mom is your home too."

    Kangkang suddenly stood up and said loudly, "But I only want one home, I don¡¯t want so many homes!"

    "Kangkang..."

    "Uncle Mo, even if it¡¯s Kangkang begging you, please don¡¯t marry my mom, okay? I just want to live with both mom and dad. I love them, and I don¡¯t want to leave them."

    Mo Hua pursed his lips and said nothing, while Kangkang¡¯s deep ck eyes stubbornly stared at him, neither of them willing topromise.

    After a long while, Kangkang asked him, "Uncle Mo, what would it take for you to not marry my mom?"

    Mo Hua intentionally showed a sad expression: "Kangkang, you don¡¯t like Uncle Mo, Uncle Mo is so sad..."

    "I don¡¯t dislike you, but..." the little guy anxiously exined, still unsure of what to say.

    "Kangkang, if Uncle Mo really married your mom, would you hate Uncle?" he suddenly asked him.

    Kangkang shook his head: "No, Uncle Mo, you¡¯re very nice to me, I won¡¯t hate you, but I will be sad for a long time."

    "Seeing that you don¡¯t hate Uncle Mo, I can give you a chance. If you win, Uncle Mo will not marry your mom."

    "What opportunity?" the little guy immediately asked excitedly.

    "It¡¯s a game, if you can beat Uncle, Uncle will agree not to marry your mom. If you lose, you have to agree to let us get married. How about it?"

    Kangkang let his shoulders slump in dismay. He wasn¡¯t a match for him at all.

    Mo Hua smiled and said, "Don¡¯t be discouraged, I¡¯ll give you a month to practice, you should be able to beat Uncle. This is your only chance, don¡¯t you want to give it a try?"

    "Okay, I agree, and I will definitely win!" Kangkang was instantly filled with fighting spirit. To be able to stay with both mom and dad, he must win this time!

    "That¡¯s the spirit!" Mo Hua praised him, giving him a thumbs-up, "But this is our secret, just between the two of us men. You can¡¯t tell anyone, okay?"

    "Yeah, I won¡¯t!" Kangkang nodded firmly.

    When An Ruo came back carrying things, she found Kangkang still ying games, while Mo Hua sat on the sofa drinking tea.

    "Kangkang, no more ying, turn off the game now," she said with a stern face.

    The little guy paused but eventually turned off the game. It was okay not to let him y now; he had ways to secretly practice.

 Chapter 754: True Without Resentment and Pain

    <h4>Chapter 754: Chapter 754: True Without Resentment and Pain</h4>

    "Come have some ice cream." Seeing her son so obedient, An Ruo squinted and smiled, waving him over to eat.

    "I¡¯ll go cut some fruit." Mo Hua carried the fruit to the kitchen.

    He had sat there for several hours before leaving. Before he left, he asked her when An Ji would be back, and An Ruo said she didn¡¯t know either. He said to let him know when An Ji came back, and An Ruo nodded in agreement.

    Soon it was evening, and An Ruo made dinner for Kangkang to eat before telling him to study for a while.

    Kangkang shook his head and said, "Mom, I want to go back to Dad¡¯s ce."

    "What¡¯s wrong? Why do you suddenly want to go back?" An Ruo asked in confusion.

    Kangkang didn¡¯t directly answer her question, "Mom, I¡¯lle here early tomorrow morning, but in the evening, I want to go back to Dad¡¯s ce, is that okay?"

    She stroked his head and asked him, "Kangkang, do you miss your Dad?"

    "Mhm." The little guy nodded, "Dad is alone at home, I want to keep himpany. Mom, can you take me back, or call Dad toe pick me up?"

    "But it¡¯s already evening now, how about Mom takes you to Dad¡¯s tomorrow morning?"

    Kangkang silently thought for a moment, then said, "Mom, aren¡¯t you going to work during the day? Let¡¯s do this: I¡¯ll go to Dad¡¯s during the day, and at night I¡¯ll ask Dad to bring me back, is that okay?"

    An Ruo thought, indeed she didn¡¯t have time to apany her child during the day because of work. There were more people at Tang Yuchen¡¯s ce, and he would be well taken care of there, so it made sense for him to go there during the day.

    "Fine, Mom will take you there first thing tomorrow morning." She smiled and nodded in agreement.

    Kangkang showed a happy smile, "Mom doesn¡¯t need to take me. I¡¯ll call Dad in a bit, and he¡¯ll send someone to pick me up, so you won¡¯t have to go through the trouble of taking me there."

    His consideration and thoughtfulness touched her greatly.

    An Ruo smiled contentedly, feeling so grateful to heaven for giving her this child.

    It was settled then. Kangkang went to study for a while, and then she urged him to go to bed. She returned to the bedroom, took a shower, andy in bed, unable to sleep.

    Too many things had happened in the past couple of days, especially after learning all the truth, her state of mind had changed significantly. Any resentment she had towards Tang Yuchen had disappeared, and now she had truly reached a ce of resentment-free and pain-free living.

    Only when it came to matters of the heart, she still didn¡¯t know how to deal with them.

    After lying there a while, An Ruo turned on the bedsidemp and sat up. There were seven letters Tang Yuchen wrote to her, and she had only read five. There were still two she hadn¡¯t read.

    After a moment of hesitation, she took out the remaining letters and opened the sixth one.

    [An Ruo, this is the penultimate letter I am writing to you. Yes, there¡¯s still one more letter I need to send you. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to write to you every day; it¡¯s that time wille when I can¡¯t write much.

    In fact, I wrote these letters in advance, not the day before sending them out. I will have to leave for a while soon, and by the time I leave, you will start receiving the letters I wrote to you.

    I know you might not care why I have to leave, but I hope that during the time I am gone, you won¡¯t marry any other man.

    When Ie back, there are some things I need to tell you, very important things.

    An Ruo, for the sake of our child, could you give me a bit more time and wait for my return?

    I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad feeling. I feel like if I leave, something I don¡¯t want to see will happen. I hope it¡¯s all just my imagination.]

 Chapter 755: He Is the One Who Understands Her

    <h4>Chapter 755: Chapter 755: He Is the One Who Understands Her</h4>

    Holding the letter in a daze, An Ruo once again sighed at the irony of fate.

    If back then she had read this letter, maybe she would have waited for him to return before deciding whether to get engaged to Mo Hua or not.

    If she had read it, perhaps the oue would have been different, and she wouldn¡¯t be struggling today.

    But she did not, and was this what they called the tricks of fate?

    An Ruo sighed wistfully, holding thest letter in her hand, determined to finish reading it; she didn¡¯t want to miss out on anything anymore.

    Upon opening thest letter, there were two neatly folded sheets of paper inside.

    One of them showed traces of ink strokes; she decided to open that one first.

    [An Ruo, do you remember the portrait you drew of me? That was the only painting you ever did of me, regretfully, I didn¡¯t keep it, which has always been a regret of mine.

    When you were drawing my portrait, I was shocked by the me you painted.

    We weren¡¯t in love at that time, but you captured all my essence, even the emotions hidden deep in my eyes. I thought then you must be a very attentive woman, and one who understood me.

    If you didn¡¯t understand me, you wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture my feelings or see through my pretense.

    There was no one in this world who understood me, I was always alone, but then I found you, and from that moment, my life felt moreplete.

    You might think these words sound insincere, but it¡¯s only in front of you that I reveal my truest thoughts.

    I¡¯ve pretty much said everything I wanted to say to you. Maybe my words can¡¯t move you, but I¡¯ve finally achieved not hiding my emotions anymore...

    This drawing is my gift to you. Over the past two years, whenever I had spare time in Country A, I would practice drawing. I don¡¯t have a talent for it, and it took me a long time to produce the feeling I wanted; I hope you like it.]

    An Ruo hurriedly unfolded the other sheet of paper, and a simple sketch of a person appeared before her eyes.

    It was her, he had drawn her likeness.

    Lonely yet hopeful eyes, lips with a hint of a smile, hair blown by the wind, simple lines revealing the truest parts of her heart.

    She had always been lonely, but she never gave up hope, nor did she ever reject any ray of sunlight around her.

    He had actually seen through her soul, knew the feelings in the depths of her heart, which greatly surprised her.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart trembled slightly, and she suddenly felt her eyes well up.

    He said he was always lonely, no one understood him. Wasn¡¯t she the same, having never found someone who understood her?

    Now she had found him; he was the one who understood her.

    Yet the pain and tears between them were too numerous, building a deep river between them. Crossing that river, how hard that would be.

    Tang Yuchen, is it that what we cannot have is always the best?

    Why do we have to reach a point of no return before understanding what it is we truly want?

    An Ruo looked out at the night through the window, unable to hold back her sad tears.

    The next day, Tang Yuchen came to pick up Kangkang very early. She thought he would send a driver, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe in person.

    After saying goodbye to them, she drove to the studio.

    The studio¡¯s business had been fairly good recently, with peopleing in to buy paintings every now and then; even though the quantity and profits weren¡¯t high, it was enough to cover all expenses.

    She was vexed in matters of the heart, but at least she had no worries in her career.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t a woman with a strong career drive, but she understood that a woman still needed to have her own career.

 Chapter 756: How to Make a Decision

    <h4>Chapter 756: Chapter 756: How to Make a Decision</h4>

    An Ruo was not a career-driven woman, but she understood that a woman still needed her own career.

    If life was left with only emotions, she would eventually be mentally exhausted and lose her passion for life.

    When Kangkang went to Tang Yuchen¡¯s ce, he started ying video games without restraint. Some servants in the vi knew how to y, so he would pull them along to practice with him.

    Tang Yuchen never really disciplined him, he understood his own son very well and was not worried at all that he would lose his ambition to mere diversions.

    For several days in a row, Tang Yuchen picked up Kangkang early in the morning and brought him back in the evening, he had to meet An Ruo twice a day, each time only exchanging a few words.

    The content was not much, all about him inquiring about her, and her responding.

    He no longer talked about hoping she would change her mind, nor were there any sweet nothings. Because he knew that if her heart did not change, no matter what he said, she would not ept him again.

    He could do nothing now, only silently strive. If he truly lost her, he would still protect her by her side for the rest of his life, without ever looking back.

    The change in Tang Yuchen made An Ruo a bit ufortable, ustomed to his dominance and his genuine expressions of affection, his suddenck of enthusiasm in treating her left her somewhat lost.

    Perhaps that¡¯s how women are, more or less fond of the feeling of being loved.

    However, Tang Yuchen¡¯s silence was also good, she could take this opportunity to think calmly about how to choose.

    "An Ruo, what are you thinking about?" Mo Hua asked her, puzzled.

    She came to her senses and smiled, shaking her head, "Nothing, what were you just saying?"

    The man smiled patiently and repeated, "I said let¡¯s go buy you some clothes, I saw a dress that is very pretty, it suits you very well, I want to buy it for you. Come on, it¡¯s just up ahead in a store not far from here."

    He took her hand and led her forward, An Ruo followed his pace without having a chance to say whether she wanted to buy it or not.

    Mo Hua chose a white spaghetti strap dress, the length of which did not reach the knee. Under his insistence, An Ruo changed into the dress, and when he saw her for a moment, a hint of amazement shed in his eyes.

    "This one then, make the bill," Mo Hua decisively said to the clerk.

    An Ruowei was slightly stunned, "Are you buying it just like that?"

    "Yes, you look very beautiful in it, but I don¡¯t want others to see you like this," he nced over the hanging clothes and picked a pale yellow jacket for her to wear.

    "Now it¡¯s good." He beamed, showing his teeth, now other men would not see her sexy side.

    "Just these two items, how much?" Mo Hua did not consult her opinion, and just went to pay.

    An Ruo looked down and stood for two seconds, then went to the dressing room to change back into her clothes.

    Walking out of the store, he was holding the bag in one hand and her hand in the other, smiling as he suggested, "Let¡¯s go eat first, after dinner we can go see a movie. By the way, do you have any ns?"

    An Ruo smiled and shook her head, "No."

    "That¡¯s perfect, let¡¯s go see a movie. I have already booked the tickets online in advance, it¡¯s the newest release, tonight is the premiere..."

    He had already bought the tickets, why did he still ask her opinion?

    After watching the movie, An Ruo said she was too tired and wanted to go back to rest, and Mo Hua sent her home. Standing at the Mysterious Gate, he wrapped his arms around her body and kissed her lips, reluctant to leave.

    "An Ruo, I really don¡¯t want to leave tonight," he said, his breath unsteady, his head buried in the nape of her neck, his voice heated.

 Chapter 757 Mom, Can You Entertain Dad for Me?

    <h4>Chapter 757: Chapter 757 Mom, Can You Entertain Dad for Me?</h4>

    An Ruo gently pushed his body and teased him, "Alright, if you don¡¯t go back, you can sleep in Kangkang¡¯s room, but you can¡¯t entertain the thoughts you¡¯re having."

    "Really, I can¡¯t?"

    "Yes, really you can¡¯t."

    "Really, really I can¡¯t?" he pleaded as he hugged her and swayed, An Ruoughed and shook her head, "Really, you can¡¯t."

    Even though she wasughing, he knew her stance was very firm.

    Mo Hua eventually left with no other choice.

    Tonight, only An Ruo was at home. During the day, she had called Tang Yuchen, telling him not to bring Kangkang over tonight because she knew she would be homete.

    After taking a bath, she emerged from the bathroom only to find it was already ten o¡¯clock at night. Just as she was about to go to sleep, she suddenly heard the doorbell.

    Who could it be at this hour?

    An Ruo walked to the Mysterious Gate and before she could peek through the peephole, she heard Kangkang banging on the door and shouting, "Mom, I¡¯m back, open the door quickly."

    She hurriedly opened the door to find a tall figure and a short one standing before her, both pairs of eyes fixated on her. It was at this moment she realized how much father and son actually resembled each other.

    "Mom, I¡¯m back." Kangkang hugged her legs, happily dering.

    An Ruo looked at Tang Yuchen with a puzzled expression, "Didn¡¯t you say he didn¡¯t need toe back today?"

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face was expressionless as he lightly said, "He insisted oning back himself."

    "Mom, I wanted toe back myself." The little guy eagerly nodded in agreement.

    An Ruo smiled and pinched his nose, then looked up at Tang Yuchen and said, "Now that the child is back, you can go back."

    "Mom, you¡¯re so mean, not letting dade in," Kangkang took Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand and pulled him inside, "Dad,e in and rest for a bit."

    The man did not struggle and walked in obediently.

    An Ruo awkwardly shut the door, not because she was stingy about letting him in, but mainly because she was about to go to sleep...

    Kangkang led Tang Yuchen to sit on the sofa and considerately went to pour him a ss of water, "Dad, have some water."

    He set the cup in front of him, then sat down on the couch, his small body leaning against him.

    Satisfied that there were no other men in the house once he entered, Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression eased a bit.

    "I¡¯ll sit for a while and then leave," he told her.

    An Ruo hesitated for a moment before politely saying, "It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m not in a hurry to sleep."

    "Mm," the man responded softly.

    Suddenly, a thought popped into An Ruo¡¯s head: what did his ¡¯mm¡¯ mean? Was he just acknowledging her statement, or had he decided to stay a bit longer?

    Well, no matter how long he sat, he would eventually have to leave.

    "Kangkang, let¡¯s go take a bath; you¡¯re all sweaty." After she bathed the child, he would have surely left by his own ord.

    She reached out her hand to the little guy, who vehemently shook his head, "I want to wash by myself, I¡¯ve grown up, I don¡¯t need mom to wash me."

    "Where have you grown up, you¡¯re clearly still a little child," An Ruoughed.

    "I am grown up. If you bathe me, I¡¯ll feel shy. Mom, please entertain dad for a bit, I¡¯ll be out quickly," he said, then jumped off the couch and scurried away.

    An Ruo choked, entertain Tang Yuchen...

    This little guy, his words are bing more and more like those of an adult.

    Tang Yuchen picked up the water cup and took a sip, his half-lowered eyes showing a hint of admiration.

 Chapter 758: Suddenly Holding Her in His Arms

    <h4>Chapter 758: Chapter 758: Suddenly Holding Her in His Arms</h4>

    Tang Yuchen picked up the cup and took a sip of water, his slightly drooping eyes showing a hint of admiration.

    An Ruo sat opposite him, unsure of what to say for a moment. If they were husband and wife, she would have leaned against him and happily chatted about household matters.

    But they had divorced, and she was a woman who was engaged to be married; their current rtionship was quite awkward.

    Tang Yuchen put down the cup and broke the silence, "Have you been following the newstely?"

    "What news?"

    "About Tang Yushen being arrested, there¡¯s a good chance he will be sentenced."

    An Ruo shook her head, "I haven¡¯t seen it."

    Tang Yuchen, leaning back on the couch with his hands sped over his abdomen, said with a light smile, "The Tang Family¡¯s stocks have plummeted these past few days. The business myth that was once admired is probablying to an end."

    His tone was very rxed, and An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask in puzzlement, "You don¡¯t have any thoughts about the Tang Family¡¯s downfall? After all, it was also your hard work."

    The man smiled but did not speak. He finished the water in one gulp, stood up, and said, "It¡¯s gettingte. When Kangkanges out, help me exin to him. Just say I had something and had to go back early. I¡¯lle to pick him up tomorrow morning."

    An Ruo also stood up, "Okay, I¡¯ll tell him."

    Tang Yuchen took one deep look into her eyes and then headed for the door. An Ruo walked him to the door, and she was about to close it when he suddenly turned around to face her.

    "Is there anything else?"

    He suddenly embraced her tightly, burying his head in her hair and taking a deep breath.

    An Ruo was stunned; she was about to react when he quickly let her go and left without looking back.

    Watching his disappearing figure, she stood dumbfounded for several seconds before finally closing the door.

    The next day when she went to work at the studio, An Ruo specifically searched online for news about the Tang Family. There were many reports, all about Tang Yushen¡¯s arrest and the sharp fall in the Tang Family¡¯s stocks.

    The Tang Family was thergest enterprise in J City and a major national enterprise. Its downfall would surely have a significant impact on J City¡¯s economy.

    Last night she asked Tang Yuchen if he had any thoughts, but he didn¡¯t say anything. Perhaps he had his ns; she didn¡¯t think he would just neglect the copse of the Tang Family.

    Sure enough, within a couple of days, new news came out. TLA Corporation was nning to acquire the Tang Family, and the internal board of directors of the Tang Family was also nning to sell thepany to TLA.

    She knew it; he wouldn¡¯t ignore the Tang Family. Now that the Tang Family was back in his hands, Tang Yushen had only managed it for a little over two years and ended up with nothing.

    It proved that Tang Yuchen was much more capable.

    That day, while An Ruo was working in the studio, she received a call from An Ji.

    He said he would be back in about a week, and An Ruo was delighted to hear it.

    She remembered Mo Hua had asked her to inform him when Xiao Ji got back. After hanging up with An Ji, she immediately called Mo Hua to let him know.

    "Why are you waiting for Xiao Ji toe back? Do you need him for something?" An Ruo asked him, puzzled.

    Mo Huaughed, "Have you forgotten what we agreed on? Once An Ji is back, we¡¯re going to have a wedding."

    An Ruowei was stunned; she hesitated, "Isn¡¯t that too soon? How about we wait a little longer?"

    She hadn¡¯t sorted out her own thoughts yet, and making a decision now seemed too rushed.

    "Not too soon at all, An Ruo, you should know how much I want to marry you..." Mo Hua paused, then asked her cautiously.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 759: Try on the Wedding Dress

    <h4>Chapter 759: Chapter 759: Try on the Wedding Dress</h4>

    "Or is it that, in fact, you haven¡¯t decided whether or not you want to marry me?"

    "It¡¯s not... I just feel it¡¯s too soon, the timing is very rushed," An Ruoxin said, feeling guilty.

    At this moment, she really hated herself. Hadn¡¯t she already decided to marry him? Why was she hesitating again?

    Mo Hua let out a sigh of relief, followed by a pleased chuckle, "As long as you don¡¯t want to not marry me, then nothing else is a problem. Don¡¯t worry, I will have someone n everything, and you won¡¯t feel rushed at all. By the way, since An Ji will be back in a week, let¡¯s go try on the wedding dress this afternoon."

    "Today?"

    "Yes. I won¡¯t lie to you, on the day of the engagement I had a wedding dress made to your measurements, just to give you a surprise. Now the wedding dress is ready, you should try it on, and if it¡¯s not right there¡¯s still time to alter it."

    He had even had the wedding dress made...

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to refuse; she didn¡¯t want to hurt him. But continually dragging things on without clear intentions was also hurting him.

    What should she do?

    "An Ruo, are you listening?"

    "I am."

    "Shall I pick you upter to try on the wedding dress?" he asked expectantly.

    An Ruo clenched her phone and forced a smile, "...Okay."

    Mo Hua soon came to pick her up to try on the wedding dress. Upon arriving at the bridal shop, the manager brought out the custom-made dress and it immediately stunned everyone present.

    It was a very beautiful wedding dress, as white as snow, embellished with round white pearls. A thinyer of the veil was very long, trailing almost down to the ground.

    This beautiful, dreamy wedding gown was almost like what every girl fantasized about in her dreams. Yet An Ruo felt no thrill; she was past the age of indulging in dreams.

    Moreover, this wasn¡¯t the first time she wore a wedding gown, nor the first time she had seen such a beautiful one.

    The diamond wedding dress that Tang Yuchen once custom-made for her had caused quite a stir, and after wearing that dress, all other wedding gowns seemed ordinary to her.

    "Stop daydreaming, go try it on," Mo Hua nudged her towards the dressing room, and two female attendants followed her in to help her change at his gesture.

    An Ruo looked back for a moment and saw in Mo Hua¡¯s eyes his joyful and happy gaze.

    The curtain was drawn, and she suddenly cast her eyes down, feeling a burning sensation in them.

    Mo Hua, I¡¯m sorry, how can I avoid hurting you, how can I not destroy your happiness?

    An Ruo really wanted to cry, really wanted to flee.

    But she couldn¡¯t run away; she could only make a decision, firm up her resolve.

    When she came out in the wedding dress, she immediately heard the surrounding people¡¯s praise, "So beautiful."

    An Ruo awkwardly lifted her head and met the gaze of the man before her.

    Dressed in a white suit, Mo stood before her, his dark, shiny eyes looking at her, his lips curled into an elegant smile. At this moment, he was the picture of grace and charm.

    "An Ruo, you look stunning," he took her hand, offering a sincerepliment.

    She smiled faintly, her expression somewhat shy...

    After trying on the wedding dress, Mo received a phone call. There was a mission at the station, and they needed him to return immediately. He apologized to An Ruo, saying he couldn¡¯t take her home. An Ruo said with a smile that it was okay, she didn¡¯t mind it at all.

    After Mo left, she took a cab back by herself. She got out at the entrance of the residentialplex and slowly walked inside.

    After walking a distance, she saw in theplex¡¯s square, Tang Yuchen was teaching Kangkang how to skate.

    "Daddy, I can do it, look, I can do it!"

 Chapter 760: He Can Also Buy Groceries

    <h4>Chapter 760: Chapter 760: He Can Also Buy Groceries</h4>

    Kangkang, wearing his roller-skates and helmet, excitedly yelled at Tang Yuchen.

    The man gave him a thumbs up, "Not bad, keep it up."

    "Okay." Kangkang sped up, but after only a couple of quick strides, he suddenly lost his bnce and fell to the ground.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart tightened, and she moved to help him up.

    However, Tang Yuchen promptly asked, "Does it hurt?"

    The little guy, gritting his teeth and grimacing, sat up and shook his head despite the pain, "It doesn¡¯t hurt."

    "Can you stand up by yourself?" He didn¡¯t show any intention of helping him.

    "I can." Kangkang nodded, slowly pushing himself up. "Dad, I still want to learn."

    He wouldn¡¯t give up just because of this setback.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll practice for another half hour; your mom will be back soon."

    "Mm." The little guy turned around and immediately saw An Ruo, "Mom!"

    He excitedly skated over to her and said, as if presenting a treasure, "Mom, look, I learned how to skate! Dad taught me; Dad is amazing, he knows everything."

    An Ruo rubbed his head and smiled, "Did you hurt yourself when you fell just now?"

    "Not at all! It didn¡¯t hurt one bit! Dad said that a real man isn¡¯t afraid of pain."

    Lately, Kangkang¡¯s words seldom strayed from Tang Yuchen. Whatever Tang Yuchen said, he took as the gospel truth, sometimes even more than he listened to her.

    If this continued, she feared that one day he might blindly worship Tang Yuchen.

    "Mom, why did you get off work so early today?" Kangkang asked her.

    "There wasn¡¯t much going on today, so Mom came home early."

    The little guy, tugging at her arm, rocked it back and forth, "Mom, let¡¯s go home quickly, Dad and I are both thirsty."

    An Ruo was speechless, how did he know that Tang Yuchen was thirsty?

    Once the three of them got upstairs, the little guyined that he was hungry and An Ruo quickly said, "Don¡¯t rush, Mom will cook right now."

    Tang Yuchen rolled up his sleeves, "Let me do it, you just got off work, sit down and take a rest."

    "No need, I¡¯ll do it." She felt awkward letting him cook.

    Yet, Kangkang protested, "I want to eat the dishes Dad makes, Mom, let Dad cook! I haven¡¯t tried Dad¡¯s cooking yet."

    Tang Yuchen smiled and asked him, "What do you want to eat? Dad will make it for you."

    "I want to eat fish, and don¡¯t put any chili in it."

    "Alright, I got it."

    "The fridge is empty, I¡¯ll go to the supermarket to get some stuff," An Ruo said, pulling out her wallet and preparing to head out, but Tang Yuchen stepped in front of her, "No need, I¡¯ll go."

    "But..." Wasn¡¯t it too much to let him cook and also buy the groceries?

    The man didn¡¯t wait for her to finish, and simply went out to buy groceries. He was quick, returning in just a moment with two bags of groceries.

    An Ruo was somewhat surprised; she hadn¡¯t expected him to also be good at grocery shopping.

    Tang Yuchen busied himself in the kitchen alone while she and Kangkang each went to take a shower; when they came out, Tang Yuchen had already finished cooking a dish.

    Mother and son, smelling the delicious aroma emanating from the kitchen, felt their stomachs growl even more.

    "Mom, Dad¡¯s cooking smells so good." On the sofa, the little guy leaned against her and swallowed his saliva as he spoke.

    An Ruo just smiled and said nothing.

    Actually, the old Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t very good at cooking, and these things never required his involvement, but now, he could really cook well, which indeed was quite surprising.

    Tang Yuchen prepared avish meal, and both Kangkang and An Ruo enjoyed it immensely.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 761: Making the Final Choice

    <h4>Chapter 761: Chapter 761: Making the Final Choice</h4>

    Especially Kangkang, who kept praising while eating, which really ttered Tang Yuchen.

    "I¡¯ll wash the dishes." An Ruo began clearing the dishes to the kitchen, and this time, he didn¡¯t argue with her.

    Just after she had gone to the kitchen, someone rang the doorbell.

    Tang Yuchen went to open the door, and An Ruo, listening to the sounds, noticed no one came in for a long time. She quickly washed the dishes and came out, only to find a bag of crystal grapes on the living room table.

    "Who was knocking at the door just now? Who brought the grapes?" she asked, puzzled.

    Tang Yuchen, without taking his eyes off from the TV, replied indifferently, "It was Mo Hua, he had other matters and didn¡¯te in."

    An Ruo was momentarily at a loss for words, merely acknowledging with an "Oh."

    After Tang Yuchen had left, she went to the restroom to call Mo Hua.

    "Hello, Mo Hua, why did youe today and then leave?" she asked tentatively, wondering if he was upset.

    The man on the other end replied normally and with augh, "I have a mission to carry out and couldn¡¯t stay longer, I only had time to bring you something. Those grapes were given to me by a colleague; they are very sweet. I couldn¡¯t finish them alone, so I brought them over for you and Kangkang."

    "Hmm, that... Tang Yuchen brought Kangkang over, don¡¯t misunderstand anything."

    "Silly, I¡¯m not misunderstanding anything. By the way, I¡¯ve told my parents about our ns to get married, and they n to pick a date tomorrow, wanting to get our wedding ceremony done sooner."

    "...Oh," An Ruo replied softly, her voice t.

    "An Ruo, are you not happy?" the man asked, puzzled.

    "Not at all. Are you on a mission right now?" she quickly tried to sound more cheerful.

    "Yes, I¡¯m hoping to wrap up my work in the next few days, then I¡¯ll have time to get married."

    An Ruo smiled, "Then work well and stay safe, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore."

    "Ok, I¡¯ll be careful."

    After hanging up, An Ruo leaned against the wall in silence for a long time. She knew that since she was engaged to Mo Hua, she should marry him.

    However, his tendency to make decisions on his own, without consulting her, made it difficult for her to ept.

    Tang Yuchen used to do whatever he wanted without discussing with her, which led them to their current situation.

    She had thought this male chauvinism was unique to Tang Yuchen, but it turned out Mo Hua was the same. Did most men prefer to make decisions by themselves, without discussing with their partners?

    She didn¡¯t know how other women felt about such men, but she found it somewhat uneptable.

    Dealing with one Tang Yuchen had made her suffer enough; facing another would be too much for her to handle.

    But setting aside Mo Hua¡¯s chauvinism, she was still very conflicted. She knew very well in her heart that she didn¡¯t love him, her feelings for him were just fondness borne of gratitude, not a heartfelt love.

    And yet, he loved her so much.

    Marrying him under these circumstances, wouldn¡¯t it be too unfair to him? Could it be a kind of harm to him?

    Not marrying him would hurt him, but marrying him would still harm him.

    An Ruo found herself in a dilemma, struggling with her conflicts during this period.

    However, her time to deliberate was running short; if she didn¡¯t make up her mind soon, it would only hurt Mo Hua more. She didn¡¯t want to decide to break up with him after his parents had set a wedding date.

    She had already made a mistake once, she couldn¡¯t make another.

    This time, she wanted to make the final decision, one she would not regret, with no room for turning back...

 Chapter 762: 762: Choosing No One

    <strong>Chapter 762: Chapter 762: Choosing No One</strong>

    The night had already deepened.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t sleep, so she got up and walked to Kangkang¡¯s bedroom. Pushing open the door, she saw the little guy lying in bed, sound asleep.

    She sat by the bed, lovingly watching him, her heart filled with emotion.

    In fact, with Kangkang, she already felt very content; she really shouldn¡¯t hope for too much happiness.

    If her feelings for Tang Yuchen and Mo Hua were entangled and unclear, if she didn¡¯t know how to choose, then she decided not to choose at all.

    Yes, she had made her decision, she would choose neither of them, she would just seriously raise her child to adulthood.

    An Ruo was determined, and she felt a lot lighter in her heart, also resolving to find some time in the next two days to speak clearly with Mo Hua.

    She knew her decision would hurt him, but a short pain was better than a long one. Mo Hua was still young; she didn¡¯t want to ruin his entire life or his happiness.

    As for Tang Yuchen, everything between them had ended a long time ago; she had given him her best years, and she felt that was doing right by him. Besides, what was missed was missed, and looking back wasn¡¯t so simple.

    She would soon be thirty; she wasn¡¯t keen on minding romantic matters anymore. Just live life like this, with thepany of her child, life really isn¡¯t lonely.

    Moreover, Xiao Ji would be back too. She wasn¡¯tcking in rtives by her side, she had emotional support and didn¡¯t yearn for much more.

    Having figured out what to say to Mo Hua, An Ruo called him the next day to ask what he was doing. He said he was still on a mission.

    She asked him, ¡°When can you finish?¡±

    ¡°Why? Is something the matter?¡± the man asked back.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to invite you to dinner.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Mo Hua was overjoyed, ¡°I can finish by tomorrow, tomorrow afternoon I¡¯lle to find you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The next afternoon, Mo Hua drove to the studio to pick her up. An Ruo left work early and followed him to a restaurant.

    She rarely asked for private dining rooms when eating out; she liked to sit in the main hall with others, which felt more lively and made the meal taste better.

    But since she had to talk about breaking up today, she took the initiative to ask for a private room.

    After ordering the food, Mo Hua said with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we ate out together.¡±

    An Ruo held her ss, hesitating, unsure how to start.

    ¡°Oh, my parents have tentatively chosen the wedding dates, one is the thirteenth of next month, the other is in February of next year. I think we should pick next month¡¯s date, next year is too far away. If you agree, I¡¯ll go and have the new house decorated¡­¡±

    ¡°Mo Hua,¡± An Ruo interrupted him.

    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s the matter? Do you have any suggestions? It¡¯s true, you probably prefer to decorate your own house. Don¡¯t worry, the decoration style will bepletely based on your preferences. What style do you like?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡± The man was slightly stunned.

    A delicate box was pushed in front of him; he was very clear about what was inside¡ª it was the ck Pearl he had given to her. This box, he had taken a long time to choose specifically for the ck Pearl.

    Another box was pushed in front of him, this time containing their engagement ring¡­

    Staring at the two boxes, Mo Hua¡¯s mind suddenly buzzed.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked unconsciously.

    Looking at him, An Ruo said with great regret, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think we are still not suitable. I have tried very hard, but I still can¡¯t fall in love with you. I¡¯ve thought about ignoring my feelings and just marrying you,

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 763 Love and Be Loved Both Suffer

    <h4>Chapter 763: Chapter 763 Love and Be Loved Both Suffer</h4>

    "But this is harming you. I don¡¯t want our marriage to have fights, cold wars, and I don¡¯t want you to be in pain. Mo Hua... let¡¯s break up, I... can¡¯t marry you."

    Mo Hua fell silent for a few seconds, then forced a faint smile and said, "Are you joking with me?"

    "I¡¯m serious." An Ruo lowered her eyes, not daring to meet his gaze, "Mo Hua, you are a good man, really good. It¡¯s just my bad fortune. You will definitely find someone... "

    "Is it because of Tang Yuchen? Is it for him that you are breaking up with me?" The man interrupted her, asking with restrained emotion.

    An Ruo hurriedly shook her head: "It¡¯s not because of him... Okay, I admit he is one of the reasons. I haven¡¯tpletely forgotten him, but I never thought about getting back together with him after breaking up with you. In the world of love, I¡¯mpletely exhausted; I want to live the rest of my life alone. I don¡¯t want to think about love anymore."

    Mo Hua¡¯s hand on the table clenched tightly, the veins on the back of his hand throbbing visibly.

    "An Ruo, I don¡¯t mind that you don¡¯t love me, as long as you stay with me, that¡¯s enough. You don¡¯t have to worry about me pressuring you, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything, just please don¡¯t break up with me, okay?"

    His pleading tone deeply wounded her heart.

    It was all her fault; she shouldn¡¯t have given him hope, then she wouldn¡¯t have hurt him so much.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart ached; she bit her lip, striving to keep her eyes wide open and hold back her tears.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t meet your request. Let¡¯s break up..."

    No longer able to control her surging tears, she stood up and rushed out of the room, unable to face him any longer. Mo Hua stared nkly at the jewelry box, a pain that he had never felt before sweeping across his eyes.

    A waiter, with dishes in hand, came in and, noticing that he was alone, asked in confusion, "Sir, shall I serve the food now?"

    In the short time it took to serve the dishes, An Ruo had executed his death sentence. Why couldn¡¯t she have had dinner with him before saying it...

    Breaking up with Mo Hua, An Ruo couldn¡¯t deny her sadness. Everyone is an emotional animal; having spent some time with him, she had developed feelings for him, just not love, that¡¯s all.

    She knew that her words today hurt him, and would hurt his family too, but there was nothing she could do except to end thispromising rtionship as soon as possible.

    Walking aimlessly on the street, An Ruo didn¡¯t know where to go.

    Is it that every couple who breaks up feels heartbroken and distressed?

    Passing an old music store, An Ruo suddenly understood the song ying from inside.

    "Longing for the one I love, I know I am willing to wait. Unable to love the one who loves me, momentary tenderness, it can¡¯t deceive anyone.

    I¡¯m not heartless, yet I hurt you the deepest, I can¡¯t bear it, I can¡¯t, forget me, the one who took you seriously. Unable to leave the one I love, I know love requires fate. I can¡¯t let go of the one who loves me, because I understand how sincere he is.

    Why can¡¯t the truest heart encounter the best person, I don¡¯t ask because I can¡¯t, holding on until it turns cold.

    The one who loves me, loves me unswervingly, yet for the one I love, I¡¯m willingly heartbroken for life. The one I care about is never right; there¡¯s no need to be insincere to anyone.

    The one who loves me gives me everything, yet for the one I love, I shed tears, my heart shattered in madness. Both love and being loved are tortures, why don¡¯t I understand to reject the embrace of infatuation..."

    She listened silently, her tears flowing ever more freely.

    Indeed, both loving and being loved are tortures, why didn¡¯t I learn to reject it sooner?

 Chapter 764: Her Ring is Gone!

    <h4>Chapter 764: Chapter 764: Her Ring is Gone!</h4>

    Passersby gave her strange looks until the singing stopped, after which An Ruo wiped away her tears and turned to leave.

    Mo Hua, I truly hope you are well and that you can forget me soon and start a new rtionship.

    I am just a passerby in your life; you deserve a much happier and more wonderful life.

    When she got home, An Ruo hastened to apply ice to her eyes to reduce the swelling before Kangkang came back.

    With nothing else to do, she went to the kitchen to cook. Perhaps because she was distracted, she unknowingly made several dishes, each one three times what she and Kangkang would normally eat in one meal.

    Just as she set the food on the table, she heard the doorbell ring.

    It was Tang Yuchen bringing Kangkang over.

    She opened the door, and as they walked in, they immediately smelled the aroma of the food.

    "Mom, you made so much food," Kangkang said, surprised, as he looked toward the dining table.

    Tang Yuchen smiled slightly, "I¡¯m quite hungry, we should be able to finish all these dishes."

    An Ruo casually replied, "Then let¡¯s eat."

    She turned to fetch bowls and chopsticks from the kitchen; the man nced at her and felt that she was somewhat off today.

    During the meal, An Ruo was also quite quiet. She didn¡¯t show any emotions, but no matter how much she tried to hide it, she couldn¡¯t remainpletely calm.

    Tang Yuchen wanted to ask her several times what was wrong, but the words never left his mouth.

    His eyes were about to dig into his food when his gaze suddenly fell on her left hand, sparking a realization in his mind.

    Her ring was missing!

    He was certain he wasn¡¯t mistaken; the ring he had always struggled to look directly at was gone.

    Was it temporarily put away to avoid getting dirty, or was it lost, or perhaps...

    The man¡¯s heart pounded violently. He was nervous and desperately wanted to know why the ring was no longer on her finger.

    "Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" the little guy asked, noticing his unusual behavior.

    Tang Yuchen came to his senses and shook his head with a smile, "It¡¯s nothing, Daddy just remembered something suddenly."

    "What is it?"

    "Well, it¡¯s something about work, you wouldn¡¯t understand."

    "Oh."

    An Ruo nced at him, meeting his gaze. She lowered her eyes and continued to eat; his gaze involuntarily fell on her left hand again.

    He really, really wanted to know why she had taken off the ring.

    After the meal, Tang Yuchen insisted on washing the dishes. An Ruo, not in the mood to argue, let him. When he came out after washing the dishes, he only saw Kangkang sitting in the living room ying video games.

    "Kangkang, where¡¯s Mom?"

    "Mom is in the bedroom."

    The man hesitated before heading toward her bedroom.

    An Ruo was folding clothes in the bedroom. Hearing the door open, she looked up to see Tang Yuchen entering.

    "Is there something you need?" she asked him coolly.

    Tang Yuchen closed the door behind him with his backhand, walked over to her, and stood with his hands on his hips.

    A puzzled look appeared on An Ruo¡¯s face, "What exactly do you want?"

    Tang Yuchen pursed his lips and asked in a deep voice, "Have you and Mo Hua decided when you are going to get married?"

    "Why do you ask?"

    "Don¡¯t worry about why, just answer my question," he said, his tone slightly urgent.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze and continued to organize her clothes, with no intention of answering him.

    To him, her silence meant that she and Mo Hua had no ns to get married.

    His heart raced faster, it was like being on a roller coaster, soaring high. He was either going to crash hard from this height or shoot straight into the sky.

 Chapter 765: Already Knowing How to Cherish Her

    <h4>Chapter 765: Chapter 765: Already Knowing How to Cherish Her</h4>

    "You broke up with him, didn¡¯t you?" Unable to hold back any longer, he grabbed her hand excitedly and asked her.

    He was so excited that he forgot to control his strength, and An Ruo¡¯s wrist hurt a little. She furrowed her brows and said indifferently, "That¡¯s none of your business."

    "You... you really broke up?!" Tang Yuchen asked in disbelief. The next second, he frowned deeply and asked her in a heavy voice, "Did he hurt you? Tell me, and I¡¯ll go settle the score with him!"

    Although her breakup with Mo Hua was a good thing, he wouldn¡¯t let anyone who made her upset get away with it!

    If Mo Hua had wronged her, he would give him a harsh lesson, then pursue her anew, possess her, and never again give any man, nor her, the chance to leave him.

    After everything he had gone through, he knew how important she was to him. He would no longer be self-centered, nor would he hurt her or lose her again.

    But just when he had learned how to cherish her, they had reached this step...

    He truly hoped his realization wasn¡¯t toote and that he still had the chance to properly love and cherish her.

    An Ruo pulled her hand free, turned around, and with her back to him said, "He didn¡¯t hurt me, and you should mind your own business about me and him."

    "How can I possibly not care? Tell me the truth, why did you break up?" Tang Yuchen persistently asked.

    "Does it matter? You¡¯ve been looking forward to me breaking up with him all along, so why ask for the reason?" she retorted.

    The man¡¯s lips thinned slightly, "Yes, I am actually happy that you broke up with him, but I don¡¯t want to see you upset. If he wronged you, I won¡¯t let him off easily, and at the same time, I won¡¯t give him another chance. Not just him, no one will have the opportunity to take you away from me ever again."

    An Ruo turned to face him and said calmly, "Tang Yuchen, it wasn¡¯t Mo Hua who took me away from you. Don¡¯t you understand, you pushed me away yourself. If I really wanted to leave, even without another man, I would still leave you."

    Tang Yuchen took her shoulders gently and said, "I know, it was my inadequacy that pushed you toward another man. I¡¯vee to understand these principles now, An Ruo, I know how to cherish you. Please give me another chance, let¡¯s start over, okay?"

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly, perhaps this was one of the most touching things she¡¯d ever heard.

    To say she wasn¡¯t moved would be a lie, but the hurts of the past had left her scared, fearful. He had loved her deeply once, but what was the result? Time and again, he brought her despair and pain.

    To love does not mean one can¡¯t hurt the other.

    It wasn¡¯t that she feared being hurt, but having gone through so much, with such deep wounds, she couldn¡¯t bear it any longer.

    The present An Ruo was like a turtle in its shell, very timid, ready to retreat at the slightest rustle, too scared toe out.

    So even though he swore again and again that he loved her, wouldn¡¯t hurt her any longer, and would cherish her well, she still couldn¡¯t bring herself to trust him.

    Life is unpredictable; if she experienced any sort of pain from the past once more, she thought she would surely break down.

    "An Ruo, please give me another chance, will you?" Tang Yuchen saw her silence, and with caution and trepidation, he asked again.

    She came back to her senses and gently pushed his hands away, "I¡¯m not in the mood for a rtionship right now; I just want to focus on raising Kangkang well."

 Chapter 766 I Fear Separation More Than You

    <h4>Chapter 766: Chapter 766 I Fear Separation More Than You</h4>

    Tang Yuchen hurriedly said, "Let¡¯s raise him together. We are Kangkang¡¯s biological parents. It¡¯s best for his growth if we raise him together. An Ruo, for the sake of our child, can you ept me once more?"

    An Ruo averted her gaze and bit her lip in silence.

    Fearing her refusal, Tang Yuchen pulled her forcefully into his embrace, swearing fervently:

    "An Ruo, what I¡¯m saying is true. I love you so much, I don¡¯t want to lose you, nor do I want to live with regrets. I am very clear in my heart that only the two of us are the perfect match. I don¡¯t want you to feel regret one day. Don¡¯t be afraid to be with me; I swear, I will never hurt you again. Besides, I couldn¡¯t hurt you even if I wanted to because I fear breaking up even more than you do..."

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank, and her heart trembled slightly.

    Were these words really spoken by Tang Yuchen, the person who seemed too lofty to fear anything in the world?

    He was actually more fearful of parting than she was...

    "An Ruo, in fact, I am lonelier and more afraid of separation than you. Before I¡¯ve never deeply loved someone, that feeling was never quite intense. But after I fell in love with you, I am very afraid to be alone. It feels as if I have been abandoned by the whole world, as if life has be unbearable, losing all reason to live. Yet once I am with you, I feel as if I¡¯ve gained the whole world. Everything I do feels meaningful and interesting. So, please, do not let me go; do not leave me behind alone..."

    Tang Yuchen..." An Ruo¡¯s throat tightened, feeling a bitter ache for him in her heart.

    She had always thought he was invincible, that there was nothing he feared. It truly surprised her that he could also have such a vulnerable side.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s broad hands caressed her face. He let her go a little, gently cradling her face, his gaze overflowing with deep affection.

    "Baby, tell me, are you willing to trust me?"

    Without doubt, she did trust him; she had never lost faith in him. Because he was a man of integrity, no matter how much he was hurt, she still trusted him profoundly.

    But, she did not trust this unpredictable fate.

    The man pressed his forehead against hers and looked deeply into her eyes, asking again, "Do you trust me?"

    An Ruo, troubled, shifted her gaze away, her eyes filled with a faint sadness.

    "Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t pressure me, I¡¯m really confused."

    "But I¡¯m afraid that if you overthink, you will shrink back, you will be bullheaded," he said with a light smile.

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise; he could actually see through her thoughts.

    Indeed, left to her own thoughts, she would choose the safest option. Bold and assertive was not her style.

    However, by pressing her like this, he was only affecting her judgment. She simplycked the energy to correct any more mistakes.

    Pushing him away, she walked briskly towards the door: "My heart is really a mess, and right now I truly have no desire to be with you again. Stop pushing me."

    Opening the door, she walked out without looking back, leaving him alone in the dark silence.

    Regardless, at the bottom of Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart, he was content. She had broken up with Mo Hua, and he knew she wouldn¡¯t be with any other man. So he had a lifetime to pursue her, to win back her heart.

    There was no rush for this moment; after all, he was certain that she would only be his in this lifetime.

    The man who saw renewed hope was in high spirits; the persistently gloomy and sour mood of many days had been swept away.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 767: 767: Simply the Worm in His Stomach

    <strong>Chapter 767: Chapter 767: Simply the Worm in His Stomach</strong>

    Seeing hope again, the man was very pleased, and his gloomy mood for days was swept away.

    Now, whatever he did was enthusiastic, and he keptughing cheerfully.

    He shamelessly lingered in her house, refusing to leave, using the excuse of tutoring Kangkang¡¯s homework. Well, Kangkang had recently started learning English under his guidance, and since she didn¡¯t know thenguage, his excuse was quite solid.

    The night was already deep, and after studying, father and son continued to y games.

    An Ruo wanted to rest, so she had no choice but to speak up to send him off, ¡°It¡¯ste, you should go back and rest. Tomorrow is Saturday, you don¡¯t need to pick up Kangkang. Come again on Monday.¡±

    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t make Dad leave, I want to sleep with Dad tonight.¡± Tang Yuchen hadn¡¯t even spoken when the little guy spoke up for him.

    The man gave his son an approving look, feeling secretly pleased inside. His recent daily teachings had not been in vain.

    Now the little guy was like the worm in his stomach, knowing exactly what to say when.

    ¡°Kangkang, it¡¯ste, Dad has things to take care of and can¡¯t stay with you,¡± An Ruo said to him earnestly.

    However, Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t give her face, smilingly debunking her, ¡°I¡¯ve been free these days, I don¡¯t have things to get done.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Kangkang smiled happily, ¡°Mom, look, Dad is free, I want to sleep with Dad tonight, is that okay?¡±

    An Ruo gave him a wordless look, who would believe he was free.

    Such a bigpany needed his management, it couldn¡¯t do without him any day.

    But arguing about this with him was pointless.

    ¡°Mom, let me sleep with Dad,¡± the little guy got up and hugged her legs, coquettishly shaking them.

    He had recently be better at acting spoiled, aplete transformation from his previously introverted personality. Thinking that her child could be cheerful and normal, An Ruo was very thankful to heaven.

    And since she loved him so much, it was natural for her not to have the heart to refuse his requests.

    Doting on him, she pinched his nose andughed, ¡°You want Dad to stay and sleep with you, whye ask me without getting his agreement; I¡¯m not him.¡±

    Kangkang¡¯s eyes twinkled, immediately generalizing, ¡°Mom, does that mean, from now on, as long as Dad agrees to something, I don¡¯t need your agreement?¡±

    An Ruo was stunned; the little guy¡¯s reaction was too quick.

    Tang Yuchen hastily said, ¡°Kangkang, that¡¯s what your mom means. Even though we are your parents, we will respect your ideas and won¡¯t control everything you do.¡±

    An Ruo: ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, you are so nice to me, I love you so much. Great, from now on I can do whatever I want! Oh yeah, freedom forever!¡±

    Freedom forever?!

    ¡°Kangkang!¡± An Ruo quickly spoke up, lest he get too carried away.

    ¡°Mom, what is it?¡±

    Both young and older stared at her; under their anxious gaze, she couldn¡¯t utter harsh words.

    Exasperated, An Ruo said helplessly, ¡°You¡¯re notpletely free; whatever you want to do, you at least need the agreement of me or your Dad.¡±

    The little guy immediately broke into a smile, nodding obediently, ¡°Mm-hmm, I know, I won¡¯t make decisions alone.¡±

    Tang Yuchen also smiled, reassuring her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll also educate our child properly, not letting him do things too casually.¡±

 Chapter 768: Yet Sheéˆ¥æªš Not His Happiness

    <h4>Chapter 768: Chapter 768: Yet She¡¯s Not His Happiness</h4>

    An Ruo: "..."

    Just like that, Tang Yuchen had permission to stay overnight. Although the room he wanted to sleep in was An Ruo¡¯s, at least he was able to stay the night.

    It was a good start, and he firmly believed that as long as he kept trying, one day he would be able to share a bed with her again.

    After he told Mo Hua they were breaking up, he hadn¡¯t contacted her again. Over the weekend, Tang Yuchen stayed in the apartment and didn¡¯t go back; Kangkang wouldn¡¯t let him leave, and since he wasn¡¯t imposing on her, she couldn¡¯t find an excuse to send him away.

    On Monday morning, they got up together, had breakfast, and then left the house.

    An Ruo was going to work, and Tang Yuchen was taking Kangkang back to the vi before he went to hispany. He was thepany¡¯s boss so his work hours were flexible. An Ruo was a boss too, but her schedule wasn¡¯t as flexible because herpany required her full dedication to grow.

    In themunity, An Ruo watched them get into the car, waved goodbye, and then got into her own car. As soon as the car left the garage, a man suddenly appeared in front of it.

    Seeing him, An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock¡ªit was Mo Hua.

    She stopped the car, and the man stood in front of it, noting closer. An Ruo opened the door and got out, looking at his silent expression; she remained silent too.

    In the end, she was the first one to approach him. Only when she looked at him up close did she realize he looked somewhat haggard.

    "Do you need something from me?" she asked softly.

    The man pursed his lips and spoke gravely, "I just saw Tang Yuchen leaving from here."

    An Ruo was taken aback, then nodded, "Yes, he was taking Kangkang to his ce."

    "These past two days I¡¯ve noticed he¡¯s been staying here," he added.

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise, not expecting that he had been here these two days. The thought of him lingering downstairs for her made her feel ufortable.

    "He was just staying to help the child with his studies," she exined tly, not wanting to borate further, "Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll be going now."

    Mo Hua looked at her intensely, his face expressionless, "An Ruo, tell me, what does Tang Yuchen have that I don¡¯t? He treats you poorly, I treat you well, why won¡¯t you choose me?"

    "Mo Hua, don¡¯t think like that, our breakup wasn¡¯t because of him."

    "If it¡¯s not because of him, then what? You¡¯ve always had him in your heart, you can¡¯t let him go, you want to get back together with him, right?" Mo Hua couldn¡¯t help but ask heatedly.

    An Ruo felt very powerless, "It really isn¡¯t because of him, if it were because of him, I would tell you the truth. I broke up with you because I couldn¡¯t fall in love with you, I didn¡¯t want to deceive your feelings, nor did I want to ruin your happiness."

    "But you have already ruined my happiness," Mo Hua said sorrowfully.

    An Ruo was suddenly startled, after a long while she spoke softly, "I¡¯m sorry..."

    Perhaps in his eyes she was his happiness, but in her eyes, she wasn¡¯t his happiness. To her, only two people in love could bring each other happiness.

    He thought she was his happiness now, but when one day his one-sided efforts exhausted him, he would realize that she really couldn¡¯t bring him happiness.

    His so-called happiness was just the initial joy of being with someone he liked.

    One day he would understand that true happiness is having someone who loves you deeply.

 Chapter 769: Listen, I donéˆ¥æª› agree to break up!

    <h4>Chapter 769: Chapter 769: Listen, I don¡¯t agree to break up!</h4>

    One day, he would understand that true happiness was having someone love you deeply, and you loving them deeply in return, and then joyfully starting a family together.

    It was only after going through too much that she realized that was the happiness a person sought.

    That kind of happiness could make you indifferent to power and fame, willing to live an ordinary life contentedly, nurture your disposition, make you see the beauty in the world, and leave you with no regrets in this life...

    However, that kind of happiness was something one could hope for but not easily attain, and many, many people could not possess it, not even her at the moment.

    "Damn it! Thest thing I want to hear you say to me are ¡¯thank you¡¯ and ¡¯I¡¯m sorry¡¯!" Mo Hua growled through clenched teeth, "Do you know, every time you talk to me this way, it makes me feel as if there¡¯s a courtesy between us! I just know, I¡¯ve never been in your heart, An Ruo, have you ever said thank you and I¡¯m sorry to Tang Yuchen?"

    An Ruo was taken aback, and his question stopped her cold.

    Indeed, she rarely used those words with Tang Yuchen. She spoke naturally to him, saying whatever she wanted. It was like talking to a family member, without any hesitation.

    And between family members, there was no need for such formality, and even if those polite phrases were used, the other person wouldn¡¯t feel like you were just being courteous...

    "That¡¯s right..." An Ruo lowered her gaze, and wanted to say I¡¯m sorry to him again, "Mo Hua, no matter what you think of me, I still want to break up with you. Forget about me, we can still be friends in the future."

    "An Ruo, I don¡¯t want to break up! Listen to me, I don¡¯t agree to a breakup!" The man seized her hand decisively and said domineeringly, "I don¡¯t agree to a breakup, so don¡¯t you think about breaking up!"

    "Mo Hua, stop it!" An Ruo tried to free her hand, but his grip was too strong, and she was simply no match for him.

    It was at this moment that Tang Yuchen¡¯s car made its return.

    From a distance, he saw the two of them entwined, quickly stopped his car, flung open the door and charged over, forcefully grabbing Mo Hua¡¯s wrist: "Let go of her!"

    His sudden appearance caught An Ruo a bit off guard.

    She certainly didn¡¯t want to see theme to blows again.

    Mo Hua looked coldly at Tang Yuchen, who returned the gaze with equal intensity. After a long while, Mo Hua let go of An Ruo¡¯s hand, and Tang Yuchen simultaneously released his.

    Pulling An Ruo behind him, Tang Yuchen said icily, "She¡¯s already broken up with you. I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to bother her again, don¡¯t me me for not being polite!"

    Mo Hua snorted coldly, his ck and indifferent eyes showing not a hint of fear. At that moment, his presence could be said to be on par with Tang Yuchen¡¯s, and aplex look flickered in Yuchen¡¯s eyes, as he seldom encountered someone who could match his aura.

    With a cold smile, Mo Hua said nothing to him.

    Looking at An Ruo, his eyes deepened, "An Ruo, I was rash today, can you forgive me?"

    An Ruo stepped around Tang Yuchen to stand in front of him and said with a slight smile, "I don¡¯t me you."

    The man looked deeply at her and then turned and left.

    An Ruo watched his retreating figure, hoping that this time he had truly let go of her.

    "He¡¯s already gone far." Tang Yuchen said coolly beside her, and she nced at him briefly.

    Kangkang, who had been waiting in the car, saw the crisis over and hurriedly came out to approach them, nervously asking An Ruo, "Mom, what¡¯s wrong with you and Uncle Mo? Did he bully you?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 770: He Is My Ex-Husband

    <h4>Chapter 770: Chapter 770: He Is My Ex-Husband</h4>

    An Ruo shook her head and smiled at him, "Uncle Mo didn¡¯t bully Mom."

    Tang Yuchen stroked the little guy¡¯s head and smiled as well, "But your mom won¡¯t marry him anymore."

    Kangkang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, "Really?"

    "Mm," the man nodded.

    The little guy got so excited that he jumped up, "That¡¯s great, Mom won¡¯t marry Uncle Mo!"

    And, he wouldn¡¯t have to practice games every day anymore.

    Seeing him so happy, An Ruo just smiled slightly. In her child¡¯s eyes, her not marrying Mo Hua was something to be happy about.

    But how could he know Mo Hua¡¯s heartbreak and her feelings of helplessness?

    "How did you guys suddenly turn back?" she asked Tang Yuchen, puzzled.

    "We were waiting for you upfront, and when we saw that your car wasn¡¯ting out, we came in to look for you."

    So that was it.

    Tang Yuchen said in a low voice, "Luckily I turned back. An Ruo, if he bothers you again, call me."

    An Ruo changed the subject, "Let¡¯s go, or we¡¯ll bete."

    That day, An Ruo was distracted at work. Thinking of the things Mo Hua had said and the look he gave her when he left, she couldn¡¯t settle down.

    She didn¡¯t know how he was now, nor if he was resenting her.

    If he really could hate her, that would be good, at least it would mean he was starting to give up on her; she was afraid that he would continue to be heartbroken, and that would make her uneasy for the rest of her life.

    However, on the other hand, she didn¡¯t think she was so charming that he shouldn¡¯t be able to forget her quickly.

    Soon it was afternoon, and An Ruo followed Wen Jing and Zhang Yang out of the office, anding downstairs, she saw Tang Yuchen and Kangkang in front of her.

    "Mom, we¡¯re here." The little guy waved at her, excited.

    Zhang Yang and Wen Jing were stunned to see Tang Yuchen; they were not strangers to him, having met him at the auction before. Moreover, there had been coverage of the TLApany recently, so they asionally saw his photo in the newspapers.

    Wen Jing had always suspected that An Ruo had a story with him, and it seemed her guess was not wrong now.

    Tang Yuchen walked up to them with Kangkang, and the boy politely greeted Wen Jing and Zhang Yang, who both smiled and greeted him back.

    "Mom, Dad and I came to pick you up from work. Dad said he¡¯s going to take us for something delicious; I¡¯m hungry, are you?"

    "Dad?!" Wen Jing eximed in shock, it was unbelievable¡ªKangkang¡¯s mysterious father was Tang Yuchen!

    "Sister An, he is?" she looked towards An Ruo with an inquiring gaze.

    An Ruo smiled faintly, "Let me introduce you, he is my ex-husband, and Kangkang¡¯s father, Tang Yuchen. These are my employees, Zhang Yang and Wen Jing."

    Wen Jing¡¯s mouth fell open slightly in shock, struggling to digest the fact.

    It was too incredible to believe; her boss had once had a marital rtionship with a celebrity of J City. Did this mean she was indirectly connected to a celebrity as well?

    Tang Yuchen extended a hand to them and politely said, "Hello."

    Wen Jing immediately snapped back to reality, hastily took his hand with both of hers, and shook it earnestly, "Hello, my name is Wen Jing. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you!"

    Zhang Yang unceremoniously pulled her aside, politely shaking hands with Tang Yuchen, "Hello, my name is Zhang Yang."

    Tang Yuchen gave a nod, his gaze then falling on An Ruo¡¯s face.

 Chapter 771: 771: Just Dont Want to Disappoint the Child

    <strong>Chapter 771: Chapter 771: Just Don¡¯t Want to Disappoint the Child</strong>

    The originally indifferent eyes also carried a hint of warmth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go have dinner,¡± Tang Yuchen said.

    ¡°Uncle and Auntie, would you like toe with us for dinner?¡± Kangkang politely asked the two, who shook their heads at the same time, not wanting to be a third wheel.

    ¡°Then we¡¯re off,¡± the little guy revealed his little white teeth, smiling adorably.

    Wen Jing couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch his chubby cheeks, ¡°Go on, Uncle and Auntie are heading home too, we¡¯ll see you next time, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye,¡± Kangkang raised his little hand and waved.

    After saying goodbye to An Ruo and the others, they had just walked a few steps when Wen Jing began whispering to Zhang Yang. An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile helplessly, knowing without guessing that Wen Jing was gossiping about them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Tang Yuchen spoke up again, she looked at him and eventually nodded in agreement.

    The man smiled brightly, pleased to be taking them to a fancy restaurant.

    During dinner, the atmosphere at their table was very pleasant, partly due to the presence of the child.

    This restaurant often took photos of customers for keepsakes, and a staff member, finding their family of three¡¯s scene delightful, came over with a camera to offer to take a group picture.

    Kangkang readily agreed, and the two adults had to oblige. In reality, Tang Yuchen was quite happy to have someone take their photo, with the only reluctant party being An Ruo.

    The photos were quickly developed, and in the picture, all three of them were beaming beautifully, looking every bit the model family. However, no one in the restaurant knew that the child¡¯s parents had long been divorced.

    After dinner, Tang Yuchen drove them home. Kangkang was reluctant to see him leave, and so he once again stayed over.

    An Ruo said nothing, not because she was indulging him, but because she didn¡¯t want to disappoint the child.

    They owed Kangkang too much. From his birth, he had lived in his own world without thepany or love of his parents, and they had no idea how he had grown up.

    How much hardship and injustice he had endured, they didn¡¯t even dare to imagine.

    All they could do now was to make up for the love he had missed out on during those two years, to make up for his happiness and joy.

    If he liked being with his dad, then she tacitly allowed Tang Yuchen to stay and keep himpany.

    Now, having lost everything, she only had this child, and she didn¡¯t want to let him down or upset him, as long as it wasn¡¯t excessively indulging him.

    And so, Tang Yuchen had a legitimate reason to stay over.

    He even moved his clothes and some daily necessities over, as though reverting to the scene from over two years ago when, with her silent consent, he had moved in and then once again captured her heart.

    He hoped to be sessful this time too, and was very confident in himself.

    However, An Ruo¡¯s attitude toward him remained unchanged, still so aloof, which was normal.

    A few dayster, An Ji came back.

    To wee his return, An Ruo took the day off from work, while Tang Yuchen went to thepany.

    Early in the morning, she started preparing the meal, and around ten o¡¯clock, she heard the sound of the door opening.

    An Ji walked in, and An Ruo ran to the Mysterious Gate area. The siblings exchanged simr smiles, and An Ji stepped forward with open arms to give her a hug, whispering in her ear, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m back.¡±

    ¡°Wee home,¡± An Ruo said with relief, patting his back.

    Standing behind them, Kangkang shouted, ¡°Little Uncle, I want a hug too!¡±

 Chapter 772: 772: From Now On, I Live Across the Street

    <strong>Chapter 772: Chapter 772: From Now On, I Live Across the Street</strong>

    An Ruo had no time to be surprised before An Ji let go of her,ughing as he stepped forward, lifted Kangkang high into the air, and asked, ¡°Kangkang, are you happy to see your uncle?¡±

    ¡°Happy! Little uncle, I missed you so much.¡± The little guy said sweetly.

    ¡°Uncle missed you too.¡± An Ji held him, affectionately rubbing his little head.

    An Ruo regained her senses and asked in surprise, ¡°Kangkang, how did you know he is your uncle? Have you met him before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I met Uncle abroad.¡± The little guy nodded.

    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you mentioned that before?¡±

    ¡°Because uncle said not to tell Mom, he wanted to surprise her.¡± He giggled, and An Ruoughed as well¡ªit was indeed a surprise.

    However, she was amazed at the little guy¡¯s restraint; she had not expected him to keep a secret at such a young age.

    After the pleasantries, they sat down to eat.

    An Ruo asked An Ji some questions, and he answered them simply. His responses were consistent with what Tang Yuchen had said; neither of them had lied to her.

    ¡°Xiao Ji, now that you¡¯vee back, do you still n to leave?¡± she asked him.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving for now, but maybe one day I will go to another ce.¡± An Ji spoke honestly; An Ruo nodded in understanding.

    After all, he was older now and no longer the little child who needed her protection and care. He had his own career and pursuits, and she would support whatever he wanted to do.

    After the meal, An Ruo told him to go rest in his room, and An Jiughed, ¡°Sis, I won¡¯t be living here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± An Ruo asked in surprise.

    ¡°I bought the apartment across from us. From now on, I will live there. The apartment doesn¡¯t need much renovation; I just bought some furniture, which will be delivered soon.¡±

    ¡°Why live across from here? This is your home, and you can stay here. Besides, why spend money to buy the apartment across the street? Living there and living here are the same.¡± She had long awaited his return and had envisioned the family living together for some lively times. His sudden move to the opposite seemed so distant.

    An Ji understood her thoughts and exined, ¡°Buying the apartment across was to not be too far from you. Besides, my social circle is different from yours; living here might inconvenience you. It¡¯s better to have my own ce so we can live near each other yet have our private spaces. Isn¡¯t that nice?¡±

    An Ruo understood his point.

    Looking at him, she sighed, ¡°Xiao Ji, you¡¯ve truly grown up.¡±

    He smiled slightly, ¡°Sis, I¡¯m already twenty, not so little anymore.¡±

    ¡°But in my heart, you¡¯re still twelve years old.¡±

    They had parted when he was twelve, so her perception of him had remained from that time. But she knew she had to start letting go. He had grown into a man and no longer needed her motherly protection.

    While An Ruo felt gratified seeing him grown up, she also felt mncholic at how quickly time had passed. Time really flew, and in the blink of an eye, she was nearly twenty-nine years old.

    That day, An Ji¡¯s apartment was set up, and he moved in. An Ruo carefully inspected his apartment and thought it was very nice.

    Theyout was the same as hers, only the furniture was different.

    An Ji gave her a spare key so she could enter his apartment anytime.

    He also had her spare key, allowing him to enter her ce whenever he wanted.

 Chapter 773 Isnéˆ¥æª› it like picking big cabbages?

    <h4>Chapter 773: Chapter 773 Isn¡¯t it like picking big cabbages?</h4>

    He also had a key to her ce, so he could go there whenever he wanted.

    In a word, both apartments belonged to their family, and there was no distinction between them.

    Tang Yuchen came home from the office in the afternoon and saw An Ji in the living room as soon as he entered. Seeing him, he was not surprised at all; he had known he woulde back today.

    Four of them had dinner together, and after dinner, Tang Yuchen went to take a shower.

    An Ji took the opportunity to ask An Ruo, "Sis, does he live here too?"

    "Yes," she nodded.

    An Ji asked doubtfully, "Weren¡¯t you with Mo Hua?"

    "I broke up with him."

    "So are you with Tang Yuchen now?"

    An Ruo shook her head, "No, it¡¯s Kangkang who wants him to stay here. I haven¡¯t gotten back together with him."

    An Ji stared at her for a few seconds, then smiled and said, "Sis, are you nning to get back with him? I know you. If you had totally given up on him, you absolutely wouldn¡¯t let him move in and give him any chance."

    An Ruo handed him a peeled apple and smiled faintly, "You know the past me, not the current me. I was fierce in the past, couldn¡¯t tolerate the slightest w. But now I¡¯ve changed because I have a child. Having a child changes a lot of your thoughts and rifies many things ¡ª I don¡¯t hold onto grudges like I used to. I let him stay solely for Kangkang. As for whether I will get back with him, that¡¯s not something I am considering at the moment."

    An Ji frowned slightly, "If you don¡¯t want to be with him, you should just break it offpletely and then find someone you like instead. Sis, I don¡¯t want to see you wasting your best years."

    An Ruo fell silent for a moment, then smiled and shook her head, "An Ji, everyone has their own way of living, and maybe being single is the best choice for me."

    An Ji¡¯s heart suddenly felt heavy.

    His sister was such a wonderful woman and she deserved the happiest life. But her life had been full of hardships, and her journey in love was also rough.

    Now, not yet thirty, she had be indifferent to worldly pursuits. How could it not make one feel sad and sorry for her?

    Had her beauty, all ruined over these past few years?

    Tang Yuchen stood at the bathroom door and overheard their conversation. His heart ached for An Ruo too; it was he who had ruined her happiness.

    Now, realizing his regrets, he wanted to cherish her and treat her even better, yet she dared not delve into any feelings anymore.

    What on earth could he do to make her firmly believe that he would never hurt her again in this lifetime?

    An Ji couldn¡¯t bear to see her continue without hope in love, he smiled and encouraged her, "Sis, don¡¯t lose heart. As long as you keep hoping, I think you will eventually find a suitable partner. If you don¡¯t have time to look, I can help you meet someone. There are as many as you want, whatever type or criteria you desire. We could meet one person a day, and if not suitable, we simply move on to the next. I believe there will definitely be someone very suitable for you."

    An Ruo gave a helplessugh, "Wouldn¡¯t that make me like picking out cabbage?"

    "Exactly, we should pick them out like cabbages. My sister is the best woman out there, and you deserve to be choosy," An Ji leaned in close, proudly saying.

    An Ruo covered her mouth andughed loudly. She wasn¡¯t as good as he described. But her brother was so adorable, having a cute son and a lovely brother, she felt content enough.

 Chapter 774: Best to Completely Break Off

    <h4>Chapter 774: Chapter 774: Best to Completely Break Off</h4>

    Tang Yuchen scoffed behind the door. An Ruo was indeed the best woman, but he wouldn¡¯t give her the chance to choose another man. Besides, was any other man better than him?

    He narcissistically believed that he was the best man for An Ruo in this world.

    An Ji stayed to y with Kangkang until bedtime before heading to the room across to rest. After watching Kangkang fall asleep, Tang Yuchen left the room and gently knocked on An Ruo¡¯s door.

    An Ruo was about to rest when she heard the knock, knowing it was him knocking.

    She got up, opened the door, and asked puzzledly, "What is it?"

    "Yes, there¡¯s something I want to talk to you about." Tang Yuchen nodded seriously. He took the initiative to walk in, and she felt awkward not letting him in.

    "Go ahead, what did you want to talk about?" An Ruo asked, tilting her head.

    The man stood before her, his eyes deep and shining, "I heard all your conversation with An Ji today."

    An Ruo was stunned, then realized what he meant.

    She pursed her lips in silence. Tang Yuchen then said, "An Ruo, is the only reason you let me stay here really just for Kangkang? I thought you still had feelings for me."

    His direct question made her unsure of how to respond.

    Leaning against the wall uncontrobly, An Ruo lowered her gaze and spoke softly, "I know why you moved in, but my allowing you to do so wasn¡¯t giving you a chance. Kangkang needs you, and you need to stay yourself; I couldn¡¯t object. Besides, I don¡¯t want to deliberately avoid anything. Let¡¯s let things take their natural course, deliberately avoiding things only makes life too exhausting for myself."

    Tang Yuchen appeared somewhat gloomy. He stretched his hands to either side of her, bowed his head a few inches closer, and gazed directly into her eyes.

    "Then tell me, do you still have feelings for me?"

    An Ruo calmly met his gaze. Under his expectant eyes, she barely opened her lips and said, "No."

    Xiao Ji was right, if she didn¡¯t want to continue things with him, it was best to cut things offpletely. She could ensure she wouldn¡¯t develop a romantic rtionship now, but couldn¡¯t guarantee he wouldn¡¯t find another woman after their breakup.

    She had dyed Mo Hua once; she couldn¡¯t dy Tang Yuchen anymore. Tang Yuchen¡¯s status didn¡¯t permit him to remain single forever, which wasn¡¯t good for his image. For his sake, it was best she not give him any hope.

    Upon hearing her response, Tang Yuchen¡¯s dark eyes flickered slightly.

    An Ruo silently met his gaze, and the two stared at each other for what felt like ages. Just when she thought they would remain silent until dawn, he suddenly kissed her lips without any warning.

    An Ruo¡¯s mind buzzed nk, Tang Yuchen¡¯s kiss was as hot as freshly erupted magma, almost scorching her heart. He kissed her recklessly, as if with the most sincere heart, the hottest passion, and all his life.

    As if this kiss would define their forever after, as if seas would dry and rocks would crumble afterwards.

    An Ruo was frightened by his emotions, frozen in ce. She forgot to struggle, forgot to react, only able to dumbly endure his kiss, feeling all his fervent emotions.

    The man¡¯s arms tightly embraced her, their bodies pressed together without a single gap. The atmosphere grew increasingly ambiguous, the bedroom filled with a torrid air, suffocating and heating up the entire body.

    After having his fill of her lips, Tang Yuchen reluctantly let go, rolling over to kiss her neck. Her newly freed lips couldn¡¯t help but part slightly, releasing a hoarse moan.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 775: The Defense Line in the Heart is Getting Weaker

    <h4>Chapter 775: Chapter 775: The Defense Line in the Heart is Getting Weaker</h4>

    This cry was like a strong dose of medicine bursting through herst mental defenses.

    The man¡¯s eyes instantly turned pitch-ck, his body tensed up as he suddenly swept her into his arms and took two steps towards therge bed, gently cing her on it.

    An Ruo had already lost all strength in her body, lying on the bed with her ck hair spread out like a waterfall.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s muscr body pressed down, his fingers resolutely reaching for the neckline, intending to undo her nightgown.

    One button, two buttons...

    There was an initial chill on her chest, which was soon enveloped by a burning palm; her heart heated up as her body slightly trembled.

    The man leaned down, his forehead against hers, his eyes full of desire like a bottomless ck hole, deep and dark and terrifying.

    Under his gaze, even An Ruo¡¯s soul trembled.

    His kissnded on her swollen lips, tenderly lingering before gradually moving downward to her chest. An Ruo trembled all over, gripping the sheets tightly, her eyes tightly closed.

    She knew very well what would happen if they continued. Her body couldn¡¯t stop it, but a voice in her heart protested, saying this shouldn¡¯t happen, this must not happen!

    Her inner self struggled painfully, and eventually, reason prevailed slightly as she mustered all her strength to resist against his chest, making ast-ditch protest.

    "No, this can¡¯t happen..."

    The man looked at her deeply, holding one of her hands and kissing it beside his lips. An Ruo¡¯s heart trembled again, she looked at him with a hint of plea in her eyes.

    It really couldn¡¯t be like this, things were chaotic enough. If something happened, she wouldn¡¯t know how to handle their rtionship.

    Tang Yuchen could clearly see what she was thinking, his lips curving into a seductive smile as he whispered huskily into her ear.

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t reject me, just go with your feelings, okay? You don¡¯t need to bear any responsibility for one night¡¯s rtion, you just need to thoroughly enjoy... this moment¡¯s feeling."

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils shrank, what exactly was he saying?

    The man¡¯s hand travelled passionately along the curves of her body, "I know you feel it too, sweetie, just gently close your eyes, you only need to enjoy the pleasure I¡¯m giving you."

    Under his kisses and caresses, An Ruo¡¯s internal defenses grew thinner and were about to copse.

    The pleasure he provided was like a tempestuous wave; she couldn¡¯t resist it, nor was she unshaken by it.

    What should she do, what could she do?

    An Ruo tightly closed her eyes, suddenly holding him tightly. Tang Yuchen¡¯s body shuddered as he heard her grit her teeth and say, "Tang Yuchen, listen to me, tonight means nothing. If you¡¯re expecting anything, you¡¯d better stop right now, I don¡¯t want to see you disappointed."

    Tang Yuchen lifted her chin, looking into her eyes from close range.

    "An Ruo, you listen too. I love you, I don¡¯t care how you treat me, I¡¯m not afraid of disappointment, I¡¯m not afraid of anything... being able to please you now, I dare not ask for much, I¡¯m already very satisfied."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyshes trembled, the man looked deeply at her, his voice low and husky, "So, shall we continue?"

    "..." Silence was consent.

    Tang Yuchen needed no further words from her, his kiss passionate and fierce on her lips, doing everything in his power to please her, to let her feel his true emotions...

    This intense passionsted a long time that night, and although the physical passion subsided, the emotional excitement took a long time to settle.

 Chapter 776: 776: Searching for Another Mood

    <strong>Chapter 776: Chapter 776: Searching for Another Mood</strong>

    In the morning, Tang Yuchen woke up satisfied from his sleep, his hand subconsciously searching the ce beside him, yet he could touch nothing.

    He opened his bleary eyes and noticed that he was alone in the bed, not knowing where An Ruo had gone.

    He sat up, the quilt sliding off him, revealing his sturdy, sexy chest.

    Suddenly, there came a sound of turning from the door. He hurriedly looked over, thinking An Ruo was opening the door.

    A little head peeked through the opened door, Kangkang tilted his head and looked at him, smiling and asking, ¡°Dad, are you awake? I¡¯m so hungry. Hurry up and make me something to eat. Don¡¯t bezy in bed.¡±

    Tang Yuchen blinked and nced at the clock by the bed, realizing it was already half-past ten in the morning.

    He wanted to get up, but under the quilt, he was wearing nothing at all. He had to sit still and asked, ¡°Kangkang, where¡¯s your mom?¡±

    The woman probably didn¡¯t, out of shyness, run away early in the morning.

    ¡°Mom went to work. Dad, aren¡¯t you going to work today?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, Dad¡¯s resting today.¡±

    ¡°Dad, weren¡¯t you sleeping with mest night? Why did you end up sleeping in Mom¡¯s bed?¡± the little guy couldn¡¯t help but voice his puzzlement from deep within.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your mom exin to you?¡±

    ¡°Mom told me to ask you.¡±

    Tang Yuchen raised an eyebrow, smiling as he beckoned Kangkang over. The little guy walked up to him and he picked him up to sit beside him.

    ¡°Son, Dad has something very important to tell you. Listen carefully.¡±

    Kangkang nodded seriously. ¡°Hmm, I will listen carefully.¡±

    Tang Yuchen whispered in front of him, ¡°When Dad and Mom sleep together, they can give you a little sister. If you want a little sister or a little brother, we need to find a way for us to sleep together, understand?¡±

    Kangkang¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, joyfully asking, ¡°Really? Can I really have a little brother and little sister?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Dad wouldn¡¯t lie to you. You were also born because your mom and I slept together.¡±

    ¡°Then I need to tell Mom to only sleep with Dad!¡± That way, he could have a brother and a sister.

    And since Mom loved him so much, she wouldn¡¯t ignore his opinion.

    Tang Yuchen shook his head. ¡°You can¡¯t just tell her directly, you should¡­¡±

    ¡°Achoo!¡± In the office, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sneeze.

    Wen Jing, carrying a cup of tea, entered and asked her concernedly, ¡°Sister An, do you have a cold?¡±

    An Ruo shook her head. ¡°No.¡±

    She stood up to take the tea she brewed, thanking her.

    ¡°If it¡¯s not a cold, then someone is missing you,¡± Wen Jing leaned her hands on the desk, grinning.

    An Ruo smiled back at her and took a sip of tea.

    Wen Jing¡¯s gaze fell on herputer screen and noticed that she was looking at a travel guide for Rome.

    She asked her curiously, ¡°Sister An, are you nning to travel to Rome?¡±

    An Ruo nodded. ¡°Yeah, I recently watched a movie about Rome, so I n to go there.¡±

    ¡°Rome is wonderful, a paradise for artists. Once you go there, you will definitely find a lot of inspiration for your painting. When do you n to go?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps in the near future,¡± An Ruo said with a light smile.

    Going to Rome wasn¡¯t just to unwind; it was also to escape from City J, broaden her horizons, and seek a different state of mind. Maybe on her journey, she could rify a lot of things and perhaps understand what she truly wanted.

    No matter what it was for, she had to make this trip.

 Chapter 777: 777 Mom, Im Grown Up

    <strong>Chapter 777: Chapter 777 Mom, I¡¯m Grown Up</strong>

    No matter what, she had to take this trip.

    Having stayed in J city for too long, her thoughts and her heart had gradually be confined and restricted. She urgently needed to clear her mind and broaden her horizons to better face life.

    When she got off work in the afternoon, Tang Yuchen came with Kangkang to pick her up.

    Seeing him again, Wen Jing was now certain that he was pursuing An Ruo. When she was leaving, she whispered in her ear with a low chuckle, ¡°Sister An, I think he¡¯s a good person. You should hold on to him.¡±

    An Ruo just smiled. She had held onto him before, more than once. Yet each time, other matters had pulled them apart.

    ¡°Mom, Dad said he¡¯ll take us to dinner. Let¡¯s hurry, I¡¯m hungry,¡± Kangkang said, tugging at Tang Yuchen with one hand and her with the other, his head tilted up and his words filled with innocence.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go eat,¡± An Ruo smiled back at him.

    Tang Yuchen looked at her with a smile, but she just nced at him faintly, not daring to meet his gaze directly.

    They went for Chinese food, where you had to ce the napkin on yourp during the meal. An Ruo tried to ce a napkin for Kangkang, but the little guy shook his head, refusing her help.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve grown up. I can do it myself.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, little Mr. Independent. Go ahead,¡± An Ruo said indulgently with a smile, thinking he was just keen on the novelty of doing it himself.

    During the meal, she helped Kangkang with his food, and he also helped her, ¡°Mom, eat up. You don¡¯t need to take care of me; I¡¯m grown up. I can pick my own food.¡±

    An Ruo looked at him, pursed her lips, and smiled without saying a word.

    Children like to act grown-up, and she understood that very well.

    After the meal, without her having to say anything, Kangkang went to wash his hands in the restroom on his own, very conscientiously. Tang Yuchen suggested that they go for a walk instead of rushing home.

    Kangkang raised his hand in agreement, and An Ruo thought that it would be better for the child¡¯s physical and mental development to walk more outdoors.

    Always staying home with her and not going out would only make him increasingly introverted.

    So, she agreed to go for a walk. After a full meal, a stroll could also help with weight loss. They walked a long distance along the seaside, with Kangkang ying along the way.

    With a child around, the atmosphere was not silent but rather lively.

    After walking for over an hour and noticing the little guy was tired, An Ruo wanted to carry him back, but Kangkang shook his head, ¡°Mom, I¡¯ve grown up. I don¡¯t need Mom to carry me. I can walk by myself.¡±

    ¡°Kangkang, Mom understands what you¡¯re thinking, but you¡¯re already tired. If you¡¯re too tired, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself. It will be very exhausting,¡± she replied.

    Still, Kangkang shook his head: ¡°Mom, I really can walk back by myself.¡±

    An Ruo frowned slightly; he was clearly so tired, walking very slowly, so why insist on walking by himself?

    Tang Yuchen noticed the worry in her eyes and picked up the little guy, smiling at him, ¡°Let Dad carry you back. In front of Dad, you can be a child forever.¡±

    Kangkang¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at him, and he shyly smiled, wrapping his small arms around his neck, no longer insisting on walking by himself.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief and felt moved by Tang Yuchen¡¯s fatherly love for Kangkang.

    Back at home, Kangkang bathed himself and then came out to announce in front of them, ¡°Dad, Mom, I¡¯ve grown up. So, I¡¯ve decided that starting tonight, I¡¯ll sleep by myself.¡±

    Upon hearing this, Tang Yuchen immediately asked him back, ¡°If you sleep by yourself, then where will Dad sleep?¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 778 Mom Sleeps with Dad

    <h4>Chapter 778: Chapter 778 Mom Sleeps with Dad</h4>

    Tang Yuchen, upon hearing this, immediately asked him back, "If you want to sleep alone, where should Daddy sleep?"

    The little guy pointed at An Ruo and said, "Daddy can sleep with Mommy. My ssmates¡¯ mom and dad all sleep together."

    An Ruo was taken aback. She hurried to exin to him, "Your ssmates¡¯ mom and dad sleep together because their parents are married, they¡¯re husband and wife. Mom and Dad got divorced a long time ago; we¡¯re not husband and wife, so we can¡¯t sleep together."

    "Then Mom can marry Dad again."

    An Ruo pulled him closer andughed, "That¡¯s something forter. Right now, your dad and I aren¡¯t husband and wife, so we can¡¯t sleep together."

    "Mom is lying, you slept with Dadst night."

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned red, and she stammered, quickly fabricating an excuse to fool him, "Last night was because your dad was sick..."

    "Cough cough." Tang Yuchen interrupted her, ncing at her and said calmly, "Lying in front of children is not a good behavior. As parents, we should set a good example for the child."

    "You..." An Ruo red at him, unable to continue her ruse. With him saying that, how could she continue to lie in front of the child?

    The corners of Tang Yuchen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, while Kangkang waited with wide eyes for her response: "Mom, why did you sleep with Dadst night?"

    "..."

    "If you¡¯re not husband and wife and can still sleep together, Mom, then Dad can also sleep with you in the future, right?"

    "Kangkang..." An Ruo¡¯s face grew redder, "Children shouldn¡¯t worry so much. If you want to sleep alone, sleep alone. There¡¯s another room; I¡¯ll clean it up for Dad to sleep in."

    Kangkang shook his head and pouted, "No, I want Mom and Dad to sleep together, is that okay?"

    "No, Mom also wants to sleep alone," An Ruo said, refusing to budge.

    The little guy, seeing her so adamant, looked troubled, "Mom, can¡¯t you really sleep with Dad?"

    An Ruo looked at him curiously, asking in wonder, "Why do you insist on Mom and Dad sleeping together?"

    "Because I want a little brother or sister. Mom, have another brother or sister for me," Kangkang said with an ingratiating smile, and An Ruo immediately looked at Tang Yuchen.

    Kangkang clearly didn¡¯t understand these things. If no one had told him, how would he know that a child coulde from Mom and Dad sleeping together?

    There was no doubt about it, this must have been taught by Tang Yuchen.

    The man met her questioning gaze, turned his eyes away guiltily, and said nothing.

    "Mom, have a brother and sister for me, please, pretty please," Kangkang urged.

    "Kangkang..."

    The little guy clung to her neck, coquettishly pleading, "I want to have a brother or sister to y with. It¡¯s not fun ying alone; I¡¯d like to have a brother or sister."

    He truly longed for a sibling, someone who could be his closest ymate, someone to share his happiness with when he yed.

    A look of yearning appeared in Kangkang¡¯s eyes; he looked at An Ruo with such a pitiful expression, it was as if he was about to squeeze out a few tears.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart softened, and she rubbed his head, smiling gently, "Kangkang, it¡¯s not like you get a brother or sister just because Mom and Dad sleep in the same room. It depends on fate; maybe there won¡¯t be one, maybe there will. So don¡¯t get your hopes up too high."

    Tang Yuchen swiftly looked at her, what did she mean by that?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 779: Still A Shred of Fear at Heart

    <h4>Chapter 779: Chapter 779: Still A Shred of Fear at Heart</h4>

    She agreed to sleep with him?

    The man was so excited he almostughed out loud, and Kangkang understood her meaning as well.

    He nodded vigorously with a beaming smile, "Mom, I understand what you mean, but I will definitely have a younger brother or sister."

    An Ruo smiled faintly, feeling a tinge of regret in her heart.

    Actually, she too hoped that Kangkang could have a sibling, but she couldn¡¯t give him one, at least not for the time being.

    Kangkang, whose wish had been fulfilled, happily went off to sleep, and An Ruo stepped out of his bedroom to find Tang Yuchen waiting for her in the living room.

    "That thing you said today, was it true?" the man asked, his gaze fixed on her with anticipation.

    Before she could speak, he went on, "Actually, I¡¯ve always wanted to have another child for Kangkang. Although we are his parents, we will have to leave him one day. If he has siblings, then when we are gone, he will have family with him and won¡¯t be so alone."

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze flickered as she looked at him, and his deep eyes were also staring at her, as he continued, "Kangkang is our first child, and we owe him too much. An Ruo, I know I owe you too much as well, but can¡¯t we get back together for the sake of our child? What Kangkang needs is a normal family, don¡¯t you think so?"

    An Ruo remained silent, his words striking at her weak spot.

    She had never revealed to anyone that there was only one question in the bottom of her heart: how to give Kangkang a warm family.

    The reason she had not dared to fullymit to Mo Hua, choosing to break up with him, and could not outright reject Tang Yuchen was all because she was struggling with how to give her child a normal home.

    If only Tang Yuchen had never hurt her and they had been very much in love, everything would have been perfect. She could avoid further hurt and provide her child with the perfect family, but such a wish was extravagant, since nothing in this world is too perfect.

    She wasn¡¯t being selfish by refusing to be with Tang Yuchen. She had considered that even if she got back together with Tang Yuchen for the sake of her child, if one day Tang Yuchen hurt her again and she fell apart, that would also be a huge harm to the child.

    She was filled with fear for the future, and the repetition of the same mistakes made her afraid. She had started to be timid, fearful that taking one wrong step would lead to irreparable consequences.

    Even if she was prepared for a disastrous oue, there was still a trace of fear in the bottom of her heart. That bit of fear had always affected her decisions and judgment, and also kept her frompromising.

    That sliver of fear was sturdier than a rock and more resilient than a reed, impervious to whatever force she applied.

    Perhaps she could only spend her life timidly because of it.

    "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong?" Tang Yuchen, seeing her silent, couldn¡¯t help taking a step forward and asked her with concern.

    An Ruo came back to her senses and shook her head lightly, "It¡¯s nothing."

    She walked past him, silently entering her room. Tang Yuchen watched her retreating figure with a deep gaze, filled with regret.

    An Ruo, if I knew that one day I would be tormented for you, then from the moment we met, I would have treated you with great love and protected you, not allowing you to suffer any harm.

    But in this world, there is cause and effect, there is no ¡¯if¡¯...

    Tang Yuchen followed her into the bedroom and saw her take a quilt and a pillow from the cupboard.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 780: 780: Her Fondness and Trust in Him Are Growing

    <strong>Chapter 780: Chapter 780: Her Fondness and Trust in Him Are Growing</strong>

    He frowned slightly, thinking she was nning to sleep elsewhere.

    An Ruo ced the quilt on the sofa by the wall and said indifferently, ¡°You can sleep on the sofa tonight. Otherwise, I will.¡±

    ¡°Sleep on the sofa?¡± He had thought she had agreed to share the bed with him.

    ¡°Yes, I agreed to Kangkang just because I didn¡¯t want to disappoint him. I also said thatst night meant nothing and you shouldn¡¯t expect anything. Thus, I still won¡¯t share a bed with you.¡±

    Tang Yuchen pondered for a moment and then nodded, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll sleep on the sofa.¡±

    An Ruo was surprised at how readily he agreed and looked at him questioningly. The man exined, ¡°I¡¯ve also said that I won¡¯t hurt you again. Without your permission, I won¡¯t force anything on you.¡±

    He had truly changed. In the past, he never cared about her willingness as long as it was something he wanted to do, and he would make sure to seed.

    Now, he had begun to respect her will, which was somewhat admirable to her.

    ¡°Then, good night.¡± An Ruo turned around to lie on the bed and rolled over to turn her back on him.

    Tang Yuchen watched her for a while before lying down on the sofa. They both had a lot on their minds that night and didn¡¯t fall asleep until veryte.

    The fact that An Ruo was nning a trip to Rome was known only to Wen Jing; no one else was aware.

    In order to make time for the trip, she had been working very hard these past few days, achieving much greater work efficiency in the same amount of time.

    Tang Yuchen still picked her up from work with Kangkang every day and slept on the sofa in her room at night. Being tall and robust, the sofa was a bit small for him, but he slept on it every night without anyints.

    His well-behaved manner started to change An Ruo¡¯s perception of him. Plus, he cooked breakfast and dinner for her every day, increasing her fondness and trust in him.

    Under his care, Kangkang had be much more sensible, and his personality had grown stronger and more cheerful. It could be said that Tang Yuchen had be the epitome of an ideal husband at present.

    His dramatic transformation astonished not only his friends but also An Ruo.

    No one would have thought that the once haughty, arrogant, and imperious Tang Yuchen could show such amendable side.

    At home, watching him mop the floor and clean, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but entertain a ridiculous thought. If she let go of everything and started anew with him, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t be hurt anymore and could be happy forever.

    Such thoughts came only asionally, after all, she was just a woman. A woman¡¯s greatest hope is to marry a loving husband and have a happy and fulfilling family.

    And the temptation of this desire is irresistible to any woman. Being mundane herself, she couldn¡¯t escape themonce either.

    But she still had many concerns, and she couldn¡¯t just fall in love with him again and give in recklessly.

    She had lived her life for others, endured much hardship, and suffered greatly. She didn¡¯t want to wear herself out anymore. From now on, she needed to live for herself.

    She had to learn to protect herself, to be kind to herself. She couldn¡¯t let herself down because otherwise, no one would.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Working through the morning, An Ruo had forgotten to eat.

    Wen Jing knocked on the door to call her for lunch, and only then did she stop working to take a break. After eating, she returned to the office and continued with her work.

 Chapter 781: 781: Are You Sick?

    <strong>Chapter 781: Chapter 781: Are You Sick?</strong>

    A few minutester, she received a text message on her phone.

    Seeing the sender¡¯s name, she paused for a moment.

    It was Mo Hua.

    Since that day, he had not contacted her. They hadn¡¯t met either, and she thought he would never contact her again in this lifetime¡­

    An Ruo opened the message. It was a simple line from Mo Hua.

    [Are you busy now, can we talk?]

    An Ruo hesitated, then sent a reply.

    [I¡¯m at work now, aren¡¯t you working?]

    The reply came quickly. Upon opening it, it read: [Yes, I¡¯m not working today. You go on with your work, I won¡¯t disturb you.]

    Putting down her phone, An Ruo continued with her work, but she couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit worried, though she could not say why. She felt like Mo Hua was troubled by something.

    From what she knew about him, considering he had not contacted her recently, his sudden message today must have a reason behind it. Knowing his strong personality, he wouldn¡¯t just contact her out of the blue, especially just to chat.

    Something must have happened to him, or he was troubled by something.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t focus on her work anymore. She was naturally kind-hearted and couldn¡¯t bear to see anyone in difficulty, let alone Mo Hua, someone to whom she felt forever indebted.

    Picking up her phone, she dialed Mo Hua¡¯s number. It rang for a long time before finally being answered.

    ¡°Hello, An Ruo?¡± a hoarse, uncertain male voice came from the other end.

    An Ruo immediately knew he was ill, and quite seriously too.

    ¡°Mo Hua, what¡¯s wrong with you? Are you sick?¡± she asked with concern.

    ¡°No, just a bit tired. Did you call me for something?¡± Mo Hua asked her casually.

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, are you sick?¡± An Ruo pressed, and the man had no choice but tough resignedly: ¡°Hmm, you caught me.¡±

    ¡°Where are you now, in a hospital?¡±

    ¡­

    After hanging up the phone with Mo Hua, An Ruo, clutching her handbag, raced to the hospital. She drove there, but it was noon, and the traffic was heavy. The road was congested all the way.

    It took her about forty minutes to finally reach the hospital and find Mo Hua¡¯s ward.

    As An Ruo approached the ward, she saw a nurse delivering food, ¡°Mr. Mo, are you sure you don¡¯t want to notify your family to take care of you? You can¡¯t manage on your own. You need someone here for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for bringing me the meal. I can manage by myself, please go on with your work,¡± Mo Hua said politely with a smile.

    The nurse shook her head helplessly and walked towards the door. At the same time, Mo Hua saw An Ruo.

    Seeing her, he paused momentarily, then shed a bright, neat smile: ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±

    An Ruo walked in and sat down beside him. Looking at his thin, pale face, she then nced at the box of food in his hands.

    ¡°Why are you only eating now, aren¡¯t you hungry?¡± she asked, pursing her lips.

    The man opened the lid and smiled, ¡°Hmm, not very hungry, but I need to eat something to recover sooner.¡±

    The food in the box was very simple. Mo Hua took a few bites with a spoon, then stopped eating.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would reallye to see me,¡± he said, leaning against the headboard of the bed, smiling at her.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was already uneasy, and his words made her feel even worse.

    ¡°How did you get sick?¡± she asked him. The man replied, ¡°Just amon cold, almost turned into pneumonia, but it¡¯s really nothing serious. I¡¯m actually very healthy.¡±

    His careless tone about himself made An Ruo a bit angry.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 782: Torturing Himself Like That

    <h4>Chapter 782: Chapter 782: Torturing Himself Like That</h4>

    His indifferent tone upset An Ruo a little.

    He always neglected his health, always believing his body was strong, and that no illness was too severe. Did he have to wait until his condition was critical before he would worry?

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but scold him, "Mo Hua, you should take better care of yourself. I¡¯ll call your parents toe look after you, don¡¯t try to tough it out alone."

    "Don¡¯t call them here," the man hurriedly interrupted her, hesitating before adding, "I don¡¯t want to worry them, besides, I can manage on my own, I don¡¯t need anyone else to take care of me."

    "How can you manage on your own? You¡¯re this sick, it¡¯s not okay to have no one take care of you."

    Mo Hua looked at her with deep eyes and smiled, "Thank you for your concern, you can go now, I¡¯ve gotten used to this."

    An Ruo was stunned.

    He had actually said he was used to this...

    Did he never inform his family whenever he was sick and hospitalized?

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m already very happy that you could visit me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine, you can go back," Mo Hua added.

    An Ruo gave him one look, then got up and walked towards the exit. Watching her receding figure, the man¡¯s eyes darkened, he slowly dropped his gloomy, lonely gaze.

    Warmth that shouldn¡¯t belong to him shouldn¡¯t be coveted, otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t lead to such loss.

    After An Ruo left, Mo Huay down to rest. This time, he was truly seriously ill. Due tock of proper care, his cough had rpsed uncontrobly, eventually leading to him falling into aa, with his temperature also significantly rising.

    Carrying the porridge and dishes she had made, An Ruo arrived at the hospital, only to learn about his suddena.

    Worried, she checked his condition and consulted the doctor about his illness. The doctor said it wasn¡¯t anything serious; a few days in the hospital should see him recovered, but he needed to rest and recuperate properly. If his illness kept recurring, it would only weaken his body further.

    After thanking the doctor, An Ruo made her way to Mo Hua¡¯s ward.

    From a distance, she saw a group of policemen in uniform entering his ward.

    She approached and followed them inside, recognizing one of them as Police Officer Qian whom she had met before.

    They hade to visit Mo Hua. Seeing him asleep, they didn¡¯t disturb him and left the gifts before exiting.

    At the rear, Police Officer Qian quietly asked An Ruo, "Miss An, are you and Mo Hua still together?"

    An Ruo awkwardly shook her head, "No, we are just friends now."

    "Oh... but please still take good care of him, and talk to him. I don¡¯t know why you broke up, but his mood has been offtely. Last mission, he recklessly stayed out in the field alone for three days to capture a criminal. During those three days, he barely slept; the conditions for sleeping and eating were very poor, he was caught in the rain, and chilled by the night wind, which is why he fell ill. Miss An, please persuade him to take it easier, to take better care of himself. His body has always been strong, but continuing to push himself like this will sooner orter lead to an incident," Officer Qian confided.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock, she hadn¡¯t expected him to torment himself like that.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I will talk to him," she nodded slightly, her heart feeling very heavy.

    Police Officer Qian looked like he wanted to say more, and she asked him curiously, "Is there something else?"

    "There¡¯s something I don¡¯t know if Mo Hua has told you about, concerning his resignation."

    "Resignation?!"

    "Yes, he submitted his resignation letter after being hospitalized, deciding not to continue in the police force anymore.

 Chapter 783: Canéˆ¥æª› Be Too Overbearing and Selfish Towards Her

    <h4>Chapter 783: Chapter 783: Can¡¯t Be Too Overbearing and Selfish Towards Her</h4>

    Mo Hua had been a good friend of mine for many years, and his dream was to be a good police officer, but now he suddenly quit..."

    "Why did this happen?" An Ruo asked, puzzled.

    "He told me he was tired and wanted to rest for a while. Actually, he is very talented, and the seniors believe that if he wants toe back, they would let him continue. Miss An, please persuade him toe back to work. I don¡¯t want him to one day regret resigning."

    An Ruo nodded, "I understand, but I know he¡¯s not the impulsive kind. Since he has made up his mind to resign, it means he will not have a day of regret."

    Police Officer Qian also nodded, "You¡¯re right. I have to go now; I leave Mo Hua in your hands."

    "Mmm."

    An Ruo returned to the hospital room and sat down beside him, not knowing what to do, just watching him. It was unclear how much time had passed when Mo Hua groggily opened his eyes and saw her face.

    "An Ruo?"

    "You¡¯re awake," she said to him with a slight smile.

    "Didn¡¯t you leave? Why did youe back?" he asked, confused.

    "I went back to make some food for you. How could I leave you alone in this state?" An Ruo said with a smile.

    Mo Hua turned his head and saw the insted lunch box on the table, feeling very moved. He thought she had left, but she hadn¡¯t abandoned him.

    ...

    After taking care of Mo Hua in the hospital until nightfall, An Ruo said goodbye and told him she woulde again the next day.

    As she left the hospital, she received a call from Tang Yuchen.

    Pressing the answer button, the man on the other end asked her, "Where are you now, why haven¡¯t youe back yet?"

    "I¡¯ll be back soon," she responded lightly and then hung up the phone.

    Back at home, the man sitting in the living room stood up and approached her, asking, "Have you eaten?"

    "Not yet."

    "Go and sit down to rest; I¡¯ll heat up the meal for you," he said, and then he went to the kitchen.

    Although he clearly saw the insted lunch box in her hand, he didn¡¯t ask her what she had been doing; he wanted to wait for her to tell him. But An Ruo didn¡¯t offer any exnations, and without her opening up, it was even harder for him to ask.

    Now, he had to learn to respect her and not be too domineering and selfish, or else their rtionship would remain stagnant.

    The next day, An Ruo didn¡¯t go to work but stayed home to cook for Mo Hua. After preparing the food, she carried it to the hospital to visit him.

    Mo Hua insisted on not letting his family take care of him, so she could only look after him herself.

    She always felt guilty toward him, and his hospitalization was partly her fault, so she felt even more obligated to not ignore him.

    After making sure he had eaten, An Ruo went to wash the lunch box.

    Mo Hua watched her silhouette, his expressionplex. In his life, he had never seen a woman as kind as An Ruo. Even though they had broken up and were no longer involved, she still selflessly stayed to take care of him, showing meticulous attention without any reluctance.

    He understood she was not caring for him out of love. Her demeanor was proper, leaving no room for misconceptions. She was simply dedicated to taking good care of him, and that was it.

    But just because the goddess shows no affection, doesn¡¯t mean the charmed doesn¡¯t dream. He had never been able to forget her, to let her go. Now, once again feeling her warmth, he found it even harder to let her go.

    An Ruo returned to sit beside him and asked, "Would you like some fruit?"

    "An Ruo."

    "Hmm?"

    Mo Hua looked deeply into her eyes and muttered, "Why did God let me meet you?"

 Chapter 784: Dad Got Angry and Ran Away from Home!

    <h4>Chapter 784: Chapter 784: Dad Got Angry and Ran Away from Home!</h4>

    "..." An Ruowei was startled, unable to answer his question.

    "I¡¯ve seen many women, all kinds of women. There are those as naive as you, yet only you have made me feel warmth, and only you have entered my heart."

    "Mo Hua..."

    "Listen to me until I finish. Although I feel very strong and don¡¯t need anything mundane, deep down, I still desire love to find a woman I love. It¡¯s been so many years, and I haven¡¯t found her, and I got used to being alone. Just when I decided to face loneliness alone until my old age, you suddenly touched my heart. An Ruo, sometimes I think that perhaps because I nned on retiring, God finally began to favor me, which is why I met you. However, my hands are ultimately stained with blood, thus I am punished and never able to touch your heart..."

    "Mo Hua, what are you really trying to say? I don¡¯t quite understand you," An Ruo questioned with confusion.

    The man smiled and shook his head, "It¡¯s nothing, just some reflections."

    "Mo Hua, when you said you n to retire, do you mean quitting the police force? I heard from Police Officer Qian that being an officer is your dream. Are you really sure you want to give up your dream without regret?"

    "I never regret what I do," he replied.

    "Well, if you¡¯ve made up your mind, I won¡¯t try to persuade you. But I can feel that your mindset is very negative; don¡¯t be like this in the future. There are many things in this world worth cherishing. Don¡¯t let your police experiences make you disdain life."

    Mo Hua spoke earnestly to her, "I¡¯m truly tired, indifferent to everything. An Ruo, you will never understand how exhausting my past has been."

    "I understand, being a police officer is very hard. You are the most lovable people in the world. Without your hard work, the city¡¯s public order wouldn¡¯t be as good as it is."

    Mo Hua stayed silent, and An Ruo continued, "If you are really tired, it¡¯s all right to step down from being a police officer. However, your past experiences are the most precious ones. Don¡¯t regard them as burdens. It¡¯s your hardships that make your life different from others and more meaningful. Everything you did was for the people, and God is watching; you will definitely be blessed."

    "An Ruo, stop talking," Mo Hua closed his eyes, looking unwell.

    An Ruo was startled, unsure of what she had said wrong.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll stop. You rest well. I¡¯ll go to the studio and bring you foodter," An Ruo stood up and left the hospital room, while Mo Hua opened his eyes, his expressionplicated.

    For several days, An Ruo took care of Mo Hua in the hospital. Each night, she carried a thermal lunch box home, until Tang Yuchen could no longer withstand it and asked her what exactly she was doing.

    She didn¡¯t conceal the truth and spoke openly, "Mo Hua is hospitalized, and nobody is looking after him, so I decided to take care of him for a few days."

    "You¡¯ve been cooking for him and staying at the hospital to take care of him every day?" Tang Yuchen asked expressionlessly.

    An Ruo took a bite of her food and nodded, "Uh-huh."

    The man¡¯s jaw tightened suddenly, and his hands involuntarily clenched into fists.

    Just when she thought he wouldsh out at her, he suddenly stood up, said nothing, went to the Mysterious Gate, opened the door, and left.

    An Ruo was stunned. Kangkang quickly ran to her, surprisingly saying, "Mom, dad is so angry he has stormed out of the house!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 785 Mom, Just Coax Dad

    <h4>Chapter 785: Chapter 785 Mom, Just Coax Dad</h4>

    She looked at the little one but didn¡¯t immediately react.

    Kangkang grew anxious, tugging at her hand and eximed loudly, "Mom, Dad has run away from home! Let¡¯s hurry and find him!"

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh, "Your dad is a grown man, he¡¯ll be fine."

    "But..."

    "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s alright."

    "Mom, you took care of Uncle Mo, so Dad got mad. When hees back, please coax him," Kangkang said.

    "Coax him?"

    "Yeah, Dad is easy to coax. If you coax him, he¡¯ll stop being mad," the little guy earnestly told her.

    An Ruo¡¯s scalp tingled at the thought of coaxing Tang Yuchen¡ªit felt so strange.

    "Mom, please just coax Dad," Kangkang insisted, shaking her arm relentlessly. An Ruo had to nod, "Okay, I know, don¡¯t worry, your dad won¡¯t be mad tomorrow."

    Only with her agreement did the little one contentedly go y on his own.

    Naturally, An Ruo wasn¡¯t going to coax Tang Yuchen; she also knew he wouldn¡¯t stay angry for long. She had annoyed him on multiple asions, and this wasn¡¯t much byparison.

    It was veryte, and Tang Yuchen still hadn¡¯te back.

    Kangkang insisted on waiting for him to return before going to sleep, so An Ruo told him that Dad probably went back to the vi and wouldn¡¯te back tonight, and that he woulde to pick him up tomorrow. With An Ruo¡¯s persuasion, he agreed to go to bed.

    After making sure the child was asleep, she went to rest as well.

    She normally locked the door when she went to sleep at night but didn¡¯t this evening, sensing that Tang Yuchen might still return.

    Just as she was drifting off into a drowsy sleep, she heard the sound of the bedroom door opening. She immediately woke up, recognizing from the footsteps that Tang Yuchen had returned.

    The man quietly sat down on the bed, and An Ruo faced away from him, he unaware that she had opened her eyes.

    She didn¡¯t move, pretending to be asleep.

    Tang Yuchen sat behind her for a while then carefullyy down, cuddling up behind her.

    He tentatively wrapped his arms around her, and, seeing no sign of her waking up, he held her contentedly.

    An Ruo¡¯s fingers twitched slightly, but she didn¡¯t resist.

    The man¡¯s face rested against her back, and through the thin fabric, she could feel the burning warmth of his skin.

    An Ruo stayed still, and Tang Yuchen continued to embrace her without moving.

    After a long while, he suddenly spoke up in resignation, "What am I supposed to do with you, woman?"

    "..."

    "First it was Yun Feiyang, now it¡¯s Mo Hua, why are you so good to them?" he asked her softly.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help thinking that when she was with him, she was very good to him too, even better than she was to them.

    Tang Yuchen continued, "However, when you¡¯re good to me, you¡¯re ten times better than you are to them. After all, from the beginning, the man you¡¯ve loved has only been me."

    "..."

    "It¡¯s me who isn¡¯t good enough, time and time again making mistakes, pushing you towards them. Since the first day I met you, I¡¯ve been hurting you. An Ruo, thank you for not holding my wrongdoings against me, and in the end, choosing to fall in love with me."

    An Ruo rolled her eyes silently, thinking to herself not to be so conceited, she didn¡¯t love him anymore.

    "You¡¯ve been taking care of Mo Hua these past few days; I was really angry, I admit I was jealous of him, and I felt envious. But I think he should be even more jealous of me because, in the end, the person who gets to stay by your side is only me. Even if you don¡¯t ept me, I¡¯m still thest one qualified to remain by your side, and I feel truly fortunate."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 786: 786: Giving You One Last Chance

    <strong>Chapter 786: Chapter 786: Giving You One Last Chance</strong>

    Really? She never said he could stay by her side.

    ¡°Actually, my luck is all because I have a child with you. I think¡­ if it weren¡¯t for Kangkang, you would have left me a long time ago. Even though staying by your side is all thanks to our child, I¡¯m still very happy.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t ept me now, let¡¯s just carry on like this. I won¡¯t look for other women, I just want to be with you and our child. Promise me, you won¡¯t go looking for other men either, okay?¡±

    An Ruowei couldn¡¯t help wanting to interrupt him, he was still going on and on.

    ¡°Since neither of us is going to look for someone else, we might as well live together. If you want to maintain peace in front of the child, I¡¯ll cooperate with you. If you won¡¯t be with me, I¡¯ll continue to work hard to earn your approval. If you find me annoying, I¡¯ll try not to disturb you and give you whatever you want. As long as the three of us can always be together, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    An Ruo fell into a sudden silence, touched by his words.

    Tang Yuchen had truly changed a lot, he had put away his domineering and arrogant temper, and respected her a lot. Could it be that his changes were really all for her?

    ¡°Sleep, my dear, good night.¡± The man¡¯s gentle kiss fell on her forehead, his eyes closed with a contented smile.

    He must have known she was awake by now.

    An Ruo sighed, didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t move, just let him hold her, and fell asleep too.

    The next day, she as usual went to bring food to Mo Hua and took care of him.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t try to stop her, he knew she felt guilty towards Mo Hua. If she wasn¡¯t allowed to do something for him, to alleviate her guilt, she wouldn¡¯t be at peace.

    Besides, stopping her would be useless, only creating conflict between them. It was better to support her, to understand her, and that might earn him her favor.

    His understanding did indeed earn An Ruo¡¯s favor, and her attitude towards him softened a bit.

    Another two days passed, and Mo Hua¡¯s health had essentially fully recovered. An Ruo helped him with the discharge procedures and apanied him out of the hospital.

    ¡°Since you¡¯ve resigned, don¡¯t rush to find a job. Take some time to rest and rx, and when you feel like working again, then go find work.¡± She instructed him.

    The man looked deeply at her and asked, ¡°An Ruo, is there really no chance for us? I can¡¯t give up on you, what should I do?¡±

    She froze, ¡°Mo Hua, I¡¯ve already said everything there is to say, I¡¯m really sorry.¡±

    Mo Hua gave a faint smile, ¡°Just tell me, you won¡¯t ept me no matter what, right? This is thest chance, I¡¯m giving you onest opportunity to choose.¡±

    An Ruo let out a wry smile, ¡°I¡¯ll also give you onest opportunity, to give up on me, okay?¡±

    The man cast his eyes down and smiled again, patting her on the shoulder, ¡°I¡¯m not joking, I¡¯m serious.¡±

    An Ruowei slightly restrained the smile on her lips and said gravely, ¡°I am serious too.¡±

    The two shared a silent look for a while, but it was Mo Hua who first shifted his gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll walk you to the car, then I¡¯ll head back home.¡±

    Without waiting for her to speak, he walked ahead, and An Ruo had no choice but to follow.

    Waving down a car, he pulled open the door to let her in, then closed the door after her.

    Leaning in, he came close to her and spoke thoughtfully, ¡°An Ruo, tell me the truth, if you don¡¯t choose me, will you choose Tang Yuchen?¡±

 Chapter 787: The One Iéˆ¥æªe Always Loved Is Tang Yuchen

    <h4>Chapter 787: Chapter 787: The One I¡¯ve Always Loved Is Tang Yuchen</h4>

    An Ruo did not respond, and the man waited only two seconds for her answer. When she didn¡¯t reply, he stopped asking.

    "Let¡¯s go back, goodbye." He stood up and waved at her.

    "Goodbye." She waved back at him.

    The car started moving. An Ruo retracted her gaze and leaned back in her seat, her expression solemn. When Mo Hua had asked her that question, she had actually hesitated.

    In the past, he had asked her the same question, and her answer had been no, very definitely, without any hesitation.

    But this time, she hesitated.

    Could it be that deep down, she was really nning to get back together with Tang Yuchen?

    She had seen all the changes in Tang Yuchen recently; he had changed so much for her. Last time, he hadn¡¯t truly betrayed her. Deep in her heart, she still had feelings for him.

    To be honest, if she had to choose someone to marry and spend her life with, she would hesitate with anyone else, feeling insecure. It seemed that only with Tang Yuchen, there were no issues.

    It wasn¡¯t just because he was Kangkang¡¯s father. Through many years of entanglement, she had already let him into her heart, making him a part of her life.

    Whether it was hatred or love, he had be someone in her life she couldn¡¯t forget. To her, he had already be family.

    In front of him, she had no reservations, could abandon all pretenses, and could say whatever she wanted to. She knew him better than anyone else.

    Subconsciously, she considered him one of her own, an indispensable family member. It was because she valued him so much that she felt especially devastated and sad when he hurt her.

    It is often said that the deeper the love, the deeper the reprimand.

    She had always felt this way towards him.

    An Ruo quietly thought about all this. She had always avoided rifying her thoughts, but now that her pain had healed, she could face her inner emotions again.

    It turned out, the person she had always loved was Tang Yuchen.

    Even when she was most deeply hurt, she still loved him. She couldn¡¯t forget the deep love he had given, his kindness towards her, the happiness she felt when they were together, and even the pain of crying over him.

    She couldn¡¯t forget anything; his face was deeply imprinted in her heart, unforgettable for a lifetime.

    Tang Yuchen, what kind of magic have you cast on me that I can¡¯t forget you?

    "Stop the car." An Ruo suddenly told the driver to stop. She got out at Music Square, walked slowly into the square, and then sat down by the fountain.

    Pulling out her phone, she dialed Tang Yuchen¡¯s number. The man on the other end answered quickly, his voice full of surprise, "An Ruo, is it you?"

    She rarely called him, so he was quite taken aback by her sudden call.

    "What are you doing right now?" she asked him.

    "At the office, is there something wrong?"

    "Are you busy?"

    Tang Yuchen was slightly stunned, then even more ttered.

    "Not busy at all, I¡¯m free anytime. Did something happen?"

    "Nothing, I¡¯m currently at Music Square." She didn¡¯t say much else. The clever man immediately understood, "Wait for me a moment, I¡¯ll be right there."

    After hanging up the phone, An Ruo looked up slightly; the sunlight shone on her face, warm andfortable.

    She hadn¡¯t been sitting long when she heard footsteps approaching her.

    Tang Yuchen stood beside her, calming his slightly hurried heartbeat, then sat down next to her.

    "I¡¯m here," he said softly.

    An Ruo, gazing at a French restaurant nearby, said to him, "Do you know, I once saw you there."

 Chapter 788: An Ruoéˆ¥æªš Heart Has Truly Softened

    <h4>Chapter 788: Chapter 788: An Ruo¡¯s Heart Has Truly Softened</h4>

    He followed her gaze and looked puzzled. In his memory, he didn¡¯t seem to have seen her in that ce before.

    "We had just gotten married a few days earlier, and then you celebrated Yun Feixue¡¯s birthday here. I was downstairs at that time and saw you all upstairs."

    A look of surprise shed across Tang Yuchen¡¯s face, "You were there too?"

    "Yes," An Ruo nodded, "It was because I saw you with Yun Feixue, saw how differently you treated her, that I asked you for a divorce. I thought that since you had someone you liked, we shouldn¡¯t be together; it was better to end it sooner, for your sake and mine."

    But he hadn¡¯t divorced her and had even shamed her.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s throat moved. He grasped her hand, guiltily saying, "I¡¯m sorry, I was so selfish back then, never considering others¡¯ feelings, which is why I hurt you so deeply."

    An Ruo shook her head, "It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s all in the past, and I don¡¯t care about it anymore."

    "An Ruo, did you ask me toe here today to tell me something?" he couldn¡¯t help asking.

    He could feel that she was different today; perhaps she had something significant to announce to him.

    An Ruo turned her head toward him, remained silent for a while, then asked seriously, "Tang Yuchen, do you love me?"

    The man was taken aback, then nodded firmly, "Yes, you are the woman I love the most!"

    "How much do you love me?"

    He was nervous. Was she asking him these questions because she had decided to be with him?

    The typicallyposed and calm man couldn¡¯t help but be anxious.

    "For you, I could give up everything without hesitation, including my life."

    "Would you hurt me?"

    "No, never again!" he shook his head hurriedly.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze and thought for a moment, then said softly, "If your dominance and reluctance to let go make me unhappy, would you choose to let go?"

    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. After a long silence, she looked up at him, meeting his deep, dim eyes.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes silently questioned, waiting for his answer.

    Tang Yuchen slightly opened his mouth, but his throat seemed choked up, unable to make a sound.

    "Would you?" An Ruo asked again.

    The man took a deep breath, struggling to say, "You should understand, letting go of you is more painful to me than cutting my own flesh."

    He paused, then added, "But, if I really cause you trouble and pain... I will still choose to let go... My insistence on not letting go is because I am afraid of letting you go... Every time I see your indifferent eyes and hear your cold words, I be very anxious, afraid that one day you really can¡¯t stand me anymore, and the me who can¡¯t bear to see you in pain, will definitely let you go..."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered; she lowered her gaze and remained silent.

    "An Ruo... can you no longer stand me?" After a while, he asked with a trembling, anxious voice.

    In that moment, An Ruo¡¯s heart truly softened.

    This man, no matter how much pain he had caused her, undeniably, he had also given her enough love.

    The love he gave her, had already far outweighed the pain he caused her.

    Yun Feiyang once said, she could only be with a man who loved her wholeheartedly, with all his life and passion.

    And that man was none other than Tang Yuchen.

    After so much, and having been with several men.

 Chapter 789: Tang Yuchenéˆ¥æªš Unease and Panic

    <h4>Chapter 789: Chapter 789: Tang Yuchen¡¯s Unease and Panic</h4>

    Only he was the one who firmly refused to let go of her from beginning to end.

    Yun Feiyang loved her, and Mo Hua also loved her, but their love always failed to reach the depths of her heart. Could it be because their love was not deep and passionate enough?

    An Ruo¡¯s prolonged silence made Tang Yuchen increasingly uneasy. Hecked the courage to ask her a second time, and he prayed that she wouldn¡¯t say the words he didn¡¯t want to hear.

    "Can we not discuss this issue anymore? If you find me annoying, I can move back immediately. An Ruo, don¡¯t say anything else, let¡¯s just continue like this," he hurriedly said, his tone so humble.

    As long as she didn¡¯t let go, as long as she didn¡¯tpletely leave his life, he no longer prayed for her to fall in love with him again. He just wanted the chance to appear before her.

    Even if it meant forcing a smile, even if it meant maintaining this basic friendly rtionship, he was willing.

    He just didn¡¯t want to leave her, didn¡¯t want to lose herpletely...

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s unease and fear were transmitted to her hand through his. His hand was cold and sweating, trembling, and grasping tightly.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart ached fiercely. At this moment, her heart hadpletely cleared.

    She understood that in this life, besides Tang Yuchen, she didn¡¯t want to marry anyone else.

    If she couldn¡¯t marry him, she would rather stay single forever.

    "Tang Yuchen..." she softly called his name. The man looked up, a trace of undeniable anxiety shing through his eyes.

    An Ruo curved her lips into a slight smile: "I n to travel for a few days, and I¡¯ll leave Kangkang in your care."

    "What?" Tang Yuchen was taken aback, a bit unable to keep up with her thoughts.

    "I¡¯ve already booked the ticket, for tomorrow. After I leave, you need to take good care of Kangkang, understand?"

    The man quickly regained hisposure: "Where are you nning to travel to?"

    "I n to go to Rome."

    "I¡¯ll go with you!"

    "No, I want to go alone. All these years, I¡¯ve lived for others. I want to do something for myself. I want to go where I want, carefree, and have fun for a few days. Moreover, I need to give myself a bit of courage and affirmation. Youing along would only hinder my thoughts."

    "I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about. What courage and affirmation?"

    An Ruo chuckled: "I need to make a choice, the most significant choice in my life. When I return, I will answer your earlier question."

    Tang Yuchen was dazzled by her smile. His heart thumped wildly, almost leaping out of his chest.

    What to do, was he feeling too good about himself, why did he feel like she had decided to get back together with him?

    What if her decision had not changed? Wouldn¡¯t that mean his happiness was in vain?

    But his feeling was strong; it couldn¡¯t be wrong. She must have decided to be with him.

    "Can you not go?" the man pleaded. "Moreover, going abroad alone can be dangerous. Let me go with you. I speak manynguages, I¡¯ve been to that ce, I¡¯m very familiar with it, I can be your tour guide. Please, let me apany you, is that okay?"

    An Ruo smiled and shook her head, then slowly stood up and started walking forward. Tang Yuchen also stood up and followed alongside her.

    As they walked, An Ruo said, "I¡¯ve told you I want to go alone, to venture alone. It¡¯s more thrilling. Besides, I¡¯ve already contacted a travel agency there, and someone will apany me throughout the trip, so you have nothing to worry about."

 Chapter 790: Really Want to Ask Her to Stay

    <h4>Chapter 790: Chapter 790: Really Want to Ask Her to Stay</h4>

    "How could I not be worried? What if something..."

    "There aren¡¯t that many ¡¯what ifs,¡¯ it¡¯s just a trip, a matter of a few days." Besides, if there really was an ident, she couldn¡¯t avoid it by staying home anyway.

    With An Ruo¡¯s insistence, Tang Yuchen had no choice but to agree to her traveling alone. When Kangkang learned about this, he also wanted to go, but Mom said he needed to stay home with Dad, so he didn¡¯t go.

    That evening, An Ruo packed her luggage, and the next morning, Tang Yuchen drove her to the airport.

    "Mom, when you get abroad, you have to call me, okay?"

    "Yes, I will."

    "Come back early and bring me a gift."

    "Okay, no problem."

    The little guy gave her a lot of instructions in the car, leaning against her the whole time, his face full of reluctance.

    An Ruo also couldn¡¯t bear to leave the child and go out to have fun alone; she guiltily stroked the little one¡¯s head and promised solemnly, "Kangkang, Mom will definitelye back early."

    Arriving at the airport, Tang Yuchen also gave her many instructions, which she listened to attentively.

    As the time approached, An Ruo took her luggage to the security check. After security, she stood on the inside waving to them, a bright smile on her face.

    Tang Yuchen, holding Kangkang¡¯s hand, looked at her not too far away, wanting to ask her to stay. For some reason, he disliked today¡¯s farewell, feeling a bit anxious in his heart.

    He opened his mouth slightly, wanting to ask her to stay, but the words remained unsaid; he couldn¡¯t be too selfish, he had to learn to respect her decision.

    "Mom!" Kangkang broke free from his hand and ran forward a few steps, "You have toe back early, okay?"

    Hearing the child¡¯s reluctant voice, An Ruo felt a twinge of regret. Could she just not go?

    The announcement reminded passengers to board quickly; there were only five minutes left.

    An Ruo nodded heavily at the child and then hurriedly went to board the ne with her luggage.

    Seated on the ne, looking at the white clouds outside the window, An Ruo began to miss the child and Tang Yuchen. This was her first time traveling far alone, feeling not only nervous and uneasy but also very reluctant to leave her home.

    But now that she was on the ne, she had no option to turn back.

    By nightfall, the ne had arrived in Rome.

    An Ruo found that the travel agency had arranged someone to meet her in the airport terminal; she found the person and got into the agency¡¯s car to the hotel.

    The car slowly started up, and An Ruo, exhausted, leaned against the window, while outside, a man wearing sunsses nced at her then took out his phone and posted a blog.

    [Just arrived in Rome, everything is going smoothly, I hope this journey brings me some unexpected gains.]

    An Ruo spent several days in Rome, walking through many ces, eating lots of delicious food, seeing many works of art; the entire trip was tiring yet fulfilling, happy and enjoyable.

    Her long-suppressed heart also found release here, seeing light once again.

    The trip allowed her to rediscover the world, ignited her passion for life, and her personality also brightened considerably. She knew thating out to travel was definitely the right choice.

    Every day she talked on the phone with Kangkang, and after they had spoken enough, Tang Yuchen would take the phone and chat with her for a bit.

    He wasn¡¯t much for words, but every question hit the mark.

    An Ruo had already nned to get back together with him after returning, so she had noints about him in her heart and was happy when talking to him.

    By the fourth day, An Ruo didn¡¯t want to y anymore, she wanted to go home...

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 791 The Plane Exploded

    <h4>Chapter 791: Chapter 791 The ne Exploded</h4>

    By the fourth day of fun, An Ruo didn¡¯t want to continue and longed to return home.

    At night, she made a call to the travel agency and decided to buy a ticket to leave the next day.

    She didn¡¯t tell Tang Yuchen and the others about her returning home; she wanted to surprise them. She could already imagine the surprised looks on their faces when they would see her back unexpectedly.

    The next day, An Ruo, carrying her luggage, took a car to the airport.

    She passed through security smoothly and then waved goodbye to the city.

    Not far away, a man pulled out his phone and posted another blog.

    [The trip has ended, I¡¯m about to go through security, then fly back to J City. Goodbye, Rome.]

    An Ruo stowed her luggage and fastened her seatbelt, then gazed out the window waiting for the ne to take off.

    Someone sat down next to her, a man by the feel of it. Without turning her head to look, she continued staring out the window.

    But the man next to her eximed in surprise, calling out her name, "An Ruo, is that you?!"

    She turned towards him in astonishment, equally surprised.

    "Mo Hua, what are you doing here?!"

    This was too much of a coincidence; they had unexpectedly met on a ne in a foreign country, and their seats were even next to each other.

    Seeing each other, both felt overjoyed.

    It turned out Mo Hua had alsoe to Rome for a vacation, arriving the same day as her, but they hadn¡¯t run into each other.

    Mo Huaughed, "Meeting you on my way back must be fate."

    An Ruo nodded. It indeed had to be fate; otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be such a coincidence.

    On the entire ne, they were the only two who knew each other, and they were quite familiar with one another, so naturally, they struck up a lively conversation. Before they knew it, several hours had passed since the ne took off.

    In the lengthy and dreary stretch of time, many passengers began to doze off. An Ruo was also feeling tired; she yawned and then saw a few men stand up from their seats, revealing handguns in their possession.

    "This is a robbery, nobody moves!"

    A sharp shout jolted everyone awake.

    In that moment, An Ruo wondered how they managed to get the guns onto the ne.

    Half an hourter, it was broadcast around the world that a ne flying from Rome to J City had exploded mid-air, and rescue workers were in the midst of a search and recovery operation.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Her head throbbed with pain, and her entire body felt sore.

    An Ruo struggled to open her eyes in the darkness, and the sight that met her eyes was a pristine ceiling beautifully engraved with intricate patterns.

    After a brief period of nkness in her mind, her body experienced the sensation of falling from a great height.

    This sensation was a residual memory in her body, yet it was an experience she had truly undergone, falling from the sky.

    Her memory rewound further, taking her back to the ne.

    She and Mo Hua were chatting when someone drew a handgun intending to hijack the ne. Everyone on board was controlled by them, and Mo Hua had been holding her hand the entire time, silentlyforting her.

    That¡¯s when one of the hijackers pointed a gun at them and ordered them to step forward.

    She was terrified, but Mo Hua was there to protect her the whole time, which kept her from freezing up in fear.

    They were forced to put on parachutes, and then the ne¡¯s cabin door was opened for them to jump out.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t understand why they were doing this, but in order to survive, she bravely followed Mo Hua and jumped.

    Shortly after they jumped, the hijackers followed suit.

    Then she heard an earth-shattering explosion.

    The airne exploded!

    She would never forget the harrowing sight for as long as she lived.

    After that, she passed out and lost all consciousness.

    When she came to again, she found herself here, in this unfamiliar, luxurious room.

 Chapter 792: Donéˆ¥æª› be afraid, I wonéˆ¥æª› hurt you

    <h4>Chapter 792: Chapter 792: Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you</h4>

    An Ruo propped herself up, looking around in confusion, wondering why she found herself here.

    Had someone rescued her?

    And what about Mo Hua, was he alright?

    An Ruo wanted to get out of bed and go check, but just then, the door opened. She looked up to see a man in a white shirt and a silver-ck vest slowly entering the room.

    An Ruo stared at his face in surprise, as she had never seen anyone wearing half a mask on their face.

    "May I ask who you are?" she recollected herself and asked politely.

    The man sat down beside her, curved his attractive thin lips, and smiled slightly, "You¡¯ve awakened."

    His voice was pleasant, and the half of his face not covered by the mask was as perfect as an angel¡¯s.

    She had never seen someone so handsome before.

    "Was it you who saved me?" An Ruo asked again.

    "Yes, you could say that," the man nodded, his eyes dark and bright, but he seemed very friendly towards her, which greatly reassured her.

    "Thank you for saving me. Where is this ce? Have you seen my friend? He jumped off the ne with me."

    "The friend you¡¯re talking about, is he a man named Mo Hua?" he asked her.

    An Ruo nodded delightedly, "Yes, that¡¯s him, have you seen him?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ve seen him."

    "Where is he now?" An Ruo asked urgently.

    Instead of answering, the man countered, "Don¡¯t you want to know who I am?"

    Well, her first question had been asking who he was, but he didn¡¯t answer then.

    Alright, she would ask again.

    "Who are you?"

    The man smiled, stood gracefully, and walked over to the window, pulling open the white floralce curtains.

    The window was not closed, and the wind blew in from outside, carrying the scent of the ocean.

    An Ruo looked out to see the deep blue sky and heard the sound of waves crashing against the rocks.

    "This is a small ind," the man exined, his back turned to her.

    An Ruo thought, had she fallen onto this small ind after jumping out of the ne?

    "This is a paradise I¡¯ve sought for many years. Living here, it would be at least a decade before anyone finds us," he added.

    "..." She couldn¡¯t understand what he was talking about.

    The man turned around, his bright eyes filled with a familiar expression as he looked at her.

    "An Ruo, my real name is Xingtian. This is also my true appearance."

    Boom¡ª

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned white, her eyes wide with disbelief.

    What was he saying?

    His name was Xingtian!

    "Yes, I am the Xingtian that Tang Yuchen so desperately wanted to kill," Xingtian discerned her thoughts and provided the answer.

    "You... you didn¡¯t die? Why did you bring me here... what are you going to do?" An Ruo clutched the nket, warily watching him.

    Was he going to hold her hostage against Tang Yuchen?

    Suddenly, Xingtian said gently, "Don¡¯t be afraid, I won¡¯t hurt you. I¡¯m not dead, and there¡¯s no one born yet who can im my life."

    "But, you obviously..."

    "That was my body double," Xingtian stated indifferently, "I knew they wanted me dead, and I needed a reason to die."

    "..."

    "I was tired and wanted to retire, but as long as I lived, many people wouldn¡¯t stop looking for me. So I faked my death, letting them think I had died."

    An Ruo paused, then quickly grasped his meaning.

    "They think you¡¯re dead, so they won¡¯t look for you anymore, and you can live worry-free."

    "Exactly, that¡¯s it."

 Chapter 793: He Must Think Sheéˆ¥æªš Dead

    <h4>Chapter 793: Chapter 793: He Must Think She¡¯s Dead</h4>

    "Right, just like that."

    An Ruo felt increasingly uneasy as she asked him, "Was it really you who saved me, or was the hijacking also part of your n?"

    Otherwise, with so many people on the ne, why specifically allow her and Mo Hua to parachute out? Those hijackers didn¡¯t intend to kill the two of them, in fact, they didn¡¯t even seem to want to hijack the ne!

    If it was truly for the sake of hijacking, they would not have destroyed the ne!

    "It was all your scheme... Why did you capture me?" An Ruo was now quite certain it was his scheme.

    Xingtian sat down beside her, looking at her from up close.

    "What do you think?" he asked, smiling as he spoke.

    An Ruo backed away and shook her head, saying she couldn¡¯t guess.

    Xingtian showed her a tender smile, which confused her. Were they that well-acquainted? Why would he smile at her like that?

    "An Ruo, do you remember what I told you? I said I was tired and wanted to retire. I also said my hands were stained with blood, which is why I couldn¡¯t touch your heart."

    Those words were not said to her by him, but by Mo Hua!

    An Ruo¡¯s face waspletely drained of color; she couldn¡¯t describe her current emotions. Shock, astonishment, disbelief¡ªshe simply couldn¡¯t ept such a reality.

    She stared intently at him, hoping to discern something from his face.

    His face bore no resemnce to Mo Hua¡¯s, but their eyes...

    Suddenly, An Ruo began to tremble all over, feeling a chill run through her.

    Their eyes were the same!

    Could he really be... Mo Hua?

    Seeing her like this, Xingtian felt a twinge of heartache, "Did I scare you? Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not a terrible person. Yes, I am Mo Hua, but Mo Hua is not me."

    "You..." An Ruo¡¯s lips quivered for a long time before she managed to ask with difficulty, "Where is the real Mo Hua?"

    She always found it strange. The previous Mo Hua was somewhat shy and didn¡¯t have strong feelings for her¡ªcertainly not to the point of liking her.

    He just saw her as a good friend, but Mo Hua gradually changed. His personality remained the same, but his feelings for her began to intensify. He suddenly professed his liking for her, wanting to pursue her.

    At that time, she should have noticed something, but his acting was too convincing; no one would suspect that he was not the real Mo Hua.

    Even Mo Hua¡¯s parents were deceived by him¡ªhe was that skilled an actor.

    Thinking of this, An Ruo shuddered once more.

    Is it not terrifying to realize that someone you¡¯re familiar with is not the person you know, but someone else in disguise?

    However, having spent so much time with Tang Yuchen, An Ruo¡¯s ability to cope had be much stronger than an average person¡¯s. In a moment, she regained someposure.

    "Tell me, where is the real Mo Hua? What have you done with him?"

    Xingtian countered with a question, "Do you care about him a lot?"

    "Of course! He¡¯s my friend!" And he suffered because of others¡¯ misdeeds by being impersonated.

    Xingtian¡¯s lips curled into a smile, "He¡¯s not dead, but he can¡¯t go back because, in everyone¡¯s eyes, both of you died in the ne explosion."

    It was another bolt from the blue.

    Yes, why hadn¡¯t she thought of it? In the eyes of others, they were already dead. Tang Yuchen and Kangkang must think she¡¯s dead; they would definitely be very sad and distressed.

    She suddenly felt such regret; she should not have left them. She should have confessed her feelings to Tang Yuchen earlier.

    "You don¡¯t n to let me go back, do you?" An Ruo murmured the question.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 794: The Mask

    <h4>Chapter 794: Chapter 794: The Mask</h4>

    Xingtian stretched out a hand, his knuckles gently caressing her cheek, "An Ruo, this ce is beautiful, a perfect paradise. No one will disturb us here. How about living here with me forever?"

    He really didn¡¯t n on letting her go.

    An Ruo felt a chill run through her body. She pped his hand away, angrily saying, "You have no right to treat me this way! Let me go back, I don¡¯t want to stay here!"

    "What¡¯s wrong with staying here?" Xingtian asked her, "Do you miss Tang Yuchen?"

    "It has nothing to do with him. I need to go back, I have a child, you should understand that I can¡¯t leave Kangkang."

    Xingtian slightly lowered his gaze, his voice emotionless, "Your child has Tang Yuchen to take care of him, you don¡¯t need to worry."

    "Mo... Xingtian, you should know me, Kangkang is the most important to me, please, I¡¯m begging you, let me go back."

    "Impossible." Xingtian stood up, his tone brooking no refusal, "I won¡¯t let you go, you can only stay here, always by my side."

    "You..." An Ruo was furious, she got out of bed and walked behind him, angrily saying, "Do you n on keeping me here forever? Even if you hold me for a lifetime, I will neverpromise. Xingtian, you¡¯ve already got your wish and retired, just live the life you want. Why drag me into this? Tang Yuchen won¡¯t believe that I am dead, he will keep looking for me, and one day he will find this ce!"

    "Then I¡¯ll kill him!" The man suddenly eximed, his tone edged with menace, "Once he¡¯s dead, he won¡¯t be able to find this ce!"

    An Ruo took a frightened step back, her mouth shut tight, daring not to say anything.

    But Xingtian was not yet finished, he approached her and added, "You care about Kangkang, that¡¯s fine. Once he¡¯s dead, you won¡¯t miss him anymore. An Ruo, if I kill the people you care about, would you willingly stay?"

    Her face turned ashen, her lips quivering, and it took her a moment to speak, "You are not Mo Hua... You are not the Mo Hua I knew..."

    Even if the Mo Hua from before had been pretending, he was not cold-blooded and cruel.

    "You¡¯re lying to me, Mo Hua isn¡¯t just a disguise you wore, you are outright deceiving me!" An Ruo was sure of it, she suddenly realized, "Yes, you are deceiving me. You don¡¯t look like Mo Hua, you couldn¡¯t possibly disguise yourself as him. Xingtian, what is your real purpose?"

    "I am the Mo Hua you knew." He said, pulling a human skin mask from his pocket, "This is the mask I¡¯ve always worn."

    Staring at the thin mask, An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. In this world, there really existed such things as human skin masks.

    "Don¡¯t be surprised. Making such things is easy with current technology. Moreover, once worn, it can¡¯t be removed unless with a special solution." He exined to her with a smile.

    "Where is the real Mo Hua, take me to see him," An Ruo suddenly demanded.

    Xingtian gave her a deep look and said, "You can see him, but you¡¯ll have to agree to stay."

    "In your dreams!"

    "An Ruo, I will make you stay."

    "You must not harm Tang Yuchen and Kangkang! Xingtian, listen, if anything happens to them, I will kill you, and I mean it." Even though killing is wrong, she would still do it.

    If Tang Yuchen and Kangkang were gone, what meaning would her life even hold?

 Chapter 795: As Long as You Stay by My Side

    <h4>Chapter 795: Chapter 795: As Long as You Stay by My Side</h4>

    Hearing her resolve, Xingtian¡¯s expression darkened slightly, and he said coldly, "If it weren¡¯t for your sake, they would have died long ago!"

    An Ruo froze, "What do you mean by that?"

    A spark shed through her mind, and she remembered what Tang Yuchen had said about the bombing incident.

    "In Country A, did you deliberately not kill them?"

    Xingtian pursed his lips and said, "That¡¯s right, if I really wanted to kill them, would I need to wait for them to leave the vi before making the bomb explode? An Ruo, I spared them all for your sake."

    "..."

    "If you don¡¯t stay, I can set up another bombing."

    A look of horror shed across An Ruo¡¯s eyes as Xingtian said indifferently, "I don¡¯t need to hide it from you, Tang Yuchen¡¯s vi has a bomb nted inside. As long as I give the order, the bomb will explode. If I don¡¯t order it, it will never explode."

    "You..." An Ruo was petrified by his words, her legs going weak as she hurriedly supported herself against the wall, "When did you nt the bomb? How long has it been there?"

    "Do you really want to know?"

    "..."

    Xingtian stepped forward to support her, and she could not refuse.

    "Remember when Kangkang was sent overseas, and I said I would help you find out his address?"

    An Ruo looked at him sharply, panic in her eyes.

    "Yes, the device I gave you could hack into Tang Yuchen¡¯sputer, copying everything inside swiftly. Through hisputer, I found out Kangkang¡¯s address and also took control of the vi¡¯s security system. Then, all it took was a modification to the security system, and my people were able to enter the vi effortlessly and nt the bomb secretly. The vi in Country A was breached using the same method."

    An Ruo¡¯s legs gave out again, and had he not been supporting her, she would have copsed onto the floor.

    "You used me... I became your aplice..." She said, her eyes red with anger.

    If Tang Yuchen and the others had been killed in the st, she would have been one of the murderers. How could she ept this fact?

    Watching her heartbroken, angry, and hateful gaze, Xingtian¡¯s eyes softened with pity and tenderness.

    He pulled her into his embrace, holding her forcefully.

    He sighed over the top of her head, speaking gently, "An Ruo, I know I¡¯m a bad person, you must despise me, hate me. But the love I have for you is real, and now I¡¯ve decided to retire. I don¡¯t ask for much, I only want you by my side. Will you promise me?"

    An Ruo slowly regained herposure, took a deep breath, and said coolly, "Xingtian, I don¡¯t love you, keeping me by your side forcefully is useless."

    "I know you don¡¯t love me now, but I believe that one day you will."

    "That day will nevere." An Ruo answered firmly, but his tone was even more resolute, "It will, there will definitely be a day!"

    She helplessly closed her eyes, feeling that anything she said at this point would fall on deaf ears.

    Pushing him away forcefully, An Ruo turned her back, avoiding his gaze, "You should leave, I don¡¯t want to see you right now."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll have someone bring some food in for you, eat something and rest well." Xingtian did not force her, obediently walking out.

    Only after hearing the sound of the door closing did An Ruo turn around and sit down by the bed.

    What should she do, how could she possibly escape from here?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Time quickly passed, a week had just flown by since the news of An Ruo¡¯s troubles. Tang Yuchen had barely closed his eyes since.

 Chapter 796: In Biluo Huangquan, He Can Always Find Her

    <h4>Chapter 796: Chapter 796: In Biluo Huangquan, He Can Always Find Her</h4>

    He had sent many people to look for her, but all efforts had proved fruitless.

    The ne explosion was severe, many were blown to dust, bodies falling into the sea, leaving nothing to be found.

    He knew that under such circumstances, the likelihood of An Ruo¡¯s survival was almost zero. But as long as he hadn¡¯t seen her body, he wouldn¡¯t believe she was dead.

    He had a premonition that she must still be alive somewhere. She couldn¡¯t be dead, if she were, she would have appeared in his dreams, asking him to take care of their child.

    But she had never appeared in his dreams, so he believed she was still alive.

    It was this belief that had continually sustained Tang Yuchen, preventing him from copsing.

    Another day had ended,, and the arrival of night, Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart once again began to sumb to uncontroble fear.

    He feared the night because it signified the end of a day,, it signaled that finding An Ruo was stretched out for yet another long day.

    Simrly, the night also reminded people that it was time to rest, but he couldn¡¯t sleep. Through the entire night, managing to sleep for two hours was a miracle.

    He didn¡¯t want to sleep, yet he yearned to sleep, as nowadays, falling asleep had be a painfully difficult task for him.

    In fact, he had also contemted the possibility that An Ruo was already dead. If she truly were dead, he would join her.

    He hated himself, wondering why he hadn¡¯t insisted on keeping her from leaving; if he had, she wouldn¡¯t have died. Or he could have apanied her; even if it meant death, they would be together rather than...

    Thinking of Mo Hua, Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze turned colder.

    It was only after seeing the list of casualties that he realized Mo Hua was also on the ne. Initially, he suspected whether An Ruo had conspired with Mo Hua to go on a trip to Rome.

    Later, after reading Mo Hua¡¯s blog, he realized it was a coincidence. Moreover, he trusted An Ruo, believing she wouldn¡¯t secretly go with Mo Hua.

    But why did God let Mo Hua and her share the same ne?

    Clearly, the person who should have shared her hardships was him...

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart ached intensely, he fiercely punched the window, shattering the ss, which cut his hand, causing blood to flow profusely.

    He couldn¡¯t feel the pain in his hand, for his heart ached a thousand times, ten thousand times more.

    This was not the first time he had experienced such pain.

    Previously, when An Ruo had disappeared, he had felt this pain once, almost depleting all his energy.

    This pain...

    The man slightly curled his lips, perhaps it would consume his life entirely.

    That might be better, to die and go search for her. After all, in Biluo Huangquan, he would definitely find her.

    ----

    An Ruo had already been on the ind for several months,, she thought every day about how to leave this ce, therefore she observed the situation everywhere she went.

    The ind was not veryrge, but the scenery was beautiful.

    Xingtian had built several castles here, and the one they lived in was thergest and most beautiful.

    He was determined not to let her leave; during her observations over several days, she realized their defenses were strict, phone calls couldn¡¯t be made, and there were no boats at the seaside.

    In a word, they werepletely isted from the world, she had no chance of contacting anyone outside.

    With each day, An Ruo¡¯s mood grew more somber, unable to leave this ce; she couldn¡¯t return to Tang Yuchen and their child.

    Would they never see each other again in this lifetime?

    An Ruo went to the window, gazing at the endless sea outside, a thread of despair weaving through her heart. At that moment, her feelings were like those of a person confined in prison.

    She was despondent, yearning to leave, to be free, yet was helpless to do anything about it.

 Chapter 797: I Will Not Marry You!

    <h4>Chapter 797: Chapter 797: I Will Not Marry You!</h4>

    Despair, wanting so badly to leave, to be free, yet helpless to do anything.

    If she were to be locked up for life, death might be a more merciful release.

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze shifted to the vase next to her, knowing that if she smashed it, she could use a shard to slit her wrists and end it all.

    The fact that she, who always cherished life, was contemting death showed just how disheartened she had be.

    Xingtian pushed the door open and followed her gaze to the vase, immediately discerning her intentions.

    His eyes darkened slightly as he walked slowly over to her, his expression softening with a hint of tenderness.

    Holding her shoulders, he asked softly, "Are you bored? Let¡¯s go fishing."

    "When will you let me go?" An Ruo asked coldly, not looking at him.

    "Go where?"

    "Let me go home."

    The man curved his attractive thin lips into a smile and said, "This is your home."

    An Ruo furrowed her brows, her tone even colder, "This is not my home! Xingtian, I don¡¯t hate you, but please let me go. Don¡¯t make me grow to despise youpletely one day."

    Xingtian looked off into the distance with her, unconcerned by her words, and spoke indulgently, "An Ruo, do you remember what that fortune-teller said? He said we are fated as husband and wife, I believe that must be true."

    An Ruo recalled what had happened that day, no wonder he had secretly provided the fortune-teller with his birth details, he had been afraid she would sense something was amiss.

    "You actually believe that? I don¡¯t believe it at all." she said mockingly, tugging at the corner of her mouth.

    Xingtian smiled and dered, "I believe, it¡¯s true. We will really be husband and wife."

    Confused, An Ruo looked at him; he slightly turned his face, the left half of his silver mask facing her, casting a faint, cold gleam.

    His deep, ck eyes met hers, lips parting slightly, "I have already had people start the preparations. Next month, we will have our wedding. Then I will give you this ind as a dowry."

    An Ruo was so angry that she trembled, her teeth clenched as she growled, "I won¡¯t marry you! Don¡¯t waste your effort!"

    Xingtian held her shoulders firmly and spoke earnestly, "An Ruo, I don¡¯t want to hurt you, to make you sad. But we must have the wedding, I must make you my wife. Only by making you my wife, by forming a family with you, will your heart gradually ept me. I¡¯m determined to marry you, so don¡¯t resist, and don¡¯t make it too hard for yourself."

    He was serious and would not allow her to refuse.

    An Ruo felt even more hopeless, pushing him away emotionally, and shouted furiously, "I said I won¡¯t marry, I¡¯d rather die than marry!"

    "An Ruo, don¡¯t be like this. What¡¯s so bad about marrying me?" Xingtian stepped forward, and she immediately took a step back.

    "Xingtian, I don¡¯t love you, I will not marry you."

    The man¡¯s eyes suddenly darkened, and he asked her emotionlessly, "You still love Tang Yuchen, don¡¯t you?"

    Without any intention to hide it anymore, An Ruo nodded straightforwardly.

    "Yes, I love Tang Yuchen, he has always been the one I love. In this lifetime, I will only love him, I won¡¯t love anyone else, so you can give up on that idea!"

    As soon as she finished speaking, Xingtian¡¯s expression changed. His face and eyes filled with a chilling and ominous air.

    An Ruo suddenly regretted provoking him¡ªwhat if he, out of displeasure, decided to kill Tang Yuchen and Kangkang?

    When Xingtian took a step closer to her, this time, she dared not dodge.

 Chapter 798: The Tyrannical Dictator

    <h4>Chapter 798: Chapter 798: The Tyrannical Dictator</h4>

    The tall man stood before her, his presence oppressive.

    He pinched her chin, lifting it slightly as he squinted his eyes, "An Ruo, it seems you¡¯re the one who should give up. Do I really have to kill him for you to be satisfied?"

    "If you dare kill him, I will kill you!" An Ruo said coldly, her eyes resolute.

    "You can¡¯t kill me," Xingtian said softly.

    "But I can kill myself! Xingtian, is this your so-called love? Your love is too cruel, too selfish. I¡¯m sorry, but I can never ept it!"

    The man was slightly startled, then his expression softened, and the force on her chin also loosened considerably.

    "I¡¯ve always indulged you, An Ruo. If you would ept me, I wouldn¡¯t treat you this way."

    "If I don¡¯t ept you, you can be cruel to me?" she retorted.

    Under her questioning, Xingtian found himself at a loss for words.

    The two of them stared at each other in silence; eventually, he was the one to back down.

    "Fine, I won¡¯t touch them. But you still have to go through the wedding ceremony with me." He released her chin, gave her a deep look, and turned to leave.

    An Ruo clenched her fists, her heart racing with anxiety.

    She did not want to marry him. What could she possibly do to avoid marrying him?

    An Ruo had pondered this question for a long time and in despair, realized she had no way to stop the wedding.

    She feared Xingtian¡¯s threats, afraid he would truly harm Tang Yuchen and Kangkang. She couldn¡¯t afford to take that gamble and didn¡¯t dare to challenge his limits.

    And so, the day of the wedding drew ever closer.

    "An Ruo, this is the wedding dress I had made for youst time. You¡¯ll look beautiful wearing it on the day of the wedding."

    Looking at the wedding dress on the model, An Ruo felt no joy.

    To her, it wasn¡¯t a wedding dress; it was a shackle, one that would entangle her for life, preventing her escape.

    She shook her head, instinctively stepping back, "Xingtian, I won¡¯t put it on. Don¡¯t force me; I¡¯d rather die than wear it."

    The smile disappeared from the man¡¯s lips, his gaze unfathomable, his voice void of emotion.

    "You will wear it. You definitely will."

    He spoke to her again with that certain tone, which, to her, made him seem like a tyrannical despot. Whatever he said wasw, with no room for challenge.

    Was this person really the ¡¯Mo Hua¡¯ she once knew?

    It had to be said, his acting was impable, without a single w.

    Tang Yuchen had told her Xingtian was a formidable figure, and it seemed he was right.

    An Ruo turned to leave, but her wrist was suddenly gripped.

    "Where are you going?" Xingtian asked.

    "I need some fresh air. You¡¯re keeping me on this ind; aren¡¯t I even allowed to move around?"

    Xingtian¡¯s voice was gentle, "That¡¯s not what I meant. I was just asking. Since you want to take a walk, let¡¯s go together."

    An Ruo jerked her hand away, her voice cold, "No need, I feel even worse with you around."

    Xingtian¡¯s face darkened slightly, his lips pressed tightly together.

    She was the only one who dared to speak to him so disrespectfully, so bluntly. If it were anyone else, they wouldn¡¯t know how many times they¡¯d have died.

    But he indulged only her. When would she finally feel his special treatment?

    An Ruo walked out of the castle and headed straight for the beach.

    This ce, surrounded by the sea on all sides, was an infinite expanse. If possible, she truly wished to swim away from here.

    But her swimming skills were very poor, and she didn¡¯t have the ability to drift at sea indefinitely.

 Chapter 799: What Exactly Does He See in Her

    <h4>Chapter 799: Chapter 799: What Exactly Does He See in Her</h4>

    The sky above was clearly blue, and the sunlight was very bright, yet An Ruo¡¯s mood was quite gloomy.

    This ce, no one will discover.

    She had lived here for so long, observing the night sky every evening, and she had never seen a ne fly by.

    In a ce where not even nes passed by, how could others possibly find this ce...

    After walking by the seaside for a while, An Ruo found a hidden and cool spot under the shade of a tree to hide. She naively thought that if she hid here, Xingtian would not be able to find her¡ªthat would be wonderful.

    Perhaps her nerves had been too tauttely, and she hadn¡¯t rested well at night. As An Ruo sat there, she eventually leaned against the tree trunk and fell asleep.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, but she heard many people calling her, searching everywhere for her.

    "Miss An, where are you?"

    "Miss An."

    "Miss An..."

    Hearing the voices, she opened her eyes buty still without moving. Let them search, it would be best if they couldn¡¯t find her.

    Footsteps approached her, but An Ruo was not anxious, knowing it was only a matter of time before she would be found.

    "I really can¡¯t understand why the BOSS treats that woman so well. She defies the BOSS every day, constantly making him angry, yet I¡¯ve never seen him punish her," a manined dissatisfied.

    An Ruo then heard another man¡¯s voice, "The BOSS has taken a liking to her, so naturally he indulges her."

    "Liking? What exactly does the BOSS see in her? What woman can¡¯t he have? Why must he like her? Besides, that woman¡¯s temperament is too stubborn, not at all likable. It won¡¯t do for the BOSS to continue like this. In my opinion, it would be better to..."

    "Better to what?"

    The man chuckled, "The BOSS is skilled in hypnosis, he could simply wipe her memory clean, so she remembers nothing. Then, if he tells her to go east, she¡¯ll no longer go west. Just like that man locked in the dungeon, dumb and foolish,pletely at our mercy."

    Upon hearing this, An Ruo¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    She held her breath, not daring to move, not wanting them to find her now.

    Yet the two men came closer and closer, and with just a little more proximity, they would discover her presence.

    "Hey, what are you two dawdling for, have you found her?" A man¡¯s sharp voice came from afar.

    The two men, worried about being scolded, quickly said there was no one here, that they had already searched. The distant man then told them to search somewhere else, to which they nodded in agreement and hastily left.

    An Ruo waited for them to be far away before she stealthily stood up and walked towards the castle as if nothing had happened.

    On her way, she met a maid, and before she even walked into the living room, the maid¡¯s voice rose high, "Boss, Miss An has been found, Miss An has been found!"

    As soon as An Ruo stepped inside, her wrist was seized by Xingtian, who strode swiftly toward her, "An Ruo, where did you go? There¡¯s nothing but sea everywhere here, I was really worried something had happened to you."

    An Ruo responded indifferently, "I just took a walk and then fell asleep under a tree."

    Xingtian looked into her eyes, ensuring she was not lying, before he let out a sigh of relief.

    "I won¡¯t allow you to wander alone again next time. Although this small ind isn¡¯t very big, it¡¯s still not easy to find someone if they get lost."

    An Ruo pulled away from his grasp and walked past him towards the stairs.

    "I¡¯m tired, I want to rest."

    Her indifference made the man¡¯s mood very unpleasant.

    Without a second thought, he grabbed her hand and held it tightly.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 800 An Ruo, Stop Painting Him

    <h4>Chapter 800: Chapter 800 An Ruo, Stop Painting Him</h4>

    Without thinking, he seized her hand and gripped it tightly.

    "What are you doing? Let go!" An Ruo turned and red at him angrily.

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes were dark and gloomy. He suddenly pulled her into his arms, wrapped his hands firmly around her waist, and pressed his lips to hers.

    An Ruo was stunned for a second before struggling angrily. But her strength was futile against him.

    The man kissed her forcefully, with anger and a dominating need to conquer.

    Furious, An Ruo bit his lip hard enough to break the skin, and only then did he somewhat loosen his grip. She took the opportunity to push him away with all her might and pped him across the face.

    Xingtian didn¡¯t dodge. In fact, he could have caught her hand, but he willingly took the p.

    An Ruo red at him hatefully, her eyes brimming with tears.

    The man remained silent, his deep, dark eyes fixed on her, his lips pressed together, not uttering a word.

    In the end, she ran upstairs without saying anything to him.

    "BOSS, are you alright?" one of his subordinates asked cautiously.

    Xingtian waved his hand, indicating for them to leave.

    An aura of icy rage emanated from him; those close to him knew he was very angry, so they obediently withdrew, not daring to disturb him further.

    An Ruo returned to her bedroom, her heart pounding fiercely.

    She had been trying to appear calm, but in reality, she was very worried. She feared Xingtian might truly use hypnotism on her and erase her memories.

    If her memories were gone, she would forget Tang Yuchen and Kangkang, and they would never have the chance to reunite.

    She didn¡¯t doubt Xingtian¡¯s ability to wipe her memories clean.

    Tang Yuchen had once told her that if Xingtian hypnotized her more than three times, it would lead to memory confusion. If he intended to erase her memories, it would be an effortless task for him.

    Also, the man mentioned to be locked in the dungeon, that would be Mo Hua, right?

    Had his memories been erased?

    Mo Hua, I will find a way to rescue you.

    An Ruo stopped causing trouble and spent her days quietly painting on the balcony. The people she painted were either Tang Yuchen or Kangkang, whether joyful or somber.

    She remembered every detail of their actions and expressions, and she captured them well in her paintings.

    Whenever Xingtian saw Tang Yuchen in her sketches, his expression turned dark and forbidding.

    "An Ruo, stop painting him. My patience has limits," he said, squatting beside her, his voice steady.

    She replied fearlessly, "What I paint is my choice; you can¡¯t control that."

    The man abruptly ced his hand on the sketch paper to stop her.

    "Are you really not afraid of angering me?" he asked coldly.

    An Ruo looked at him, silent for a few seconds, then picked up her sketchbook and went to open the door.

    "Burn it," she said, handing the sketchbook to the servant outside.

    The servant looked to Xingtian, and upon his nod, she took the sketchbook to burn.

    An Ruo turned around and sneered, "Are you satisfied now?"

    Xingtian approached her, showing a mild smile, "As long as you don¡¯t think about Tang Yuchen and don¡¯t think about running away from me, I won¡¯t oppose anything you do. An Ruo, the day after tomorrow is our wedding day. Are you mentally prepared yet?"

    "No. I¡¯ve said it before, I won¡¯t marry you."

    "I don¡¯t want to force you; you should think it over," Xingtian said gently, yet his determination was evident to anyone.

    "What if I would rather die than marry you?" An Ruo asked.

    The man held her shoulders, smiling lightly, "You should know, I have ways to make you agree to marry me."

 Chapter 801: 801: Just a Secret Glance at Him

    <strong>Chapter 801: Chapter 801: Just a Secret nce at Him</strong>

    His best method was to use Tang Yuchen and Kangkang¡¯s lives to threaten her.

    Xingtian added, ¡°Ever since you died, Tang Yuchen has been living with Kangkang in the vi. There are other people in the vi; don¡¯t you care about the lives of so many people?¡±

    An Ruo trembled with anger. She knew he would follow through on his words; human life meant nothing to him.

    To take her away, he staged her death, blowing up a ne. So many people died on that ne, all because of him. What else wouldn¡¯t he do?

    He used to be the leader of Blood ughter.

    That was a terrifying and bloody organization. To be its leader, who would expect him to have mercy, or even a bit of conscience?

    He wasn¡¯tpletely angry yet. Once she truly enraged him, he would surely set off the bombs in the vi without hesitation.

    An Ruo had to face the fact that no matter how much she resisted, he wouldn¡¯t let her go and was determined to have a wedding with her.

    Sadness gradually appeared in her eyes, and she conceded.

    ¡°Fine, I can marry you, but you have to promise me one thing.¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡± Xingtian asked joyfully.

    ¡°Release Mo Hua, let him go and I¡¯ll agree to marry you. If you can¡¯t do that, then kill me.¡±

    Xingtian rejected without thinking: ¡°Being merciful enough not to kill him already goes above and beyond. Letting him go is impossible; he is already ¡®dead¡¯. Do you suddenly want me to let him go back so Tang Yuchen can find out about your whereabouts?¡±

    ¡°You can let him go to another country, find someone to take care of him until he¡¯s able to live independently, then let him fend for himself. But you can¡¯t keep him locked up forever; you must release him! This is my only request. If you refuse, then so be it. Kill whoever you want. If they die, I won¡¯t live alone either.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Xingtian gritted his teeth in anger and after a moment¡¯s thought said, ¡°Alright, I promise you.¡±

    ¡°Swear you won¡¯t harm Mo Hua in any way. Swear you genuinely intend to let him go,¡± she insisted, uneasy.

    Xingtian smiled faintly: ¡°Rest assured, if I wanted to kill him, I would¡¯ve done it already. I wouldn¡¯t wait until now.¡±

    An Ruo thought for a while, ¡°Then can I go see him?¡±

    ¡°No, he can¡¯t see you. There¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯t remember something someday.¡±

    ¡°If he can¡¯t see me, I¡¯ll just take a quick look from afar. He¡¯s my friend; I want to know how he¡¯s doing now.¡±

    Because An Ruo had agreed to marry him, today Xingtian was generous and allowed her to see Mo Hua.

    Through the surveince, she saw Mo Hua in the dungeon.

    The dungeon conditions weren¡¯t bad, with a clean bed, ventted window, and bright lights. Mo Hua sat on the bed, looking not at all disheveled.

    However, he had lost a lot of weight, and his face was very pale due to a long absence from sunlight.

    Even though he was confined, there wasn¡¯t a hint of despair in his eyes, only confusion about the world.

    Having lost his memory, he probably couldn¡¯t even resent such imprisonment.

    An Ruo was saddened for him; they were the ones who got him entangled, and she kept saying sorry to him in her heart.

    ¡°Since when did you start impersonating Mo Hua?¡± she asked the man behind her.

    Xingtian replied, ¡°The year Tang Yuchen had his ident, I began nning the impersonation.¡±

 Chapter 802: Only You Were Unexpected

    <h4>Chapter 802: Chapter 802: Only You Were Unexpected</h4>

    "I¡¯ve never really believed that Tang Yuchen is truly dead. I suspect he has people in the police force and that his death was just an act, so I decided to use Mo Hua¡¯s identity to investigate. Besides, I needed a really good identity to get things done, and being a cop is undoubtedly the best choice."

    An Ruo asked puzzled, "I heard from Tang Yuchen that the person you were after was Lan Keren. Why did you start targeting him back then? Weren¡¯t you helping him deal with Tang Yuchen after you coborated with Tang Yushen?"

    Xingtian didn¡¯t hide from her and said, "My coboration with Tang Yushen started a long time ago, otherwise, how would he have suddenly been released from prison?"

    "It was you who helped him get out of prison." An Ruo didn¡¯t use a questioning tone, and Xingtian slightly nodded.

    Suddenly, she loathed him so much.

    If it weren¡¯t for him helping Tang Yushen get out of prison, so many things wouldn¡¯t have happened afterward.

    "Now that he¡¯s been put back in prison, will you help him get out again?" she asked him.

    Xingtian saw through her thoughts and smiled, "Rest assured, this time I won¡¯t help him anymore. Moreover, he no longer holds any value for me."

    There was a trace of confusion in An Ruo¡¯s eyes. He continued, "My purpose was to use his power and identity to help me get things done. Now that the Tang Family has fallen and the funds are in my hands, he is already a worthless person."

    "Did you deliberately embezzle the Tang Family¡¯s internal funds?" An Ruo asked in surprise.

    She had heard Tang Yuchen say that the reason for the Tang Family¡¯s copse was because Tang Yushen had given all the money to Xingtian, who took it for new trades, but didn¡¯t expect Xingtian to die, leaving the whereabouts of the funds unknown.

    They were all yed by Xingtian.

    Who would have thought that all of this was his scheme? And his purpose was to fake his death while rolling away with the Tang Family¡¯s substantial funds.

    An Ruo really wanted to call him despicable, but saying it would be useless. Everything he did was probably despicable and insidious.

    Was this person really the ¡¯Mo Hua¡¯ she used to know?

    In fact, she had a fondness for the former ¡¯Mo Hua,¡¯ but unfortunately, it was Xingtian in disguise, and yet she was still unwilling to believe everything in the past was him acting.

    Even if it was acting, he wouldn¡¯t y a character entirely not himself, right?

    "Xingtian, tell me, when you were pretending to be Mo Hua, was everything you did fake?"

    She didn¡¯t expect her to ask this, Xingtian froze for a moment, then held her shoulder seriously and said, "Not everything was fake. My feelings for you were real. At the beginning, I approached you to get information about Tang Yuchen, butter I genuinely fell for you. An Ruo, my n was perfect and went smoothly, only you were an ident."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. She wanted to ask if his feelings for her were genuine, why did he forcibly trap her here against her will?

    But she held back the words, knowing it would be pointless to ask. She just had too idealistic and beautiful an interpretation of love, thinking it meant you¡¯re happy if I¡¯m happy.

    In his eyes, love was selfishly wanting himself to be happy, wasn¡¯t it?

    Tang Yuchen used to have the same mindset, and it wasn¡¯t until now that he learned to let go appropriately and respect her thoughts.

    Thinking of Tang Yuchen, An Ruo dimmed her eyes and said softly, "When will you let Mo Hua go? Where do you n to send him?"

    "I can let him go soon, but as for where, I won¡¯t tell you for now. Don¡¯t worry; I won¡¯t go back on my promise to you."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 803: The Disgust in Her Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 803: Chapter 803: The Disgust in Her Eyes</h4>

    "A few yearster, when we have a child, I¡¯ll tell you where he is," the man whispered softly in her ear.

    When he mentioned the words ¡¯when we have a child¡¯, An Ruo shivered involuntarily.

    She used to think that marrying Mo Hua wouldn¡¯t matter even without love, as long as life was happy. Now, she realized that apart from Tang Yuchen, she couldn¡¯t ept any other man at all.

    She couldn¡¯t even ept having a child with another man. Just the thought of it made her feel repulsed.

    Her child could only be Kangkang, only be Tang Yuchen¡¯s child. If she had another man¡¯s child, she would feel as if the child wasn¡¯t hers.

    An Ruo was deep in thought when Xingtian suddenly embraced her and kissed her lips, then her neck.

    His kisses were gentle, but she felt nothing at all, even slightly nauseous.

    The man kissed her obsessively, murmuring ambiguously, "An Ruo, what should I do? I can¡¯t wait to hold the wedding. I... really want you..."

    His breath became heavy and scorching, and he held her tighter.

    An Ruo felt as if she had been pricked by a needle, and, terrified, pushed him away: "No!"

    Xingtian was caught off guard and was pushed into the sharp corner of the table, feeling a stinging pain in his back.

    He pursed his lips and looked at her, his eyes immensely dark.

    An Ruo quickly got up and backed away a few steps: "You can¡¯t touch me."

    Afraid he would get angry, she added, "At least not right now."

    Xingtian stood straight, and the gloom in his eyes vanished instantly.

    He smiled and said, "Alright, I won¡¯t touch you now. Can I touch you on our wedding night?"

    An Ruo abruptly turned her head to avoid looking at him, worried he would see the disgust in her eyes.

    What should she do, she couldn¡¯t endure his touch, nor could she bear his child, what on earth should she do?

    Xingtian let Mo Hua go, and An Ruo saved him, settling a burden in her heart.

    The day of the wedding came quickly, and early in the morning, several maids came to dress her up. An Ruo was like a puppet, letting them help her into the wedding dress, put on makeup, and style her hair.

    Once everything was ready, Xingtian knocked and came in immediately, a gleam of admiration shing in his eyes when he saw her.

    "All of you, leave." He stared at An Ruo but spoke to the maids.

    "Yes." The maids smiled and left, considerately closing the door for them.

    Xingtian walked over to An Ruo, his eyes full of tenderness, "An Ruo, you look beautiful today. I knew you would be the most beautiful bride in the world."

    An Ruo slightly curled her lips, giving a self-mocking smile, "I¡¯m almost thirty, where¡¯s the beauty in that?"

    "No, you really are beautiful," he said hurriedly.

    "You have a special aura about you, like the refineddies of ancient deep chambers." That kind of beauty with a schrly and serene elegance.

    The world is too restless now, and there are very few women as calm and indifferent as you.

    Ufortable with his fervent gaze, An Ruo looked away and asked him ndly, "Xingtian, I¡¯ll ask you again, do you really have to marry me? Your mind won¡¯t change?"

    The smile on the man¡¯s lips disappeared, and he said unhappily, "Why are you still unwilling to marry me at this point?"

    An Ruo lifted her skirt, walked to the bedside, and sat down, calmly meeting his gaze.

    "I don¡¯t love you, and you forcibly trapped me on this ind. How can you expect me to willingly marry you?

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 804: The Happiness You Offer Is Not What I Want

    <h4>Chapter 804: Chapter 804: The Happiness You Offer Is Not What I Want</h4>

    Xingtian, when you were Mo Hua, you should have understood how much I fear getting hurt. You said you wouldn¡¯t hurt me, so what are you doing now?"

    "I didn¡¯t hurt you, I just want to be with you! If you agreed to be with me, how could I treat you like this? Do you remember what I said to you before, I said I would give you onest chance to choose me, and you refused! An Ruo, it was you who refused thest chance, so I had no choice but to do this to you."

    An Ruo was speechless, was that even a choice?

    Anyway, the answer he wanted had to be to choose him.

    "Xingtian, please let me go, I beg you, okay? I swear, after I leave, I won¡¯t reveal your whereabouts, I won¡¯t say anything, no one will know about you." She pleaded with him.

    Xingtian slightly furrowed his brows, he walked up to her, squatted down, and ced his hands on either side of her.

    "Do you think I won¡¯t let you go because I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll leak my information? An Ruo, how can you not understand my heart, I won¡¯t let you go because I can¡¯t bear to, I want to be with you. I¡¯m not a coward afraid of death, even if the fact that I¡¯m alive gets out, Tang Yuchen wouldn¡¯t dare to act rashly. If I¡¯m alive, both he and Lan Keren would be doomed."

    An Ruo opened her eyes wide in shock, how did he know that?

    Indeed, Tang Yuchen said before, if he didn¡¯t eliminate him, people above would suspect he and Lan Keren were in league with Xingtian, and they wouldn¡¯t let them off.

    So even knowing he¡¯s alive, Tang Yuchen and Lan Keren would strive to cover up this news.

    Seeing her thoughts, Xingtian exined, "Don¡¯t be surprised, I know everything. If I didn¡¯t know these things, how could I have survived until today."

    The man¡¯s tone was calm, yet it unintentionally revealed an air of arrogant authority.

    He was a formidable character, able to figure out everything, seeing through it all. Yet his heart wasplicated, no one could see through it.

    "Really can¡¯t let me go?" An Ruo asked in despair.

    Xingtian smiled slightly, "The wedding will be held soon, cheer up. Be with me, I¡¯ll make you very happy. Tang Yuchen always hurt you before, I will make up for all your pain and make you the happiest woman in the world."

    "The happiness you offer, I cannot afford." An Ruo replied coldly and firmly.

    The man¡¯s hand suddenly clenched tightly, a shadow passed over his eyes beneath the mask.

    "An Ruo, let me tell you this. Today, no matter what, you have to have the wedding with me. Even if you have ten thousand unwilling reasons, you cannot refuse."

    An Ruo reached out her left hand, unexpectedly caressing his cheek, the man was stunned, forgetting to react.

    She looked at him, with a sad curve to her lips, and said, "Xingtian, you know, I lost my parents when I was young. Xiao Ji and I lived at Uncle¡¯s house, always leading a life of dependency. Later, Uncle sold me to Tang Yuchen for profit, at that time I was too stubborn, Tang Yuchen was too ruthless, so I got hurt a lot."

    "Later on, my cousin An Xin plotted to kill me, I almost died. And I found out my parents¡¯ death was all caused by Uncle, I realized that for so many years he never truly treated us well. My life isn¡¯t even halfway over, yet the hurt I¡¯ve endured is more than many people experience in a lifetime."

 Chapter 805: I Donéˆ¥æª› Want to Be Imprisoned for Life

    <h4>Chapter 805: Chapter 805: I Don¡¯t Want to Be Imprisoned for Life</h4>

    "But I have never med God, and I have always strived to live. Because I am not alone, I have Xiao Ji by my side, he is my closest family. And there¡¯s Yun Feiyang, he¡¯s a good person, he¡¯s very kind to me, he has given me a lot of help and warmth. I think, when God closes a door on someone, He always opens a window for them. So when I met you, I was grateful for how good you¡¯ve been to me. You are all the warmth that heaven has given me, I cherish you, and I thank you. Until now, I still have hope for you, I know you are not an utterly wicked person, deep down you have kindness and sincerity. Xingtian, let¡¯s not reach a point of mutual hatred, okay?"

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes flickered with an indistinct light, he lowered his gaze and said hoarsely, "An Ruo, I understand what you mean. But do you know, you are my only warmth, without you, my life is only darkness and cold. Even if you hate me, I cannot let you go."

    Despair gradually appeared in An Ruo¡¯s eyes.

    She suddenly pushed him away forcefully, quickly reaching under the pillow for a small knife, pressing it across her neck.

    Xingtian copsed to the ground, his face changing immediately at her action.

    "An Ruo, what are you doing, put the knife down!"

    "Don¡¯te any closer!" An Ruo pressed the sharp de against her neck, a slight downward cut could sever her artery.

    Xingtian was too frightened to move closer, he backed off a bit, then slowly stood up.

    "An Ruo, do you really not want to marry me?" he asked her heartbroken.

    An Ruo said faintly, "Yes, I don¡¯t want to be imprisoned for a lifetime, nor do I want to live a life I don¡¯t want. Now I have no way out, either you let me go, or I¡¯ll die in front of you."

    "You...," Xingtian was heartbroken and threatened her fiercely, "Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll kill Tang Yuchen and your son?!"

    "Xingtian, I know asking you might not get your agreement. But I still want to beg you, please let them go, okay? This is myst wish, if you have any sincerity towards me, please agree not to harm them, alright?"

    "Dream on! If you dare die, I¡¯ll blow them to bits!" the man said angrily.

    Tears suddenly slid down An Ruo¡¯s eyes, she shook her head and said, "I know you won¡¯t hurt them, you will respect myst wish, right?"

    "I won¡¯t! You better put the knife down, or I¡¯ll order them killed right now!"

    An Ruo, ignoring his words, said to herself, "You will respect myst wish, I know you will. Xingtian, don¡¯t let me die uneasily. After I¡¯m gone, scatter my ashes in the sea."

    That way, perhaps her soul would drift to J City, maybe she could see Tang Yuchen and Kangkang again.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes, resolutely preparing to act.

    Xingtian suddenly shouted, "Okay, I¡¯ll let you go!"

    The knife had just grazed her skin when it stopped abruptly.

    She lifted her gaze, meeting Xingtian¡¯s eyes like ck holes.

    "Good, put the knife down." He softly said to her.

    An Ruo¡¯s mind was a bit hazy, she didn¡¯t want to put the knife down, but a consciousness inside her moved her hand.

    "An Ruo, put the knife down, okay?" The man¡¯s gentle voice sounded again.

    An Ruo reluctantly moved the knife away, just a bit, and Xingtian quickly moved up to grab it away, throwing it fiercely out the window.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 806: 806: Planning to Erase Her Memory

    <strong>Chapter 806: Chapter 806: nning to Erase Her Memory</strong>

    An Ruo struggled to move the knife away, but only managed a tiny bit before Xingtian swiftly stepped forward, snatched it away, and hurled it out the window.

    Awakened by his actions, An Ruo hadn¡¯t even reacted before the man¡¯s strong body forcefully pinned her down, rendering her immobile.

    ¡°You¡­ what did you do to me?!¡± An Ruo asked angrily.

    In fact, she had already guessed in her heart that he had just used hypnotism on her.

    Xingtian showed no expression. He stared into her eyes and said lightly, ¡°An Ruo, I didn¡¯t expect you to really refuse to marry me, even at the cost of your life. What should I do? The wedding is all set; it¡¯s just waiting for you to willingly marry me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± An Ruo was full of vignce, her heart trembling with fear.

    Threatening with her life was herst resort. She had imagined that if it failed, he might erase her memory.

    Could it be that he really intends to erase her memory?

    An Ruo bit her lip tightly, praying that he wouldn¡¯t be so cruel to her.

    The man extended a hand, gently caressing her cheek, and said softly, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to use hypnotism to erase your memory, after all, if you lose your memory, you¡¯ll forget me too. But now I have no choice but to do so, An Ruo, you forced me into this, so don¡¯t me me.¡±

    He really did n to erase her memory!

    rmed, An Ruo widened her eyes and begged loudly, ¡°No! Xingtian, please don¡¯t do this. I don¡¯t want to lose my memory, I don¡¯t, I beg you!¡±

    If she lost her memory, she would forget Tang Yuchen and Kangkang, forget everything from the past, and be at Xingtian¡¯s mercy.

    Perhaps she would never regain her memory in her lifetime, even if the day came when she did, she wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the past.

    An Ruo grew increasingly frightened, continuously pleading, tears streaming uncontrobly down her face.

    Xingtian pressed down on her, his lips resting on her forehead, hoping to soothe her somewhat.

    ¡°An Ruo, don¡¯t be afraid, it won¡¯t hurt. You just need to sleep, it¡¯ll be over quickly. When you wake up, you¡¯ll forget everything. From this moment on, your world will have only me.¡±

    ¡°No!¡± An Ruo shook her head frantically, struggling with all her might. Even with Xingtian¡¯s strength, he nearly couldn¡¯t hold her down.

    Deciding not to hesitate any longer, the man raised his hand, forming a knife edge with his palm, and struck her neck forcefully. An Ruo was immediately overwhelmed with pain, her body weak and her consciousness blurred.

    He didn¡¯t knock her outpletely but left her a trace of consciousness.

    Lying exhausted on the bed, tears filled An Ruo¡¯s eyes, her heart heavy with sorrow.

    What to do? She was about to forget everything and be someone she wasn¡¯t.

    Xingtian¡¯s deep eyes loomed above, and she had heard that if you didn¡¯t look into the hypnotist¡¯s eyes, didn¡¯t listen to their words, you could avoid being hypnotized.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, silently reciting a phrase in her heart.

    This phrase she recited no less than a hundred times every day recently, memorizing each word firmly, fearing she might forget.

    ¡°Do you think closing your eyes will prevent me from hypnotizing you? An Ruo, you¡¯re naively foolish.¡± Xingtian¡¯s ethereal voice came, as if it wasn¡¯t spoken at her ear but within her mind.

    The voice, carrying an emptiness and ethereal quality, reached directly into her soul, making it impossible for her not to listen.

    ¡°An Ruo, do you really want to close your eyes and rest now?¡± he asked her.

    Yes, he had struck her, her consciousness was so blurry, she just wanted to fall asleep like this.

    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, sleep. Don¡¯t think about anything, forget everything, just have a good sleep.¡±

 Chapter 807: My Name Is Xingtian, and I Am Your FiancèŒ…

    <h4>Chapter 807: Chapter 807: My Name Is Xingtian, and I Am Your Fianc¨¦</h4>

    No, she can¡¯t fall asleep, she can¡¯t forget everything.

    But Xingtian¡¯s hypnosis was pulling at her consciousness, she was really so tired and wanted to sleep. An Ruo struggled painfully, but she still couldn¡¯t resist the powerful hypnosis.

    Her mind started to be fuzzy, as if there were many things she couldn¡¯t remember. But she did not forget that sentence, she used all her strength to keep repeating it in her heart.

    You can forget everything, except that sentence...

    An Ruo finally fell asleep, and there was nothing in her dream. She slept deeply and sweetly like a newborn baby.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she slept before she opened her eyes in confusion to see apletely unfamiliar world.

    Seeing that she was awake, Xingtian, who was watching over her, quickly asked with concern, "An Ruo, you¡¯re awake? Do you still remember who I am?"

    She blinked her innocent, puzzled eyes and looked at him for quite a while before cautiously asking, "Who are you? And who am I?"

    Why was her mind nk, with nothing in it?

    What was this ce, and why was she here? What happened to her, why couldn¡¯t she remember anything?

    Xingtian held her hand, and she immediately stared at him defensively, wanting to pull her hand back in fear.

    The man tightened his grip, not allowing her to retreat.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯m not a bad person." He spoke softly, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    Maybe such a person wasn¡¯t a bad person after all, An Ruo let down her guard, looking at him with uncertainty.

    Xingtian exined sorrowfully, "You were injured, the doctor said you would have amnesia and forget everything, is it true you can¡¯t remember anything now?"

    "Injured, amnesia?" An Ruo asked, puzzled, "Did I really lose my memory?"

    "Then do you remember who I am, who you are?"

    An Ruo shook her head; she couldn¡¯t remember.

    "Who am I really, and who are you? Why am I injured and suffering from amnesia?"

    Xingtian sighed, "It¡¯s a long story. But even if you¡¯ve lost your memory, I don¡¯t care, as long as you¡¯re by my side. An Ruo, I am your fianc¨¦, and you are my fianc¨¦e. Your name is An Ruo, and my name is Xingtian. Remember my name, don¡¯t forget. I am the most important and beloved person to you in this world, understand?"

    "Xingtian? You¡¯re called Xingtian?" An Ruo repeated, confused.

    "Yes, my name is Xingtian, your fianc¨¦. Once you¡¯re well, we¡¯ll have a wedding and be husband and wife."

    An Ruo slightly frowned. Her head hurt a little. Upon knowing that his name was Xingtian, a sentence involuntarily shed in her mind.

    What on earth was that sentence, and why couldn¡¯t she remember it?

    But she knew it was rted to Xingtian, otherwise, at hearing his name, that sentence wouldn¡¯te to mind.

    "An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong?" Xingtian worriedly touched her forehead and asked with concern.

    She shook her head, "I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s just that not remembering anything feels awful."

    Yes, without memories, she was like a baby without any protective ability. She feared everything she saw, treading carefully, afraid there would be danger.

    She felt extremely insecure, and it was such an unpleasant feeling.

    Suddenly, Xingtian hugged her body, providing warmth with his strong embrace.

    "Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t be afraid of anything. I will protect you, I will protect you for a lifetime, I won¡¯t leave you alone, and I won¡¯t let you get hurt."

    An Ruo looked up at him in astonishment, her heart somewhat touched.

 Chapter 808: It Feels Like Heéˆ¥æªš Telling Someone Elseéˆ¥æªš Story

    <h4>Chapter 808: Chapter 808: It Feels Like He¡¯s Telling Someone Else¡¯s Story</h4>

    He was the first person she met after waking up, and he said he was the most important person in the world to her at this time.

    So now, she could only trust him and rely on him.

    Xingtian told her many things about their rtionship. He told her that she wanted to learn to swim and secretly went into the water by the sea, then was engulfed by the waves and hit her head on a rock, which caused her to get injured and lose her memory.

    They were supposed to get married, but because she fell into aa, they had to postpone the wedding until she recovered.

    An Ruo asked him how long she had been unconscious. He said she was in aa for three days, during which he was worried she would never wake up.

    Xingtian also showed her her wedding dress and the new room he had arranged, so she believed they were really nning to get married.

    But now she had no memory of him and felt nothing for him. Being asked to marry him immediately left her feeling quite conflicted.

    Xingtian was very considerate. He said there was no rush to get married and they could wait until she was healthy. An Ruo could only nod in agreement, nning to take it one step at a time.

    That day, Xingtian told her many things about their past lives, how he pursued her and how she epted his proposal.

    How they fell in love and what happened between them, he said as she listened quietly.

    However, none of what he said left any impression on her heart. She always felt that he was telling someone else¡¯s story, not hers.

    But, she had amnesia, after all, and Xingtian had no reason to lie to her, so what he said should all be true.

    Besides, Xingtian was so gentle to her, always considering her in everything he said and did. Even if she forgot everything from the past, she should try to ept this man who loved her.

    Time quickly passed into the evening. Xingtian took care of her for the day and helped her settle down to sleep. An Ruoy in bed, and he tucked her in and gently kissed her forehead.

    "Get a good night¡¯s sleep tonight, don¡¯t think about anything else. Memory is not the most important thing; your health is. Don¡¯t worry, I think you¡¯ll regain your memory eventually," he said with a gentle smile.

    An Ruo nodded: "You should also go to bed early, good night."

    "Mm, good night." The man reluctantly patted her hair, then turned off themp and got up to leave.

    After he left, An Ruo was alone in the room.

    Lying on the luxurious European-style bed, she couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    Xingtian said memory wasn¡¯t important, but she thought it was. Without memory, she didn¡¯t know who she was or anything about the past.

    Her life had no joys, sorrows, or excitement, making living feel so dull.

    But being too entangled with these thoughts now couldn¡¯t solve any problems either.

    An Ruoy there with her eyes open for a long time, then got up to go to the bathroom. The bathroom had an adorable SpongeBob tissue box, which made her smile involuntarily when she saw it.

    How could she, at her age, still be using something so cute?

    An Ruo pulled out a few tissues from the box and was surprised to find writing on them. The writing was small, and each tissue had it.

    They all only had two words¡ªXingtian.

    She frowned in confusion, why only write these two words?

    Could it be that she liked Xingtian to a crazy extent and thus boredly filled tissues with his name?

    An Ruo pulled out the remaining tissues and found they were all filled with Xingtian¡¯s name.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 809: 809: You Want to See My Face?

    <strong>Chapter 809: Chapter 809: You Want to See My Face?</strong>

    The name Xingtian kept lingering in her mind, as if something important had been forgotten.

    What exactly was it?

    She thought hard but couldn¡¯t figure it out, and her head only hurt more. Forget it, if she couldn¡¯t remember, she might as well give up.

    Stepping out of the bedroom, An Ruo turned on the deskmp and sat on the bed in a daze.

    She had been unconscious for several days and was already well-rested, finding herself unable to sleep.

    Xingtian said this was her room; perhaps she could find memories of the past from some things in the room.

    Excitedly, she got out of bed to search around and found a children¡¯s book¡ª¡±Secret Garden¡± in the desk drawer.

    The book had the words ¡°children¡¯s book¡± written on it, leaving An Ruo speechless; why were all her things like children¡¯s items?

    Strangely, the word ¡®secret¡¯ in Secret Garden had been marked over with red watercolor.

    Did she do this?

    An Ruo sat at the desk and opened the book.

    On the nk space of the first page were some words, possibly written by her.

    She gently read aloud: ¡°Everyone has their own secret; it does not fade with time nor blur with a diminishing memory. But my garden of happiness, my Secret Garden, where are you???¡±

    Three question marks were used afterward, why so many, what was being emphasized?

    An Ruo tapped her forehead and pondered, unable to deduce anything.

    She fell asleep with these questions, but her mind kept reying the words Xingtian and secret.

    Xingtian¡­ Secret¡­

    She felt a strong connection to these words, as if they could provide vital information.

    ¡°Xingtian¡­ Secret¡­¡±

    An Ruo endlessly chanted these two words, feeling increasingly familiar with each repetition. What had she forgotten, why couldn¡¯t she recall?

    In her dream, An Ruo continued contemting this matter.

    This was the first issue she faced after losing her memory, hence its natural appearance in her dreams.

    Xingtian¡­ Must not¡­ Secret is¡­ Secret is¡­

    ¡°An Ruo, are you up?¡± In a blur, she heard a knock at the door and Xingtian¡¯s voice.

    An Ruo woke from the dream, her mind resonating with thoughts that had surfaced in the dream.

    Xingtian must not¡­ Secret is¡­

    What couldn¡¯t Xingtian do? What secret, and where was it?

    An Ruo propped herself up, frowning in deep thought.

    The man outside heard no response and said to himself: ¡°An Ruo, I¡¯ming in.¡±

    He opened the door and saw her sitting on the bed, staring nkly.

    ¡°An Ruo, what¡¯s wrong?¡± He approached her with concern, sitting in front of her and asked worriedly.

    An Ruo stared at him, suddenly pointing at his mask and asked: ¡°Why are you wearing this thing?¡±

    Xingtian was taken aback, ¡°Do you want to see my face?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡± An Ruo nodded, ¡°You must look good; why wear it? Can¡¯t the other half of your face be seen?¡±

    Xingtian shook his head: ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Then why wear it?¡±

    ¡°For convenience.¡±

    She didn¡¯t understand what he meant, but Xingtian held her hand and smiled: ¡°If you want to see it, I¡¯ll take it off for you. Do you want to see?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s thoughts drifted as she recalled the iplete sentence from the dream.

    Absent-mindedly, she nodded: ¡°Hmm, want to see.¡±

    ¡°Alright, you take it off yourself and see.¡± He seriously said, and An Ruo suddenly snapped back, her attention fully shifted to his face.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 810: Fear and Inferiority in the Heart

    <h4>Chapter 810: Chapter 810: Fear and Inferiority in the Heart</h4>

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes were dark and deep, quietly waiting for her reaction.

    An Ruo was startled for a moment and uncertainly asked him, "You want me to take it off myself?"

    "Mm, don¡¯t you want to see?" The man nodded.

    For some reason, she felt that the face under the mask would surprise her.

    She hesitated, unsure if she should remove his mask.

    Xingtian pressed his lips together silently, waiting for her reaction. After a moment, An Ruo raised her hand, deciding to take off his mask.

    Her hand slowly approached his face. Her fingertips touched the cold, hard mask, and her movement involuntarily paused.

    But she didn¡¯t back down. The next second, she pinched his mask, ready to take it off, but Xingtian suddenly grabbed her hand, stopping her.

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise, and the man said in a low voice, "Are you sure you want to see my face?"

    She was puzzled, "Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t show? Why, is there something on your face?"

    In that instant, a trace of gloom shed quickly in Xingtian¡¯s eyes. However, this emotion passed so swiftly that An Ruo didn¡¯t notice it at all.

    "To me, it¡¯s nothing... but to others, it might be different."

    "Really, what¡¯s there? What is it?" An Ruo asked curiously.

    Xingtian slightly opened his mouth to answer her question but ultimately refrained due to the timidity and inferiority in his heart.

    He cast his eyes down and released her hand.

    "Forget it, don¡¯t look for now,ter I¡¯ll show you."

    An Ruo understood his thoughts and didn¡¯t force him.

    "Alright, show me when you¡¯re ready."

    "Mm." The man nodded with a smile.

    Then, An Ruo changed clothes and followed him downstairs for a meal. After eating, she said she wanted to walk around, hoping to familiarize herself with the environment and maybe recover some memories.

    Xingtian apanied her, introducing the ind¡¯s scenery everywhere they went. Unfortunately, An Ruo looked at everything here but felt no familiarity at all.

    ---------

    J City, the night was deep.

    An Ji, who was dead drunk, walked out of Ming Dian. He had just stepped out the door when he stumbled and almost fell to the ground.

    Fortunately, a waiter at the door quickly held him up, preventing him from falling.

    "Sir, are you alright? You¡¯ve had too much to drink. Would you like me to call you a car?" the waiter politely asked him.

    An Ji lifted his head, revealing a young and handsome face. Because he was so drunk, his face was flushed, and his gaze was a bit dreamy.

    "No need..." He raised his hand to wave off the waiter, then stood straight and continued walking forward.

    He had just set foot out of Ming Dian when three gangsters followed behind him.

    An Ji was too drunk to even notice the people behind him.

    He stumbled toward his luxury sports car, and just as he opened the car door, two men immediately grabbed his arms from behind, and a shiny dagger discreetly pressed against his waist.

    "Don¡¯t make a sound. If you want to live, get in the car and do exactly as we say!" a man whispered menacingly in his ear.

    An Ji was startled and only then realized they were robbing him. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer, just as he was about to say something disdainful, another voice cut him off.

    "Let him go, take this money." It was a very deep and calm voice.

    An Ji knew right away that it was Tang Yuchen.

    The three men turned around in panic and saw that he was alone,

 Chapter 811: If Something Happens to You, Sheéˆ¥æª’l Be Sad

    <h4>Chapter 811: Chapter 811: If Something Happens to You, She¡¯ll Be Sad</h4>

    No one else discovered what they had done, and they immediately felt relieved.

    Tang Yuchen held a stack of cash in his hand, amounting to tens of thousands. The eyes of the other men showed a greedy glint¡ªnot because they wanted the money but because another fat sheep had walked into their trap.

    "You too, get in the car!" the leader of the three menmanded sharply.

    Tang Yuchen smirked coldly, "A bunch of fools courting death!"

    He gave them a chance, but they didn¡¯t take it. They insisted on bringing about their own ruin, and there was nothing he could do about it.

    Calmly putting the money away, he asked An Ji in aposed manner, "Can you handle this on your own? Need any help?"

    An Ji stood straight with his back to him and smiled, "No need, I¡¯m not drunk to the point of being useless."

    The three men were shocked by their conversation when An Ji suddenly struck out, grabbing the wrist of the man holding a knife and twisting it forcefully. The sound of bones cracking echoed, and the man screamed in agony.

    The other two were momentarily stunned, and before they could retaliate, An Ji felled them with a punch each, swiftly taking them down.

    A few security guards from Ming Dian rushed over upon hearing the noise. Tang Yuchen instructed them, "Take them to the police station, charged with robbery and attempted murder."

    The security guards, who all knew him, nodded quickly and went forward to escort the three struggling men away. They left soon after.

    An Ji, slightly out of breath from his exertion, leaned against the car door, lowering his gaze and remaining silent in front of Tang Yuchen.

    Tang Yuchen lit a cigarette and offered it to him, "Want one?"

    An Ruo waved it off lightly, "My sister doesn¡¯t like me smoking."

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression momentarily froze, and he clenched the cigarette pack, tossing it aside carelessly. From now on, he wouldn¡¯t smoke anymore either.

    "Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you back. You¡¯re in no state to drive." he said to him.

    An Ji suddenly raised his head to look at him, "Did you deliberatelye to help me?"

    Otherwise, why did he show up the moment someone tried to rob him?

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were cold, almost devoid of light, as if the brightest sunlight couldn¡¯t prate his gaze.

    "If something happened to you, she would be sad." His exnation was only eight words.

    This time, it was An Ji¡¯s turn to be stunned, his eyes turning pitch ck, leaving no clue to his inner feelings.

    "I guess you don¡¯t want me to take you home; I¡¯ll find someone to drive you."

    An Ji didn¡¯t refuse, got into the car, and said indifferently, "Whatever."

    Tang Yuchen nced at him, then had his driver get out to drive him.

    Before leaving, he added, "Your sister doesn¡¯t like you getting drunk either."

    An Ji¡¯s body went rigid, and he clenched his fists, wanting so badly to step out and give Tang Yuchen a good beating. What right did he have to preach to him using her!

    Had he forgotten that the person who hurt her the most was him!

    But he restrained his impulse, not going out to confront him.

    Because he knew, his sister least wanted to see them hurt each other.

    Tang Yuchen got into his car and drove away slowly. It had been a long time since he hadst sped.

    He feared that driving too fast, he would miss her in a crowd. He was even more afraid of getting into an ident and having no chance to see her again.

    He always believed she was still alive, yet his heart was constantly in pain, filled with despair.

    Watching the pedestrians on both sides of the street, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but grow moist.

    An Ruo, where are you?

    Whether you¡¯re alive or not, please give me a sign to find you, okay?

    Or is it that you never want to see me again, so much so that you won¡¯t even appear in my dreams?

 Chapter 812: 812: The Warmth of His Lips

    <strong>Chapter 812: Chapter 812: The Warmth of His Lips</strong>

    Tang Yuchen gripped the steering wheel tightly, a tear silently slid down. In the night, nobody saw his tears, even he himself didn¡¯t know he cried¡­

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the days following her awakening, An Ruo was busy familiarizing herself with the environment while trying to find her memories.

    She didn¡¯t want to be a person without memories; she wanted to know who she was and what her past was like.

    To help her recover her memories, Xingtian recounted many things about their past, but no matter how hard she tried, she had no impression and couldn¡¯t remember anything.

    However, she was certain she must know Xingtian. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t feel something was off whenever she thought of his name.

    She had leafed through the Secret Garden many times and apart from feeling the word ¡°secret¡± was problematic, she found nothing else.

    She had thought the book would contain some information, but it had nothing after all.

    That day, Xingtian told her he nned to hold the wedding in half a month. When An Ruo heard this, she was stunned.

    Isn¡¯t it too soon to have a wedding in just half a month?

    Xingtian noticed her thoughts and gently embraced her to exin, ¡°Our wedding date has already been postponed for a long time. I know you¡¯ve forgotten everything now and have forgotten me. But I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t like me anymoreter, so I want to marry you soon. Besides, marriage is just a ceremony; after we¡¯re married you can still continue to find your memories, it won¡¯t affect you at all.¡±

    Looking at his anxious eyes, An Ruo suddenly softened.

    Yes, she had forgotten him, but that didn¡¯t mean he had forgotten her. She didn¡¯t want to get married, but he wanted to get married.

    If it truly turns out as he said, that she never recovers her memories, does it mean she¡¯ll never ept him?

    How unfair and heartbreaking would that be for him.

    After all, he was the person she was most familiar with; they were engaged, and whether they married sooner orter, it was the same, so she might as well marry early.

    Moreover, she was also a little afraid of him leaving her. If he didn¡¯t want her, how could she survive in this unfamiliar world?

    After thinking it through, An Ruo nodded and said, ¡°Alright, whatever you say. I don¡¯t mind anyway.¡±

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes lit up, and he gazed at her with joy and excitement, saying, ¡°An Ruo, thank you, thank you!¡±

    He had finally seeded in persuading her to willingly agree to marry him, and that was certainly worth celebrating.

    Furthermore, he wasn¡¯t worried at all about her regaining her memories. At least in the short term, she wouldn¡¯t. By the time she recovered, they would already be married, perhaps with children.

    By then, everything would be settled, and he treated her so well that she definitely wouldn¡¯t have the heart to leave him.

    The more Xingtian thought about it, the happier he became. At that moment, his feeling was like a poord finding out he was about to be a billionaire, filled with excitement and joy, wishing he could jump up immediately and announce to the world that he was the happiest person.

    An Ruo, seeing him so happy, followed with a slight smile.

    Xingtian stared at her smile, his gaze gradually bing deep. He wiped away his smile and gazed deeply at her, then slowly lowered his head and kissed her lips.

    The warmth from his lips had just touched An Ruo¡¯s lips when she instinctively turned her head, causing the man¡¯s kiss to rest on her cheek.

    His eyes darkened slightly but he said nothing, simply holding her tighter, as if not noticing her slight movement earlier.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Every night before going to sleep, An Ruo would search for her past ¡®memories¡¯ in her room.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 813: The Man in the Dream

    <h4>Chapter 813: Chapter 813: The Man in the Dream</h4>

    Every night before sleeping, An Ruo would search within her room for her past ¡¯memories¡¯.

    But the things here are so simple; apart from some clothes and jewelry, there¡¯s nothing else. She doesn¡¯t know what other people¡¯s rooms have, but recently she¡¯s been exposed to more things, and she feels that her room is a bit in.

    It seems tock a sense of spontaneity and the feeling of home.

    So far, she¡¯s only found a couple of things on the tissues in the tissue box and in the fairy tale books on her desk. Then, that¡¯s it.

    An Ruo thought, even if she has lost her memories, she can still feel that something¡¯s not right. Her bedroom should be filled with many small items.

    For example, photos, diaries, casual notes, etc., but none of these are here; it¡¯s clean to the point of being strange.

    But again, maybe she was once a very clean-loving, rigidly organized person?

    If that¡¯s the case, her bedroom would have nothing but essentials.

    Forget it, stop searching, if the memories can¡¯t be recovered, then they can¡¯t be recovered.

    An Ruo turned off the light to sleep, unexpectedly, that night in her dream, she saw a strange man. He stood not far away, watching her with a look so focused, as if filled with infinite affection.

    An Ruo also watched him in the dream, she couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she could feel the emotions in his eyes. Xingtian had looked at her like that too, but when he did, she didn¡¯t feel her heart moving.

    Yet, when the man in her dream gazed at her like that, her heart seemed to flutter lightly.

    Who is he, and why is he always watching her?

    An Ruo can¡¯t speak to ask him, the man just stands far away without moving, and she doesn¡¯t move either, the two gaze at each other from afar, and even if they were to look at each other like this for a lifetime, it seems she wouldn¡¯t mind.

    When An Ruo woke up in the morning, the thing she remembered most clearly was the man¡¯s gaze in the dream.

    He seemed to like her a lot, surprisingly, she didn¡¯t mind the feeling that he liked her...

    Does she possibly know other people?

    While eating, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask Xingtian: "Xingtian, besides knowing you, do I know other people?"

    "Of course." Xingtian smiled naturally, "We used to have some acquaintances, but now we¡¯re out of touch."

    "Oh, a mix of men and women?"

    "Yes."

    An Ruo really wanted to ask him if there was a man among them who liked her.

    But such a narcissistic question she thought better not to ask, An Ruo buried her head in her meal, and the man opposite nced at her with an enigmatic look, but soon his eyes returned to normal.

    After eating, An Ruo suddenly suggested that she wanted to take a look at his bedroom. Naturally, Xingtian was pleased, so he apanied her to take a tour.

    Walking into his bedroom, An Ruo¡¯s first impression was one of extraordinary taste. Unlike her room filled with feminine vibes, Xingtian¡¯s room not only had a masculine aura, but the design and furniture were all unique, offering a sense of nobility.

    An Ruo thought, Xingtian is also the kind of person who appears very noble, so naturally, his taste is not ordinary.

    "Is this your desk?" She walked to the desk and asked him.

    "Yes, asionally I work in the bedroom." The man smiled.

    Her gaze fell on the bookshelves behind the desk, full of books cramming the shelves.

    She walked over, pulled out a book, and casually flipped through it, saying while she read, "Your room has so many things, my room has nothing, I¡¯ve looked, there¡¯s just a fairy tale book. Am I particrly averse to studying, so I only read fairy tale books?"

 Chapter 814: Letters to the Sea and the Coconut Tree

    <h4>Chapter 814: Chapter 814: Letters to the Sea and the Coconut Tree</h4>

    Xingtian asked her with augh: "So, what type of books do you like to read? You can take them if you find any here."

    "Really?" An Ruo asked, delighted.

    She indeed wanted to read more to understand more of the things she had forgotten.

    "Of course, feel free to pick any of these books." The man gestured invitingly, even if she took all the books here, he wouldn¡¯t mind.

    An Ruo started selecting seriously, luckily she recognized the words and knew their meanings. If she had forgotten even those, she would have truly be someone who understood nothing.

    While she was picking books, a servant called Xingtian outside. He told her he would be leaving for a while and An Ruo let him go, saying she didn¡¯t need his attention.

    She chose several books and ced them on the desk, then started to survey his room.

    There was nothing particrly special in his bedroom, not even a photo. An Ruo pouted, could it be that neither of them liked cing things in their bedrooms?

    Casually flipping through his desk items, she tried to pull open a drawer and found a notebook with a hard cover inside.

    An Ruo took it and opened it, thinking if it was his diary she would put it back immediately. She opened the first page, finding it was a sketchbook instead.

    Inside, there was a drawing of the sea and seagulls.

    The drawing was casually sketched with a pen, simple yet quite nice, and seemed to have words written on the back.

    She flipped the first page and softly read the words written on it.

    "A letter to the sea:

    Sea, if I didn¡¯t have you, where would the seagulls call home? Sea, if you weren¡¯t here, I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about falling into the sea and drowning someday."

    An Ruo frowned suspiciously, the handwriting matched that of the words in the book "Secret Garden."

    Was it written by her?

    Moreover, why did she write such inexplicable things, what do they mean?

    An Ruo¡¯s attention shifted to the second drawing, which depicted a coconut tree.

    The backside also had writing, she flipped a page and continued reading.

    "A letter to the coconut tree:

    Coconut tree, I¡¯ve lived here for so long, why haven¡¯t your fruits matured? Are you worried I¡¯ll steal them to eat? You don¡¯t know, I¡¯m so bored, please grow some coconuts so I can climb up and pick them..."

    An Ruo¡¯s mouth twitched uncontrobly, were all these silly and baffling words truly written by her?

    And the entire sketchbook was filled with drawings, each drawing having a corresponding ¡¯letter¡¯ written. How bored must she have been to do such pointless things?

    Just as An Ruo was engrossed in the sketchbook, Xingtian walked in. He noticed what she was holding, his expression slightly changed.

    But his surprise passed quickly, and by the time An Ruo looked up at him, he had already regained hisposure.

    He was about to ask her how she found that thing when she smiled and asked first: "Xingtian, did I draw all these pictures?"

    The man asked in astonishment: "Why do you say so?"

    Indeed, she had drawn all of them. Back then, she drew Tang Yuchen and Kangkang every day, which annoyed him. Later, she stopped drawing things that upset him and started drawing whatever dull things she could see.

    He knew she was terribly bored, so he didn¡¯t stop her, as these drawings meant nothing anyway.

    After using hypnotism on her, he confiscated the sketchbook and read the letters she wrote to the sea, coconut tree, and other things every night.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 815: 815: A Sense of Abandonment

    <strong>Chapter 815: Chapter 815: A Sense of Abandonment</strong>

    He decided not to return the drawing book to her; he wanted to keep it as a memento.

    But now that she asked him if she drew it, he began to doubt whether the drawing contained information that only she could understand.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t notice the doubt in his eyes and smiled, ¡°Because the handwriting inside is the same as mine, I guessed this was my item. Am I right?¡±

    So that¡¯s what it was.

    Xingtian secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and his doubt dissipated.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s yours.¡±

    ¡°It really is mine!¡± An Ruo showed a look of delight and asked him again, ¡°How did my thing end up with you?¡±

    ¡°You gave it to me a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± An Ruo nodded and hesitated as she held the drawing book, ¡°Can I borrow it for a few days?¡±

    Xingtian thought, he had carefully looked through the contents already and there wasn¡¯t any leftover information, so letting her take it to look was fine.

    He stepped forward and smiled gently, ¡°Of course, but remember to return it to me, don¡¯t confiscate it.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡± An Ruo nodded with a smile, and then said a few things to him casually before eagerly going back to the bedroom to look at the drawing book.

    An Ruo spent an entire afternoon to finish looking through the drawing book. It was filled with many things¡ªtables, chairs, sofas, beds, little birds, flowers, blue skies, Bai Yun, small cloth bears, and so on.

    She wrote letters to them; each letter was brief but enough to show her innocence. Shey on the desk and wondered if she was childish in the past.

    She probably was. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used a SpongeBob tissue box, nor would she have ced children¡¯s books in the drawer.

    These are things kids like, right? As an adult like her, she should have outgrown such childishness.

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the funnier it became. But when she thought of kids, an image of a little boy popped into her mind.

    He had big eyes, bright white and rosy skin, a small body, loved clinging to adults ying games, and his most favorite snack¡­

    Would be sweets. Sweet things should be loved by everyone.

    The more An Ruo thought about it, the more excited she became. It seemed she naturally held a special affection for kids. Xingtian also once said that after they got married, they would have their very own child.

    She tilted her head and fantasized about their child, then unknowingly fell asleep.

    Lying on the desk, An Ruo had a dream.

    In the dream, there was a little boy who was silent and loved to y with a teddy bear. She stood behind him, gazing at his diminutive body, feeling he should be very lonely.

    Thinking of this, her heart inexplicably felt sorrow. She called out to him, trying to get his attention, but he couldn¡¯t hear her voice at all.

    An Ruo grew anxious. She wanted to walk to his side, but no matter how she walked, there remained a distance between them she could not close.

    She began to run, but still couldn¡¯t reach him.

    Just as she became so anxious she was about to cry, a man suddenly appeared in front of the little boy. She couldn¡¯t see his face clearly, but she could feel he was the man from her dream the other day.

    The man picked up the little boy and turned to leave.

    Watching them go, An Ruo¡¯s heart hurt suddenly, with a feeling of abandonment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go¡­¡± She ran desperately toward them, but s couldn¡¯t catch up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, wait for me¡­ Don¡¯t go¡­¡± Watching their figures grow increasingly blurry, An Ruo finally couldn¡¯t hold back and began to cry.

 Chapter 816: 816: Hes Hiding Something

    <strong>Chapter 816: Chapter 816: He¡¯s Hiding Something</strong>

    At this moment, a knock on the door sounded from outside, waking her up as well.

    She woke up from her dream, with a tear still lingering at the corner of her eye.

    ¡°An Ruo, can Ie in?¡± Xingtian called to her from outside the door.

    She seemed as if she hadn¡¯t heard, her thoughts still lingering in the dream. Who were the man and child in the dream, and why did they feel so familiar to her?

    Were they people she knew?

    ¡°An Ruo, what are you doing? I¡¯ming in.¡±

    An Ruo snapped back to reality, closed her sketchbook, and got up to open the door.

    Xingtian asked her in confusion, ¡°What were you doing? Why was there no response just now?¡±

    ¡°I fell asleep at the desk,¡± she exined.

    The man smiled gently, ¡°Don¡¯t sleep at the desk in the future; it¡¯s not good for your health.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I know.¡± An Ruo nodded, ¡°Did you need something?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s time to eat.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The man took her hand and led her downstairs. Seeing her dazed expression, he said indulgently, ¡°Still not fully awake?¡±

    She nodded, not saying much.

    During the meal, An Ruo seemed a bit absent-minded. Xingtian finally noticed something was wrong and asked her what was going on. She put down her chopsticks and asked him,

    ¡°Xingtian, when will you have the doctore and examine me?¡±

    The man immediately asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±

    An Ruo shook her head, ¡°No, I just want to know when I¡¯ll regain my memory.¡±

    ¡°An Ruo.¡± Xingtian put down his chopsticks and said seriously, ¡°I know losing your memory is painful, but seeing you trying so hard to remember thingstely, not being able to eat or sleep well, it makes me feel even more distressed. Let¡¯s not do this, okay? I don¡¯t want you to be troubled by this; you should be carefree and happy every day. As for your memory, I¡¯ll find the best doctor to cure you, so don¡¯t worry about it.¡±

    An Ruo quietly looked at him and suddenly said, ¡°After dinner, can you tell me about the past again? I want to see if I can remember anything.¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t I told you once already?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve forgotten a lot. I want to hear it again.¡±

    ¡°Alright, however many times you want to hear it, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The man smiled indulgently, and An Ruo thought he was really good to her.

    But why couldn¡¯t she bring herself to like him?

    After dinner, Xingtian took her to the garden pavilion, sipping juice while talking about the past. An Ruo listened quietly, not missing a single detail.

    She would asionally ask questions, but Xingtian never told her that she knew a man and a child.

    She found it strange; the two people in her dream should be people she knew. Why did Xingtian never mention them?

    Was it that her dream was false, or was there something hidden in his words¡­

    An Ruo did not express her doubts. Having lost her memory, she held a sense of caution towards the world and everyone in it.

    Even if that person was Xingtian, she still couldn¡¯t fully trust him.

    In the evening, An Ruo took out her sketchbook and looked through it again.

    When she flipped to the back, she suddenly discovered that the toy bear she had drawn was the same as the one the little boy in her dream held.

    Her eyes shed with surprise and doubt, and she immediately flipped to the back, carefully re-reading the letter she had written to Winnie Bear.

    [Letter to Winnie Bear:

    Dear Winnie Bear, do you know that you were my favorite toy when I was a child.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 817: Dad Has Never Dreamed of Your Mom

    <h4>Chapter 817: Chapter 817: Dad Has Never Dreamed of Your Mom</h4>

    I even fantasized that you would talk, hug me, and be my closest partner. And all of this really happened one day, but it was only in my dreams... You are the first stroke of color in my childhood, thank you, Winnie Bear, thank you for bringing me joy...

    An Ruo read the letter several times, but still couldn¡¯t see anything. Finally, she closed the sketchbook in disappointment, turned off the light, and went to sleep.

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep, as her mind was repeatedly filled with the letters in the sketchbook.

    She recalled those letters over and over, feeling that some parts seemed familiar, while others didn¡¯t.

    Whenever something felt familiar, she tried hard to associate and recall it, and because she thought too desperately, she eventually started to have a faint headache.

    Unable to endure the pain, she had to give up remembering. She stayed awake with her eyes open untilte at night, before dozing off in a daze.

    Perhaps she thought too much during the day, so she didn¡¯t sleep well at night, and her dreams were filled with scattered images. The images were so chaotic that she didn¡¯t remember anything but had an entire restless night.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Before dawn in J City, Kangkang awoke from a nightmare, calling out for Mom.

    He dreamed of Mom calling for help on a ne, which eventually exploded, and Mom was gone with it.

    He had this dream more than once, and he was always very scared when he did.

    Kangkang sat up, still scared out of his wits, his little face covered in sweat. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and realized the day had not yet broken.

    However, he didn¡¯t dare sleep alone again, fearing more nightmares.

    Getting out of bed, he quietly went to Dad¡¯s room, pushed open the door, intending to sneak into Dad¡¯s bed to sleep with him, only to find the dark room empty.

    The little guy entered, puzzled, wondering where Dad had gone, and just happened to see him sitting on the balcony chair, gazing into the distance.

    Kangkang walked up to him and asked confusedly, "Dad, did you just wake up, or did you not sleep all night?"

    Tang Yuchen turned his head to look at him, ced hisrge hand on his head, and asked with gentle concern, "Another nightmare?"

    Recalling the scene in the dream, the little guy¡¯s face immediately showed sadness. He went to Tang Yuchen, sat in hisp with his back to him, and felt very reassured nestled against his strong chest.

    Holding Dad¡¯s big hand with his little one, Kangkang asked softly, "Dad, have you ever dreamed of Mom? Did she say anything to you?"

    The man behind him said in a deep voice, "No, Dad hasn¡¯t dreamed of your Mom."

    "Why doesn¡¯t Mome to Dad¡¯s dream, and she doesn¡¯t talk to me in mine?" As for dreaming of her having an ident on a ne, that was just his own imagination.

    Tang Yuchen exined, "Her not appearing in our dreams means she¡¯s still alive."

    Kangkang suddenly looked up at him, asking excitedly, "Really?"

    In the next second, the excitement in his eyes turned to amazement.

    "Dad, you..."

    Tang Yuchen covered his eyes, speaking softly, "Dad is fine, don¡¯t worry, I will always be here as you grow up and won¡¯t leave you alone."

    He is the flesh and blood of An Ruo and himself, so he wouldn¡¯t give up on himself. He would live well, waiting for An Ruo¡¯s return, and also raise their child well.

    Kangkang pulled down his hand and nodded firmly, "Dad, I will also always be by your side, and won¡¯t leave you alone. I believe one day, Mom wille back!"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 818: Xingtian Is Not to Be Trusted

    <h4>Chapter 818: Chapter 818: Xingtian Is Not to Be Trusted</h4>

    "Hmm." The man smiled with relief, holding him gently, he said, "Go to sleep now, it¡¯s still a while before dawn."

    "Oh..." Kangkang yawned, leaned into his arms, and fell asleep quickly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo got paper and pen, and wrote on it ¡¯Xingtian can¡¯t... secret in...¡¯, then added other words, like ¡¯album¡¯ ¡¯letter¡¯ ¡¯Winnie Bear¡¯ ¡¯little boy¡¯ ¡¯man in the dream¡¯, and so on.

    She tried to connect these things, hoping to remember something.

    Xingtian didn¡¯t really care if she could regain her memory, so she had to rely on herself.

    "Are these things rted?" An Ruo studied seriously but found she couldn¡¯t connect them no matter what...

    She reopened the drawing book, intending to look from the beginning. Maybe if she kept looking, she would remember something.

    After viewing a dozen pages, she suddenly noticed a problem.

    Every letter started with a certain phrase pattern, just with different nouns. If it was just normal letter writing, there was no need to emphasize ¡¯Letter to XX:¡¯ specifically, right?

    Just writing ¡¯XX:¡¯ would suffice.

    Why use that special opening?

    An Ruo tapped the word ¡¯letter¡¯ on the paper with her pen, and her gaze fell on the words ¡¯Xingtian can¡¯t...¡¯

    In a sh of inspiration, a spark went off in her mind, instantly shocking her.

    Could it be that the sentence appearing in the dream was actually ¡¯Xingtian can¡¯t... trust¡¯?!

    An Ruo¡¯splexion changed slightly, and she softly recited the sentence, finding it flowed smoothly without any awkwardness.

    Her intuition also told her it was indeed ¡¯Xingtian can¡¯t be trusted,¡¯ rather than ¡¯Xingtian can¡¯t do something something.¡¯

    Xingtian can¡¯t be trusted...

    He doesn¡¯t deserve her trust; she cannot trust him!

    Why is that? Could it be that Xingtian has hidden something from her, or is her amnesia somehow rted to him?

    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left clues before losing her memory to remind her not to trust him.

    An Ruo stood up abruptly, it must be that!

    The tissues were filled with Xingtian¡¯s name, and the fairy tale book in the desk drawer drew her attention to the word ¡¯secret.¡¯

    And this drawing book, filled with so many urrences of ¡¯letter,¡¯ was just to catch her attention.

    Linking these keywords together, isn¡¯t it just ¡¯Xingtian can¡¯t be trusted¡¯?

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with disbelief; it turned out that the person she thought most important to her was actually someone not to be trusted.

    She copsed onto the chair, overwhelmed by this fact. She clutched her head tightly, feeling in great pain.

    What exactly happened before she lost her memory, and what entanglements were there between her and Xingtian?

    An Ruo shook her head in agony, still unable to recall anything.

    She suddenly saw thetter part of the sentence on the paper ¡¯secret in...¡¯

    A shiver ran through her mind, where is the secret?

    If she finds the secret, can she know everything that happened in the past?

    Where exactly is that secret?

    An Ruo reviewed the drawing book again, not missing a single ce, but she still discovered nothing.

    She watched through the book "Secret Garden" from start to finish, yet still nothing.

    She searched every nook and cranny of the room carefully, finding nothing. It seemed she had lost the trail, unsure of what to do next.

 Chapter 819: Heéˆ¥æªš Not a Good Man, Heéˆ¥æªš a Bad Man

    <h4>Chapter 819: Chapter 819: He¡¯s Not a Good Man, He¡¯s a Bad Man</h4>

    But she knew it was enough not to trust Xingtian; otherwise, she would still be kept in the dark, deceived by him all along.

    Moreover, she spected that before she lost her memory, she anticipated that this day woulde. So she left clues in advance, realizing now that her amnesia was Xingtian¡¯s doing.

    He must have caused her amnesia.

    No wonder he always persuaded her that not recovering her memory was no big deal. He was afraid she would think too much and recall something, right?

    But what was his purpose in making her lose her memory?

    Was it just to marry her?

    An Ruo suddenly recalled the man and child she saw in her dream. Who were they?

    Were they her... husband and child?

    Did Xingtian like her so much that he took her, made her lose her memory, and then nned to marry her?

    An Ruo spected wildly, but she didn¡¯t expect that she was almost right about everything.

    She thought, if things were indeed like that, she must recover her memory as soon as possible. She couldn¡¯t let her family worry about her, and she didn¡¯t want to marry Xingtian.

    However, the wedding date was getting closer, with only one week left until the ceremony. Could she recover her memory in such a short time?

    An Ruoy on the table, deeply troubled, when suddenly, she heard a knock on the door, and Xingtian¡¯s voice came from outside: "An Ruo, I¡¯ve prepared fishing rods. Let¡¯s go fishing at sea."

    Before she knew the truth, she quite trusted him and felt he was a good person. But after knowing the truth, she felt everything he did was part of a scheme, and suddenly he seemed terrifying.

    He¡¯s not a good person; he¡¯s a bad person.

    An Ruo¡¯s current mood was like suddenly discovering that a friend visiting her home was actually a home invader, making her panic and fear.

    She stared at the door in terror, even her breathing bing very faint.

    "An Ruo, are you sleeping again?" Xingtian knocked on the door again.

    An Ruo reminded herself not to panic, not to let him notice anything. She had to say something, or he woulde in.

    Moreover, her desk was covered with so many clues; if he saw them, the consequences would be unimaginable.

    "An Ruo, I¡¯ming in."

    "Wait!" she shouted urgently, "I... I haven¡¯t changed my clothes yet, it¡¯s inconvenient to see you, wait for me downstairs."

    The lock had just turned, then stopped. An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief; luckily, he appeared to be a perfect gentleman.

    "Alright then, I¡¯ll wait for you downstairs. Take your time, there¡¯s no rush," Xingtian said gently, and if it were the old her, she would be moved by how good of a man he seemed.

    But from now on, she wouldn¡¯t be deceived by his appearance.

    Once it was quiet outside, An Ruo quickly tidied the desk, destroying any clues that needed to be destroyed, then changed her clothes and headed downstairs, feeling mentally worn out.

    Xingtian sat on the sofa in the living room. When he saw here down, his brow furrowed slightly.

    He got up and swiftly approached her, reaching out to touch her forehead and asked worriedly, "What¡¯s wrong? Why does your face look so pale?"

    It was because he scared her...

    An Ruo lowered her eyes and said softly, "I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night, I¡¯m not feeling energetic. I won¡¯t go fishing today."

    Xingtian led her to sit on the sofa, holding her hand and asking with concern, "Why didn¡¯t you sleep well, is it insomnia?"

    An Ruo raised her eyes to look at him and shook her head: "No, I was just trying hard to use my brain, seeing if I could remember something, so I had insomnia."

 Chapter 820: Where Is the "Secret" Really Hidden?

    <h4>Chapter 820: Chapter 820: Where Is the "Secret" Really Hidden?</h4>

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes darkened slightly, and his subtle emotions did not escape her notice.

    "You¡¯re forcing yourself again. An Ruo, didn¡¯t I say it doesn¡¯t matter if you can¡¯t recover your memory, don¡¯t torture yourself like this."

    "This isn¡¯t torture. Xingtian, you can¡¯t understand the feeling of having no memory. I want to recover my memory, I want to find everything from the past, I don¡¯t want to be someone who doesn¡¯t even know who they are!" An Ruo retorted him faintly.

    Xingtian¡¯s gaze grew increasingly dark, and he pressed his lips, saying, "I can understand your feelings, I feel just as bad because you lost your memory. But, are memories really that important, more than your health? An Ruo, you¡¯ve only lost your past memories, but you can still have future ones. I promise, your future memories will all be beautiful, don¡¯t force yourself if you can¡¯t remember the past."

    He indeed did not want her to recover her memory.

    An Ruo quickly lowered her eyes, not letting him see the suspicion in them.

    "Okay, I won¡¯t force myself, I know you¡¯re thinking of my good."

    Xingtian immediately smiled and gently took her shoulder, speaking softly, "As long as you know I care about you. Since you didn¡¯t rest wellst night, go upstairs and rest now. Remember, don¡¯t overthink in the future."

    An Ruo nodded and stood up, saying, "Then I¡¯ll go up, we can go fishing another day."

    The man also stood up, "Fishing can be anytime, let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll help you up."

    "No need, I¡¯m not that weak yet." An Ruo declined his kindness and went upstairs alone. Xingtian stared at her back, his eyes glinting with a deep light.

    He would not let her recover her memory, absolutely not!

    An Ruo returned to the bedroom and locked the door.

    She paced anxiously in the room, desperate to figure out how to restore her memory. Without recovering her memory, how could she fight against him?

    They were getting married in a few days, would she be able to refuse by then?

    "Calm down, you must stay calm." An Ruo clenched her fist, took a deep breath, and forced herself to calm down.

    She needed to think carefully, to ponder where the "secret" was truly hidden.

    If Xingtian was not trustworthy, then she absolutely would not hand the so-called secret over to anyone here. Everyone here belonged to Xingtian; giving it to them would be equivalent to giving it to Xingtian.

    She likely wouldn¡¯t hide the secret in a ce she couldn¡¯t think of, after all, she had foreseen her amnesia. If it was hidden too secretly, once she lost her memory, she would definitely not find it.

    Besides, she must have left some clues. Searching like a headless chicken, what if she never finds it in her lifetime?

    Also, the ce it was put must be an unexpected ce.

    An unexpected ce...

    An Ruo scanned the entire room, the furniture inside was simple, just a wardrobe, bed, desk, European-style pce chair, dressing table, and nightstand, nothing else.

    And she had checked all these ces, and found nothing.

    Then there was only the bathroom left. An Ruo walked into the bathroom, there was a toilet, bathtub, vanity, and a cab for storing things.

    Everything was clear at a nce, and there was nothing in the cab either. She really didn¡¯t know where the thing was hidden.

    An Ruo returned to the bedroom, deciding to look under the bed again. She searched inch by inch, but found nothing under the bed.

    Where on earth was the secret ced?

 Chapter 821: 821: The Secret Under the Chair

    <strong>Chapter 821: Chapter 821: The Secret Under the Chair</strong>

    Where exactly is the secret hidden?

    She sat on the floor, looking up at the ceiling, where the crystal chandelier was veryrge.

    The chandelier¡­

    Could she have hidden the ¡®secret¡¯ up there?

    An Ruo stood on the bed, trying hard to jump up to see, but apart from some dust, there was nothing else in the chandelier.

    It¡¯s not in the chandelier either, now she¡¯s really stumped.

    Sitting dejectedly on the bed, An Ruo felt extremely frustrated. Unable to find the memory, she felt so ufortable inside.

    Is she really going to marry Xingtian like this and be deceived by him for a lifetime?

    An Ruoy down on the bed, thinking despairingly about how to proceed with her future path.

    Better to sleep and maybe she could dream of something.

    Thinking of this idea, An Ruo felt a wave of excitement. Since she wanted to dream, she needed some psychological suggestion.

    She kept silently chanting in her mind, ¡®Xingtian is not to be trusted, the secret is in¡­¡¯ This sentence, hoping that by repeating it over and over, she could think of something.

    An Ruo chanted this sentence over a hundred times, unable to resist the sleepiness, she drifted off drowsily.

    Before she lost her memory, she had firmly memorized every word of this sentence. And she tried to engrave each word deeply in her heart, using her consciousness, her instincts to remember it.

    Moreover, when Xingtian hypnotized her, she also tried hard not to forget this sentence, so recalling it was just a matter of time, though it would take some effort.

    Even if she didn¡¯t discover any clues, perhaps one day in her dreams, this sentence would suddenly appear.

    Thus, after An Ruo fell asleep, she indeed dreamt, and that bit of consciousness that had been dormant after Xingtian¡¯s hypnosis came alive in her dream, giving her the answer.

    Xingtian is not to be trusted, the secret is in¡­ the secret is in¡­

    ¡°Under the chair!¡± An Ruo awoke with a start from her dream, couldn¡¯t help but shout out.

    The secret is under the chair!

    Her gaze quicklynded on the only court chair in the room, that chair was wide and heavy, even if it was to be moved, it could only be lifted with effort.

    So when the servants cleaned, it was impossible for them to lift the chair high up and thus discover the secret beneath.

    And hiding the secret under the desk would be easy for others to see; the servants here would also squat down to clean under the desk.

    Only the chair, even if they squatted down, they still couldn¡¯t see the bottom.

    Nothing could be hidden under the bed either, Xingtian would definitely suspect she hid something under the bed and might have already ordered someone to search there.

    The only ce not afraid of being discovered was just under the chair.

    An Ruo slowly got off the bed, excitedly approached the chair.

    Whether it was the hint from the dream, her analysis, or her intuition, all told her the secret was under the chair.

    It couldn¡¯t be wrong, the secret must be under the chair!

    An Ruo quickly squatted down and tipped the chair over, suddenly seeing the bottom filled with densely packed small words.

    [My name is An Ruo. I¡¯m worried that one day Xingtian might erase my memory with hypnotism, so I want to record my past to help recover my memory. I was born in J City in China, and my parents died in a car ident when I was ten years old. My nine-year-younger brother An Ji and I lived with our uncle¡¯s family until I was 21, when I met Tang Yuchen¡­]

    An Ruo read these contents in shock, her heart inexplicably tightened.

    So her guess was correct, the child in the dream was indeed her child.

    She actually has a child¡­

    And the person she loved was Tang Yuchen, not Xingtian.

 Chapter 822: The Bride Must Kneel to Her Parents Before Marriage

    <h4>Chapter 822: Chapter 822: The Bride Must Kneel to Her Parents Before Marriage</h4>

    Xingtian is an international fugitive. He likes her and brought her here, intending never to let her go.

    Perhaps because she resisted him and refused to marry him, he used hypnotism to erase her memory.

    Knowing everything from the past, An Ruo also knew what to do next.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    On a sunny morning, An Ruo sat in the garden pavilion, trying to brew flower tea with jasmine blossoms.

    A few servants were watering flowers and removing weeds nearby. After she brewed the tea, she smiled at them and said, "The sun is too strong,e and have a cup of tea before continuing with your work."

    A middle-aged maid smiled and declined her kindness, "Miss An, we¡¯re not thirsty, thank you."

    An Ruo said shyly, "Actually, I have something to ask you."

    As she said this, the servants stopped their work and asked her what was the matter. At her insistence, they entered the pavilion and sat down, sipping the flower tea she had brewed.

    "Miss An, just ask what you want to know, if we know, we¡¯ll tell you."

    An Ruo smiled and said, "Thank you, everyone. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal, you know, I have lost my memory and can¡¯t remember anything..."

    Saying this, she deliberately paused. Unsurprisingly, the others slightly changed their expressions upon hearing her words.

    They must be thinking she was going to inquire about her past, right?

    An Ruo continued with a smile, "But I¡¯m soon to have a wedding with Xingtian. I¡¯ve forgotten everything from the past and don¡¯t know what preparations or rituals are required for the wedding. So I wanted to hear about the wedding processes in your hometowns."

    "Oh, so that¡¯s what it is..." a servant sighed with great relief and quickly said, "In our hometown, when the bride gets married, she needs to..."

    After one finished, the next couldn¡¯t help but start speaking. Eventually, their discussion became more and more intense, turning into pure chit-chat.

    An Ruo paid attention to the content of their talk, noting one very important ritual: the bride must kneel and bow to her parents at marriage.

    She imagined she would be saying goodbye to her parents, not realizing how vital this ritual was.

    With this understanding in mind, An Ruo awaited the n to unfold.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    "I heard you asked the servants about the wedding etiquette today?" Xingtian entered her room and asked her with a smile.

    She was so proactive about the wedding that, honestly, it made him happy.

    Sitting on the bed, An Ruo nodded slightly, "Yes, there are so many rituals, and I can¡¯t remember them all."

    The man sat beside her, took her hand, and smiled gently, "Actually, we¡¯re having a Western-style wedding. As long as there¡¯s a priest to witness, we don¡¯t need all those rituals they mentioned."

    An Ruo nodded thoughtfully, then lowered her eyes in silence.

    "What¡¯s the matter?" Xingtian lifted her chin and asked with concern.

    She asked him, "You¡¯ve never told me about my family, Xingtian, where is my family?"

    Xingtian released her, smiling apologetically, "Sorry, it¡¯s my mistake. I didn¡¯t tell you because I didn¡¯t want to make you sad. Your parents passed away when you were very young..."

    An Ruo was stunned. Her eyes dimmed, but there was no excess sadness. She had forgotten everything, so she had no feelings for her parents.

    "Do I have any siblings?"

    "No."

    Liar, she clearly has a brother named An Ji!

 Chapter 823: An Ruo, Marriage Is Not Childéˆ¥æªš Play

    <h4>Chapter 823: Chapter 823: An Ruo, Marriage Is Not Child¡¯s y</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes were natural as she bit her lip and said, "Today I heard them say that the bride has to kneel and bow to her parents when she gets married, but my parents are dead... Xingtian, what about your parents?"

    I don¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but she saw a hint of coldness in Xingtian¡¯s eyes, though he quickly regained hisposure.

    "I¡¯m an orphan, I have no parents."

    This point quite surprised An Ruo; she hadn¡¯t thought he would be an orphan.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have asked you that."

    "It¡¯s okay." Xingtian tightly held her hand and said with a faint smile, "I used to be alone, but now I¡¯m not, because I have you. An Ruo, you¡¯ll always be by my side, spending a lifetime with me, won¡¯t you?"

    An Ruo was stunned. She quickly lowered her eyes, shyly saying, "I haven¡¯t even married you yet, don¡¯t talk about spending a lifetime together."

    The man just thought she was shy; he couldn¡¯t help but kiss her cheek and said passionately, "Soon you¡¯ll be married to me. After you marry me, I¡¯ll stay with you for a lifetime, never separating from you."

    Clearly those were sweet words, yet to An Ruo, they sounded creepy. To stay with her for a lifetime, did he really intend to never let her go?

    No, she wanted to return to the past; she didn¡¯t want to stay by his side!

    An Ruo worked hard to suppress the fear in her heart, smiling even more shyly, and then she whispered, "Xingtian, before we get married, can you promise me one thing?"

    "What is it?" Xingtian asked pleasantly; at this moment, he was willing to agree to whatever she said.

    An Ruo hid the smile at the corners of her mouth, dimmed her expression, and said, "I¡¯ve forgotten everything about the past, but that doesn¡¯t mean I don¡¯t care about anything. I want to go back to my hometown, to pay respects to my parents, to tell them I¡¯m getting married. Of course, you have toe along, too; I heard that the son-inw also needs to kneel and bow with the bride to her parents."

    When she spoke the first part, Xingtian was already thinking of ways to refuse her. When she said thest sentence, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a sweetness in his heart, as if he was already her husband.

    "The wedding is just a few days away; let¡¯s leave early ande back early, okay?" She looked at him expectantly, gently pleading.

    Xingtian hesitated and said, "We can go visit them after the wedding. You know, the wedding ising up soon, it would be very tiring to travel back and forth. I promise you, as soon as the wedding is over, I¡¯ll apany you to pay respects to your parents."

    "But I want to go before the wedding. They are my parents; I don¡¯t want them to be thest to know we¡¯re getting married."

    "An Ruo, your parents won¡¯t mind these things."

    An Ruo was instantly a bit angry; she couldn¡¯t help but retort, "How do you know they won¡¯t mind? Besides, I also want to see my parents, to go to their graves and pay my respects."

    Xingtian hesitated about whether to agree to her, after all, taking her back to J City would be risky.

    In the end, he chose not to take the risk.

    "An Ruo, let me be honest with you, starting from here to your hometown, it will take several days of travel. If we go, we won¡¯t be able to make it back in time."

    An Ruo paused, troubled and said, "Can we hold the wedding in my hometown? I think that would be more meaningful."

    "Everything here is already prepared, how can we change the location of the ceremony."

    "Then let¡¯s postpone the wedding and hold it when we return."

    Xingtian tightened his grip on her hand suddenly and said helplessly, "An Ruo, marriage is not a game; how can the wedding date be changed just like that."

 Chapter 824: We Canéˆ¥æª› Go Back Like This

    <h4>Chapter 824: Chapter 824: We Can¡¯t Go Back Like This</h4>

    Seeing that he still wouldn¡¯t relent, An Ruo was genuinely angry.

    She pulled her hand back, stood up, and said coolly, "You know marriage is not child¡¯s y. I asked you to apany me back to pay respects to my parents, and you refused. So why should I care about this wedding? Xingtian, you don¡¯t value me at all!"

    These words were quite serious.

    Xingtian quickly got up, held her shoulders, and frowned, "How could I possibly not value you?"

    If he didn¡¯t value her, he wouldn¡¯t have gone through so much trouble to bring her here, nor would he be so intent on marrying her.

    An Ruo realized her words were a bit too severe, and she softly pleaded with him, "I just want to pay respects to my parents before the wedding. Xingtian, please agree, okay? I¡¯ve lost my memory, and I want to see where my parents are buried. This way, I can feel like I have parents and once had a home."

    Xingtian fell silent, and after a while, he nodded and said, "I can agree to that, but you have to promise me one thing."

    "What is it?" An Ruo asked excitedly.

    "Actually, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been hiding from you. I didn¡¯t n to let you know because I hoped you could start a new life. But it seems this can¡¯t be hidden anymore..." Xingtian said gravely.

    An Ruo¡¯s expression turned serious. Was he going to tell her the truth about the past?

    She overestimated him.

    Xingtian didn¡¯t speak about the truth of the past; he told her that the two of them were actually fugitives, so returning to J City would be dangerous.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in shock. Clearly, he was the fugitive, but he said she was one too.

    "You¡¯re very surprised, aren¡¯t you? Don¡¯t be afraid; we¡¯re safe now. Everyone thinks we¡¯re dead, so they won¡¯t look for us anymore," Xingtian softlyforted her.

    "We moved here to start a new life and nned to live here forever. I wanted to move to another country after a few years when things settled down. But since you want to go back now, you can¡¯t return as yourself."

    An Ruo asked him in disbelief, "Why are we wanted?"

    Xingtian let go of her, walked to the window, and said while watching the sky outside, "You were dragged into this because of me. I used to be the leader of an international crime organization, but since you¡¯re with me, they wouldn¡¯t spare you either."

    An Ruo stared at his back, her eyes cold, "What bad things have you done, killing and arson?"

    Xingtian turned and smiled, "You¡¯re overthinking it. It was merely for survival, smuggling some arms. As for killing and arson, I don¡¯t do those things."

    He didn¡¯t do them, but it was his subordinates who did. Killing didn¡¯t require him to get his hands dirty.

    An Ruo nodded difficultly, indicating her understanding, "Since it¡¯s all in the past, there¡¯s nothing to dwell on. But can we really not go back to my hometown?"

    "We can, but you need something."

    The thing Xingtian referred to was a human skin mask.

    In An Ruo¡¯s memory, this was her first time seeing such a thing. But she knew she had seen it before losing her memory. It seemed Xingtian used a mask to impersonate her friend Mo Hua and deceive her.

    The thin mask was like human skin and looked terrifying.

    An Ruo asked him a bit fearfully, "Is this... really made of human skin?"

    If it were, she would never put it on her face.

    Xingtianughed, "No, although it¡¯s called a human skin mask, the material is not made of human skin.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 825: 825: She Finally Came Back

    <strong>Chapter 825: Chapter 825: She Finally Came Back</strong>

    ¡°But its texture is exactly like human skin, no difference at all.¡±

    An Ruo reached out to touch it; indeed, it felt like human skin, very thin, smooth, with a slightly skin-like texture.

    ¡°Will it fall off after putting it on?¡± she asked, puzzled.

    ¡°No, only a special solution can remove it. Lie down on the bed and I¡¯ll help you put it on,¡± Xingtian said.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t hesitate much and obedientlyy on the bed. Xingtian first sprayed a colorless, odorless liquid on her face, then slowly ced the mask on her face, bit by bit.

    ¡°Close your eyes and rest for a while, I¡¯ll call you when it¡¯s done,¡± he whispered to her.

    An Ruo closed her eyes, not knowing how long had passed until she heard him say it was ready. She opened her eyes and met the man¡¯s smiling gaze.

    She reached up to touch her face, feeling nothing at all; it was like real skin, she couldn¡¯t even feel the presence of the mask.

    Xingtian brought a mirror to her, cing it in front of her: ¡°Take a look.¡±

    A stranger¡¯s face appeared in the mirror, with beautiful features, An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, she didn¡¯t expect she would lookpletely different.

    Xingtian told her, ¡°With this mask on, your name is Su Wei, and your identification is ready. We will set off for your hometown, J City, tonight.¡±

    An Ruo looked at him with aplex gaze, pressing her lips together without speaking.

    Xingtian had also changed his face, his new name was Bai Nanfeng, and his identity was Su Wei¡¯s husband.

    Seeing the helicopter parked by the seaside, An Ruo finally understood why there was no ship here. It turned out they didn¡¯t take ships but traveled by helicopter.

    Once on the ne, they would first go to the nearest country, then take an international flight to J City¡­

    It would take two days in total to reach J City.

    As the flightnded at J City Airport, An Ruo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but tighten with tension. She had finally returned; this ce was her hometown, full of her rtives and all her memories.

    Coming out from the airport hall, Xingtian called a taxi, nning to take her to the hotel to rest first.

    An Ruo looked at the scenery outside the window. Although she didn¡¯t remember anything here, she liked this ce very much, feeling an inexplicable sense of familiarity.

    Xingtian held her hand, smiling lightly, and asked her, ¡°Do you remember any of this?¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s heart jolted; was he testing her?

    She turned back with a smile, ¡°I have no impression at all, I still can¡¯t remember anything. Xing¡­ Nanfeng, after paying my respects to my parents, could you take me around to visit the ces I¡¯ve been before? It¡¯s hard to be here; I want to look around.¡±

    ¡°Sure, but we don¡¯t have much time; we can only stay here for two days, not too long.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± An Ruo knew that these two days were already the maximum limit he had given her. And she must find Tang Yuchen within these two days to tell him she¡¯s An Ruo.

    Upon arriving at the hotel, Xingtian booked only one room, but fortunately, it had two bedrooms; An Ruo slept in the inner room, and he stayed outside.

    After showering and changing clothes, Xingtian nned to order room service, but An Ruo suggested going out for food as she wanted to taste the local dishes and snacks.

    Now that they wore masks and appeared different, Xingtian wasn¡¯t afraid of someone recognizing her. He was very confident, so he agreed to take her out to eat.

    At a restaurant, they ordered a private room and a lot of specialty dishes.

 Chapter 826: How Should I Escape?

    <h4>Chapter 826: Chapter 826: How Should I Escape?</h4>

    In a restaurant, they reserved a private room and ordered many specialty dishes.

    An Ruo found the dishes very familiar and enjoyable.

    Even without memories, her taste hadn¡¯t changed.

    Seeing her enjoy the dishes, Xingtian couldn¡¯t help but ask her, "You used to love these dishes. Do you feel anything while eating them now?"

    An Ruo nodded, "They just taste good."

    "Didn¡¯t anythinge to mind?"

    She shook her head, saying gloomily, "It would be great if I could recall something. I try hard to remember, and even when I try to the point of breaking my head, I can¡¯t recall anything, let alone when I¡¯m not trying."

    Xingtian took a sip of his drink and smiled slightly, "It¡¯s okay, take your time. You will remember one day."

    An Ruo shook her head in disappointment, "Forget it, if I can¡¯t remember, so be it."

    The man smiled again, and although his smile looked gentle, no one knew what he was thinking.

    He knew she would definitely not remember anything. He was confident in his hypnotism, and An Ruo hadn¡¯t received any specialized training, so she definitely couldn¡¯t break through his hypnosis.

    Unless she experienced great shock or some psychological hint, she would never remember in her lifetime.

    After a satisfying meal, An Ruo suggested going for a walk, wanting to explore around. Xingtian nodded in agreement, and naturally, he decided where to go.

    J City wasrge, and the ces he took her were where it was impossible to meet acquaintances.

    After walking around for an afternoon, An Ruo got a general understanding of J City¡¯s environment and conveniently bought a city map, which would be useful for touring.

    Xingtian teased her, saying with him around, there was no need to look at a map, but she insisted on buying one.

    When they returned to the hotel, An Ruo was already very tired, so the man told her to rest. He would take her to visit her parents¡¯ graves early the next morning.

    An Ruo nodded, went back to the bedroom, and closed the door. There was aputer in the room, and she had learned to use aputer while on the ind, so she smoothly turned it on and began searching for Tang Yuchen¡¯spany location.

    She was staying in the East, and Tang Yuchen¡¯spany was in the West. It would take almost more than an hour by car to get there.

    No wonder Xingtian felt secure enough to take her for a walk. In this area, it was impossible for her to meet anyone she knew.

    Luckily, the chair had Tang Yuchen¡¯spany name, his home address, and contact numbers written underneath. She just needed to first escape the hotel and then call him.

    An Ruo made up her mind, feeling a bit more at ease but still hesitated whether to go to hispany or directly to his home.

    He should be at thepany during the day, so she¡¯d better find him there.

    "An Ruo, are you asleep?" Xingtian knocked on the door from outside. An Ruo quickly turned off theputer and responded, "About to sleep, is there something you need?"

    "Nothing, just worried you might not be used to staying here."

    "It¡¯s pretty good here, I¡¯m not ufortable."

    "Alright, then sleep early, goodnight."

    "You sleep early too, goodnight."

    Once she no longer heard Xingtian¡¯s voice, An Ruo slowly calmed down. How could she escape the hotel?

    Xingtian was sleeping outside, so sneaking out would definitely alert him. Furthermore, it was over twenty floors up, so climbing out the window wasn¡¯t feasible.

    How exactly could she run away?

    An Ruo hadn¡¯t slept at all, not even changing her clothes. She was ready with her phone and money, nning to escape as soon as she had the chance.

 Chapter 827: No One Answers the Phone

    <h4>Chapter 827: Chapter 827: No One Answers the Phone</h4>

    It wasn¡¯t until just before dawn that she found an opportunity.

    Luckily, she hadn¡¯t slept all night. It turned out Xingtian had a habit of getting up at six thirty for a shower. An Ruo, who had been listening intently by the door, heard the sound of him getting up and going to the bathroom. She cautiously opened the door, confirming that he indeed went to the bathroom.

    With the sound of watering from the bathroom, An Ruo bent down and carefully walked towards the door. She was very nervous but had to stay calm and escape. Otherwise, she would never have the chance to get away from him.

    Opening the door smoothly, An Ruo gently closed it behind her and ran desperately to the elevator.

    Although waiting for the elevator door to open was only a few seconds, it felt excruciatingly long. She was terrified that if she waste by a second, Xingtian would find out she had run away.

    They were staying on the twenty-fifth floor of the hotel, and going from the top to the bottom took a long time too.

    An Ruo kept praying that Xingtian wouldn¡¯t notice she was gone.

    It took about two minutes for her to run out of the hotel, hail a car, and give the driver Tang Yuchen¡¯spany address.

    After the car had driven for a few minutes and was well away from the hotel, An Ruo finally rxed a little. Clutching her phone tightly, she decided to call Tang Yuchen. She had memorized the number long ago, so she just needed to dial it.

    Carefully entering his number, she nervously pressed the call button and waited for the call to connect.

    The phone beeped ¡¯du¡ªdu¡ª¡¯, but no one answered. Unwilling to give up, An Ruo dialed the number again, but still, no one answered.

    Could he not be awake yet?

    But going to his house now would take more time, and even if she got there, she might not find him. It was better to wait at hispany.

    An Ruo also prayed that Xingtian hadn¡¯t discovered she was missing.

    She had closed the bedroom door, hoping he would think she hadn¡¯t gotten up yet.

    After half an hour of driving, the vehicle got stuck in traffic. It was the morning rush hour, and many cars were gridlocked on the road, unable to move an inch for minutes.

    This was undoubtedly very stressful for An Ruo.

    She asked the driver how long the jam mightst; the driver said usually, in half an hour, the traffic would ease up.

    Half an hour... she hoped everything would still be on time.

    It was already past seven, and An Ruo continued calling Tang Yuchen¡¯s phone, but again, no one answered. Could it be he hadn¡¯t woken up yet?

    Or could it be the content under the chair was fake?

    No, it was real. Her intuition also told her it was real. Maybe Tang Yuchen just hadn¡¯t heard the ringtone yet; perhaps he would soon.

    Gradually, the road began to clear.

    An Ruo sighed in relief, her anxiety diminishing.

    Another half hour passed, and the car still hadn¡¯t reached Tang Yuchen¡¯spany, but the fare kept rising. An Ruo had taken a taxi yesterday and knew by looking at the meter how much she would have to pay.

    She pulled out the only US$ 100, silently praying it would cover the fare.

    She had no money; the US$ 100 was given to her by Xingtian. When she asked him for money, he asked how much she needed; she only asked for US$ 100, thinking it would be enough for a taxi.

    After Xingtian gave her the money, he told her not to use it. If any payment was needed, he would take care of it. If she paid, he would feel embarrassed.

    In fact, she hadn¡¯t been using that US$ 100 in front of him.

    The driver nced at the one hundred yuan in her hand through the rearview mirror and couldn¡¯t help but say to her:

 Chapter 828: I Didnéˆ¥æª› Know This Was Counterfeit Money

    <h4>Chapter 828: Chapter 828: I Didn¡¯t Know This Was Counterfeit Money</h4>

    "Miss, can you show me your US$ 100?"

    "What¡¯s wrong?" An Ruo asked in confusion.

    "It seems to be fake, let me take a look," the driver said.

    "Fake, no way!" An Ruo looked over and over at the US$ 100, unable to see any issue.

    The driver was more convinced it was fake money, "Where did you get this money from? It¡¯s really fake. It¡¯s so obviously fake I could tell at a nce."

    Seeing An Ruo still skeptical, he took out a genuine bill and handed it to her.

    "Compare them if you don¡¯t believe me."

    An Ruo quickly took the money he handed her,pared them carefully, and realized her money was indeed different. Fake money often gives a sense of being unreal, imperfect.

    So there was no doubt, her money was indeed fake.

    An Ruo¡¯s expression changed slightly, what should she do now that the money was fake? What would she use to pay the fare?

    Should she go to Tang Yuchen and say, could you help me pay the fare?

    The question was, why did Xingtian give her fake money!

    He didn¡¯t trust her!

    An Ruo suddenly realized, yes, he didn¡¯t trust her and was afraid she¡¯d run away with the money, so he gave her fake money.

    If she didn¡¯t try to escape, she¡¯d never find out it was fake. But if she tried to run, she¡¯d undoubtedly take a taxi, only to discover the money was fake and fail to escape.

    An Ruo suddenly felt powerless, Xingtian was... so devious...

    The driver saw her looking utterly defeated and suspiciously asked, "You don¡¯t have any money aside from this fake bill, do you?"

    "I..." An Ruo was too ashamed to know how to answer; she really was out of money.

    "You really don¡¯t have any money?" the driver asked in astonishment.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know it was fake money..."

    Normally, in this situation, the driver would suspect she was ying dumb to avoid paying the fare. After all, what adult can¡¯t tell fake money apart?

    But looking at her, it seemed she really didn¡¯t know.

    He pulled over to the roadside and asked her, "Where are you going? You should call a family member or friend toe and pay the fare for you."

    An Ruo bit her lip and hesitated before saying, "I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t know anyone here..."

    Could she really ask Xingtian to pay the fare for her?

    Even to have Tang Yuchen pay the fare, she would have to be able to find him.

    An Ruo hurriedly searched through her belongings but found nothing. At this moment, she regretted not wearing some jewelry.

    The driver saw her looking helpless and realized there was no hope of getting the fare.

    He thought about taking her to the police station, but this woman was so delicate and gentle-looking, he couldn¡¯t bear to send her to the police.

    Besides, it was just a few bucks, and taking her to the station would cost him more passengers.

    "Don¡¯t you have a phone? Give me your phone, I¡¯ll give you my number, and you cane to me for the phone when you have the money," the driver said ndly.

    "No, I still need my phone!" An Ruo clenched her phone tightly, she couldn¡¯t give it to him. Without it, how would she contact Tang Yuchen?

    "Sir, I¡¯m really sorry, please give me your number, and when I have the money, I¡¯ll definitely pay you back. I¡¯m not a bad person, I mean it, if I say I¡¯ll pay back, I¡¯ll definitely pay it back!"

    Just as An Ruo finished speaking, her phone rang. Seeing the caller ID, her face turned pale, and fear shed in her eyes.

    What to do, Xingtian has found out she¡¯s missing!

 Chapter 829: If Only Mom Were Here

    <h4>Chapter 829: Chapter 829: If Only Mom Were Here</h4>

    What should I do, Xingtian found out she¡¯s missing!

    She didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone, so she had to hang up, but her hands were shaking, and she hung up several times before finally doing so.

    "Driver, could you please hurry up? Once I find who I¡¯m looking for, I¡¯ll pay you!" An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but anxiously say to him.

    The driver saw her unusual expression and lost the urge to ask for the fare.

    He opened the car door and said to her indifferently, "The ce you want to go is about an hour¡¯s walk from here. I won¡¯t charge you anymore, you can get off."

    It¡¯s not that he didn¡¯t want to do a good deed, but life was hard, and he didn¡¯t make much in a day, having no time to give her a free ride.

    There was a tinge of wetness in An Ruo¡¯s eyes; she understood she had no right to ask for his help.

    "Thank you, driver, thank you..." she whispered an apology to him, then awkwardly got out of the car and closed the door.

    The car drove off, leaving An Ruo standing bewildered by the roadside, feeling everything here was foreign.

    At this moment, she felt like someone who had just gone abroad, standing in a foreignnd, filled with insecurity about this unfamiliar city.

    But she didn¡¯t have much time to be sentimental. After asking a passerby for directions, she hurried on her way. Xingtian called several more times, and each time the phone rang, her heart trembled.

    She didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone, simply letting the ringtone repeat endlessly.

    Time slowly passed, and it was morning. She called Tang Yuchen on the way, but no one answered.

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t even sure if Tang Yuchen existed anymore; she was even more uncertain if she could find him.

    But she was out of money, and since she hade this far, she could only keep walking, with no way to turn back.

    It¡¯s winter in J City now. An Ruo had walked a long distance, feeling her whole body warm and panting with exhaustion.

    She gritted her teeth, determined to keep walking. Even if her legs broke, she had to find Tang Yuchen!

    Asking for directions along the way, An Ruo, without realizing it, had already been walking for more than an hour and finally saw the towering building of TLA Company in the distance.

    Her heart suddenly surged with excitement, and she quickened her pace forward, her body seemed to gain strength, feeling less tired.

    There was a KFC restaurant ahead.

    Seeing the food inside, An Ruo¡¯s stomach suddenly growled with hunger.

    She smiled softly, thinking how she could still feel hungry at such a time.

    Just as she was thinking this, the door of the fast-food restaurant opened, and a man holding a little boy¡¯s hand walked out. The tall and handsome man carefully instructed the little boy, "In a while, you¡¯ll y in Dad¡¯s office. If you need anything, just tell the secretary auntie, and don¡¯t run around, alright?"

    "Okay, I know," the little boy nodded. He had a very cute and handsome face, and An Ruo, seeing him, momentarily forgot to move forward.

    The little boy looked up and smiled at the man, "Dad, the breakfast here is so good. Can wee again next time?"

    "We can¡¯t eat it often. We have all kinds of breakfast at home, and it¡¯s healthy and nutritious. Today I¡¯m bringing you here because it¡¯s your birthday," the man said tly.

    His words were actually quite cold, but An Ruo could hear that sense of parental love in his tone.

    The little boy immediately looked down sadly, "It would be great if Mom were here too. I¡¯m turning five today, but Mom can¡¯t celebrate my birthday."

    ```

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 830: Tang Yuchen, Iéˆ¥æª“ Back!

    <h4>Chapter 830: Chapter 830: Tang Yuchen, I¡¯m Back!</h4>

    The man¡¯s expression paused slightly, he rubbed his head, then picked him up and said with a smile, "Alright, don¡¯t be sad. Mom is definitely watching us from somewhere; she won¡¯t forget today is your birthday."

    As soon as he finished speaking, the little boy looked up at the sky as if he could see his mom hiding in the heavens.

    Listening to their conversation, An Ruo¡¯s heart inexplicably ached.

    She stared at them nkly. Clearly, her behavior was strange, yet the man holding the child didn¡¯t spare her a nce.

    In his eyes, he couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. More precisely, there was nothing in this world that could attract his interest.

    As they walked past her, An Ruo suddenly felt the urge to call out to them.

    "Dad, that auntie is weird, she keeps staring at us," whispered the little boy into the man¡¯s ear as they walked away.

    The man didn¡¯t speak; he was sure he didn¡¯t know this person.

    He pulled open the car door, and when he finally sat down in the car, he inadvertently saw the woman had turned around and was still staring at them.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know what she was looking at either.

    She just felt that they were very familiar; she just had an impulse to call out to them and stop them from leaving.

    Why did they feel so familiar, so heartbreaking?

    An Ruo stared at them, her gaze suddenly meeting the man¡¯s, her heart tightened sharply.

    Who is he...

    An Ruo clutched her heart, her mind was nk.

    Who exactly is he, why does she feel like she knows him?

    Could it be...

    A thought shed through her mind abruptly, and she immediately opened her eyes wide in amazement.

    Could he be Tang Yuchen?!

    An Ruo quickly looked at the little boy, and at this moment, upon careful inspection, she realized he had many simrities with her.

    Is he the child whose nickname is Kangkang, and proper name is Tang Xiao?

    Could it really be them?!

    An Ruo was stunned by this thought; she really wanted to shout their names immediately, telling them she was An Ruo, she had returned.

    But her throat seemed to be choked by something, unable to make a sound.

    No, she was too nervous!

    Seeing the car was about to drive away, An Ruo ran over without thinking, but just after a few steps, the car swiftly roared past her.

    She couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, her heart growing more anxious and fearful.

    No, she couldn¡¯t let them leave!

    "Wait... a minute... stop, stop!" An Ruo shouted frantically while chasing them as hard as she could.

    "Stop, stop the car!" She shouted with all her might, unwittingly in tears.

    At this moment, she recalled everything, remembered Tang Yuchen, her child, her brother, everything, everything.

    She regained her memory, she remembered it all!

    The car¡¯s speed was too fast, getting farther away, An Ruo stumbled and fell to the ground, causing more tears of pain.

    It wasn¡¯t the physical pain, but the heartache...

    Seeing them but unable to catch up, while they just regarded her as a stranger lunatic, how could it not make her heartache.

    With anguish, An Ruo propped herself up, watching as the car was about to disappear, she couldn¡¯t hold back her sorrow any longer, shouting his name: "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯ve returned! I¡¯ve returned!"

    The man driving seemed to hear her cry; his pupils contracted slightly. He quickly mmed on the brakes, and just ahead, a woman ran over, colliding with his car, stunning both him and the little boy beside him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 831: 831: Your Escape Plan Failed

    <strong>Chapter 831: Chapter 831: Your Escape n Failed</strong>

    ¡°Dad, we hit someone!¡± Kangkang shouted in panic.

    Tang Yuchen was still shaken, not because he feared hitting someone, but because he suddenly heard An Ruo¡¯s voice.

    He quickly got out of the car and looked around, but he couldn¡¯t see An Ruo anywhere.

    The woman he had knocked down sat on the ground in pain, with a small hand supporting her, concernedly asking, ¡°Sister, where are you hurt? Is it serious?¡±

    The woman raised her head, revealing a delicate and beautiful face.

    She was about to curse, but when she saw Tang Yuchen¡¯s face, she paused and said, suppressing her pain, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my leg hurts so much¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, An Ruo, who had disappeared behind them, stood up from the ground and limped forward. She needed to find them; now that her memory had returned, finding them was only a matter of time.

    She had just walked a dozen meters when a hand rested on her shoulder from behind. Xingtian¡¯s indifferent voice sounded, ¡°An Ruo, your escape n has failed. This game is no fun at all. If you¡¯re done ying,e back with me.¡±

    An Ruo turned back in terror; it was indeed him.

    He actually caught up!

    ¡°Go away, I don¡¯t want to go with you!¡± she hurriedly pushed him away, turned around, and attempted to escape.

    Suddenly, there was a pain in her neck, and she frowned deeply before losing consciousness.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    When An Ruo woke up, she saw the familiar surroundings of the bedroom.

    This was her bedroom on the ind.

    She had returned here again!

    Realizing this, her heart was filled with nothing but pain and hatred.

    She got up and crazily smashed everything she could reach, screaming in agony, ¡°I hate it here. I don¡¯t want toe back here. I hate it here. I hate everything about this ce!¡±

    The door was pushed open, and Xingtian slowly walked in from outside.

    He nced indifferently at the mess on the ground, then looked at her with deep, inscrutable eyes: ¡°You got your memory back.¡±

    His statement was a confirmation; he was already certain she had regained her memory.

    An Ruo red at him with resentment and nodded fiercely, ¡°Yes, I regained my memory! Your hypnotism is useless on me! Xingtian, your n has failed. I will not marry you, nor will I fall in love with you. Your n haspletely failed!¡±

    A shadow briefly crossed the man¡¯s eyes.

    He went to the desk, kicked the chair aside, and pointed underneath it with a coldugh, ¡°An Ruo, I really underestimated you. You even left a clue in such a ce. You suspected long ago that I would erase your memory, right? iming to visit your parents¡¯ grave was just an excuse, wasn¡¯t it? You actually wanted to find Tang Yuchen!¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s exactly right! When I learned your hypnotism could erase memories, I started preparing in advance. You are clever and quite cunning. But God won¡¯t let you seed at everything; not everything will be in your favor!¡±

    Xingtian¡¯s chest heaved with anger.

    He also sneered, ¡°You¡¯re right; I can¡¯t seed at everything. But your n also failed. You have no way to return to Tang Yuchen¡¯s side!¡±

    An Ruo trembled slightly, looking down with a sorrowful smile, ¡°I was just a little bit away from sess, just a little bit¡­¡±

    If only he hade a littleter.

    She was so close to hispany. If she could just walk in, she could meet him, and they could reunite.

    But why was she just a little bit short?

    Xingtian curved his mouth slightly and asked her softly, ¡°Do you know why you failed?¡±

    Just the mention of this made An Ruo furious.

 Chapter 832: 832: Even If You Refuse to Marry Me, You Still Have to Marry Me!

    <strong>Chapter 832: Chapter 832: Even If You Refuse to Marry Me, You Still Have to Marry Me!</strong>

    ¡°You¡¯re so insidious and despicable! The money you gave me is fake!¡± If it were real, she could have taken a cab directly to Tang Yuchen¡¯spany, and even if Xingtian came, he wouldn¡¯t be able to take her away.

    Xingtian took out a cellphone and smirked proudly, ¡°Not just that, look at this phone.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion, only to hear him say, ¡°This phone has been modified by me. It can only receive and make calls to my number, no other numbers. Plus, there¡¯s a tracker inside.¡±

    An Ruo suddenly understood.

    No wonder when she called Tang Yuchen, no one ever answered; this was why. And it¡¯s no wonder he could find her so quickly; he could track where she went.

    ¡°You really are insidious and despicable! Xingtian, even after wiping my memory, you don¡¯t trust me. A person like you will never be loved by anyone for your entire life!¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡± Her words struck a nerve with the man, and he angrily smashed the phone on the ground, and surged forward to grip her chin tightly.

    His eyes were dark and cold as he stared at her, clenching his teeth, ¡°An Ruo, I like you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can challenge my limits! If you don¡¯t want what¡¯s good for you, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless! You want to return to Tang Yuchen, right? I¡¯m telling you, no way! The wedding is tomorrow, and whether you want to or not, you¡¯re going to marry me!¡±

    ¡°Puh!¡± An Ruo spat some saliva onto his face.

    She stared at him defiantly and coldly, enunciating every word, ¡°Want me to marry you? Not in this lifetime!¡±

    Xingtian held back his anger, the veins on his forehead pulsating.

    He used a great deal of effort to release her, deciding not to argue with her.

    ¡°No need for another lifetime. If you don¡¯t behave tomorrow, I¡¯ll kill Tang Yuchen and your son!¡±

    With that, he turned around and left.

    The door was mmed shut by him forcefully, leaving An Ruo feeling empty and curled up tightly, feeling utterly alone and helpless.

    She didn¡¯t sleep at all that night. As morning slowly broke, several maids pushed open the door, holding a wedding dress ready to dress her.

    ¡°Everyone out.¡± An Ruo sat up, saying coldly.

    The maids were momentarily stunned; one stepped forward with a smile, saying, ¡°Miss An, today is your joyous day with the boss. The boss asked us toe help with your makeup¡­¡±

    ¡°Out!¡± Her eyes coldly nced at them, ¡°Call Xingtian, I want to talk to him.¡±

    ¡°¡­Alright.¡± The maids exited, and shortly after, Xingtian came in.

    Wearing a white suit, he was already prepared for the wedding.

    ¡°What do you want to speak with me about?¡± he asked, ¡°Have youe around and decided to marry me?¡±

    An Ruo slightly curled her lips, a faint mockery, ¡°I¡¯ve said I won¡¯t marry you, and I won¡¯t. Xingtian, I¡¯ve been threatened enough in this life. Your threats won¡¯t scare me; I¡¯m already numb. I¡¯m here to say, if you want to kill them, just kill them. You nted a bomb in the vi; I think eventually, you¡¯ll blow them up, if not now, thenter¡­ So if you¡¯re going to do it, do it quickly. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡±

    Xingtian¡¯s jaw suddenly tightened.

    He didn¡¯t expect she would see through his thoughts.

    Indeed, he wouldn¡¯t spare Tang Yuchen, whether Tang Yuchen angered him or whatever Tang Yuchen meant to An Ruo, there was no way he would let him continue to live.

    He nned to activate the bomb at some point after marrying An Ruo, and by then, everything would be over.

 Chapter 833: 833: She Probably Doesnéˆ¥æª› Have Much Time Left

    <strong>Chapter 833: Chapter 833: She Probably Doesn¡¯t Have Much Time Left</strong>

    Even if An Ruo knows the truth, it¡¯s already toote to make any difference.

    However, she saw through his n¡­

    ¡°As long as you agree to marry me, I said I won¡¯t kill them, and I won¡¯t. An Ruo, no matter what the future holds, if you don¡¯t agree now, they will die right now.¡± Xingtian said calmly.

    An Ruo shook her head, ¡°I¡¯ve also said, I won¡¯t marry you, no matter what. Go ahead and kill them, once they¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t live alone either. Or perhaps, you don¡¯t actually dare to kill him¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to provoke me!¡± Xingtian suddenly became angry.

    Damn it, he¡¯s indeed hesitant to act. If he does, others will know he¡¯s still alive, and since he hasn¡¯tpletely retreated yet, it¡¯s only a matter of time before they find him.

    An Ruo sneered, ¡°Did I guess everything right? Do you know how I guessed right? I just took a wild guess.¡±

    Her smile seemed harsh in his eyes, even though she was guessing, he couldn¡¯t maintainposure in front of her, and thus he subconsciously gave himself away!

    Xingtian suddenly calmed down, curled his lips and said, ¡°An Ruo, there¡¯s no need to anger me with those words. Do you know, things I can¡¯t have, I would rather destroy than let others have them.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill me? Then go ahead.¡± She also smiled, but it was an empty smile.

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes were dark and deep. He turned his back to her and said ruthlessly, ¡°I won¡¯t kill you; I¡¯ll just starve you until you¡¯re forced to beg. An Ruo, whether to live or die, you choose.¡±

    He left, only posting guards at the door, not forcing her into marriage.

    Hunger again¡­

    An Ruo faintly smiled. Back when Tang Yuchen used this tactic against her, she stubbornly didn¡¯t give in, let alone now.

    But the feeling of hunger is very unpleasant; it¡¯s more painful than any violence.

    Staring out the window, An Ruo thought about what Tang Yuchen and the child were doing. She feared she wouldn¡¯t live much longer, luckily they had already believed she was dead, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t leave in peace.

    Moreover, seeing them that day, she found Tang Yuchen was taking good care of Kangkang, allowing her to leave the world even more at ease.

    If there¡¯s a next life, she¡¯d still be willing to meet Tang Yuchen, just that they shouldn¡¯t hurt each other anymore. She¡¯d prefer to spend a lifetime with him as a normal, loving couple¡­

    It¡¯s been three days now, An Ruo didn¡¯t eat or drink, staying in bed in a daze. When hunger overwhelmed her, she relied on memories for support.

    Indeed, one needs memories, so they can draw mental strength in the toughest times.

    Xingtian never came to see her; he waited for her to break down and beg. He believed people couldn¡¯t withstand the taste of hunger.

    By the fifth day, An Ruo was so weakened by hunger, she was on the brink of death.

    Xingtian, unable to hold back his anger, entered her room when he still hadn¡¯t heard her plea.

    On the bed, An Ruo weakly opened her eyes, nced at him, then closed them again.

    ¡°Give up¡­ I won¡¯t beg¡­ I¡¯m soon to¡­ die¡­ I told you¡­ even if I die, I won¡¯t¡­ agree to marry you¡­¡± she said weakly and softly.

    Xingtian walked over and sat by her side, his eyes dark andplex, unreadable to anyone.

    He reached out, gently caressing her face, softly asking, ¡°Does the taste of hunger feel good?¡±

 Chapter 834: Thatéˆ¥æªš Right, Youéˆ¥æª™e Not Dead

    <h4>Chapter 834: Chapter 834: That¡¯s Right, You¡¯re Not Dead</h4>

    He reached out to gently stroke her face, softly asking, "Does the taste of hunger feel good?"

    An Ruo shook her head, of course it didn¡¯t feel good.

    "Do you know, I once killed my first person, just for a bowl of rice, to survive," the man suddenly said.

    An Ruo looked up at him in shock, and he continued, "I could kill for survival, but now, I only want you to marry me, why won¡¯t you agree? An Ruo, is marrying me really that difficult? I will treat you well, you will live a worry-free life every day, what¡¯s wrong with that?"

    Looking at him, the hatred in An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly wasn¡¯t so intense.

    Maybe it was because she was about to die, so she started to let go of everything.

    "Xingtian... it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree with you... it¡¯s that my heart doesn¡¯t agree... my heart belongs to someone else, and I can¡¯t control it anymore..."

    Xingtian¡¯s hand froze, and he pondered, "You¡¯re right, when the heart belongs to someone else, you can¡¯t control it. My heart is no longer mine."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t have the strength to talk to him anymore, she closed her eyes, making her final request, "When I die, can you scatter my ashes in the sea?"

    The man didn¡¯t answer; what responded to her was the sound of his departing footsteps.

    An Ruo opened her eyes to look at the snow-white ceiling, waves of dizziness before her eyes. She was going to die. Goodbye, Tang Yuchen, goodbye, Kangkang, goodbye, Xiao Ji... and goodbye, Yun Feiyang.

    I died without waiting for you to wake up; I¡¯m so unwilling. You must wake up, you must wake up!

    I don¡¯t know how long it was before An Ruo¡¯s consciousnesspletely sank into darkness, unable to feel anything.

    She didn¡¯t dream, she didn¡¯t go to Heaven, nor did she go to Hell.

    When she opened her eyes and saw the light, she felt like she had been asleep for a very long time.

    What is this ce, how did she end up here?

    An Ruo weakly propped herself up and found that she was locked in a small dark room.

    There was a small, high window built into the wall, with only a little light streaming in from outside.

    Shey on a small bed; in the corner of the room was a small enclosure, which seemed to be a toilet.

    What on earth happened? Wasn¡¯t she dead? Why is she here?

    Just as An Ruo was in doubt, the iron door opened, and Xingtian walked in from outside.

    Seeing him, she confirmed she wasn¡¯t dead; she was still in his hands, but her ce of residence had changed from a spacious,fortable bedroom to a ce resembling a prison.

    Xingtian walked in, but she didn¡¯t speak, so the man had to speak first, "That¡¯s right, you¡¯re not dead. It wouldn¡¯t be worth it for me to let you die like that."

    "What exactly do you want?" An Ruo asked him faintly.

    Xingtian chuckled softly, "You see this? You¡¯ll be living here from now on, for a lifetime. An Ruo, you can endure hunger, you¡¯re not afraid of death, but I guess you can¡¯t stand loneliness. Here you will be isted from the world, without freedom. Isn¡¯t there a poem that says, ¡¯Life is precious, love is higher; if it¡¯s for freedom, both can be given up.¡¯ So I want to see if you will give up your love for freedom."

    An Ruo was exasperated; she didn¡¯t even know what words to use to curse him.

    Taking a deep breath, she said faintly, "Xingtian, you¡¯re not like this, you¡¯re bing more and more irrational, does torturing me make you happy? Why can¡¯t we be friends and get along well?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 835: Imprisoned Here for Life

    <h4>Chapter 835: Chapter 835: Imprisoned Here for Life</h4>

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes suddenly turned very grim. He said coldly, "Because I can¡¯t be friends with you! I also said, whatever I want, I will definitely get it, otherwise I would rather destroy it than give it to anyone else!"

    An Ruo closed her eyes in disappointment, no longer wanting to continue talking to him.

    "Leave, I don¡¯t want to see you right now."

    "You don¡¯t want to see me, but there wille a day when you¡¯ll beg me toe and see you!" Xingtian swore, like a child who couldn¡¯t get candy and thus made a fierce threat.

    An Ruo quietly closed her eyes. Her calmness only further highlighted his restlessness and childishness.

    Xingtian was also annoyed at this version of himself, but in front of her, he was no longer himself...

    In the end, he left, the door closed, and An Ruo was the only one left in the small space.

    She opened her eyes, filled with sadness. Would she really be locked here for the rest of her life?

    No freedom, nothing, only endless loneliness to keep herpany.

    In just a few days, An Ruo tasted the feeling of being isted from the world. People are indeed social animals, living alone is enough to drive someone mad.

    But she could only silently endure, what else could she do?

    Day by day passed. At first, An Ruo would calcte in her mind how many days had passed. Later, she simply marked with the character ¡¯Õý¡¯ on the wall without needing to remember.

    Xingtian said he would keep her locked up, and he did, never showing up again.

    Every day, someone would deliver food and daily necessities to her at a set time. No one spoke to her, no matter how she shouted, no one responded.

    Just when she felt she was about to go crazy, Xingtian came to find her at the exact right time. He stood outside the door, not opening it toe in, and gently urged her to marry him, saying some affectionate words.

    After hearing his words, An Ruo said with a cold smile, "Are you hitting me and then giving me a candy? Xingtian, just leave, don¡¯te to find me anymore, if you really have no intention to let me go."

    The man outside the door instantly fell silent, and An Ruo couldn¡¯t hear any sound, nor did she know if he had left.

    Since that day, he never appeared again. Sometimes An Ruo wondered what she was holding on to, Xingtian offered such good conditions, not agreeing seemed foolish.

    Agreeing with him would not only grant her freedom but also allow her to live well. Look at her now, what kind of situation, what kind of state she is in.

    But... she chuckled bitterly, if she could have agreed, she would have already done so.

    She couldn¡¯t live day by day in such a manner any longer, nor could she give Xingtian any more opportunities because she knew she would definitely regret it, so she didn¡¯t want to deceive anyone any longer, nor let him fall deeper and get hurt more.

    The ¡¯Õý¡¯ characters on the wall grew more and more; six make up a month.

    On the ind, there was no temperature variation, it was spring all year round, neither cold nor hot. An Ruo only knew how much time had passed by counting the ¡¯Õý¡¯ characters and what season it was in City J.

    There were already five ¡¯Õý¡¯ characters, she had been locked up for five months.

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but admire her own endurance, but her body... was getting worse.

    Lacking sunlight for a long time and with this poor environment, her body was gradually losing weight, her skin turning white and translucent.

    She was withering gradually; well, once she died, she wouldn¡¯t be locked up for a lifetime.

    Indeed, she was seeking death wholeheartedly, so her physical condition would only get worse.

    That night, after it rained continuously, An Ruo fell ill.

 Chapter 836: 836: Trading Death for Freedom from Imprisonment

    <strong>Chapter 836: Chapter 836: Trading Death for Freedom from Imprisonment</strong>

    That night, after it rained all night, An Ruo fell ill.

    The servant who brought her meals delivered breakfast in the morning, and when they returned in the afternoon to bring lunch and collect the morning dishes, they found the breakfast untouched.

    She didn¡¯t think much of it, as An Ruo asionally skipped meals.

    That evening, when she came to deliver supper, she noticed that lunch was still untouched. Feeling suspicious yet not daring to make any decisions on her own, she reported the situation to Xingtian.

    Xingtian¡¯s first reaction was that she was on a hunger strike, but on second thought, she had never done so before. Even if she sometimes skipped meals, it was typically because she ate too much in the morning. However, she would always have some supper.

    She hadn¡¯t eaten all day; she must have fallen ill.

    Reviewing the surveince footage, he saw the confined An Ruo curled up on the bed, asleep. She appeared peaceful, yet her face was unusually flushed.

    An Ruo was sick, and seriously so; by the time she was discovered, she had already lost consciousness.

    Even though Xingtian took her back to her old bedroom and called a doctor to treat her, she didn¡¯t wake up.

    The doctor said shecked the will to live, and if she didn¡¯t wake up, her condition would remain perilous.

    No will to live?

    Xingtian stared at her pale and thin face, his expression deep and somber.

    During this time, he had hardened his heart not to see her, and he hadn¡¯t expected her to be so frail. If she hadn¡¯t fallen ill, perhaps by the time he saw her, she wouldn¡¯t be recognizable anymore.

    Is this still the same An Ruo who once looked so delicate and bright?

    Xingtian stayed by her bedside for two days before she hazily opened her eyes.

    An Ruo slightly moved her eyes, saw him sitting by the bed, and asked in confusion, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Xingtian replied ndly, ¡°You¡¯re sick.¡±

    An Ruo recalled the high fever she had that night and thought she was surely doomed.

    Her life was indeed cheap; she kept surviving and always managed to pull through.

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡± she asked him, ¡°Staying alive only means being imprisoned by you forever, I¡¯d rather die.¡±

    ¡°Do you really want to die that much?¡± Xingtian leaned toward her and asked coldly.

    ¡°Who wants to die? But right now, living is worse than dying, so I might as well be dead.¡±

    The man spoke expressionlessly, ¡°This living hell is your own doing. If you hadn¡¯t resisted me, would you be in this situation? An Ruo, you¡¯re fighting against yourself!¡±

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Is the caged thrush forced to sing every day to me as well? It yearns for freedom, exchanging death for relief from captivity, is that wrong? Xingtian, I¡¯m just the bird in the cage; the cage is not my Heaven. Sooner orter, I¡¯ll die.¡±

    Xingtian¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and he stood up, his voice sullen, ¡°But I can¡¯t let you go! I know you will die, but what should I do, let you go and lose you forever?!¡±

    ¡°You never truly had me,¡± An Ruo said lightly, causing the man to feel a loud boom in his mind, as if something exploded.

    Never had, so there¡¯s no losing¡­

    Xingtian felt a sharp pain in his heart, realizing that no matter how powerful he was, she could shatter his iron bones with just a single sentence, leaving him utterly devastated.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve indeed never truly had you,¡± heughed coldly. That smile was somewhat difficult to watch, ¡°And precisely because I can¡¯t have you, no one else should ever think of having you either!

 Chapter 837: He Already Has a New Love

    <h4>Chapter 837: Chapter 837: He Already Has a New Love</h4>

    An Ruo, I won¡¯t let you have your way, I will never let you return to Tang Yuchen¡¯s side!"

    After saying this, he turned and left eagerly, as if every second longer was cutting into his heart.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes slightly.

    Is such persistence worth it?

    Is letting go really that difficult?

    Xingtian didn¡¯t send An Ruo back to that small dark room. She stayed in her former bedroom, and there was someone to take care of her every day, but he never showed up again.

    After a month of recuperation, An Ruo looked much better, but she was still so thin that it seemed a gust of wind could blow her over.

    She no longer hoped that Xingtian would let her go. Perhaps she really would spend her life on this ind.

    However, this day, Xingtian came to see her and told her some news.

    "An Ruo, do you want to know something? Tang Yuchen has a new love." He walked behind her, saying with a smile.

    An Ruo was sitting on the balcony sunbathing. Upon hearing him, she turned her head to look at him, a hint of confusion in her eyes.

    Xingtian walked in front of her, handed her a stack of photos, "Take a look yourself."

    She took them and looked through them one by one, lowering her eyes without speaking.

    These were all candid shots. In the photos, there was a woman who appeared at the school gate to pick up Kangkang after school and also took Kangkang to y at the amusement park.

    There was also a photo of Tang Yuchen, Kangkang, and her, the three of them dining at a restaurant.

    An Ruo was indeed very shocked, not because she saw her son with the man she liked with another woman. She was just very surprised that this woman actually resembled her by about fifty or sixty percent.

    Xingtian said beside her, "Her name is Han Xiaofen, currently she is Kangkang¡¯s personal nanny, specifically responsible for taking care of your son. Of course, she also takes care of Tang Yuchen. Do you know why she was able to be the nanny for the Tang Family? Because she looks a lot like you. Tang Yuchen and your son both thought you were dead, so now they¡¯ve transferred their feelings for you to Han Xiaofen. I think it won¡¯t take long before Tang Yuchen develops feelings for her over time, and your son will also grow fond of her, maybe even ept her as his stepmother."

    An Ruo tightly clutched the photos, coldly asking him, "Is she someone you arranged?"

    "Don¡¯t think I¡¯m that noble. How could I possibly arrange a woman for Tang Yuchen? Tang Yuchen and her meeting was a coincidence, also fate. When I first saw her, I was surprised too, because she really looks so much like you. I think Tang Yuchen was probably very surprised when he first saw her too."

    "What is the purpose of you telling me all this? Are you trying to say that Han Xiaofen haspletely reced me and that Tang Yuchen and Kangkang have forgotten me?"

    "Not exactlypletely reced, but in the near future, she indeed willpletely rece you." Xingtian squatted in front of her, facing her directly, "An Ruo, this woman is not simple, her personality is exactly the same as yours."

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils contracted slightly.

    Xingtian suddenly softened his voice, saying, "She is different from other women. She doesn¡¯t rush to please Tang Yuchen and never shows any intention of wanting to get close to him. She is just like you, quietly doing her job, seriously treating life and the people around her. No one in the Tang Family dislikes her, everyone likes her, even your son likes her. Do you think such a woman could one day win Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 838: Destroying Her Love for Tang Yuchen

    <h4>Chapter 838: Chapter 838: Destroying Her Love for Tang Yuchen</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly, her face pale to the point of being bloodless.

    Xingtian¡¯s words affected her mood; after all, she was also a selfish woman. Even though no one can change the fact that Kangkang is her son, she still felt jealous.

    Also worried that one day, this woman named Han Xiaofen would rece her role and take away the person she loves...

    Xingtian held her hand, speaking in a low tone: "An Ruo, you love Tang Yuchen so much, you wouldn¡¯t marry me even if you died for him. But he doesn¡¯t necessarily love you that much; you¡¯ll see, he¡¯ll develop feelings for Han Xiaofen, and then you¡¯ll realize how fragile his love for you is."

    "No, he won¡¯t." An Ruo stared at him, speaking each word clearly, "I trust him, he won¡¯t fall for her, definitely not."

    "Really? Then how did he get together with Yun Feixue back then?" Xingtian asked with a smirk.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was instantly pierced as if by a knife, hurting her to the point of being unable to react.

    Yun Feixue...

    Because she looked simr to Lan Keren, he approached Yun Feixue, showering her with endless affection. Even if he didn¡¯t love her, he indeed deliberately approached her to soothe the pain of longing.

    Now he also thinks she¡¯s dead, would he choose Han Xiaofen in the same way to soothe the pain of longing?

    Even if he loves her deeply, what does it matter? Back then, he simrly loved Lan Keren, didn¡¯t he?

    Will history repeat itself?

    Will she be the second Lan Keren?

    An Ruo suddenly felt her heart turn very cold, cold enough to make her whole body shiver. Tang Yuchen, how steadfast is your love really, I truly don¡¯t have much confidence in you.

    Because the confidence you give me is still far from enough...

    Xingtian gently embraced her trembling body, whispering in her ear: "An Ruo, forget him, I love you so much, be with me, okay?"

    "Xingtian, even if he doesn¡¯t love me, I won¡¯t be with you." She spoke softly.

    The man stiffened, a shadow slowly spreading in his eyes.

    "Why?"

    "Because your love is too selfish, that¡¯s not love, that¡¯s possessiveness. If you love me, you wouldn¡¯t hurt me like this."

    "..."

    "When you learn to let go, you¡¯ll also learn to love."

    Xingtian released her, expressionless: "I think I will never learn the love you speak of."

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly, her inner feelings were incrediblyplex.

    Doesn¡¯t anyone care about her feelings? Someone, please care about her...

    As if determined to destroy her love for Tang Yuchen, Xingtian would show her photos every day of Tang Yuchen with Han Xiaofen.

    In the photos, Kangkang holds her hand, revealing a cute smile.

    Tang Yuchen allows her to sit in his car, they pick up the child from school together, or go out to eat together.

    Otherwise, there¡¯s Han Xiaofen helping Kangkang study, ying games with him, cooking his favorite meals.

    She seems like a loving mother, taking meticulous care of Kangkang, sometimes making An Ruo feel as if she is the child¡¯s mother.

    This woman is truly extraordinary; even a personmitted to their job couldn¡¯t aplish such a degree as hers.

    An Ruo watches these photos quietly, without anger or jealousy, and says nothing. Her reaction always leaves Xingtian disappointed.

    But he firmly believes that women are all selfish and have jealousy. No woman can tolerate another woman recing her status, including An Ruo.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 839: Let Me Go Back Once

    <h4>Chapter 839: Chapter 839: Let Me Go Back Once</h4>

    He waited for the day she would explode, believing she would definitely not be able to stand it and be utterly disappointed in Tang Yuchen.

    In the blink of an eye, winter was fast approaching in J City.

    It wouldn¡¯t be long before it was Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday, and shortly after, it would be Kangkang¡¯s birthday.

    Last year, she appeared on Kangkang¡¯s birthday, but she did not recognize them in time, so they missed each other. This year, she was determined to return to J City to celebrate their birthdays.

    That day, An Ruo calmly expressed to Xingtian her desire to return.

    After listening, Xingtian said calmly, "You should know I won¡¯t let you go. Do you think I would agree to such a request?"

    An Ruo¡¯s tone was also calm: "I will only go back for forty days, and after that, I will return."

    "If I let you go back, will you return? And would Tang Yuchen agree to let youe back?" Xingtian asked with skepticism and amusement.

    "You can disguise me so he won¡¯t recognize me, and I will keep my word. I won¡¯t reveal my identity, and I will leave when the timees."

    "An Ruo, I¡¯m not a fool. Even if what you say is true, I won¡¯t let you go back."

    "Xingtian, this is my only request. It¡¯s soon going to be Kangkang¡¯s sixth birthday, and I want to be by his side to spend it with him. I owe him too much, and I don¡¯t want to miss his birthday every year. Please, I¡¯m begging you," An Ruo said as she really knelt down in front of him.

    Xingtian stood up abruptly, his gaze dark and cloudy.

    He turned away from her and said coldly, "Even if you kneel here to death, I won¡¯t agree!"

    "Xingtian, does treating me like this make you happy?" An Ruo looked straight at him and asked softly.

    The man sneered, "So what if I¡¯m not happy! But I know if I let you go, I¡¯ll be even more unhappy!"

    "Make a condition, what exactly will it take for you to let me go!" An Ruo said through gritted teeth.

    Xingtian nced at her, squatted down, and grasped her chin: "You should know well, I want you to marry me and stay by my side forever."

    An Ruo was stunned, her expression gradually turning hollow.

    "Okay, I agree to marry you, but you must let me go back once."

    This time it was Xingtian¡¯s turn to be stunned; he did not expect her to agree so readily.

    "Is what you said true?" he asked, squinting suspiciously.

    An Ruo nodded: "It¡¯s true, I will marry you, but you must let me go back. I¡¯ll keep my promise, will you keep yours?"

    "An Ruo, what exactly are your intentions? What trick are you ying?" Xingtian was highly uncertain, wondering how she could agree to marry him just to go back once.

    "Are you nning to marry me deliberately, just to reunite with Tang Yuchen and them, and then cut ties with me?" he spected.

    An Ruo shook her head: "I have no such thoughts; I just want to go back to see them, that¡¯s all. If you don¡¯t believe me, then forget it."

    Xingtian pondered for a moment and said, "Let me think about it, I¡¯ll give you an answer tomorrow."

    "Alright."

    The next day, An Ruo knocked on his study door, asking how he had considered it, and he agreed to her request.

    He would let her go back, but they must first hold a wedding.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t object at all.

    Xingtian demanded an immediate wedding, and she had no objection.

    There was no need for preparation; everything had long been ready. An Ruo only needed to put on the wedding dress and walk into the chapel with him to hold the ceremony in the presence of a pastor.

 Chapter 840: The Wedding Night Will Have to Wait

    <h4>Chapter 840: Chapter 840: The Wedding Night Will Have to Wait</h4>

    Everything went smoothly, An Ruo married Xingtian, she became his wife.

    The fortune teller was right, they did have the fate of bing a couple, no matter how she resisted, she ended up marrying him in the end.

    Night came, and it was time for the wedding night.

    An Ruo quietlyy on the bed, motionless. She had be his wife, she knew what duties she had to fulfill.

    Xingtian leaned down to gently caress her cheek, his eyes were very dark.

    "An Ruo, no matter what your purpose is, you are now my wife, you can¡¯t escape."

    "I have no purpose, I just want to go back to see them," An Ruo said faintly.

    Xingtian frowned slightly: "Is your purpose that simple?"

    "Otherwise, what do you think I can do? I¡¯ve already married you, be your wife, you can deal with us easily, what else can I do?" An Ruo retorted.

    "You¡¯re right, you really can¡¯t do anything." The man¡¯s eyes were deep, his voice carrying a bit of a hoarse tone.

    His hand slid down from her cheek to her cor.

    The clothes gradually peeled away, his kissnded on her lips, his hot and solid body pressed down on hers.

    The breathing became heavier, Xingtian¡¯s kiss deeper, more suffocating. The cold, hard mask was between them, An Ruo felt her face hurt from the pressure, it was difficult to breathe, her body trembled uncontrobly...

    She tightly shut her eyes, her face pale as paper, like someone waiting for death in despair.

    Xingtian stopped his actions, lifted his head, his eyes inscrutable.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo sat in the helicopter leaving the ind, her mind dwelling on what happenedst night and this morning.

    Yesterday, she and Xingtian had their wedding, she became his wife. During the wedding night, she thought he would certainly go all the way, and she was ready not to resist.

    But he stopped and didn¡¯t do anything to her. Perhaps her look of waiting for death disgusted him, so he lost the desire.

    Xingtian¡¯s exnation, however, was that you are already my wife, the wedding night will be postponed, when you return, I will not stop halfway again.

    Whether he didn¡¯t touch her to consider her feelings or because he was genuinely disgusted, she was grateful to him, at least when leaving, her mood was not heavy.

    Even if... in the morning after he disguised her, gave her a pill, she had no objections...

    After several twists and turns, An Ruo finally returned to J City, Xingtian didn¡¯t give her forty days, only a month.

    After a month, she must leave here, not staying for another day.

    Standing at the vi¡¯s entrance, dressed very inly, An Ruo pressed the doorbell, shortly someone came out, standing inside the iron gate, asking her: "Who are you looking for?"

    An Ruo gestured, speaking with a hoarse, unpleasant voice: "Excuse me, are you hiring servants here? I¡¯m here for an interview."

    Hearing her voice, the other person frowned tightly, her voice too unpleasant, as if her throat had suffered severe damage. Families as distinguished as theirs wouldn¡¯t hire someone with such ¡¯problems¡¯.

    "Leave, you¡¯re not suitable for work here." The person lightly waved her off.

    An Ruo said anxiously: "I can do anything, please give me a chance, okay? I¡¯ve traveled a long way to work here, if I can¡¯t find a job soon, I¡¯ll be on the streets.

 Chapter 841: Can You Give Me a Job Opportunity?

    <h4>Chapter 841: Chapter 841: Can You Give Me a Job Opportunity?</h4>

    "I can really do all kinds of housework. I¡¯ve also looked after children and have a lot of experience in childcare."

    The man hesitated for a moment. In fact, he couldn¡¯t make the decision himself. It¡¯s Uncle Tao who is in charge of recruitment, and his standards are quite high. Even if he let her in, Uncle Tao might not ept her.

    "You¡¯d better leave." He ultimately refused to give her a chance.

    An Ruo showed an expression of distress and anxiety. At that moment, a shiny ck car slowly drove up, and the servant immediately opened the iron gate, weing the car inside.

    The car didn¡¯t drive directly in but stopped in front of An Ruo.

    Seeing Tang Yuchen¡¯s familiar face inside the car and her son, who had grown a lot, An Ruo felt very excited, though she tried her best to appear calm.

    She knew that they generally returned at this time, and luckily, she timed it just right.

    The back car door opened, and a young woman dressed inly and elegantly stepped out. She walked up to them and asked in confusion, "What¡¯s going on here?"

    The servant quickly exined to her, "Xiao Fen, thisdy is here for a job interview. I told her she wasn¡¯t suited for the job here, but she insists on me giving her a chance."

    She was Han Xiaofen.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes flickered as she looked at her, finding that she resembled her even more in person than in the photos. Their eyes, noses, and aura were about sixty to seventy percent simr.

    She even wondered if she had any sisters out there.

    Han Xiaofen looked at An Ruo, also sizing her up. With her modest clothing and ordinary appearance, but rare clean and sincere eyes, she seemed like someone from the countryside looking for work.

    "We are hiring a servant here. The work is very difficult. Can you endure hardship?" she asked her.

    An Ruo lowered her eyes and nodded vigorously, "I can! I can do anything!"

    Upon hearing her hoarse voice, Han Xiaofen understood why she was rejected.

    Behind, Tang Yuchen had already gotten out of the car with Kangkang. Watching them walk over, An Ruo felt very nervous and didn¡¯t even dare to look directly into his eyes.

    The man walked directly past them, not caring about their conversation. He didn¡¯t drive in because someone was blocking the way, forcing him to stop. And he was toozy to tell them to move, so he preferred to walk in.

    Kangkang wasn¡¯t as indifferent as he was. He walked up, nced at An Ruo, and tilted his head to ask Han Xiaofen, "Sister Xiao Fen, is she here for a job interview?"

    "Yes, Young Master, you should go inside. It¡¯s cold outside. Be careful not to catch a cold," Han Xiaofen kindly held his hand, her smile gentle and sincere, just like an elder sister who deeply cares for her younger brother.

    As she held Kangkang¡¯s hand and was about to go inside, An Ruo anxiously spoke up, "Excuse me, could you give me a chance for a job? I really need this job. If I don¡¯t work, I¡¯ll end up homeless. I can do anything, and I don¡¯t care much about the sry. I just want a ce where I can eat and sleep."

    Perhaps her pitiful appearance evoked their sympathy; Han Xiaofen hesitated and said, "Come on in for now. I¡¯ll talk to Uncle Tao, the housekeeper, and see if there¡¯s any job suitable for you. If you can really do the work, Uncle Tao will definitely hire you."

    "Thank you, thank you so much!" An Ruo quickly expressed her gratitude to her.

    "Auntie, what¡¯s wrong with your voice?" Kangkang suddenly asked her.

 Chapter 842: 842: She Might Catch the Young Masters Eye

    <strong>Chapter 842: Chapter 842: She Might Catch the Young Master¡¯s Eye</strong>

    ¡°Auntie, what happened to your voice?¡± Kangkang suddenly asked her.

    An Ruo was taken aback for a moment. She stared at the little one in front of her, wanting so much to hold him in her arms and tell him that she was Mom, that Mom was back.

    However, she couldn¡¯t acknowledge them; she could only act as a stranger in front of them.

    An Ruo looked at him lovingly and softly smiled, ¡°Auntie hurt her voice when she was little, so it¡¯s always been like this.¡±

    Her tenderness suddenly gave Kangkang the feeling that it was Mom speaking. This was how Mom talked to him, her voice very gentle, making him feel deeply cherished all the time.

    The little one broke into a smile and assured her, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t worry, Grandpa Tao will surely hire you. I¡¯ll talk to him, and he¡¯ll give you the job.¡±

    An Ruo curved her lips, wanting so much to pat his head, ¡°Young Master, thank you. You are a kind-hearted child.¡±

    ¡°Auntie,e with us inside.¡± He reached out to take her hand, and Han Xiaofen was momentarily stunned.

    This was her first time seeing the Young Master so close to someone.

    She gave An Ruo a friendly smile: ¡°Since the Young Master said so, your job should be no problem. We¡¯ll be colleagues from now on. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me anytime.¡±

    An Ruo looked up at her for a moment and nodded with a smile.

    Han Xiaofen really seemed to be a kind-hearted woman; she must be good to Kangkang, or else he wouldn¡¯t be so close to her.

    Very smoothly, An Ruo was hired by Uncle Tao to get a job cleaning the garden. The first step went very smoothly; as long as she could get in, she could approach them closely and know their lives.

    In the first two days, An Ruo worked on cleaning the garden. She worked hard, eager to do any task, and the other servants were very satisfied with her.

    Because her voice was too unpleasant to hear, she tried her best not to speak, always staying silent, so quiet as if she didn¡¯t exist.

    Another two days passed, and during this time, An Ruo learned a lot of information.

    Han Xiaofen indeed had a different presence here, not only because she was diligent, kind, and sincere, but more importantly, because her appearance resembles the Young Master¡¯s mother. Everyone spected that perhaps the Young Master might take a fancy to her.

    She might very well be the youngdy of the Tang Family; therefore, everyone treated her specially, and her status gradually became special.

    Of course, the servants¡¯ assumption that she might be the Young Lady wasn¡¯t unfounded. Just looking at how much the Young Master liked her and how Tang Yuchen kept her around to care for the Young Master showed her status in their eyes.

    After hearing these gossips, An Ruo naturally felt quite down. If it were other women, she might confidently think she posed no threat.

    But Han Xiaofen was different; her looks were simr to hers. She couldn¡¯t figure out what Yuchen intended by keeping her around.

    After finishing the cleaning, An Ruo was about to go do other things when she saw Kangkang running onto thewn with a ser ball to practice.

    She hadn¡¯t seen much of him these days; her work was in the back garden, and he didn¡¯te here often, so seeing him today, she was quite pleasantly surprised.

    Watching from afar as the little one yed happily by himself, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but show a loving smile in her eyes.

 Chapter 843: You Remind Me of My Mom

    <h4>Chapter 843: Chapter 843: You Remind Me of My Mom</h4>

    Suddenly, the ser ball flew to her feet, and she quickly put down the broom to pick it up.

    "Aunt, could you throw the ball to me?" Kangkang stood in ce and said to her.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t throw it to him directly; she smiled, walked up to him, squatted down, and upon seeing the sweat on his forehead, took out a handkerchief to wipe it away for him.

    "Young Master, it¡¯s cold outside. If you get heated up from ying and then catch a chill, you¡¯ll catch a cold."

    But Kangkang stared at her intently, his ck eyes sparkling, without speaking.

    After wiping his sweat, she handed him the ser ball: "Go ahead and y. Remember to take a shower and change clothes once you get sweaty."

    "Aunt, what¡¯s your name?" the little guy suddenly asked her.

    An Ruo was taken aback momentarily and then replied with a gentle smile, "My name is Li Ru¡¯an. You can call me Aunt Ruo¡¯an."

    "Aunt Ruo¡¯an..." Kangkang lowered his eyes and said softly, "My mom is called An Ruo. Your name reversed is my mom¡¯s name."

    "...Is that so? Where is your mom? Why haven¡¯t I seen her?"

    "I also don¡¯t know where my mom is." The little guy looked even sadder, "Everyone says mom is dead, but Dad says mom must still be alive, and she will definitelye back to find us."

    Does Tang Yuchen really believe she¡¯s still alive and wille back?

    "Young Master, so you came here to y. No wonder I couldn¡¯t find you anywhere." At this moment, Han Xiaofen ran over, kindly took his hand, and smiled, "Young Master is back, let¡¯s go eat promptly."

    An Ruo stood up. Kangkang didn¡¯t leave immediately; he looked up at her, showing a cute smile: "Aunt Ruo¡¯an, even though your voice isn¡¯t nice, I really like you. Tomorrow I¡¯m going to the dentist, can youe with me?"

    "Sure, of course!" An Ruo nodded quickly, responding straightforwardly.

    Han Xiaofen was slightly taken aback. Wasn¡¯t she supposed to take the Young Master to the dentist tomorrow?

    Sheughed and said, "I didn¡¯t think it through. The Young Master must be afraid of going to the dentist and wants morepany, right? Okay, tomorrow sister and aunt will go with you together."

    Kangkang gave her a nce, hesitated for a moment, then nodded.

    "Then let¡¯s go eat quickly, so the Young Master doesn¡¯t have to wait long." Han Xiaofen smiled as she led him away, and An Ruo watched their backs, still unable to findplete peace in her heart.

    That¡¯s her child, seeing him sad made her heart ache terribly.

    If she could, she wished she could tell him that mom indeed isn¡¯t dead, that mom is back, and he would definitely be so happy to know.

    But she can¡¯t, she can¡¯t do that...

    The next day, An Ruo got in the car early to apany Kangkang to the dentist. One of his teeth showed signs of decay, so he had been seeing the dentist recently.

    On the car ride, after learning his tooth had decayed, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but chide him, "Have you been eating too many sweets? Young Master, at your age, you¡¯re just starting to change teeth. You shouldn¡¯t eat sweets anymore, understand?"

    She didn¡¯t realize that her tone carried the concern and reprimand of an elder for the younger generation. Han Xiaofen looked at her strangely, and Kangkang was slightly surprised.

    But he didn¡¯t put on the airs of a Young Master; instead, he obediently nodded, "I understand. Aunt Ruo¡¯an, you¡¯re like my mom. My mom used to tell me to eat less sweets too. Don¡¯t worry, for mom¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t eat them anymore."

    An Ruo¡¯s heart shook silently. She treated Kangkang as a child who understood nothing, so she showed a little less facade in front of him.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 844: 844: Are You New Here?

    <strong>Chapter 844: Chapter 844: Are You New Here?</strong>

    But the child had always depended on her, and was very familiar with everything about her. She just said a word of concern to him, and he said she was like Mom.

    If she continued to reveal other habits, he would even more suspect that she was like Mom.

    No, from now on she couldn¡¯t carry previous habits anymore. It¡¯s okay if Kangkang had some doubts, but if Tang Yuchen discovered, it would be toote.

    He¡¯s too cautious and clever, he would investigate thoroughly based on even a little clue. If he suspects she¡¯s An Ruo, he would definitely find a way to confirm it.

    From now on, she really needs to be more careful.

    After checking the teeth, Han Xiaofen received a call from Tang Yuchen; she hurried to pick up, and smiled to the man on the other end: ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t worry, the dentist said the Young Master¡¯s cavities are not serious and can be treated. Hmm, I know, I will remind him to eat less sweet food¡­ Young Master, goodbye.¡±

    An Ruo always listened with her head down, her face showed no expression.

    As they left the hospital, Han Xiaofen held Kangkang¡¯s hand and said to her: ¡°Sister An, you go back first, I want to take the Young Master to the bookstore to pick a few books. You take the car back, we can take a taxiter ourselves.¡±

    An Ruo smiled and said: ¡°How can I feel right going back alone by car? Why don¡¯t I go with you to the bookstore?¡±

    ¡°No need, we probably will take a while. You have your work to do, it would dy you if youe with us,¡± Han Xiaofen said, thinking of her.

    Since she said that, An Ruo felt it wasn¡¯t appropriate to insist. She agreed to go back first, but she didn¡¯t agree to take the car she came in, choosing instead to hail a taxi, asking the driver to take them to the bookstore.

    When she insisted on doing this, she wondered if it was her illusion, as it seemed she saw a hint of impatience sh in Han Xiaofen¡¯s eyes.

    An Ruo returned to the vi and went to do her own tasks. She worked quickly and finished soon, then went to clean the living room.

    ¡°Young Master, you¡¯re back.¡± She heard Uncle Tao¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Hmm.¡± Came Tang Yuchen¡¯s deep voice.

    She remembered a long time ago, every time Tang Yuchen returned home, Uncle Tao would greet him this way. Hearing this dialogue again, An Ruo¡¯s heart couldn¡¯t help but feel a surge of excitement.

    She felt the sound of Tang Yuchen walking in, adjusted her emotions, turned her head to look at him, right in time to meet his ck gaze.

    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± An Ruo lowered her eyes, letting out a low, hoarse, unpleasant voice.

    Tang Yuchen asked her indifferently: ¡°Are you new here?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± An Ruo lowered her head even further, worried he might say her voice was unpleasant and unsuitable for work here, which would lead her to being driven out.

    Fortunately, he said nothing more and went directly upstairs. An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but look at him again, only daring to gaze at him freely when he couldn¡¯t see her.

    Soon, Kangkang and the others returned as well.

    As soon as Han Xiaofen entered, she asked her: ¡°Sister An, has the Young Master returned?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, just got back.¡±

    Han Xiaofen nodded, then bent down to remind Kangkang to study, asking him what he wanted to eat, saying she would go to the kitchen to make it.

    Kangkang said anything would be fine, then eagerly went upstairs to show his dad the new books he bought.

    Once everyone left, An Ruo continued cleaning. After a while, Uncle Tao approached her and told her to go shopping at the supermarket with Aunt Zhou.

    An Ruo nodded in agreement, then noticed Uncle Tao frowning and rubbing his shoulder. She quickly asked with concern: ¡°Uncle Tao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

 Chapter 845: 845: She Hopes Young Master Will Marry Her

    <strong>Chapter 845: Chapter 845: She Hopes Young Master Will Marry Her</strong>

    ¡°Old ailment, my shoulder inmmation red up,¡± Uncle Tao gave her a faint smile, ¡°Go about your business, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    An Ruo nodded and went to find Aunt Zhou to go shopping at the supermarket with her.

    They bought a lot of things; she knew Tang Yuchen¡¯s thirty-sixth birthday was the day after tomorrow, so they were starting preparations today.

    They returned veryte; the meal had already been eaten, but there was some left for them. An Ruo ate in the kitchen with Aunt Zhou before heading to her room to sleep.

    The servant room in the vi amodated two people per room.

    Sharing the room with An Ruo was an eighteen-year-old young girl whose mom had previously worked as a servant at the Tang Family. Later, when Tang Yuchen had fallen on hard times, the servants dispersed.

    But when he returned, Uncle Tao helped him contact trusted old servants toe back to work. However, the girl¡¯s mom was unwell, so she rmended her instead.

    ¡°Sister An, are you asleep?¡± after the light was turned off, the girl on the opposite bed softly asked her.

    ¡°Not yet,¡± An Ruo whispered.

    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep, what about you?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I¡¯m not tired yet either,¡± An Ruo murmured softly.

    The girl¡¯s name was Jin Yan Yan, and hearing An Ruo¡¯s response, she immediately got interested, ¡°Let¡¯s chat, talking might help us fall asleep.¡±

    I worry we might talk until dawn.

    In the darkness, An Ruo stared at the ceiling and obediently responded with a soft sound.

    The day An Ruo arrived to work as a servant, everyone knew about her unpleasant voice. But no one looked down on her because she gave off the impression of being a simple, approachable woman in her thirties.

    To the younger servants, she was a steady, trustworthy big sister, devoid of scheming and friendly. To the older servants, she was a diligent, honest young person.

    Thus, no one here was on guard around her, and whenever there was gossip, people would actively seek her out to chat.

    Especially young, unstable-minded, gossip-loving girls like Jin Yan Yan; they werepletely unguarded in front of her.

    Jin Yan Yan seemed to have words pooled up all day and, once finding a listener, immediately opened the conversation floodgates.

    ¡°Sister An, what do you think of Han Xiaofen?¡± she asked expectantly, and An Ruo naturally understood what kind of answer she was hoping for.

    ¡°Her? I don¡¯t really know her well; I¡¯ve just arrived and haven¡¯t interacted much.¡±

    Jin Yan Yan gave a soft snort, ¡°Many people say she¡¯s really nice, but I don¡¯t like her. They haven¡¯t realized, but I know her kindness toward the Young Master and the Little Young Master is because she hopes the Young Master will marry her so she can be the Young Lady.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± An Ruo asked suspiciously.

    Jin Yan Yan nodded vigorously, ¡°Of course it¡¯s true. She¡¯s a fresh university graduate, so why would shee here to work as a servant? She must have ulterior motives; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be doing this job.¡±

    A hint of contemtion shed through An Ruo¡¯s eyes, ¡°It is pretty strange; usually university graduates aim to work inpanies and be white-cor workers.¡±

    ¡°Exactly, you find it odd too, right? That¡¯s why I say she¡¯s up to something by bing a servant here. You wouldn¡¯t believe it; during dinner, the Little Young Master had toothache and didn¡¯t want to eat, so she promptly told him stories to coax him into eating. Humph, she¡¯s deliberately trying to leave a good impression in front of the Young Master, but I just find her so fake and pretentious.¡±

 Chapter 846: Can You Make Dumplings?

    <h4>Chapter 846: Chapter 846: Can You Make Dumplings?</h4>

    "She even gave Uncle Tao a bottle of medicinal wine specifically for treating shoulder periarthritis. She¡¯s trying to please everyone, just hoping that the Master will look at her differently and fall for her. But the Master wouldn¡¯t fall for her; she just slightly resembles the Young Master¡¯s mom. Does she think she can rece the Young Master¡¯s mother? Hmph, no matter how much she looks alike, she¡¯s not the real one, at best just a substitute!"

    Jin Yan Yan rambled on, but what An Ruo was focused on was that Kangkang actually had a toothache so bad he couldn¡¯t eat.

    She was quite worried in her heart; he is growing now, how can he go without eating?

    It¡¯s all her fault for spoiling him too much. Although she always told him not to eat too many sweets, when he liked them, she didn¡¯t overly restrict him.

    If she had always limited his sweets, his teeth wouldn¡¯t have developed cavities.

    "Sister An, do you think I¡¯m right?"

    An Ruo returned to her senses and smiled lightly, "Perhaps she doesn¡¯t have such intentions."

    "How could she not! The Master is handsome and wealthy; he¡¯s the best man I¡¯ve ever seen. Han Xiaofen definitely likes him, I could swear it on my head!"

    "Yes, she might indeed like him, but that doesn¡¯t necessarily mean she¡¯s a bad person. As for what you said about her pleasing the Master and the Young Master, it¡¯s rather that she genuinely likes them, thus she treats them well."

    "Sister An! You¡¯re thinking too highly of her, Han Xiaofen is quite cunning! I heard from Driver Wu that every time he drives her and the Young Master out, she always finds an excuse for him to go back first, and when they return, they¡¯re always in the Master¡¯s car. It¡¯s obvious she¡¯s deliberately making excuses to ride in the Master¡¯s car, trying to get closer to him!"

    An Ruo was momentarily dazed; no wonder today, Han Xiaofen kindly offered her to take Driver Wu¡¯s car back, but after she refused, her eyes shed with impatience.

    Perhaps she ruined her ns.

    "Well, hearing you say this does make quite a bit of sense," An Ruo agreed.

    Receiving her approval, Jin Yan Yan seemed much happier, "That¡¯s exactly what it is..."

    They chatted a bit more before going to sleep. An Ruo didn¡¯t lose sleep over Jin Yan Yan¡¯s words; she slept very well and her mind was at peace.

    She didn¡¯t care about Han Xiaofen¡¯s feelings toward Tang Yuchen; she only wanted to ensure that Tang Yuchen and Kangkang would have a good time during this month.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday was approaching, and everyone in the vi was getting busy.

    Cleaning up, decorating the house, preparing food... everyone was bustling around.

    An Ruo was busy for a whole day, finally getting everything done, and she was so tired she sat on the steps in the garden to rest, not caring how cold it was outside.

    "Sister An, aren¡¯t you afraid of getting cold sitting on the ground?" Han Xiaofen walked over with a smile, asking.

    An Ruo quickly stood up, shaking her head with a smile, "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m just resting a bit."

    "I know, tomorrow is the Master¡¯s birthday, it¡¯s been tough on you all these two days. But there¡¯s a benefit, Uncle Tao said we¡¯ll have a day off the day after tomorrow, so you all can have a good rest."

    An Ruo slightly frowned, she didn¡¯t like the owner-like tone she carried.

    Han Xiaofen didn¡¯t notice her mood, she kept smiling and said, "Sister An, do you know how to make dumplings?"

    An Ruo initially nned to nod, but thought better of it and asked her, "Why do you ask?"

    "Tomorrow the Master wants dumplings, Uncle Tao hopes everyone will make a te for the Master to eat. If the Master is happy eating them, Uncle Tao will give us red envelopes."

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 847: 847: Better Go See the Dentist

    <strong>Chapter 847: Chapter 847: Better Go See the Dentist</strong>

    Luckily, she asked.

    Tang Yuchen always liked eating the dumplings she made. If she made them for him, he could probably taste that they were her cooking. Everyone¡¯s dumplings have different appearances, portions, seasonings, and so they taste different too.

    She didn¡¯t know if he could tell the dumplings were hers, but she still couldn¡¯t take that risk.

    An Ruo shook her head and said, ¡°My dumplings don¡¯t taste good. I better not make them.¡±

    Han Xiaofen didn¡¯t insist either. She waved at her with a bright smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go first, goodbye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡±

    Watching her light and joyful steps, An Ruo felt a bit envious of her youth. Being young is wonderful, life is filled with beauty every day.

    Unfortunately, her youth was nearly over before she even had a chance to savor its brilliance.

    At night, everyone returned to their bedrooms to sleep. An Ruo couldn¡¯t sleep, so she got up intending to get some milk from the kitchen.

    She walked into the living room and saw the kitchen light was on; it seemed someone was inside.

    In front of the fridge, Kangkang, wearing pajamas, was standing on a small stool. He took out a bottle of milk and was about to get down when he saw An Ruo standing at the door.

    ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, you¡¯re not asleep yet?¡± he asked her in surprise.

    An Ruo smiled and said, ¡°Are you hungry?¡±

    The little guy smiled shyly.

    Half an hourter, An Ruo came out carrying some freshly made lean pork and century egg congee. She served a bowl and handed it to Kangkang, who was sitting properly.

    ¡°Eat up, the congee is overcooked because I didn¡¯t simmer it on low heat, so it might not taste great.¡± It was nighttime and she didn¡¯t have time to slowly stew the congee for him, fearing it would affect his sleep.

    Kangkang smelled it and shed an innocent and cute smile, ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, you¡¯re being modest. The congee smells great, it must taste good.¡±

    ¡°If it tastes good, eat more.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little guy nodded vigorously and picked up his spoon to eat.

    Even though he was very hungry, he still chewed slowly instead of wolfing it down. An Ruo asked him with concern, ¡°Does your tooth hurt a lot?¡±

    ¡°A little. How did you know my tooth hurts?¡± Kangkang wasn¡¯t slow to react.

    ¡°You¡¯re hungry at this hour because you didn¡¯t eat enough during the day. Plus, I heard your tooth hurts so much that you don¡¯t want to eat. I just saw you take only milk and nothing else, which means you can¡¯t eat other things. Does your tooth really hurt? Let¡¯s go to the hospital for a check-up tomorrow.¡± As she spoke, An Ruo became increasingly worried, wishing she could take him to the dentist right away.

    Kangkang shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not that painful, it¡¯s just a little twinge sometimes, especially when I¡¯m eating.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see the dentist tomorrow,¡± An Ruo continued to suggest.

    ¡°Not tomorrow. Tomorrow is Dad¡¯s birthday. I want to celebrate his birthday at home. Let¡¯s go in a couple of days. I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°But you can¡¯t eat.¡± An Ruo said anxiously, ¡°You¡¯re at a growing age, you can¡¯t go hungry.¡±

    The little guy¡¯s eyes lit up with mischief, and he smiled, ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, how about you cook congee for me every day so I won¡¯t be hungry.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat congee every day. If your teeth are bad, you need to treat them, don¡¯t let the cavities get worse.¡± An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but scold him with a parent¡¯s tone.

    Kangkang didn¡¯t get upset. He suddenly asked her, ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, do you have kids?¡±

    An Ruo was stunned, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±

 Chapter 848: 848: But She Never Comes Back

    <strong>Chapter 848: Chapter 848: But She Never Comes Back</strong>

    The little guy sighed and said deliberately, ¡°I think, if you had a child, your child would definitely say you¡¯re a nagging mom.¡±

    ¡°¡­Really? Am I really that nagging?¡± An Ruo asked self-doubtfully.

    Kangkang ate two mouthfuls of porridge, then lowered his long eyshes and spoke softly, ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, I was lying to you. Actually, your child would definitely be very happy because my mom is just like you¡ªshe cares about me a lot, so I¡¯m very happy, and I believe your child would be very happy too.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s gaze couldn¡¯t help but tremble as the little guy continued to speak sorrowfully, ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, you really seem like my mom. Are all moms with children the same way in this world?¡±

    He lifted his big eyes to look at her, with his eyes unabashedly showing his longing for his mother.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart felt as if it was being fiercely squeezed, and before she could react, her hand was already uncontrobly reaching out to embrace his small body.

    ¡°Do you miss your mom very much?¡± She asked him while stroking his head.

    Kangkang snuggled obediently in her arms, not struggling, ¡°Mm, I miss her so much, but she neveres back. I cry, and she doesn¡¯te back; I refuse to eat, and she still doesn¡¯te back; I don¡¯t go to school, and she still doesn¡¯te back. Dad says mom will definitelye back, but when will shee back? When I grow up? But I still have a long, long time before I grow up¡­¡±

    ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, are you also a mom? Would you abandon your child and not appear, not care for him?¡± The little guy asked her, crying.

    In front of others, he was a smart, sensible, and never-crying good child. But he¡¯s just a kid; he¡¯s very fragile, and when he misses his mom, he cries helplessly.

    They all thought he wouldn¡¯t be too sad without his mom, but they were wrong. He¡¯s very sad, very sad; he just doesn¡¯t want others to know that he¡¯s not strong.

    An Ruo hugged him tightly, her heart aching intensely.

    Kangkang, sorry, Mom is sorry for you, sorry¡­

    Tears started to slide down, and An Ruo used all her strength to restrain the impulse to recognize him as her son.

    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯ve also been a mom; I know a mother loves her child the most. Your mom won¡¯t abandon you and not care for you. You have to believe that she loves you all the time and will love you forever.¡±

    ¡°Sob¡­ Then why doesn¡¯t shee back?¡± Kangkang asked, feeling wronged.

    An Ruo let go of him a little, wiped his tears with a handkerchief, and gently smiled at him, ¡°Maybe she has her reasons and hardships for noting back. Believe me, as soon as there¡¯s a chance, she¡¯ll definitely rush back as fast as she can, not dying a single minute.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    An Ruo nodded heavily, ¡°Really, Auntie won¡¯t lie to you.¡±

    Kangkang looked at her, then leaned back into her embrace. His little face sniffed at her chest and murmured, ¡°Auntie, you smell the same as my mom. Can you hold me more, let me smell more?¡±

    An Ruo hesitated for a moment, but her arms still wrapped tightly around his body.

    ¡°Of course, as long as you don¡¯t mind Auntie.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind Auntie; Auntie, I really like you. You¡¯re as kind as my mom.¡±

    An Ruo curved her lips into a heartfelt smile, silly child, not just like your mom, I actually am your mom.

    Kangkang was full and tired from crying.

    He nestled in her embrace and gradually felt sleepy. An Ruo gently patted his body, letting him sleep peacefully.

 Chapter 849: Young Master... Havenéˆ¥æª› You Gone to Bed Yet?

    <h4>Chapter 849: Chapter 849: Young Master... Haven¡¯t You Gone to Bed Yet?</h4>

    Hey in her arms and gradually felt sleepy. An Ruo gently patted his body tofort him to sleep.

    Looking at the child¡¯s sleeping little face, she couldn¡¯t help but lovingly kiss his cheek.

    This is her precious one, she truly likes him so much!

    Gently picking up the little guy, she realized he had gained quite a bit of weight, she was almost unable to carry him.

    As An Ruo turned around, she saw the man standing upstairs, and was startled, a scream almost escaped her throat.

    The man standing upstairs was Tang Yuchen, he looked down at them from a higher position, with deep dark eyes, she had no clue what he was thinking.

    Also, when did he arrive, and what did he hear?

    Feeling both guilty and nervous, An Ruo hurriedly lowered her head and softly called him, "Young Master...haven¡¯t you rested yet?"

    "Take the child to his room," Tang Yuchen said ndly.

    "...Yes." An Ruo carried Kangkang upstairs, walking past him, heading to the child¡¯s room, while he followed behind her, entering the bedroom together.

    After cing Kangkang on the bed and covering him with a nket, An Ruo turned around still with her head lowered, whispering, "Young Master, do you have any other instructions? If not, I¡¯ll take my leave first."

    Tang Yuchen nced at her without speaking.

    He turned and walked out of the room, and An Ruo couldn¡¯t figure out his intention. She hesitated but decided to follow him out, turning off the lights and closing the door on the way.

    Outside, wearing a ck shirt and trousers, the man, who hadn¡¯t bathed or changed into sleepwear, suddenly asked her, "What did you make to eat just now?"

    "The Young Master was a bit hungry, so I made some pork and century egg congee for him."

    "Is there any left? Bring a bowl to the study." The front was clearly a question, but thetter turned into an irrefutable order.

    After speaking, Tang Yuchen walked towards the study, not giving her a chance to respond. An Ruo, while heading downstairs, anxiously spected whether he had noticed anything.

    Perhaps he hadn¡¯t noticed anything, otherwise he would have already questioned her.

    Thinking this through, she rxed a bit, though still somewhat tense. She wasn¡¯t sure whether she could face him alone shortly without revealing anything.

    Carrying arge bowl of congee, she knocked and entered his study, cing the congee in front of him, respectfully saying, "Young Master, please enjoy your meal, I wille backter to tidy up the dishes."

    As she was about to leave, Tang Yuchen called out to her, "Wait."

    "Is there anything else?" An Ruo calmly turned her head.

    The man¡¯s deep eyes scrutinized her and asked indifferently, "What is your name?"

    "...Li Ru¡¯an." Suddenly, she regretted choosing this false name.

    When the name was chosen, it was tomemorate the past, driven by emotional reasons. Thinking about it now, it was too unsafe, easily leading to spection.

    She hoped he wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.

    Considering she was currently of normal appearance and her voice unpleasant, he shouldn¡¯t suspect anything.

    Perhaps she was overly sensitive and worried too much.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a thoughtful look, and just when An Ruo thought he was going to continue asking, he said ndly, "You may leave now."

    "Yes." She happily left without leaving any traces behind.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday is a major event in the Tang Family, more important than celebrating the New Year. However, he himself has always been indifferent, not caring about it, so each time it would be Uncle Tao who eagerly busied himself alone.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 850: 850: Why Did She Send Him to the Orphanage

    <strong>Chapter 850: Chapter 850: Why Did She Send Him to the Orphanage</strong>

    Early in the morning, everyone hurriedly got up and started preparing a sumptuous lunch.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t need to help in the kitchen; she could only continue cleaning in the garden. Han Xiaofen and the others were making dumplings in the kitchen, and today everyone was in high spirits.

    ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an.¡± Suddenly An Ruo heard Kangkang calling her.

    She turned her head and unexpectedly saw Tang Yuchen. The man held Kangkang¡¯s hand as they walked toward her, and the little guy smiled at her: ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, I¡¯m going to the dentist now; why don¡¯t youe with us?¡±

    ¡°Now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Dad said we¡¯d go to the dentist first and thene back for lunch.¡±

    He is indeed caring for the child, taking him to the doctor first thing in the morning.

    But it was always Han Xiaofen who apanied Kangkang to the dentist; why wasn¡¯t she called today?

    ¡°Where¡¯s Sister Xiao Fen? Why don¡¯t you call her?¡± she asked Kangkang.

    ¡°Why should I? Doesn¡¯t Aunt Ruo¡¯an want to go with me?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± She just didn¡¯t dare to be alone with Tang Yuchen. He was too sharp; if her disguise wasn¡¯t perfect, he might see through it.

    Tang Yuchen nced at his watch and said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s go, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    He was speaking to her, and An Ruo had no choice but to go. She was a servant and did not have the right to refuse her master¡¯s request.

    They took a path from the backyard to the front to get into the car, and only the servant guarding the gate knew they had left; no one else was aware.

    An Ruo and Kangkang sat in the back seat of the car while Tang Yuchen drove. It was just the three of them in the car.

    ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, what¡¯s your child¡¯s name?¡± Kangkang suddenly asked with great interest.

    An Ruo was slightly stunned, ¡°Why do you want to know?¡±

    ¡°You can bring him to my house to y; I want to be friends with him,¡± the little guy said eagerly.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know how to respond, so she mused, ¡°Young Master, Aunt¡¯s child left Aunt as soon as he was born.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why?¡± Kangkang asked, astonished.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± An Ruo took a discreet nce at Tang Yuchen and said what she had already prepared in her heart, ¡°Aunt wasn¡¯t married when she had the child, so the baby was sent to the orphanage as soon as he was born.¡±

    The little guy widened his eyes in surprise, seemingly unable to believe that gentle and loving Aunt Ruo¡¯an would abandon her child.

    ¡°Why did you send him to the orphanage?¡± he asked, a bit angry.

    An Ruo lowered her gaze slightly: ¡°Aunt couldn¡¯t afford to raise him, so she had no choice but to let the orphanage take care of him.¡±

    Kangkang understood and grabbed her hand eagerly, ¡°Bring him back, then, let him live with us, and then you¡¯ll be able to raise him.¡±

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but pat his head, smiling warmly, ¡°Young Master, thank you for your kindness. You really are a kind child.¡±

    Her child was so kind, and it made her very happy.

    ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, when will you bring him here? Why don¡¯t we go get him today? He must really want to be with his mom; we can¡¯t leave him at the orphanage any longer.¡±

    An Ruo looked troubled and nced at Tang Yuchen, her meaning unmistakable.

    ¡°Young Master, I can¡¯t bring him to live at your house.¡±

    From the front, Tang Yuchen suddenly said, ¡°Which orphanage? I¡¯ll have someone bring your child overter.¡±

    He understood her meaning, that she was worried he wouldn¡¯t agree to having another mouth to feed at home.

    An Ruo raised her eyes and met his dark gaze through the rearview mirror.

 Chapter 851: 851: Yes, I Really Like the Young Master

    <strong>Chapter 851: Chapter 851: Yes, I Really Like the Young Master</strong>

    An Ruo lifted her gaze and coincidentally met the dark eyes looking at her through the rearview mirror.

    She shifted her gaze and shook her head, saying, ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll disagree. It¡¯s that I simply can¡¯t find him. A few years ago, I tried looking for him and heard that he was adopted.¡±

    ¡°How could this happen?¡± Kangkang looked full of regret.

    An Ruo smiled and said, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t need to feel regret. I believe that someday I will find him.¡±

    ¡°Which orphanage is it? As long as he was adopted from an orphanage, I can help you find the child,¡± Tang Yuchen added.

    ¡°No need to trouble yourself. The family that adopted him must be very good. He¡¯s better off growing up with them than with me.¡±

    ¡°A child can only grow better with their parents. Don¡¯t you want to raise him yourself at all? Since he¡¯s still young, it¡¯s better to find him sooner.¡±

    ¡°No, it wouldn¡¯t be fair to his adoptive parents. They¡¯ve treated him as their own child and raised him for years, and it would be too unfair to take him away suddenly.¡±

    ¡°How do you know they¡¯re good to your child? What if your child isn¡¯t living well and is being beaten and scolded every day?¡± Tang Yuchen continued to test her.

    An Ruo was at a loss for words at his questioning.

    She didn¡¯t have an adopted child. How could she go about finding a child?

    Tang Yuchen said again, ¡°I can help you find your child. Whether you acknowledge him is your decision, but you must want to secretly see how he¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Or perhaps you don¡¯t want to acknowledge him at all. You¡¯re still single, aren¡¯t you? Are you afraid he¡¯ll be a burden?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± An Ruo shook her head quickly.

    Kangkang, pulling on her sleeve, urgently said, ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, my dad has a point. Let¡¯s bring him to live with us.¡±

    An Ruomented silently to herself, thinking she brought this upon herself by making up a lie.

    She took a deep breath and said calmly, ¡°Young Master, let me think about this. I¡¯ve just started working here, and I don¡¯t want to cause trouble. Let¡¯s talk about it after I¡¯ve received my first month¡¯s sry, okay?¡±

    If he kept pushing her, she would just say, ¡®This is none of your business!¡¯ and see if he would still be kind enough to continue.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t push her further. He contemted for a moment and nodded, ¡°Do as you see fit.¡±

    An Ruo secretly heaved a sigh of relief, finally getting through this ordeal. She hadn¡¯t realized before that Tang Yuchen could be so considerate.

    Soon, they arrived at the hospital. As Kangkang saw the dentist, An Ruo stayed by his side. Her expression was even more nervous than that of Tang Yuchen, and she carefully noted everything the doctor said.

    Leaving the hospital, Tang Yuchen broke his usual habit and carried Kangkang. He nced at her and said, ¡°You were more nervous than I was just now.¡±

    Kangkang cheekily chimed in, ¡°That¡¯s because Aunt Ruo¡¯an really likes me, right?¡±

    An Ruo quickly nodded and showed a loving smile to the little fellow, ¡°Yes, I really like the Young Master, so I¡¯m naturally very concerned about his situation.¡±

    The little guy chuckled with pride, while Tang Yuchen remained expressionless and said nothing more. An Ruo was inwardly anxious. Had he noticed something?

    The car returned to the vi, and before An Ruo could get out, she saw Han Xiaofen jogging toward them.

    She stepped forward, opened the car door, and naturally took Kangkang¡¯s hand, ¡°Young Master, where did you all go? Sister couldn¡¯t find you anywhere.¡±

    Kangkang jumped out of the car as he replied, ¡°Dad took me to see the dentist. Sister Xiao Fen, is the meal ready?¡±

 Chapter 852: Having the People He Cares About by His Side Is Enough

    <h4>Chapter 852: Chapter 852: Having the People He Cares About by His Side Is Enough</h4>

    Han Xiaofen nced casually at An Ruo, then smiled at Tang Yuchen, "It¡¯s ready. Young Master,e inside quickly, everyone is waiting to celebrate your birthday."

    Tang Yuchen did not respond to her, but looked at An Ruo. Her heart suddenly picked up pace. Did he really see through something?!

    It wasn¡¯t that she was vain enough to think he could recognize her in her current state; it was just that his gaze today felt different, giving her an unsettling feeling.

    An Ruo followed calmly, the man asked her, "Do you know how to make dumplings?"

    "No, I don¡¯t!"

    Oops, she answered too quickly.

    She quickly lowered her head and said meekly, "Young Master, I can do everything else, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m not skilled at cooking."

    "Yes, Sister An can¡¯t make dumplings, Young Master. We¡¯ve already made lots of dumplings, guaranteed to make you feel satisfied." Han Xiaofen said with an innocent smile.

    The man said nothing more, turned around and walked toward the living room.

    "Dad, wait for me." Kangkang quickly followed him. An Ruo intended to walkst, but Han Xiaofen wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave either.

    "Sister An." She smiled as she called out, "Where did you all go just now? It¡¯s my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have stayed in the kitchen causing trouble for everyone and didn¡¯t have a chance to apany the young master out."

    An Ruo looked at her calmly and said, "We didn¡¯t go anywhere special, the young master had a toothache, and I apanied him to the dentist."

    Han Xiaofen¡¯s expression was slightly stiff, but her emotion only flickered briefly.

    "What did the doctor say? Anything we need to pay attention to?" she asked urgently, as if she truly cared about Kangkang.

    "The doctor said the usual things, nothing particrly needs attention..."

    An Ruo did not hide anything from her, after all, having one more person care about Kangkang was a good thing.

    When she reached the outside of the living room, An Ruo didn¡¯t go in. After bidding farewell to Han Xiaofen, she detoured to the backyard to clean.

    Today is Tang Yuchen¡¯s birthday. Honestly, she really wanted to be by his side and spend it with him. But his unusual behavior made her afraid to reveal any ws, she was really scared he would recognize her.

    After sweeping the floor for a while, a servant came to call her, saying the young master asked her toe over.

    An Ruo felt uneasy. Tang Yuchen, have you noticed something?

    She mustered the courage to go to the living room and found that there was no one inside. At the dining table, only Kangkang and he were sitting.

    "Young Master, where are the others?" An Ruo asked in confusion, isn¡¯t his birthday, shouldn¡¯t everyone be here to spend it with him?

    "They are not needed here." The man said indifferently; he didn¡¯t like having too many people on his birthday, having the ones he cared about by his side was enough.

    "Then why did you call me here?" She naturally understood his character, but why ask others to leave, yet specifically call her in?

    Kangkang quickly waved to her with a smile, "Aunt Ruo¡¯an, I wanted to eat the century egg and pork congee you make, so Dad called you over."

    An Ruo walked over and asked him with concern, "Does your tooth still hurt a lot?"

    "It doesn¡¯t hurt, I just don¡¯t want to eat rice." The little guy shook his head.

    How can you not eat!

    "You can have congee, but you need to eat some rice first, then you can have congeeter, or I won¡¯t make it for you."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll eat the rice now." Kangkang quickly picked up the chopsticks to eat. An Ruo smiled, turned, and went into the kitchen.

    It seems Tang Yuchen hasn¡¯t figured anything out. He called her here just because Kangkang wanted to eat the congee she made.

 Chapter 853: Wanting to Share This Meal With Him

    <h4>Chapter 853: Chapter 853: Wanting to Share This Meal With Him</h4>

    After finishing, An Ruo brought out the porridge, and not only did Kangkang have a bowl, but Tang Yuchen also ate a bowl.

    The table was filled with exotic dishes, but they didn¡¯t like them. Instead, they preferred the porridge she made. She didn¡¯t know whether to say they were tired of gourmet food and wanted to eat something in.

    "Sit down and eat together," Tang Yuchen said to her indifferently, in a tone that brooked no refusal.

    "No, I¡¯m not hungry right now," An Ruo waved her hand. Kangkang jumped off the chair and insisted on pulling her to sit, "Aunt Ruo¡¯an, eat with us. You¡¯ve had nothing since you went out this morning, you must be hungry."

    An Ruo sat down awkwardly and remarked, "Young Master, I¡¯m just a servant, you¡¯re too kind to me."

    The little guy raised his chin slightly, smiling directly as he said, "That¡¯s because I like you. Whoever I like, I¡¯ll be good to. Aunt Ruo¡¯an, I¡¯m not that nice to others."

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask, "Really? What about your Sister Xiao Fen? You like her and are good to her too, right?"

    As soon as she asked, she couldn¡¯t help but self-reflect, indeed she still felt ufortable about Han Xiaofen.

    Kangkang nced at her and after a pause said, "Yes, I like Sister Xiao Fen because she¡¯s nice... Also, seeing her reminds me of Mom."

    An Ruo was slightly stunned. Hearing his tone, he seemed not to be very fond of Han Xiaofen.

    "Yes, I heard she resembles your mom a bit," she nodded knowingly.

    Kangkang put down his chopsticks hurriedly exining to her, "She does look a lot like my mom, but my mom is much, much prettier than Sister Xiao Fen."

    "Really?" An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile, hearing her son praise her, it made her heart sweeter than honey.

    "Of course, Aunt Ruo¡¯an. When my mom returns, I¡¯ll introduce you two; you¡¯ll definitely be good friends."

    "Why?"

    "I just have a feeling you¡¯ll be good friends," a child¡¯s intuition needs no reason.

    An Ruo smiled again, her son really was different. Otherwise, how could he so sharply sense that Li Ru¡¯an and An Ruo would be good friends? They were the same person, so if they became friends, it would naturally be the best friendship.

    After they finished talking, Tang Yuchen spoke indifferently, "Hurry up and eat, while it¡¯s still warm!"

    "Okay," the little guy nodded quickly. Afraid that An Ruo might feel uneasy, he even picked more dishes for her, "Aunt Ruo¡¯an, you¡¯re too skinny, eat more. This is good, and this too..."

    An Ruo didn¡¯t refuse to eat this meal. She was still very selfish, even at the risk of Tang Yuchen seeing through her, she wanted to stay and eat with him, because today was his birthday, and she didn¡¯t want to miss this day.

    And the fact that she dined with them quickly got around. While An Ruo was working in the backyard, Han Xiaofen came straight over to find her.

    "Sister An, are you done?" she asked standing behind her.

    An Ruo stopped weeding and turned to look at her, "Is there something?"

    Han Xiaofen squatted down beside her, biting her lip, "Actually it¡¯s nothing, everyone is just curious, so they sent me to ask you. We want to know why the Young Master asked you to have lunch with him and the Young Master today?"

    There was no beating around the bush, the direct questioning made it seem as though she had no ulterior motives, making her appear purely curious.

 Chapter 854: 854: Another Private Encounter with Him

    <strong>Chapter 854: Chapter 854: Another Private Encounter with Him</strong>

    An Ruo had to admit, Han Xiaofen was a very intelligent woman, at least the most adept at gauging limits she had ever met.

    She answered her, ¡°There wasn¡¯t really a reason. The Young Master didn¡¯t want to eat, so he asked me to make him some porridge. Later, the Young Master felt for how hard I worked and only then asked me to join them for the meal.¡±

    Han Xiaofen asked curiously, ¡°The Young Master likes the porridge you make? Have you made porridge for him before?¡±

    ¡°Yes, one night the Young Master was hungry, and everyone happened to be asleep while I was not, so I made him some porridge.¡± An Ruo replied truthfully.

    Han Xiaofen smiled again, a smile that was hard to read.

    ¡°The Young Master is like that. If someone is good to him, he always wants to repay the favor, not wanting to owe anyone anything. Sister An, you carry on with your work, I¡¯ll go and do mine too.¡±

    She got up and walked a couple of steps before turning back to ask, ¡°By the way, Sister An, are you married? I¡¯ve never heard you talk about yourself.¡±

    An Ruo looked at her calmly. Perhaps it was the sunlight that was a bit dazzling, making even Han Xiaofen¡¯s smile seem a bit ring.

    ¡°I am married,¡± she said lightly.

    The young girl smiled even brighter, ¡°I guessed you were married. Sister An, you must be very in love with your husband. Do you have children?¡±

    An Ruo sighed inwardly, thinking why someone so young would be so cunning. Wouldn¡¯t it be better if they were just simple at that age?

    ¡°I had a child before, but my current husband and I don¡¯t have any children,¡± An Ruo said ambiguously, which was both the truth and misleading.

    ¡°I see. Sister An, I wish you happiness then.¡± Han Xiaofen gave an innocent smile and left.

    An Ruo withdrew her gaze and continued working. She understood her meaning and was unafraid of telling her the truth. She wanted to tell her the truth, to dispel Tang Yuchen¡¯s suspicions about her.

    After working in the garden for a day, it was only when night fell that An Ruo changed out of her work clothes and nned to go back to her room to shower and sleep. The living room was brightly lit, and usually, at this time, the servants had not yet retired.

    An Ruo walked into the living room and saw Tang Yuchen sitting alone on the sofa drinking. Besides him, no one else was there.

    As soon as she set foot inside, she wanted to turn and leave. How was it that she ran into him alone again?

    ¡°Stop.¡± Tang Yuchen called out to her, turning his head, his dark eyes meeting her flickering ones.

    ¡°Young Master¡­ you¡¯re not resting yet?¡± An Ruo stood where she was, quietly asking. In front of him, she always behaved submissively, as that was the only way to reflect the master-servant dynamic.

    Tang Yuchen put down his ss and stood, slowly approaching her. With every step he took, her heart beat faster, and by the time she sensed the faint scent of wine from him, her heart was already out of rhythm.

    ¡°Young Master, is there something you need?¡± An Ruo asked him calmly on the surface.

    Tang Yuchen stopped half a step away from her, looking at her with a slight frown, ¡°Am I that scary?¡±

    An Ruo was momentarily taken aback, then shook her head.

    ¡°If I¡¯m not scary, then why do you always seem like you want to run away whenever you see me?¡±

    ¡°I do not.¡±

    The man slightly curled his lips, showing a faint hint of mockery, ¡°Really?¡±

    He slightly lowered his head, drawing near to her at close quarters, his dark, deep eyes peering into hers as he spoke softly, ¡°See, you¡¯re thinking of turning around and running away right now.¡±

    She did want to escape, not because she feared him, but because she didn¡¯t dare to face him alone.

 Chapter 855: Can You Put Some Clothes On Before Coming Out?

    <h4>Chapter 855: Chapter 855: Can You Put Some Clothes On Before Coming Out?</h4>

    "Young master, you¡¯re drunk." An Ruo calmly pointed out the fact that only when he¡¯s drunk would he discuss such a trivial concern with a servant.

    "I¡¯m not drunk." Tang Yuchen retorted, though his denial seemed to prove otherwise.

    An Ruo was certain he was indeed drunk. "Young master, you should go upstairs and rest. It¡¯s gettingte."

    Tang Yuchen straightened up, pointing at the several bottles of alcohol on the coffee table, and said indifferently, "The wine isn¡¯t finished yet. I¡¯ll rest once I¡¯m done drinking. You... go rest. I don¡¯t need anyone to serve here."

    Having said that, he walked back to the sofa, sat down, and continued pouring himself drinks.

    There were still two bottles left, and if he finished them, he¡¯d probably be dead drunk. An Ruo couldn¡¯t possibly leave him alone here to drink.

    She stepped forward and took his cup away, gently persuading him, "Young master, drinking too much is bad for your health. It¡¯s better if you rest. Otherwise, I can have Uncle Tao take care of you."

    Without a cup, the man simply held the bottle to his mouth, taking arge swig, squinting and saying, "No one has ever dared to tell me to drink less."

    "..."

    "You don¡¯t need to persuade me. Unless I finish this wine, I can¡¯t fall asleep."

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils contracted, her heart aching because of his words.

    Why must he drink to fall asleep?

    Tang Yuchen nced at her, curled his lips, theny on the sofa, taking long swigs from the bottle. He quickly finished one, tossed it aside, and reached for a second.

    An Ruo snatched the bottle before him, "Young master, you can¡¯t drink any more."

    "Hand it over." He looked at her indifferently.

    An Ruo shook her head stubbornly, "You really can¡¯t drink any more. If you can¡¯t sleep, I can... give you a massage. It¡¯ll help you rx and fall asleep quickly."

    She hoped he wouldn¡¯t find her suggestion too forward or inappropriate.

    "You know how to massage?" Tang Yuchen asked, puzzled.

    "Yes, a little."

    Without much hesitation, the man nodded, "Alright, you can go ahead."

    An Ruo was immediately put on the spot. Should she really give him a massage?

    Tang Yuchen got up and headed straight upstairs, "Hurry up, follow me."

    An Ruo stood in ce, stunned for a moment, then reluctantly followed him to his bedroom.

    She told herself it was just a massage, nothing more, and he hadn¡¯t suspected anything, so she needed to stay calm and not panic.

    After preparing herself mentally, she felt much more rxed and her expression was more natural.

    An Ruo thought he would immediately lie down for the massage, but he pointed to the sofa and said, "Sit for a bit, I¡¯m going to shower."

    An Ruo quickly locked eyes with him. His gaze was deep and unfathomable, and she couldn¡¯t discern his thoughts.

    Before she could react, Tang Yuchen had already entered the bathroom. An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. Could she run away now?

    In just a few minutes, Tang Yuchen emerged from the bathroom. He always showered quickly, but today seemed especially fast.

    An Ruo looked at him as he walked out and stood up abruptly.

    Please, couldn¡¯t he at least put on some clothes beforeing out?

    Tang Yuchen had only a towel wrapped around his waist, revealing a strong upper body and long, muscr legs. His appearance was too casually enticing.

    This wasn¡¯t a swimming pool, nor a massage parlor; it was his bedroom. And this wasn¡¯t daytime, it was night. She wasn¡¯t his wife; she was his servant.

    Did he not know how inappropriate it was to appear undressed?

    Regardless of anything, they should have some mutual respect, right?

 Chapter 856: 856: Why Is He So Angry?

    <strong>Chapter 856: Chapter 856: Why Is He So Angry?</strong>

    And with a man and a woman alone together¡­

    Tang Yucheny back on the bed, closed his eyes, and interrupted her train of thought indifferently, ¡°Let¡¯s get started.¡±

    An Ruo snapped back to reality. Maybe she was overthinking it. He was always an unrestrained person, perhaps he thought it was no big deal.

    Walking to the bedside, An Ruo still lifted the quilt to cover him with it.

    Tang Yuchen unexpectedly opened his eyes. She exined, ¡°Be careful not to catch a cold.¡±

    It¡¯s winter now, and even though the temperature in the vi is constant, it¡¯s still easy to catch a cold.

    The man said nothing, closing his eyes, awaiting her service. An Ruo took a deep breath, sat beside him, and ced her fingers on his temples.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t understand massage, but as long as she could keep him from continuing to drink, she had to pretend.

    To her clumsy massage skills, Tang Yuchen had no reaction. He kept his eyes tightly shut, as if he were asleep.

    As time ticked by, An Ruo gradually rxed, her movements bing more natural and skillful.

    Guessing he was probably asleep, she stopped her motions and called him softly, ¡°Young master? Are you asleep?¡±

    Tang Yuchen did not respond. She rose to leave, but the man suddenly spoke, ¡°I heard you got married?¡±

    She was startled and turned back to find his eyes still closed.

    ¡°¡­Mm.¡± She had gotten married; her nominal husband was Xingtian.

    ¡°Oh? I thought you were single and was kindly thinking of helping you find your child.¡± He suddenly opened his eyes, sat up, and grabbed her wrist, saying coldly, ¡°You don¡¯t want to find your child because you fear he will burden you, right?¡±

    An Ruo was again startled by his actions. The pain in her wrist reminded her of how angry he was.

    She furrowed her brows, puzzled, and asked him, ¡°Young master, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    The man pulled forcefully; she toppled onto him and quickly scrambled away awkwardly.

    ¡°Young master?!¡±

    Tang Yuchen showed no expression, his eyes filled with gloom, ¡°Is it that once you¡¯re married, you can abandon your child? Are you afraid he¡¯ll burden you, so you don¡¯t want him? Are you afraid if you acknowledge the child, your husband will despise you, or do you simply not want your child at all?!¡±

    An Ruo widened her eyes in shock.

    Why would he say these things? What did he mean by his words?

    She was just his servant, so what did her matters have to do with him? Why was he so angry?

    An Ruo was extremely flustered. Had he seen through her as An Ruo?

    If he had figured it out, why didn¡¯t he expose her?

    ¡°Speak up, is that how it is?!¡± Tang Yuchen growled darkly, his eyes terrifyingly like he wanted to devour someone.

    An Ruo bit her lip, forcefully pulling his hand away. Once freed, she quickly retreated, watching him warily.

    ¡°Young master, this is my personal matter and has nothing to do with you! Although I¡¯m working for you, you have no right to meddle in my affairs!¡±

    Tang Yuchen was taken aback, the anger in his eyes gradually fading away.

    Lowering his gaze, he said indifferently, ¡°You¡¯re right, I shouldn¡¯t meddle in your affairs. I wasn¡¯t¡­ targeting you just now. You may go now; I need to rest.¡±

    Now it was An Ruo¡¯s turn to be stunned.

    He said he wasn¡¯t targeting her?

    Could it be that he was just using the situation to express his displeasure at her behavior?

    That must be it. Back then, to marry Mo Hua, she almost abandoned Kangkang. Maybe he had a bad opinion of her since then.

    Whew, that scared her; she thought he had seen through her identity.

 Chapter 857: 857: Are You Seducing the Young Master?

    <strong>Chapter 857: Chapter 857: Are You Seducing the Young Master?</strong>

    Whew, it almost scared her to death; she thought he had seen through her identity.

    ¡°Young Master, you should rest early,¡± An Ruo softly said to him, then turned and walked out of the bedroom.

    Standing at the doorway, she looked sadly at the closed door, feeling very upset inside.

    Tang Yuchen, because of me, what exactly have you been through?

    You can¡¯t sleep without drinking, and your emotions get out of control when faced with simr situations. Over the past year or so, how have you managed?

    At that time, knowing I was dead, you must have been very sad.

    And with the same kind of pain, how can I bear to let you go through it again¡­

    An Ruo finally withdrew her gaze after a long time and walked downstairs sadly.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°Sister An.¡± Han Xiaofen walked over to her, An Ruo stopped her work, wondering what she wanted this time.

    Han Xiaofen looked serious, she asked her in a light tone, ¡°Do you have time now? I want to talk to you.¡±

    It seems that what she wants to talk about this time is a bit serious.

    An Ruo nodded, asking her, ¡°What do you want to say to me?¡±

    Han Xiaofen looked around, ensuring there was nobody else nearby, then straightforwardly asked her, ¡°Sister An, do you like the Young Master?¡±

    An Ruo was shocked, ¡°Why do you ask that?¡±

    ¡°Last night I saw you with the Young Master, entering his room. By the time you came out, an hour had already passed. You two alone in there for that long, didn¡¯t anything happen?¡±

    So she saw what happened yesterday.

    However, even if she and Tang Yuchen stayed in the bedroom for an hour, she saw nothing, and shouldn¡¯t suspect them like this.

    An Ruo coldly said, ¡°Nothing happened between us. Is this what you wanted to ask? Then I¡¯ve answered; you can leave.¡±

    She turned back to continue her work, not wanting to talk any further.

    Han Xiaofen walked up to her, saying in a light tone, ¡°Sister An, why are you full of hostility towards me? I just wanted to ask and also give you a reminder not to do anything that wrongs your husband. You have a husband, don¡¯t you? But now you¡¯re getting close to the Young Master¡­ Sister An, I don¡¯t mean to be petty, but you haven¡¯t been here long, yet you¡¯re getting so close to the Young Master. So I have no choice but to suspect whether you¡¯re trying to seduce him.¡±

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t angry, her answer remained the same, ¡°There¡¯s nothing between him and me.¡±

    Han Xiaofen didn¡¯t believe her at all, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing between you and the Young Master, why apany the Young Master to see the dentist? The Young Master didn¡¯t call me, didn¡¯t call anyone else, but specially called the new you? I¡¯m the Young Master¡¯s personal nanny, I¡¯m the one who takes care of his matters, everyone knows this. Yet the Young Master asked you to apany him to the dentist and also have you make porridge for him. Why were you called, I¡¯ve cooked porridge for the Young Master before, why not call me? Is your cooking really that good?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± An Ruo gripped the broom tightly, things aren¡¯t as she said, ¡°That¡¯s because the Young Master likes me.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say the Young Master likes you, but just because the Young Master likes you, does the Young Master allow you to dine at the same table with them? Not even Uncle Tao can dine with them, nor can I, but somehow you can. Andst night, the Young Master¡¯s room never allows any woman to step inside, not even for cleaning which is done by men. Aunt Zhou can¡¯t enter his room, butst night, the Young Master allowed you in and let you stay for an hour, how do you exin that?¡±

 Chapter 858: This Is Fate

    <h4>Chapter 858: Chapter 858: This Is Fate</h4>

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was a bit flustered, and she mumbled an exnation: "The Young Master said he couldn¡¯t sleep, and I told him I could give a massage, so that¡¯s why he let me massage him to help him sleep."

    Hearing this, Han Xiaofen¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She widened her eyes in disbelief, so shaken that she couldn¡¯t speak.

    Seeing her reaction, An Ruo knew that things had gotten serious again.

    To be honest, she was even more panicked and scared than her.

    "Han Xiaofen, don¡¯t jump to conclusions. What you said earlier doesn¡¯t mean anything. Perhaps the Young Master doesn¡¯t like other women, and I¡¯m safe for him, so he doesn¡¯t see me as a woman..."

    In the end, An Ruo couldn¡¯t continue. Her argument couldn¡¯t even convince herself.

    Did Tang Yuchen really not see her as a woman, which is why he allowed her into his bedroom?

    Everything fromst night resurfaced in her mind... Her face turned pale, knowing she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer.

    Han Xiaofen took a deep breath, sadly saying, "I hope things are as you say... But Sister An, I¡¯ve been serving the Young Master for a year, and I know he doesn¡¯t like anyone getting close to him or touching him. Even when he¡¯s eating, we can¡¯t be too close. Yet, he allowed you to give him a massage..."

    "..." An Ruo¡¯s gaze trembled slightly, having to bite her lip hard to suppress the tremors in her body.

    "Sister An, I don¡¯t know what means you used to get the Young Master to be close to you and like you. But don¡¯t forget, you are a married woman, and even if you weren¡¯t, you¡¯re not worthy of the Young Master. So, please leave him as soon as possible!"

    How was she not worthy of him?

    An Ruo, angry, said, "You¡¯ve said so much because you¡¯re afraid he might like me. Actually, you like him and want to have him, don¡¯t you?"

    Han Xiaofen straightened her back and slightly raised her chin, saying, "Yes, I like the Young Master, and I never intended to hide it from anyone. I truly like him, like the Young Master, and our meeting was fate. Sister An, you should have heard that I look very simr to the Young Master¡¯s mother, whom he loved very much. But the Young Master¡¯s mother passed away and will never return. So, Heaven made me meet the Young Master, intending for me to rece the Young Master¡¯s mother and stay by their side. This is fate, and no one can change it!"

    An Ruo looked at her in shock; she didn¡¯t expect her to have such thoughts.

    "Sister An, even if the Young Master has a bit of a thing for you now, I firmly believe that the one he will eventually like is me! I love him deeply and am willing to give my life and everything for him. I am the one most suited to be with him in this world!" After finishing, she turned and left briskly.

    An Ruo clutched her heart suddenly, feeling an overwhelming coldness as if all the blood in her body had frozen.

    Was Han Xiaofen and Tang Yuchen¡¯s meeting really fate?

    Was it that Heaven thought she wasn¡¯t worthy of being with Tang Yuchen, so it sent Han Xiaofen to love him?

    "No, it¡¯s not like that!" An Ruo crouched on the ground painfully, unable to hold back her tears.

    She wasn¡¯t dead; she had been trying hard to return to their side. Why did someone need to rece her?

    But even if she was still alive now, soon she would also...

    Could it be that this really was Heaven¡¯s arrangement?

    This realization was a heavy blow to An Ruo, leaving her soulless, limp on the ground, unmoving.

    "Sister An, why are you sitting on the ground? What¡¯s wrong with you?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 859: 859: Even If You Die, Ill Follow You!

    <strong>Chapter 859: Chapter 859: Even If You Die, I¡¯ll Follow You!</strong>

    ¡°Sister An, why are you sitting on the ground? What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when she heard Jin Yan Yan¡¯s exmation.

    ¡°Sister An, get up quickly, it¡¯s so cold, do you want to die?¡± Jin Yan Yan hurried forward to pull her up, but An Ruo had no strength at all, and despite trying several times, she couldn¡¯t move her.

    ¡°Sister An, get up quickly, what¡¯s wrong with you?!¡±

    Hearing her anxious voice, An Ruo finally came to her senses, she looked at her nkly, then struggled to prop herself up.

    Jin Yan Yan held her hand, feeling it was like holding a thick block of ice, she said worriedly, ¡°Sister An, you¡¯re sick, your hand is so cold!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ fine.¡± An Ruo shook her head, forced a faint smile: ¡°I¡¯ll be fine after I go back and sleep for a while.¡±

    ¡°Are you really okay? Your body is so cold.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m really fine.¡± An Ruo insisted she was fine, and Jin Yan Yan had no choice but to help her back to her room to rest.

    It took them a long time to get back to the bedroom.

    Thankfully, the room was very warm, Jin Yan Yan helped her lie down on the bed, covered her with a nket, and brought a cup of hot water for her to drink.

    ¡°Sister An, here¡¯s some cold medicine, take some, don¡¯t get sick.¡± Jin Yan Yan helped her up and brought the medicine to her mouth.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t refuse, she took the medicine and thanked her.

    ¡°You go about your business, I want to sleep for a while.¡± An Ruo said softly, Jin Yan Yan urged her a few things, and then went to do her work.

    An Ruo was the only one in the room, and boundless loneliness engulfed her heart.

    In this life, she had faced life and death several times, but this time, she was very afraid, extremely afraid.

    What to do, she didn¡¯t want to die, who could help her get through this difficult time?

    An Ruo¡¯s heart was filled with bitterness and sadness, she shed a lot of tears, and eventually sank into darkness.

    ¡ª¡ª

    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡± She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept, when in a daze, she seemed to hear Tang Yuchen¡¯s angry roar.

    An Ruo tried hard to open her eyes, but the next second she fell into unconsciousness again.

    ¡°Why isn¡¯t she waking up yet¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­her blood¡­now with this weather¡­let¡¯s see how it goes¡­¡±

    A sudden strong grip came from her hand, someone was tightly holding her hand.

    ¡°¡­Listen to me¡­this time you better not think¡­death¡­won¡¯t let go!¡±

    Fragmented conversations entered her mind, her head aching as if someone was pulling a rusty saw inside her skull.

    An Ruo furrowed her brow tightly, her entire body sweating continuously.

    Later, she had a dream, she dreamt that Tang Yuchen tore off the mask on her face, exposing her identity. He grabbed her hand and coldly proimed that even in death, he wouldn¡¯t let her leave! No matter where she goes in the future, he would follow.

    She shook her head, he continued with a coldugh, ¡°Even if you die, I¡¯ll follow!¡±

    ¡°No!¡± An Ruo awoke from the dream, panting heavily, still shocked.

    Seeing clearly that this was her room, she realized that everything just now was nothing but a dream. But why did she feel the scene in the dream was so real?

    An Ruo wiped the sweat from her forehead, gradually calming down.

    Maybe she shouldn¡¯t havee back, maybe she overestimated herself and underestimated Tang Yuchen. Perhaps he had already seen through her disguise?

    The words Han Xiaofen had said resurfaced in her mind, and they were not without reason.

 Chapter 860: 860: You Are Nothing But a Lowly Servant

    <strong>Chapter 860: Chapter 860: You Are Nothing But a Lowly Servant</strong>

    She was an ordinary-looking woman in her thirties who had only been working as a servant for a few days. What could be attractive about her to Tang Yuchen?

    Thinking about how he insisted on helping her find her child, how he had her apany him for meals, how he asked if she was afraid of him, and even allowed her to give him a massage¡­

    And the way he looked at her.

    Just from these, it was enough to show that he had a special interest in her.

    She knew him; he wasn¡¯t the kind of person who easily opened his heart. It wasn¡¯t possible that he had forgotten about An Ruo and fallen for Li Ru¡¯an.

    Except for the people he cared about, he wouldn¡¯t pay special attention or get close to anyone.

    The only exnation for his approaching her was¡­ he suspected her identity.

    Maybe that night, he overheard her conversation with Kangkang, and perhaps from that night on, he started to suspect her.

    Yes, it must be like this. And it was after that night that their interactions increased.

    An Ruo grew more and more certain; he hadn¡¯t exposed her yet, he was just suspicious, not certain.

    No, she had to leave here before hepletely confirmed!

    She didn¡¯t have much time left, and it was about time she left.

    An Ruo hastily got out of bed to pack her things.

    Halfway through packing, she stopped, and a few tears unexpectedly fell onto the back of her hand.

    Her child, the man she loved, they would never meet again in the future.

    She was so reluctant to leave them; just the thought of this departure being thest made her heartache with a tearing pain, making her want to tear her heart out so she wouldn¡¯t have to bear such pain.

    But no matter how painful it was, she had to leave. One person¡¯s pain is always better than the pain of three¡­

    While crying, An Ruo continued packing her things. Her movements were very slow, yet her belongings weren¡¯t much, and no matter how slow she moved, she soon finished packing everything.

    Wiping away her tears firmly, she gritted her teeth and decided to leave today, she couldn¡¯t dy any longer!

    Goodbye, Tang Yuchen, goodbye, Kangkang, goodbye, Xiao Ji.

    Yes, after leaving here, she had to quietly check on Xiao Ji.

    An Ruo left a note, then opened the door and left.

    At this time, there was no one in the living room, which was the perfect chance for her to leave. As she reached the living room door, a tall shadow suddenly appeared before her eyes.

    An Ruo looked up, seeing the person blocking her way was none other than Tang Yuchen, the person she least wanted to encounter.

    She widened her eyes in shock, but soon regained herposure, ¡°Young Master, you came just in time, I¡­ Ah¡ª¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was forcibly pushed to the ground by him. An Ruo sat hard on the solid floor, barely having time to feel pain, and looked at him in disbelief.

    The man looked down at her with a cold gaze, his thin lips tightly pressed. His face was expressionless, his eyes filled with gloom.

    ¡°Bully someone, then try to escape?¡± he said coldly, his tone full of restrained anger.

    ¡°What?¡± An Ruo asked, puzzled.

    Tang Yuchen stepped forward, squatted down, and grabbed her cor forcefully.

    ¡°Li Ru¡¯an, I really underestimated you. Do you think that because you¡¯ve been in my room, had meals with me, and spoken a few words, you could genuinely believe that I fancy you, that you are special to me?! Let me tell you, in my eyes, you are nothing but a lowly servant!¡±

    His overwhelming anger left her mind in a daze.

    What on earth was he talking about?

    Why couldn¡¯t she understand a word?

    Seeing her confused expression, Tang Yuchen disdainfully let her go, stood up, and said coldly:

 Chapter 861: 861: Banished from the Main Palace to the Cold Palace

    <strong>Chapter 861: Chapter 861: Banished from the Main Pce to the Cold Pce</strong>

    ¡°From today on, you are solely responsible for serving Han Xiaofen. Only when she¡¯s happy can you leave! Listen to me, if you can¡¯t satisfy her, the consequences are not something you can bear!¡±

    An Ruo blinked, seemingly understanding his anger and his intention.

    Her face turned pale, and she asked in disbelief, ¡°You want me to please Han Xiaofen?¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s thin lips curled into a seductive smile, ¡°Yes, I think you should be able to do it. Haven¡¯t you been trying your best to please me these past few days?¡±

    ¡°Please you? When did I ever try to please you?¡± An Ruo felt like she and he were not on the same.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried to please me? Then why give me a massage? I saw through your intentions long ago, but even if I were blind, I wouldn¡¯t be interested in someone like you!¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s pupils widened, and Tang Yuchen snorted coldly, quickly turning his gaze away as if even looking at her one more time would taint his eyes.

    ¡°Someonee!¡± he shouted harshly, and Uncle Tao quickly came, respectfully asking, ¡°Young Master, what are your orders?¡±

    ¡°From now on, her job is to serve Han Xiaofen. If she doesn¡¯t do well, dock her pay! If she dares to resist, leave it to me to handle!¡±

    Uncle Tao quickly nced at An Ruo on the ground and then lowered his eyes, ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

    After giving his orders, Tang Yuchen strode upstairs.

    An Ruo was stunned for several seconds beforeing back to her senses, ¡°Wait!¡±

    She wanted to stop him and make him exin why he was treating her like this. But his steps were too quick, and in the blink of an eye, he was in the study.

    ¡°Uncle Tao¡­¡± An Ruo looked at him and mumbled, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Uncle Tao sighed and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you see? You¡¯ve upset someone.¡±

    Who was that someone? Was it Han Xiaofen?

    He was angry at her because of Han Xiaofen. He wanted her to serve her well, to make her happy and satisfied.

    An Ruo suddenly felt very lost, and it was quiteughable.

    Why did she feel like she was being demoted from the main pce to the Cold Pce?

    She thought the position of the main pce was hers, but in the end¡­ this oue was truly shocking.

    Maybe this is what it feels like to fall from Heaven to Hell.

    Another shadow appeared before her, and An Ruo looked up nkly to see Han Xiaofen, her eyes red.

    ¡°What are you doing sitting on the ground?¡± Thetter asked puzzledly, her gaze falling on the luggage beside her, and asked even more puzzled, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±

    Yes, she nned to leave, but she never expected to suddenly encounter an angry Tang Yuchen.

    ¡°If you¡¯re leaving, then hurry up. Pretending to fall to the ground, are you waiting for the Young Master to pity you?¡± Han Xiaofen said coldly.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Seeing her silence, Han Xiaofen frowned and showed a look of disgust. She walked around her, not wanting to continue the conversation.

    ¡°What did you say to Tang¡­ the Young Master?¡± An Ruo suddenly asked her from behind.

    Han Xiaofen stopped and said coldly, ¡°What¡¯s it to you?¡±

    ¡°What exactly did you say to him?!¡± An Ruo propped herself up, raising her voice sharply.

    Han Xiaofen turned her head and looked at her with surprise. The two women stared coldly at each other, and after a while, Han Xiaofen chuckled coldly, ¡°No harm in telling you, I confessed to the Young Master! But he didn¡¯t ept me, he rejected me. I asked if he liked you, and guess what he said?¡±

    An Ruo didn¡¯t ask, but she really wanted to know what Tang Yuchen had said.

 Chapter 862: 862: Youre Framing Me

    <strong>Chapter 862: Chapter 862: You¡¯re Framing Me</strong>

    Han Xiaofen looked at her and couldn¡¯t help butugh: ¡°Stop dreaming! Do you think the young master will admit he likes you? Don¡¯t be delusional. The young master will never say he likes you! He hasn¡¯t epted me, nor has he said he likes you!¡±

    Saying this, her eyes dimmed involuntarily.

    ¡°He just told me that I have no right to interfere in his affairs¡­ He also said I was being unrealistic and he would never ept me¡­¡±

    As Han Xiaofen spoke, tears streamed down like rain.

    In this life, she had only loved one man. She gave her all, staying by his side for a whole year, yet he didn¡¯t feel anything for her at all. This blow was too much for her.

    An Ruowei frowned. She didn¡¯t understand why, if Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t like Han Xiaofen, he would still be angry with her over Han Xiaofen?

    No, she needed to get to the bottom of this.

    She rushed upstairs and pushed open the study door forcefully.

    Tang Yuchen was sitting at his desk, his head deeply lowered. Hearing the noise, he raised his head abruptly. Seeing it was her, a trace of surprise shed in his eyes.

    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± he asked coldly.

    An Ruo shut the door behind her and walked slowly up to him, her eyes fixed on his, not wanting to miss any of his expressions.

    ¡°Master, there¡¯s something I don¡¯t understand, so I want to ask you clearly.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were dark and cold. He remained silent, while An Ruo, leaning her hands on the table, gritted her teeth and said, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin clearly, I won¡¯t be convinced even if it kills me!¡±

    ¡°What aren¡¯t you convinced about?¡± he asked her indifferently.

    She was unconvinced about why he treated her that way, why he was angry with her for Han Xiaofen when he clearly didn¡¯t like Han Xiaofen!

    She wanted to know what he truly felt in his heart and how he really felt about Han Xiaofen.

    ¡°I just ran into Han Xiaofen. She told me you don¡¯t like her. So I want to know, if you don¡¯t like her, why do you treat me like that for her?¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were unaffected as if he had decided not to speak with her.

    An Ruo angrily continued to ask, ¡°Speak up, why do you treat me like that! I never tried to please you, nor did I try to draw your attention, and I never bullied Han Xiaofen. So why do you treat me like that? Just because I¡¯m your servant, you can humiliate me as you please?!¡±

    She couldn¡¯t forget how he told her to serve Han Xiaofen, how he said he wouldn¡¯t be interested in her even if he were blind, how he said she was just a lowly servant.

    Even though her current identity was Li Ru¡¯an and she was his servant, he couldn¡¯t humiliate her!

    Facing her anger, Tang Yuchen merely raised an eyebrow.

    ¡°You think I¡¯ve wronged you?¡± he countered.

    ¡°Exactly! You are wronging me, and you¡¯re being unreasonable!¡± Clearly not liking Han Xiaofen, yet standing up for her ¡ª if that¡¯s not picking a fight, what is it?

    Tang Yuchen leaned back in his chair casually, curled his lips, and chuckled softly, ¡°Even if I wronged you, what of it?¡±

    He spoke arrogantly, and An Ruo widened her eyes in shock, not expecting him to be so brazen.

    ¡°Are you admitting you wronged me?¡±

    Tang Yuchen wiped the smile from his lips and said lightly, ¡°It¡¯s not entirely wronging you. You did upset her and made her unhappy.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s heart ached inexplicably. Did he really care so much about Han Xiaofen?

    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to her. If she has issues with me, that¡¯s her problem. You can¡¯t be unreasonable.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 863: 863: I Have Only Ever Loved One Woman

    <strong>Chapter 863: Chapter 863: I Have Only Ever Loved One Woman</strong>

    ¡°But I¡¯m just an unreasonable person. If you make her unhappy, I¡¯ll naturally make sure you¡¯re unhappy too. Li Ru¡¯an, even if you have a million grievances in your heart, you must do as I say. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you leave this vi.¡± The man¡¯s gentle tone was nheless tinged with a violence that couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    She was clear about what kind of person he was; right now, to him, she was just a servant. Angering him meant he would show no mercy.

    An Ruo clenched her fists, lowered her gaze, and asked calmly, ¡°Why, if you don¡¯t like her, why are you protecting her?¡±

    This was not his style; it was impossible for him to intervene because of this trivial conflict between women.

    Tang Yuchen suddenly fell silent, leaving An Ruo even more puzzled.

    ¡°Could it be¡­ you actually like her?¡± she asked, trembling, ¡°Do you have¡­ feelings for her?¡±

    The man shot her a fierce look, stopping her words.

    His thin lips almost pressed into a line, and the contours of his resolute jaw became even more pronounced.

    An Ruo¡¯s heart slowly sank into despair.

    She remembered what Han Xiaofen had said: ¡°Meeting him was destiny¡­ I resemble the Young Master¡¯s mother in appearance¡­ So heaven allowed me to meet the Young Master, wanting me to take the ce of the Young Master¡¯s mother, to be by their side¡­ I love him very, very much¡­ I am the person most suited to be with him in this world!¡±

    Had he really developed feelings for her?

    Was this truly destiny?

    Then what about her, why did she continue to live?

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale, feeling her body go cold, so cold that her teeth chattered.

    ¡°Don¡¯t randomly guess my intentions!¡± Tang Yuchen suddenly shouted, interrupting her thoughts and bringing her back to awareness.

    He abruptly stood up, his hands on the table, leaning forward to meet her gaze closely.

    ¡°There¡¯s only one woman I love in this lifetime! I will always only love her. Listen carefully, if you dare say I like that servant again, be careful I¡¯ll be rude to you!¡±

    An Ruo widened her eyes in shock, listening as he continued, ¡°Do you know why I stood up for her?¡±

    He rummaged in the drawer and fiercely held a photo frame up in front of her.

    ¡°Look carefully at the person inside; she is the woman I love the most!¡±

    That was¡­ a photo of her from before¡­

    An Ruo dumbly stared at the photo of herself, her eyes trembling intensely.

    She was the woman he loved the most, he said he only loved her in this lifetime¡­

    ¡°Did you see her face clearly? I will never let anyone who upsets that face go!¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± An Ruo was astonished, ¡°So just because she resembles the woman you love, you stood up for her?¡±

    Tang Yuchen sneered coldly, ¡°What else would you expect?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t like her?¡±

    The man instantly got angry, ¡°I think I¡¯ve made myself clear, try saying it wrong again and see what happens!¡±

    Recognizing the sign, An Ruo shut her mouth, not daring to ask if he liked Han Xiaofen.

    However, his reasoning was too baffling. Rather than protecting Han Xiaofen, it was more like he was protecting her face.

    Just because Han Xiaofen resembled her, he¡­

    ¡°Young Master, seeing her face every day, haven¡¯t you ever been moved?¡± She forgot herself and dared to touch his bottom line again.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s face instantly turned ashen, his cold gaze fixed on her, scaring her into swallowing nervously.

    He pinched her chin, a yful smirk curling his lips.

 Chapter 864: Iéˆ¥æª“ Not Interested in Married Women

    <h4>Chapter 864: Chapter 864: I¡¯m Not Interested in Married Women</h4>

    "I¡¯m afraid even if I have feelings for you, I won¡¯t have feelings for her. All I care about is that face of hers. I¡¯ll say this only once today, from now on, if you dare to make wild guesses again, do you believe that..."

    The man¡¯s alluring face drew close to hers, his hot breath spraying onto her face.

    An Ruo¡¯s heartbeat suddenly quickened, she pushed him away forcefully, shouting sharply as if pricked by needles: "Young master, please have some self-respect!"

    Looking at her defensive posture, Tang Yuchen¡¯s face suddenly darkened, his eyes filled with deep gloom.

    "Rest assured, I¡¯m not interested in married women!"

    He emphasized the words ¡¯married women¡¯ heavily. An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale instantly¡ªthis was her heartache. Since the day she agreed to marry Xingtian, she and him had no chance.

    "As long as you know!" An Ruo abruptly turned around to leave.

    "Don¡¯t forget my orders, otherwise I¡¯ll make you suffer a fate worse than death!" Tang Yuchen coldly warned her from behind.

    An Ruo stopped in her tracks, her back stiff as if it would break with one bend.

    She turned back to look at him calmly, noddingpliantly: "Rest assured, I will definitely follow your orders. But you also said, as long as she is happy, you will agree to let me leave, right?"

    "That¡¯s right, whether you leave or stay when the timees is up to you." He said indifferently.

    An Ruo nodded, then exited his study. Right now, she dared not go against him, as it would backfire.

    If she angered him, and he decided to treat her poorly and not let her go, then she wouldn¡¯t be able to leave. Now all she could do was reconcile with Han Xiaofen and leave here without any hindrance.

    Besides, she wanted to stay and spend more time with them. Since he hadn¡¯t seen through her identity, there was no need to rush to leave.

    After thinking these through, An Ruo felt more at ease. She would just stay here and leave when the month ended.

    This was her final deadline; she couldn¡¯t waste it.

    An Ruo deemed that appeasing Han Xiaofen was not a problem. If she could quietly convey some things to her, like Tang Yuchen cares about her, maybe she would cheer up immediately and no longer harbor hostility towards her.

    With that decision in mind, she decided to find her and have a talk the next day.

    ¡ª¡ª

    "Uncle Tao, what did you say?" An Ruo asked in surprise.

    Uncle Tao repeated, "Xiaofen leftst night. She asked for a week¡¯s leave, wanting to go out and rx."

    "Where did she go?"

    "No idea, she said she was traveling everywhere, just going wherever she ends up."

    An Ruo was speechless; she actually left, how could she find her to talk?

    Called her, but her phone was off. Her confession was rejected yesterday; she must be very sad and upset, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have packed up and left immediately.

    Seems like she could only wait a week for her toe back and talk. Anyway, she intended to stay until the time was right to leave; waiting a week was no big deal.

    An Ruo continued doing her previous work, her body was just right, but she really wanted to work, the more exhausting the better. She took on a lot of work all day, whether it was hers or not, she was eager to do it, making everyone ufortable and very polite when seeing her.

    Actually, she wasn¡¯t trying to toil, she was just too cold...

    The weather got colder and colder, several cold waves hade. In just a few days, J City had a heavy snowfall, white snow covered the entire ground.

    Looking out from the building in the morning, all was covered in snow as far as the eye could see.

 Chapter 865: 865: Daddys Forehead Is So Hot

    <strong>Chapter 865: Chapter 865: Daddy¡¯s Forehead Is So Hot</strong>

    Uncle Tao told her there¡¯s no need to clean the garden for now, so suddenly she had nothing to do. She wanted to help others, but everyone firmly shook their heads and refused.

    Uncle Tao privately told her that if she grabbed all the tasks, it would leave some people with nothing to do, and they might get fired.

    Sweat, she realized that wanting to help might actually be causing trouble.

    In winter, the temperature in the vi is always constant. But these days, Tang Yuchen seems particrly afraid of the cold, so the indoor temperature has increased by a few degrees, making it no different from summer.

    It¡¯s perfectly fine to wear short sleeves indoors.

    Kangkang doesn¡¯t have to go to school either and clings to her every day to y video games, which An Ruo is happy to do in the warm house.

    After breakfast, An Ruo was dragged by Kangkang to y games again. The two of them sat on the carpet, holding controllers, ying happily.

    An Ruo, who started as a rookie, has slowly gotten better. But her skills are too weak, and she never wins against the little one.

    After one game, Kangkang demanded another round.

    An Ruo softly advised him, ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s stop for today; otherwise, it¡¯s too straining on your eyes.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, just one more round, please, one more round?¡± The little guy pleaded with her endearingly.

    An Ruo felt troubled; her current identity was a servant, and she couldn¡¯t be firm. Being soft didn¡¯t work either.

    ¡°Turn off the TV!¡± Just as she was in a dilemma, Tang Yuchen suddenly came downstairs and said coldly.

    Kangkang pouted, reluctantly turning off the TV. He dared not challenge his father¡¯s authority.

    An Ruo breathed a sigh of relief. She stood up and respectfully asked Tang Yuchen, ¡°Young Master, do you need anything?¡±

    ¡°Pour me a ss of ice water,¡± Tang Yuchen said tly. He sat on the sofa, looking somewhat unwell.

    Noticing his flushed face, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but ask concernedly, ¡°Young Master, are you ill?¡±

    The man,zily leaning on the sofa, held his forehead with one hand and closed his eyes wearily, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± Kangkang ran to his side, reaching out to touch his forehead.

    ¡°So hot!¡± he eximed, quickly turning his head to An Ruo, ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, my dad has a fever.¡±

    ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡± Tang Yuchen¡¯s tone remained indifferent.

    An Ruo ignored him; she pulled out a thermometer and popped it into his mouth, ¡°Hold it, don¡¯t move.¡±

    The man helplessly red at her but obediently took his temperature.

    After a few minutes, An Ruo took the thermometer and found the temperature at 36.5¡æ, which is quite normal; he didn¡¯t have a fever.

    Tang Yuchen said ndly, ¡°I told you, I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°But dad¡¯s forehead was so hot just now,¡± Kangkang frowned in confusion.

    An Ruo shook the thermometer again and put it back in his mouth, ¡°Maybe the measurement was incorrect before.¡±

    This time, Tang Yuchen was unwilling; he took out the thermometer and said coldly, ¡°Do I not know if I have a problem? I said I¡¯m fine!¡±

    Tossing the thermometer onto the ss coffee table, he got up to head upstairs.

    An Ruo watched his back, silently thinking, ¡°What a bad temper, you¡¯ll know regret when your brain gets fried.¡±

    ¡°Aunt Ruo¡¯an, dad¡¯s forehead was really hot, like¡­¡± Kangkang fetched a cup of hot water and handed it to An Ruo.

    ¡°Just like this hot.¡±

    An Ruo was shocked; the heat from the cup in her palm was so hot it turned her hand red.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 866: 866: If You Want to Control Him, You Must Become Qualified

    <strong>Chapter 866: Chapter 866: If You Want to Control Him, You Must Be Qualified</strong>

    An Ruo was stunned, the heating from her palm made her hand red.

    Was Tang Yuchen really burning up this badly?

    ¡°Young Master, are you feeling it wrong?¡± If a person¡¯s temperature rose to such a degree, wouldn¡¯t they be dying?

    Kangkang shook his head worriedly, ¡°I didn¡¯t feel it wrong, it¡¯s really very hot.¡±

    ¡°But his body temperature is normal.¡±

    Now the little guy was uncertain, ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, could it really be my illusion?¡±

    An Ruo stroked his head, smiled andforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, your dad is an adult. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s really in trouble. If there is anything wrong, he would go to a doctor.¡±

    Kangkang thought she was making sense, he nodded with a smile, feeling much relieved.

    He was a child, not weighed down by thoughts. Since An Ruo said it was fine, naturally he thought it was fine too. But An Ruo was a bit worried, she was concerned that Tang Yuchen was truly ill.

    ¡°Young Master, are you there? I¡¯ve brought you tea.¡± An Ruo knocked on the door, but without waiting for his permission, pushed the door open and went in.

    She knew his temper, even if she rudely entered, he would at most scold her a few times, and would never resort to hitting.

    The door was pushed open, and a rush of cold air hit her face. An angry shout immediately followed: ¡°Get out, who let you in!¡±

    An Ruo was stunned for a moment, but she didn¡¯t leave. Instead, she walked in even more boldly.

    Tang Yuchen strode up to her, frowning as he stared at her, his expression not looking good.

    An Ruo also frowned, confused, and asked, ¡°Young Master, are you feeling hot? Why did you turn on the air conditioning?¡±

    It¡¯s already winter, and yet he turned on the air conditioning!

    Does he not want to live?

    Tang Yuchen had already turned off the air conditioning, he said indifferently, ¡°Do you need to meddle in my affairs?¡±

    An Ruo was infuriated, her current position was that of a servant, she had no right to interfere.

    She set down the teacup and turned to leave. Tang Yuchen frowned, staring at her back, thinking perhaps his words were too harsh.

    But as it stood now, she indeed had no right to interfere. If she wants to intervene, she must be qualified¡­

    As Tang Yuchen was contemting, he heard Kangkang¡¯s little footsteps running in.

    ¡°Dad, what¡¯s wrong? Are you sick? I knew you were sick, shall we go see a doctor?¡± The little one hugged his leg, eyes slightly red, looking anxious.

    Tang Yuchen looked at his sad appearance and was momentarily at a loss. He picked him up and softened his tone, ¡°Daddy isn¡¯t sick, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    Kangkang rubbed his eyes, feeling wronged, ¡°You¡¯re lying! It¡¯s winter now, and you have the air conditioning on, you must have a fever. Dad, let¡¯s go see a doctor, I¡¯m begging you, let¡¯s go see a doctor, okay?¡±

    At this moment, An Ruo also arrived at the doorway. When Tang Yuchen saw her, he understood what was happening. She had no standing to meddle in his affairs, so she let Kangkang do it.

    This woman¡­

    ¡°Kangkang, don¡¯t worry, Daddy is really fine. If Daddy gets sick, he¡¯ll go to the hospital himself, wouldn¡¯t I know to see a doctor if I¡¯m sick?¡±

    ¡°But Dad, you still have the air conditioning on¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the air conditioner was broken, I was just trying to fix it. Look, Daddy is fine, do I look like someone who¡¯s sick?¡±

    Kangkang half-heartedly reached out to feel his forehead, frowning, ¡°Dad, your forehead is cold.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because the air conditioning was blowing for too long, so Daddy feels a bit cold.¡±

 Chapter 867: What Woman Is Hidden in the Room

    <h4>Chapter 867: Chapter 867: What Woman Is Hidden in the Room</h4>

    "Then let¡¯s hurry and go out. If the air conditioner is broken, hire someone to fix it. Dad, don¡¯t fix it yourself; be careful not to catch a cold." Kangkang waspletely convinced by his excuse.

    Tang Yuchen slightly curled his lips, "Alright."

    He carried him over to An Ruo and nced at her. His gaze was deep, and there was no me in his eyes. An Ruo felt a bit guilty, but was the air conditioner really broken?

    She was doubtful.

    However, Tang Yuchen looked very healthy, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    This matter passed like that, and a littleter, Tang Yuchen had to go out.

    He didn¡¯t go to thepany but to a luxurious vi.

    A handsome, brown-haired, blue-eyed man drew his blood for a test. After the test, Tang Yuchen couldn¡¯t wait to ask, "How¡¯s the situation?"

    The man shook his head, and Tang Yuchen immediately felt very disappointed.

    "Isn¡¯t there any way to detoxify?"

    Lan Keren ced a hand on his shoulder, softlyforting him, "Ah Chen, don¡¯t worry. William will definitely find a way to develop an antidote."

    William nodded and said calmly, "Give me another week. We¡¯re not at the final moment yet."

    Tang Yuchen stood up and tidied his sleeves, regaining hisposure, "I¡¯ll leave this matter to you. Let me know immediately if there are any updates. I¡¯ll go back first."

    "You too, if there¡¯s any change in your condition, inform us immediately," Lan Keren also advised him.

    He nodded and gestured to them before leaving.

    Back home, Tang Yuchen saw An Ruo ying with Kangkang in the living room, and a trace of tenderness quickly shed in his eyes.

    Kangkang saw him and shouted happily, "Daddy, you¡¯re back."

    When An Ruo looked at him, he reverted to his cold and indifferent self. He nodded lightly and didn¡¯t say anything to them, heading directly to the bedroom.

    In the following days, he rarely went out. He either locked himself in the bedroom or the study.

    Every time he was alone, he locked the door. If he didn¡¯t open it, no one could enter. An Ruo tried once but couldn¡¯t get in sessfully.

    She thought to herself that he was guarding against her for barging in uninvited again.

    However, this behavior of his made her very suspicious. Given his personality, there was no need to lock the door. Was he really afraid that she, a mere servant, might do something impolite again?

    Besides, what could he possibly have that he was afraid others might see?

    It¡¯s not like he¡¯s hiding some woman in the house.

    An Ruo became increasingly curious about what Tang Yuchen was really doing. This matter captivated all her attention, causing her to forget that it had already been a week without Han Xiaofen returning.

    "Kangkang, shall we y hide and seek?" An Ruo said with a smile to the little guy.

    Kangkang looked at her with a matured gaze and said, "Aunt Ruo¡¯an, I¡¯m not a little kid anymore. I don¡¯t y hide and seek."

    "Come on, it¡¯s fun. You cover your eyes and count to a thousand, thene find me. Even though our vi isn¡¯t big, it¡¯s still easy to hide a person. If you can find me within twenty minutes, I¡¯ll let you punish me."

    After all, Kangkang was still a child and got intrigued by the idea of the game.

    Moreover, he really had something to ask her, so why not take this opportunity to make her agree?

    "Alright, I¡¯ll y. But remember, you said it yourself. If you lose, I get to punish you."

    An Ruo nodded with a smile and took out a handkerchief to cover his eyes.

 Chapter 868: Sheéˆ¥æªš Going to Freeze to Death

    <h4>Chapter 868: Chapter 868: She¡¯s Going to Freeze to Death</h4>

    "Then let¡¯s start now."

    "Mm, I¡¯ll start counting. One, two..."

    An Ruo quietly got up and headed upstairs, as lightly as possible. Tang Yuchen was in the study at this time, ording to his routine over the past few days, he would soon enter the bedroom and stay there for a few hours.

    She was not only curious about what he was doing but also worried that he was hiding something from them.

    Pushing open the bedroom door, An Ruo crawled under the bed and hid quietly. She counted the time, and sure enough, a few minutester, she heard Tang Yuchen¡¯s footstepsing in.

    He closed the door and locked it. He then closed the window, drew the curtains, and An Ruo heard the beeping sound of the air conditioner remote.

    The indoor temperature gradually rose, and soon An Ruo felt like she was in the scorching summer heat, sweating nonstop.

    Tang Yuchen sat on the bed, his feet right next to her. She didn¡¯t know what his expression was at the moment; she guessed he was so cold, yet he set the temperature so high.

    Time passed second by second.

    Tang Yuchen kept sitting still, and An Ruoy there without daring to move, not even daring to breathe.

    She didn¡¯t know how long it had been, but when An Ruo was soaked in sweat from the heat, she heard the beeping sound of the remote again.

    The temperature dropped sharply, leaving her shivering.

    Because the vi¡¯s temperature was not low, An Ruo had been wearing very thin clothes ¡ª capri pants and a white pure cotton short sleeve. At this moment, the temperature felt like a person in short sleeves suddenly arriving at the North Pole, so cold it felt deadly.

    She clung to her body tightly, clenching her teeth, afraid that they would chatter and bite her tongue.

    So cold!

    What was wrong with Tang Yuchen? Why did he set the temperature so low?

    An Ruo turned pale from the cold, feeling dizzy, unsure of what to do. If it continued like this, she¡¯d be in trouble.

    She didn¡¯t dare to make a sound ore out. She could only curl up as much as possible, trying to reduce the loss of heat.

    Ten minutes passed, and the temperature was still so low. Twenty minutes passed, and it remained just as cold.

    What exactly was Tang Yuchen doing!

    Wasn¡¯t he afraid of the cold? Why was he sitting still?

    An Ruo kept cursing him in her heart, but he knew nothing of it.

    Cold, so cold!

    Now, An Ruo truly understood what it means to feel like years are passing by every day, no, every second.

    Every passing second felt like she was about to die. A minute felt too long for her, as if spanning a century.

    The blood in her body began to coagte, and dizziness clouded her vision. She was going to freeze to death.

    No, she couldn¡¯t die like this...

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t care about anything else now; she used herst bit of strength and slowly reached out... grasping Tang Yuchen¡¯s pants.

    She wondered what kind of shocked expression he would have, suddenly being grabbed by someone under the bed.

    She wasn¡¯t afraid of how furious he might be upon seeing her; she just wanted to live, not leave this world prematurely.

    Tang Yuchen was indeed surprised to find someone under the bed, but he wasn¡¯t scared. There weren¡¯t many things in this world that could frighten him.

    He quickly crouched down and spotted An Ruo inside.

    Seeing her condition, his eyes quickly showed a trace of panic.

    An Ruoughed inwardly; she had indeed frightened him.

    Of course, if she were sitting on the bed and someone suddenly grabbed her foot from below, she¡¯d probably be scared half to death.

    "I¡¯m sorry..." An Ruo weakly said.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 869: 869: By Doing This, He Is Betraying Her Former Self

    <strong>Chapter 869: Chapter 869: By Doing This, He Is Betraying Her Former Self</strong>

    ¡°I was just¡­¡± ying hide and seek with the young master, I didn¡¯t know you would suddenlye in.

    These were the excuses she had thought of, but Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t listen to them at all. He grabbed her wrist and forcefully dragged her out.

    At that instant, An Ruo thought she was done for, she had angered him, and had no idea how he would deal with her.

    Once outside, she was easily lifted by him as if she were a rabbit.

    An Ruo closed her eyes tightly, thinking he wouldn¡¯t hit her, would he?

    The expected p didn¡¯te, nor did the roar. Instead, she felt a thick nket tightly wrapped around her.

    An Ruo opened her eyes in surprise and met with Tang Yuchen¡¯s iron-blue face.

    He was hugging her tightly along with the nket, his eyes cold and filled with anger. An Ruo instinctively apologized, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    Her words were abruptly cut off by his lips. He seemed extremely angry, forcefully covering her mouth, not giving her a chance to react, brutally biting her lips, fierce and bloodthirsty, instantly breaking her lips.

    An Ruo cried out in pain, and his tongue took the opportunity to invade her mouth, madly sucking and almost devouring her entirely.

    Frightened by his actions, An Ruo widened her eyes in shock. In the next moment, Tang Yuchen yanked the nket off her, pressed her onto the bed, and forcefully tore at her clothes¡­

    What¡¯s wrong with him?

    He was like a mad beast, just venting without any reason.

    Not even a rapist could be as rude and urgent as he was. An Ruo was terrified, and by the time she tried to struggle, he had already stripped her of all her clothes and entered her body violently.

    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± With just one cry, she bit her lip tightly, silenced.

    Tang Yuchen stared at her grimly, his actions rapid.

    An Ruo¡¯s mind suddenly cleared, what was he doing?!

    Did he realize his status? Did he realize her status!

    He was the young master, and she was just a maid, a maid with a husband!

    Their current identities couldn¡¯t possibly intersect; didn¡¯t he say he would only ever love one woman, and while that woman was also her, she wasn¡¯t her current identity.

    Was he being fair to her?

    Even though the person he was viting was her, she was still very sad. Because she was no longer her past self, what he did was betraying the her of the past.

    An Ruo was confused by her own thoughts; she was just very upset and he shouldn¡¯t treat her this way!

    Furious, An Ruo cried and struggled violently, and Tang Yuchen immediately pinned her wrists, effortlessly restraining her.

    ¡°How dare you resist, how dare you resist!¡± His eyes bloodthirsty, he furiously shouted at her.

    An Ruo had no strength from the beginning, her body weak and exhausted. After his shout, she waspletely drained of energy, lying limp on the bed, gasping heavily, exhaling more than inhaling.

    Tang Yuchen, seeing her frail state, felt his anger dissipate entirely.

    He lowered his eyes, leaned down and gently hugged her, then continued the unfinished business¡­

    The entire remaining process, he was very gentle, their skin touching, An Ruo¡¯s body grew warmer.

    Not the kind of heat that was overwhelming, but a warmth that emanated from her blood, from her heart.

 Chapter 870: He Saw Through Her Identity

    <h4>Chapter 870: Chapter 870: He Saw Through Her Identity</h4>

    It¡¯s not that kind of sultry heat, but a warmth emanating from the blood, from the heart.

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s body was even warmer. Unknowingly, she held him tightly, absorbing more heat.

    Time slowly passed by...

    The sky had already darkened; in winter, night always came very early.

    An Ruo was very tired; she didn¡¯t even know when she fell asleep.

    When she woke up, she found it was already the next morning. She was the only one in the bed, but the sound of water sshing came from the bathroom.

    She remembered what had happened yesterday, that Tang Yuchen actually and she...

    She couldn¡¯t quite describe what she felt; she felt he betrayed her, but the person involved was clearly herself.

    Anyway, they shouldn¡¯t be like this. She was someone who could die at any moment, maybe gone tomorrow. She couldn¡¯t get too deeply involved with them, otherwise it would only hurt everyone, including herself.

    An Ruo propped up her sore body and got out of bed to quickly get dressed. Her body was still quite weak, but the room was very warm, allowing her limbs to move normally.

    Just as she finished dressing, Tang Yuchen walked out of the bathroom. He was wearing a casual short-sleeved shirt and long pants, his hair wet and his dark, bright eyes looked at her with a deep,plex gleam.

    An Ruo dared not probe the emotion in his eyes. She said faintly, "Master, everything that happened yesterday was a mistake. I hope you can forget it... I¡¯ll be leaving today, definitely won¡¯t cause you any trouble..."

    She thought to herself, this must be the result he wanted. She wouldn¡¯t bother him anymore, just leave directly. He wouldn¡¯t be unhappy about such a good thing.

    Tang Yuchen pressed his lips without speaking. An Ruo felt he seemed very angry.

    Why would he be angry? Clearly, she should be the one angry...

    After An Ruo finished speaking, she lowered her eyes and walked past him when the man grabbed her wrist and held it tightly.

    She frowned and looked at him puzzled.

    "Did I allow you to leave? What happened yesterday wasn¡¯t a mistake; I know what I¡¯m doing!" he said darkly, looking at her from the side.

    An Ruo was shocked. How could he say such a thing?

    Could it be that his rtionship with her was voluntary...

    It didn¡¯t happen because he was sick or out of his mind?

    She couldn¡¯t help but sneer, "Then what do you want? Take responsibility for me?"

    "I was always going to be responsible for you."

    "You!" An Ruo was exasperated, "Master, have you forgotten what you said? There¡¯s no way your identity will ever mix with mine. And besides, I am married..."

    "Enough!" Tang Yuchen interrupted her harshly. He leaned closer to her, gritting his teeth, "Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot? Do you think I don¡¯t know who you are? I have eyes, I have a brain, and I see everything. I didn¡¯t say anything, waiting for you to confess yourself, but you never would... Since you won¡¯t admit it, I¡¯ll just have to force you to!"

    He grabbed her chin and looked deeply into her eyes, "An Ruo, how long are you nning to hide it from me? Do you really want to wait until you¡¯re dead, watching me regret it bitterly, to be happy?"

    An Ruo¡¯s face turned pale as a sheet, and her body trembled uncontrobly.

    What...was he saying?

    He had seen through her identity, he knew she was An Ruo! He even knew her body had problems...

    An Ruo was filled with a terrifying fear, a fear of life and death parting.

    Why reveal her secret? Wouldn¡¯t it be better to let her die thinking she was right?

    With everything exposed, when she died, it would surely be even more unbearable than death itself.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Rmended reading for Feizi¡¯spleted novel "Domineering Husband: Rich Wife"

 Chapter 871: 871: You Are the Cruelest Woman

    <strong>Chapter 871: Chapter 871: You Are the Cruelest Woman</strong>

    How could she bear to leave him and Kangkang, how could she bear to see the people she loves suffer because of her death, and how could she bear to use herst bit of life to slowly tear their hearts apart¡­

    Tears fell uncontrobly from An Ruo¡¯s eyes, Tang Yuchen¡¯s gaze was sorrowful as he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything, why didn¡¯t you tell us anything? If I hadn¡¯t doubted your identity and recognized you, would you really have never reunited with us until your death? An Ruo, you¡¯re so cruel, you know how much we wanted to see that you¡¯re still alive, but even when you were near us, you didn¡¯t reunite with us.¡±

    ¡°No¡­¡± An Ruo shook her head, her voice choked with sobs, ¡°I wanted to reunite with you, but I only have a month to live. I¡¯ve already prepared myself to die, I just wanted to see you, let you think I¡¯ve always been alive, it¡¯s better than watching me die¡­¡±

    With every word she said, Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart hurt even more. He pulled her into his arms with force, wishing he could blend her into his blood and flesh, never to be separated again.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any of this, all I know is that you¡¯ve been very cruel to Kangkang and me!¡± He held her tight, speaking fiercely.

    An Ruo trembled inside, was she really so cruel?

    ¡°I¡¯m not like that¡­¡±

    ¡°You are! You want to leave us secretly, want to say goodbye forever, you¡¯re the most heartless woman in the world!¡±

    ¡°Tang Yuchen¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t argue! You¡¯re the most heartless woman, you intentionally made me and our son grieve for you, intentionally made us live a life worse than death!¡± Tang Yuchen¡¯s tone grew more violent, An Ruo listened, her heart filled with fear.

    Was her behavior really that serious, why did she feel such intense anger and resentment in his voice?

    An Ruo was flustered, Tang Yuchen shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, listen to me.¡±

    The man suddenly pushed her away slightly, gripping her shoulders tightly, he said harshly, ¡°Shut up, let me ask you! Why didn¡¯t youe to find us when you didn¡¯t die earlier? Did you n not to reunite with us ever again?¡±

    This usation was indeed severe.

    An Ruo quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯ve always wanted toe back, but I was trapped, I couldn¡¯t return.¡±

    ¡°Who is it, who is he?!¡± In his heart, he actually had a faint suspicion.

    Hearing his question, An Ruo remembered to tell him about Xingtian.

    ¡°It¡¯s Xingtian, he was always pretending to be Mo Hua. He deliberately caused the ne crash, and he took me away.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually him, he¡¯s still alive!¡± Tang Yuchen was utterly stunned, he had only guessed that the person was Mo Hua, but he hadn¡¯t realized Mo Hua¡¯s true identity was Xingtian.

    He did suspect Mo Hua¡¯s identity, and had even sent someone to test his skills. But he found nothing, so he didn¡¯t suspect him further.

    Now he realized, truly, a lurking tiger was around him, just the thought of it made him somewhat fearful.

    An Ruo nodded forcefully, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s still alive. And there¡¯s one more thing, there¡¯s a bomb buried in this vi by him, while he won¡¯t detonate it now, there¡¯s no guarantee he won¡¯t do it someday, quickly get someone to find the bomb!¡±

    Tang Yuchen was slightly stunned, he asked her, ¡°Did he poison you too?¡±

    An Ruo nodded bleakly, ¡°He was afraid I wouldn¡¯t return, so he gave me a one-month limit.¡±

    When she left, Xingtian had given her a pill, a voice-changing pill.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 872: 872: Then Ill Die With You!

    <strong>Chapter 872: Chapter 872: Then I¡¯ll Die With You!</strong>

    Not only that, he also injected her with a drug, a liquid capable of slowly coagting the blood within a month.

    If the antidote isn¡¯t found within a month, death is certain.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t detonate the bomb. He let youe back, anticipating that you would tell me about this. And since you¡¯ve been poisoned by him, to survive, you must return to him. He thinks he has the upper hand, so he doesn¡¯t bother to detonate the bomb.¡±

    An Ruo thought about it, what he said made sense.

    Xingtian¡¯s goal was to get her, and currently, her life is in his hands, so there¡¯s no need to use the bomb to threaten her anymore.

    But he should know she isn¡¯t afraid of death. Perhaps he¡¯s betting, betting on whether she would go back.

    ¡°Tang Yuchen.¡± An Ruo reached out and tightly hugged his body, her face buried in his chest, sadly saying, ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured it out, I can¡¯t continue to hide it from you. But with Kangkang, can you help me keep it a secret? He¡¯s so young, watching me die, I really can¡¯t bear it.¡±

    Once again, she had this thought. The man was so angry he wanted to pry open her brain to see what it was made of.

    Holding her tightly, he coldly said, ¡°What makes you think this is the best way for Kangkang? What if he doesn¡¯t think so?¡±

    An Ruo shook her head desperately, ¡°I don¡¯t care! I have less than half a month to live, I don¡¯t want him to be sad and hurt. Even if he doesn¡¯t agree, I won¡¯t tell him!¡±

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t seen through you, were you nning not to tell me either?!¡± Tang Yuchen asked angrily.

    An Ruo gently nodded, ¡°Though dying alone would be very deste, I still wish to quietly leave without leaving you all with pain.¡±

    ¡°So noble.¡± Tang Yuchen said sarcastically, An Ruo¡¯s heart suddenly chilled.

    ¡°You¡¯re so noble that, in that case, when I die, I won¡¯t tell you either.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± She lifted her head suddenly to look at him, her expression very astonished.

    Tang Yuchen said emotionlessly, ¡°The poison Xingtian injected into you, William can also create it. But the antidote hasn¡¯t been made, so I had him inject me too.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes widened in horror, ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°Yes, upon learning you were poisoned, I had him inject me with a dose as well. And used my body for experiments to develop the antidote. If the antidote is made, you and I will both survive. If it fails, then I¡¯ll die with you!¡±

    Die with you, die with you!

    An Ruo was deeply shaken by these few words.

    Even though during sweet talks he had said he was willing to give his life for her, she never truly felt his deep affection.

    Only now did she understand he genuinely loves her with his life. Because he truly acted on it, not just words.

    No wonder he¡¯s been behaving strangelytely, his body alternates between cold and hot ¡ª turns out it was the battle between the poison and antidote in his system.

    An Ruo was so shaken she didn¡¯t know how to react, she could only keep shedding tears, unable to express her feelings.

    ¡°Why are you so foolish¡­¡± She¡¯s okay dying alone, but he¡¯s choosing to die with her.

    This wasn¡¯t the result she wanted, she chose death only to escape Xingtian. Did he think she was willing to die, if he could live well, why not live well!

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, I really want to hate you¡­¡± But she couldn¡¯t hate him, she only loved him more deeply.

 Chapter 873: An Ruo, You Can Never Escape Me in This Lifetime

    <h4>Chapter 873: Chapter 873: An Ruo, You Can Never Escape Me in This Lifetime</h4>

    The love is inescapable; even if the world falls apart, it cannot change her deep affection for him.

    Tang Yuchen gently wipes away her tears with his hand and softly says, "Yes, I¡¯m quite foolish, but only for you. Because you¡¯ve always been a fool, and I can¡¯t help but be one after falling in love with you."

    Is this considered sweet talk?

    An Ruo is momentarily at a loss, not knowing whether tough or cry.

    "How am I foolish?" she holds back a smile and replies, not giving in.

    Tang Yuchen curves his lips into a slight smile, "How are you not foolish? Since the day I met you, you¡¯ve been acting foolish. It¡¯s lucky you have a bit of spirit, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t be a fool but an idiot."

    "You..."

    An Ruo pounds on him heavily, and he grips her hand tightly, saying seriously, "I¡¯ve been calcting my whole life, being clever my whole life, and yet I fell into the hands of you, a foolish woman. I ept it, willingly. But this time, you absolutely cannot act foolishly again. Kangkang loves you dearly. Maybe one day, the two of us will be gone, and we cannot take away his right to enjoy having parents by his side. Even if it¡¯s just for a day or an hour, we must let him feel the love of his parents."

    An Ruo looks at him, deeply moved, and he continues, "Both of us grew up without parents. If it were you, would you want your parents to quietly pass away without giving you any time with them?"

    "I..." She indeed cannot.

    "An Ruo, the person I love most is you, then it¡¯s our child. No matter if you¡¯re alive or dead, I will stay with you, but I can¡¯t apany Kangkang his entire life, neither can you. Let¡¯s give him a little love."

    "Wah..." An Ruo suddenly bursts into tears, throwing herself into his arms, crying without any concern for her image.

    Why does he have to say these words to move her? Does he know that these words are hundreds, thousands of times more beautiful than any sweet talk he¡¯s ever said?

    Clearly, he didn¡¯t emphasize his love for her, but just mentioned giving their child enough love, and she felt his words were so moving.

    Because she knows that however much he loves their child, he loves her ten times, a hundred times more on that foundation.

    He truly loves her deeply, which is why he¡¯s so considerate, not wanting her to regret, and also thinking about their child.

    He isn¡¯t a cold-hearted man; he just gives all his passion to her and their child.

    Only a man who loves his wife and his child can be a good husband, right?

    The more An Ruo thinks, the more she feels for him, and she loves him more and more.

    What should she do? She has never loved him like this moment.

    Before, she loved him only in terms of romance; now, she not only has deeper love but also profound familial affection.

    He has be her heart, and she can no longer let go. To do so would be to die; there¡¯s no room for retreat.

    Now, she truly cannot leave them and depart this world alone. He¡¯s right; she cannot act foolishly again. She must cherish every second of her life.

    Tang Yuchen holds her, and only after she¡¯s done crying does he gently smile and say, "Very moving, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s exactly what I intend, An Ruo, you can¡¯t escape in this lifetime."

    Even if thousands of mountains and rivers blocked her way, he could confidently say she wouldn¡¯t leave him. She belongs to him alone.

    Through their journey, his feelings for her evolved from indifference to affection, from affection to deep love, and from deep love to unwavering devotion, never once breaking his love for her.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 874: 874: Meeting Her Was an Accident

    <strong>Chapter 874: Chapter 874: Meeting Her Was an ident</strong>

    Because of various misunderstandings and hurts, she was always very afraid of him, not daring to believe that being with him would bring happiness.

    Now she finally believed in his love, believed that he would love her for a lifetime, would never leave her, and he, too, used invisible chains to firmly bind her, no longer fearing she would leave him.

    Was it easy for him to reach this point?

    Even if life really came to an end, he would be without regret, no longer feeling any remorse.

    Because in this life, he had already found his true love.

    Hearing his words, An Ruo¡¯s heart felt sweet, she curved her lips into a smile and said, ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t escape, and you shouldn¡¯t dream of escaping either.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t escape long ago,¡± Tang Yuchen said with emotion.

    An Ruo leaned against his chest, stayed silent for a while, then asked him, ¡°Should I go and tell Kangkang the truth now?¡±

    ¡°You can. In a while, I¡¯ll take you somewhere to remove the mask from your face.¡±

    ¡°When did you see through me?¡± An Ruo asked curiously.

    Tang Yuchen said, ¡°That night, I heard the conversation between you and Kangkang; from then on, I suspected you. Your every move, some subtle gestures were just like before. To test you, I interacted with you a few more times, increasingly certain it was you.¡±

    At that time, his emotions were very intense, he didn¡¯t know how much effort it took to restrain himself from exposing her.

    ¡°Later, when you got sick, I asked William toe and treat you. He found an issue with your blood and saw that you were wearing a mask, although the mask couldn¡¯t be removed temporarily. I guessed you didn¡¯t reunite with us due to the toxins in your blood, and I didn¡¯t dare to reconcile with you, afraid you would secretly run away, so I kept pretending not to know it was you.¡±

    He only thought that once they developed the antidote, he would expose her, never imagining thatst night she would secretly hide under the bed, her blood almost coagting to death.

    An Ruo was not a foolish person; she immediately understood why he was so angry with her that day. He was angry because she wanted to leave, and he let her serve Han Xiaofen, also to keep her stay.

    It was a wonder he thought of such a method back then; he didn¡¯t know he almost drove her mad with anger.

    Though she was very angry at the time, thinking about it now, his method was quite childish, yet it also clearly demonstrated how afraid he was she would leave.

    ¡°What about Han Xiaofen, a week has already passed, why hasn¡¯t she returned yet?¡± An Ruo asked with a smile.

    Tang Yuchen scoffed, ¡°How could she still stay here? I dismissed her long ago.¡±

    Now the two have reconciled and clearly love each other.

    An Ruo¡¯s jealousy as a woman suddenly rose, ¡°Tell the truth, why did you let here to help? Are you sure you didn¡¯t entertain any thoughts seeing her?¡±

    Tang Yuchen punished her by pinching her waist, finding her body under his palm so thin itcked flesh, his heart increasingly cherishing her.

    ¡°Meeting her was an ident.¡±

    He told her,st year on Kangkang¡¯s birthday, he seemed to hear her calling him in his trance, so he was distracted and identally bumped into Han Xiaofen.

    Her leg was injured, and she stayed in the hospital for some time. During that period, Aunt Zhou went to take care of her. Although he was initially surprised by her resemnce to her, he definitely had no thoughts about her.

    In his heart, An Ruo was always An Ruo, he loved not her appearance, even if someone identical stood before him, he wouldn¡¯t be moved.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 875: 875: Everything Has Been Explained

    <strong>Chapter 875: Chapter 875: Everything Has Been Exined</strong>

    The reason she came to work as a servant was because Aunt Zhou felt sympathy for her family situation. She had just graduated from college, her only father was seriously ill, she couldn¡¯t find a job, and she was at the end of her rope.

    She asked Aunt Zhou if she could help her find a job, as long as the sry was high, she was willing to endure any hardship.

    A high-paying job with not high demands and something everyone could do was to be a servant for the Tang Family, so Aunt Zhou introduced her to this work.

    He didn¡¯t care about these things as long as they didn¡¯t bother him.

    After Han Xiaofen came, she was diligent and good at getting along with people, many liked her, including Kangkang. Kangkang liked her more because she resembled Mom.

    Under Han Xiaofen¡¯s care, Kangkang¡¯s mood improved a lot. Tang Yuchen tacitly allowed her to take care of Kangkang specially, he just hoped the child could regain his innocence and optimism sooner, but he himself really had no interest in Han Xiaofen.

    An Ruo believed what he said. To be honest, she didn¡¯t have much feeling for Han Xiaofen either ¡ª couldn¡¯t say she liked or disliked her.

    In her eyes, she was just an ordinary woman secretly in love with Tang Yuchen.

    Now that Tang Yuchen exined these things, she waspletely relieved, even more so indifferent to issues like her resemnce.

    ¡°Actually, that day you weren¡¯t hearing things, it was indeed me calling you,¡± An Ruo suddenly said.

    Tang Yuchen was quite puzzled, and she told him what happened that day. Knowing the truth, the man regretted it deeply.

    If he had recognized her at the time, if he had stopped to ask what was the matter, they wouldn¡¯t have been apart for an additional year, and now the two wouldn¡¯t be in mortal peril.

    Tang Yuchen was very remorseful, An Ruo knew his thoughts, sheforted him saying that everything was fate. If heaven really wanted to separate them, even if they had recognized each other then, they would eventually part.

    If they weren¡¯t meant to be separated, no matter how many times they are apart, there will always be a day of reunion.

    With herfort, Tang Yuchen was no longer so remorseful.

    Since everything was rified, and what needed to be known was known.

    Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t want to dy, he was about to take her to William. The two opened the bedroom door, unexpectedly seeing Kangkang standing at the door.

    The little guy had swollen red eyes, as if he had cried a lot.

    He stared at An Ruo and said, ¡°I looked for you for so long yesterday,ter Dad said you went out for something. Do you know I was very angry, how could you go out without telling me? We were still ying hide and seek, weren¡¯t we? I waited for you toe backst night, but you never returned. I was worried something had happened to you, so early this morning I went to Dad to ask him to help find you¡­¡±

    As a result, he stood outside and heard what they were saying.

    Kangkang¡¯s tears suddenly poured out, like broken beads continuously falling to the ground.

    ¡°Mom, you¡¯re so bad, you don¡¯t even want to recognize me, you n to die alone. How do you know that¡¯s the best for me, I want Mom, even if Mom is about to die, I still want Mom!¡±

    ¡°Kangkang!¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡±

    Mother and son hugged tightly, crying heart-wrenchingly. An Ruo truly realized her mistake, she shouldn¡¯t have ignored their feelings and decided to quietly die alone.

    Luckily, it wasn¡¯t toote now, everything still had the chance to be reversed.

    Tang Yuchen drove them to William¡¯s ce, William used a solution to remove An Ruo¡¯s mask, returning her to her original self.

 Chapter 876: It Doesnéˆ¥æª› Matter If We Die Together

    <h4>Chapter 876: Chapter 876: It Doesn¡¯t Matter If We Die Together</h4>

    To facilitate her body¡¯s treatment, Tang Yuchen decided that for the remaining time, all of them would stay at William¡¯s ce and not leave.

    As for the vi, he had someone search for the bomb and eliminate the threat.

    After recognizing each other, Kangkang stuck to An Ruo every day, and even at night would cling to her. Tang Yuchen thought, it¡¯s fine if you upy my wife during the day, but at night too, that¡¯s uneptable.

    Once the little guy fell asleep, he carried him to the room next door. Then he returned to the bedroom with his dark eyes shining, locked the door, and thoroughly enjoyed An Ruo.

    An Ji also found out that An Ruo was still alive as soon as possible. He visited every day, staying for hours, reluctant to leave.

    As for the fact that Xingtian was still alive, the impact on them was not small.

    However, no one would go spreading it. Xingtian was like a sharp de that no one could touch, otherwise, they would end up hurt.

    Due to the involvement of many national powers, they dared not move against Xingtian, only silently enduring his continued existence. Xingtian naturally wouldn¡¯t reveal his identity; he wasn¡¯t stupid enough to court death.

    Tang Yuchen would neverpromise on anything in his life, but on this matter of not being able to confront Xingtian, he had topromise.

    He could be indifferent about his own life, but he could not disregard the lives of An Ruo and Kangkang.

    Now the only thing he could do was assist William in developing the antidote, and then protect An Ruo and Kangkang from giving Xingtian any opportunity.

    William developed a new antidote, and Tang Yuchen immediately requested to try it, while An Ruo also insisted on trying it, but he sternly refused.

    Watching the cold liquid being injected into his body, An Ruo¡¯s heart throbbed painfully, and tears fell silently.

    Tang Yuchen pulled down his sleeve to cover his arm, pulled her close to kiss her lips, "What¡¯s to cry about? The antidote William developed shouldn¡¯t have any major issues."

    An Ruo wrapped her arms around his neck, buried her face in his chest, and stayed silent.

    Calling him a fool was pointless since he¡¯d already done something foolish. All they could do now was take one step at a time. If they couldn¡¯t develop the antidote, dying together would not matter.

    William said the medication would take a while to show effects and told An Ruo to keep an eye on him and report any anomalies.

    An Ruo stayed by Tang Yuchen¡¯s side, feeling very nervous. Heforted her, saying she shouldn¡¯t worry; his body was strong and there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    She naturally didn¡¯t really believe there wouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Within half an hour, the antidote started taking effect, and Tang Yuchen developed a persistent low fever. William said it wasn¡¯t an issue as long as his temperature didn¡¯t exceed thirty-nine degrees.

    They installed a thermometer on his arm, and An Ruo kept a close eye on the numbers, fearing the temperature would rise. Not only the low fever, but Tang Yuchen¡¯s consciousness also started plunging into darkness, phasing between wakefulness and unconsciousness.

    William said that they needed to endure for twenty-four hours before he would fully regain consciousness. These twenty-four hours were also a crucial period.

    Not only did they have to prevent any life-threatening situations for Tang Yuchen, but they also had to pray the drug would purge the toxins from his body. If this attempt failed, Tang Yuchen would have to go through the ordeal again.

    Initially, Kangkang kept watch with Mom beside Dad, but as night deepened, he couldn¡¯t resist falling asleep.

    Lan Keren picked up the little guy and softly told An Ruo, "I¡¯ll take him to rest, don¡¯t worry too much, Ah Chen will be alright."

    An Ruo gave her a grateful smile, "Thank you."

 Chapter 877: 877: His Hair Turned White for Her

    <strong>Chapter 877: Chapter 877: His Hair Turned White for Her</strong>

    ¡°No need to thank me. Actually, you were implicated because of me and that¡¯s why Xingtian¡­¡±

    ¡°Ke Ren, why don¡¯t you take Kangkang to rest? I can handle things here by myself.¡± She interrupted her with a smile, and Lan Keren naturally understood her intention.

    She smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯lle and relieve you tomorrow morning.¡±

    She knew that if she asked An Ruo to rest at this moment, she definitely wouldn¡¯t go, so she¡¯d persuade her again the next day.

    Everyone had left, and the room was now only upied by An Ruo and theatose Tang Yuchen.

    Staring at the man in deep sleep, An Ruo held his hand, quietly and deeply looking at him. In the past, she alwaysined that heaven sent a demon to torment her, and she wished for Tang Yuchen¡¯s death.

    Now she realized that meeting him was the greatest blessing of her life.

    This responsible, ountable, and very strong man could shelter her from the storms; he was her greatest reliance in both mind and life.

    So he must not die, and they must definitely grow old together.

    It was her intuition; she believed that he would be fine and that she would be safe. They would definitely ovee this difficulty.

    The night grew deeper and deeper; gradually, the night faded and dawn broke.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all. She got up, brought a basin of warm water, and gently wiped Tang Yuchen¡¯s face.

    As her fingers brushed his hair, An Ruo noticed that the roots were entirely white, and she was suddenly stunned, feeling a surge of panic.

    Why had his hair turned white from the roots?

    An Ruo was very worried something was wrong with his body, so she immediately called William to examine him.

    Everyone hurried over, genuinely thinking something major might have urred with Tang Yuchen.

    Even Kangkang rushed in quickly.

    Looking at the situation, William furrowed his brows in confusion: ¡°His hair turning white shouldn¡¯t be rted to the medication in his system.¡±

    Kangkang tugged on An Ruo¡¯s clothes and softly said, ¡°Mom, there¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you. Dad¡¯s hair turned white a long time ago; he¡¯s been dyeing it, so no one knew about his white hair.¡±

    ¡°When did this happen?¡± An Ruo asked in shock.

    ¡°Just over a month after we thought you died, I identally discovered Dad¡¯s white hair. Mom, Dad won¡¯t have any problems, right?¡±

    William frowned, ¡°Did he turn white overnight?¡±

    After he spoke, the room fell silent, and everyone sank into deep silence.

    An Ruo suppressed the pain in her heart and gently said, ¡°You all can leave now. I will stay with him by myself.¡±

    Lan Keren knew how hurt she felt and her own heart ached as well.

    Because of her misfortune, Ah Chen had turned grey for her. Whoever saw such a thing would surely feel heartache for him.

    She took Kangkang by the hand, signaled to William, and they left the room together.

    An Ruo sat slowly beside Tang Yuchen, holding his face, silently shedding tears as she leaned down to kiss his lips.

    There was a sh of determination in her eyes as she vowed she would never let him feel sad or hurt again!

    During the remaining time, An Ruo didn¡¯t let anyone rece her. She stayed by Tang Yuchen¡¯s side, not closing her eyes for a full twenty-four hours.

    Finally, Tang Yuchen woke up, and William conducted a check, once again, the antidote research had failed.

    But this time, Tang Yuchen and An Ruo were not disappointed. They no longer weighed life and death as heavily because, in their hearts, they had found something more important, which was each other.

    After An Ruo had enough sleep, Tang Yuchen said he wanted to take her to register their marriage.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 878: 878: Only You Are My Husband

    <strong>Chapter 878: Chapter 878: Only You Are My Husband</strong>

    After An Ruo had enough sleep, Tang Yuchen said he wanted to take her to register their marriage.

    He also said that after death, he wanted An Ruo to be buried with him, and on the tombstone, her name must be prefixed with ¡®Wife of Tang Yuchen¡¯.

    So she must first be his true wife.

    Upon hearing this, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help butugh and said, ¡°I have some bad news to tell you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Tang Yuchen asked with confusion.

    ¡°This time, toe back and see you all for thest time, I had to hold a Western-style wedding with Xingtian. At that time, I thought, since he wouldn¡¯t let me go my entire life, why not agree to marry him in exchange for the chance to spend a few dozen days with you all? He agreed to the deal with me, who would have thought, he¡¯d be cautious enough to inject me with drugs when I left.¡±

    Initially, she thought that since he wouldn¡¯t let her go anyway, and she couldn¡¯t see Tang Yuchen and the child for the rest of her life, she might as well marry him in exchange for a few days of freedom.

    And during this time, she could seriously observe if Han Xiaofen was suitable for Tang Yuchen, and if she was really good to her child.

    If Han Xiaofen could rece her, she would feel at peace dying alone. So when Xingtian injected her with drugs as she was leaving, she did not resist, nor did she have any objections.

    After all, she had already nned to die; whether or not there were drugs in her body didn¡¯t matter.

    But now it seems, Xingtian¡¯s act of injecting her with drugs was foresighted. Even if she married him and solemnly promised to return once the time was up, in the end, Tang Yuchen saw through her, and she softened and wanted to stay.

    However, she was not afraid of dying, and even if a cure couldn¡¯t be developed, she would not return to Xingtian.

    After hearing what she said, Tang Yuchen¡¯s face instantly darkened, he said gloomily, ¡°You said you had a husband, I thought you were joking!¡±

    Unexpectedly, she really did have a wedding with Xingtian!

    An Ruo thought he was angry, so she quickly smiled appeasingly and said, ¡°I was also forced, besides¡­ even if I had a wedding with him, in my heart, he¡¯s not my husband, only you¡­¡±

    The more she spoke, the softer her voice became, and she shyly lowered her head.

    Tang Yuchen lifted her chin and asked with deep eyes, ¡°Only me what?¡±

    ¡°You know¡­¡±

    The man wrapped an arm around her waist, pressing her tightly against him, purposefully rubbing his body against hers: ¡°I don¡¯t know; if you don¡¯t tell me, I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    His actions, along with his low, raspy voice, immediately made her body go soft, feeling hot all over.

    In her heart, the two of them were like an old married couple, but she was still shy, and every time he got slightly close to her, her heart would race.

    Really, she was already a woman of thirty, blushing at the slightest thing, she felt embarrassed herself.

    ¡°Baby, tell me, only me what?¡± Tang Yuchen continued to press.

    An Ruo no longer hesitated, she leaned in close to his ear and whispered, ¡°Only you are my husband, and will be for life.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes instantly darkened, he suddenly lifted her forcefully and carried her to the bedside in a few steps.

    An Ruo immediately understood his intention, she frantically pped his hand: ¡°What are you doing, it¡¯s daytime, they coulde over anytime.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, the door is closed, no one will disturb us.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Tang Yuchen ignored her ¡®but¡¯, he ced her down, turned her around swiftly, pressing her onto the bed, his hand slipping under her waist, lifting her hips.

 Chapter 879: 879: Fond of This Beast

    <strong>Chapter 879: Chapter 879: Fond of This Beast</strong>

    ¡°Let¡¯s try from behind today.¡± He said hoarsely, licking her neck.

    An Ruo felt a tingling sensation all over her body, her arms almost unable to hold on.

    ¡°No, let¡¯s do it tonight. Kangkang wille over soon.¡± The little guy can¡¯t be without her now, constantly clinging to her.

    ¡°He won¡¯t.¡± He understood his son. It was a critical time, so he definitely wouldn¡¯t dare to disrupt their rest.

    With his face pressed against her slender back, Tang Yuchen¡¯s hand moved upward, covering a soft area.

    An Ruo let out a low hum. He suddenly asked her, ¡°Has he ever touched you?¡±

    She was stunned for a moment before understanding what he meant.

    ¡°No.¡± An Ruo didn¡¯t offer much exnation. Just two simple words, he could choose to believe or not.

    Tang Yuchen nodded, somewhat satisfied. ¡°Good, remember, for this lifetime, from head to toe, you can only be mine and must never let any other man touch you.¡±

    If Xingtian really had touched her¡­

    A trace of ferocity shed through Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes.

    Even if he couldn¡¯t do anything to him now, he swore that if he could survive, whether it took ten, twenty, or thirty years, he would never let him go!

    An Ruo naturally discerned the murderous intent in his tone and hurriedly shook her head to exin, ¡°He never touched me, honestly, never.¡±

    Previously, when he wanted to touch her, she resisted with all her might. Later, he could rightfully touch her, but he gave up himself.

    Suddenly, An Ruo realized that although Xingtian was quite annoying, he did have his merits. At least he wasn¡¯t a beast and never truly forced her.

    Ah, when she thought about it, how did Tang Yuchen seem a bit like a beast in the past?

    Well, she only liked this particr beast.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t stupid. Since Xingtian hadn¡¯t touched her, it wasn¡¯t Xingtian¡¯s problem; it must have been her refusal.

    Thinking of her stubborn nature, he didn¡¯t need to guess to know she had suffered a lot with Xingtian.

    More gloom settled in the man¡¯s heart; it was all his fault for not protecting her well.

    ¡°Baby, in the next life and the one after that, shall we still be husband and wife?¡± He asked gently, his voice so tender it could drip water.

    An Ruo nodded lightly, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Tang Yuchen turned her head and kissed her lips. After a bout of passion, he caught his breath and said, ¡°Although you held a wedding with him, you¡¯re still my woman, my wife. I figured it out, marriage is just a formality, a piece of paper. You two don¡¯t even have that, so your wedding with him doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± An Ruo was a bit confused, unable to react.

    The man pinched her chin and said sternly, ¡°We still need to go and register our marriage sometime soon. Your wedding with him is bullshit, let it go!¡±

    ¡°Tang Yuchen, you¡¯re too¡­¡± Crude.

    ¡°What, do you really want to be his wife?¡± He red at her fiercely.

    Going against him at this moment would be foolish. An Ruo quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I said I only acknowledge you as my husband.¡±

    Tang Yuchen¡¯s expression slightly improved, ¡°Good girl,e here, your husband will properly reward you.¡±

    His reward almost exhausted An Ruo to the brink, but it was indeed captivating.

    Tang Yuchen wasn¡¯t just talking. They registered their marriage that very day. This should count as bigamy, right? An Ruo still felt a bit guilty.

    But to make him happy, she had tomit this offense openly.

    Besides, her wedding with Xingtian wasn¡¯t legally protected; it was merely a moral constraint¡­

 Chapter 880: Kangkang Is in Your Hands

    <h4>Chapter 880: Chapter 880: Kangkang Is in Your Hands</h4>

    He treated them like that, and she was forced to marry him, so naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care about any moral boundaries.

    Returning to Lan Keren¡¯s ce, everyone prepared a sumptuous meal and invited An Ji to join them for dinner, considering it a celebration of them officially bing a couple.

    During the meal, casual conversations were inevitable.

    It was then that An Ruo learned that Lan Keren and William were not yet married. William wanted to marry her, and he had to remove all obstacles. However, he smiled and said they would be together soon. It seemed he had already made significant efforts and was close to seeding.

    Lan Keren also mentioned that once An Ruo and Tang Yuchen¡¯s matters were resolved, she would return to Country A with William, and they might note back ever again.

    Regardless of whether An Ruo and Tang Yuchen could survive, this might be theirst time together with Lan Keren. An Ruo was very grateful for everything Lan Keren had done for them, so she poured a ss of wine to toast her, and another for William.

    After dinner, An Ruo took An Ji to the living room to chat. An Ji understood what his sister wanted to talk about and followed her with a heavy heart.

    "Xiao Ji, how are things going for you at Beidi Hall?" She started by showing concern for his situation.

    An Ji smiled and said, "Sis, I¡¯m doing well. Those things you¡¯re worried about won¡¯t happen to me. Don¡¯t worry, your brother is not foolish and won¡¯t put himself in danger."

    He has now distanced himself from all the fighting and killing because he has a talent for business. Currently, he¡¯s mainly responsible for the legitimate business operations of Beidi Hall. Doing this, as long as he can make money, is enough, and no one outside knows his identity, so he is very safe.

    An Ruo believed him and nodded with relief, saying, "Xiao Ji, you¡¯re grown up now. You can make your own decisions, and I trust you. If Tang Yuchen and I both die this time, I¡¯ll leave Kangkang to you."

    "Sis!" An Ji¡¯s expression suddenly turned very grave.

    Xingtian, he won¡¯t let him go!

    "Don¡¯t think about avenging me. I don¡¯t need you to avenge me!" An Ruo saw his intention and quickly persuaded him, "He injected me with the drug, but it was my willing choice. Choosing death is also my choice. You don¡¯t need to seek revenge on him, do you understand? Xiao Ji, you need to live well and take good care of Kangkang, that¡¯s enough."

    An Ji clenched his fists tightly, his thin lips forming a line, showing that he was determined not to let it go easily.

    "Xiao Ji." An Ruo held his hand, gently smiled, and said, "Xingtian, he¡¯s not a good person. Don¡¯t let your sister die without peace, okay?"

    She only had him and Kangkang as family, and she would not allow anything bad to happen to them.

    An Ruo quietly watched him, waiting for him to nod.

    An Ji suddenly stood up, turned around with red eyes, and said fiercely, "You won¡¯t die!"

    After saying that, he ran off, and An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but sigh.

    Tang Yuchen walked up behind her, holding her from behind, andforted her, saying, "Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s not a child; he won¡¯t do anything reckless."

    "I know, but I still hope he doesn¡¯t seek revenge on Xingtian. Maybe I¡¯m cowardly, but I just want him and Kangkang to be safe."

    "I¡¯ll find a time to talk to him; he¡¯ll understand."

    An Ruo turned her head to look at him in surprise and asked, "You... agree with my approach?"

    "Of course, I don¡¯t want anything to happen to them either. Does that make me unmanly?" Tang Yuchen asked with a smile.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 881: Afraid Sheéˆ¥æª’l Never Wake Up Again

    <h4>Chapter 881: Chapter 881: Afraid She¡¯ll Never Wake Up Again</h4>

    An Ruo quickly shook her head: "That¡¯s not true. If you thought Xiao Ji should avenge us, then I¡¯d be angry. You¡¯re really good like this, truly good."

    Tang Yuchen smiled even more charmingly.

    Only those who have seen through life and death can be so calm, like them.

    Time is running out, An Ruo and Tang Yuchen decided to spend every day happily from now on. Every minute they are alive, they will sincerely enjoy every single minute of life.

    Kangkang also, under their persuasion, became less sad and unhappy. Dad and Mom are together; they are very happy, very blissful, and he should be happy for them.

    Even if they leave, he must continue to live strongly and happily.

    But seeing through life and death does not mean they¡¯ve given up on treatment. William still works on experiments day and night, and Tang Yuchen and them still live together.

    Early in the morning upon waking up, An Ruo stretchedzily, and the man holding her also woke up.

    He kissed her forehead and dotingly asked: "Were you exhaustedst night? What do you want for breakfast? I¡¯ll make it for you."

    Lately, whenever they have time, they indulge in intimacy, and An Ruo¡¯s body feels like it¡¯s falling apart. However, this also has the benefit that her body stays warm and isn¡¯t easily cold.

    "Egg porridge, soy milk, and steamed buns." An Ruo unabashedly replied, and Tang Yuchen agreed readily. Yet, he still held her tenderly for a while before getting out of bed to prepare the meal for her.

    Once he left, An Ruo retracted the smile from her lips and got up to send a text message to Xingtian.

    [Xingtian, maybe you¡¯ve already anticipated my decision, but I still thank you for giving me the chance to reunite with them. I broke my promise; I won¡¯t go back to find you. My family is only them, you were once my friend, butter, I resented you. However, I¡¯m about to die, so I won¡¯t hate you anymore and won¡¯t have any more connections with you. Lastly, I hope we never meet again.]

    After sending the text, An Ruo shut down the phone, removed the SIM card, and broke it, severing all contact with him from then on.

    On a distant ind, Xingtian read her text message and smashed the phone furiously.

    She chose death over returning to his side.

    He lost, not to Tang Yuchen, but to An Ruo.

    In front of her, no one can hope to be a winner because she lives purely as herself. Even facing countless threats, she has always strived to be herself.

    A woman like that, he fears he won¡¯t be able to conquer even if he spent a lifetime trying.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    An Ruo increasingly feared the cold and was more and more lethargic. Except for the time spent making love with Tang Yuchen, she could only stay alert for one to two hours a day; she was sleepy the rest of the time.

    Her time is nearly up.

    Tang Yuchen clung to her daily, not just out of desire but also hoping to give her a bit more warmth andfort.

    But no matter how hard he tries, her condition is worsening.

    The room temperature is adjusted higher, yet it can¡¯t melt her blood that is gradually freezing.

    She feels like someone about to freeze to death on a snowy mountain, as if closing her eyes means never waking up again.

    Tang Yuchen watches over her every day; whenever she sleeps for more than half an hour, he wakes her and talks to her for a while.

    When she closes her eyes to sleep, he bes terribly afraid, worrying she might never wake up again.

    An Ruo didn¡¯t know he would be so anxious and fearful.

    She discovered something was off with him after three days of feeling dazed and confused.

 Chapter 882: I Wonéˆ¥æª› Let You Be Alone

    <h4>Chapter 882: Chapter 882: I Won¡¯t Let You Be Alone</h4>

    She only noticed something was wrong with him after three days of being in a daze.

    At that moment when she just woke up, feeling very thirsty, she mentioned wanting some water, and Tang Yuchen, who had been by her side all along, went to get it for her.

    He had just taken two steps when a wave of dizziness hit him, causing his body to sway. Seeing this, An Ruo was terrified, but Tang Yuchen didn¡¯t feel it was significant. Once the dizziness passed, he continued to get her water.

    He brought a cup of water over, gently helped her sit up, and carefully fed her the water.

    An Ruo, however, just stared at him. She suddenly noticed how much weight he¡¯d lost, with a greenish stubble under his chin. In just a few days, he had aged significantly.

    The hand holding the cup showed protruding knuckles, and the ring that originally fit perfectly on his finger had be much looser.

    And his eyes were full of bloodshot lines, at a nce appearing almost like red pupils.

    An Ruo stared nkly at him, while Tang Yuchen was unaware of her inner thoughts, softly asking her, "Didn¡¯t you want to drink water? Why aren¡¯t you drinking?"

    "Mm." An Ruo responded softly, lowering her eyes to hide the pain in them.

    After drinking, she requested to see Lan Keren, wanting to speak with her alone.

    Tang Yuchen was unwilling to leave her even for a minute now, reluctant to part. But after much pleading, he had no choice but to reluctantly leave her to Lan Keren.

    He even forcefully stated that they only had ten minutes to talk.

    An Ruo agreed with a smile, and to reassure him, she proactively kissed his lips. The man, after tasting sweetness, had a slightly better expression when he left the room.

    Lan Keren entered the bedroom, asking how she was feeling and assuring her not to worry, since William had new research, and they¡¯d soon figure out a way to save her life.

    An Ruo was no longer concerned about her life or death; besides, she had only a few days left. She didn¡¯t believe they could develop a cure in time.

    "Ke Ren, has Tang Yuchen not rested these past few days?" she asked.

    Lan Keren didn¡¯t want her to worry, but Tang Yuchen¡¯s condition indeed looked bleak.

    "Mm, he has barely rested these days, hardly even eaten anything. If he continues like this, it may endanger his life."

    An Ruo understood that if Tang Yuchen continued down this path, sudden death was a real possibility.

    "Can you cook some porridge for me?" she looked up and said to her.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Lan Keren left, and Tang Yuchen came in to ask her, "What did you two talk about?"

    An Ruo leaned against him, smiling, "It¡¯s a secret between women."

    The man amusingly kissed her forehead, suddenlyforting her, "Sweetheart, don¡¯t be afraid, I will always be with you, I won¡¯t leave you alone."

    He intended to apany her to death.

    In fact, he would live a few days longer than she, but he nned to end his life when she died.

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes reddened, her longshes drooping as two tears quietly fell.

    "Tang Yuchen, it¡¯s so fortunate to have met you in this life," she grasped his hand, her heart filled with gratitude to the heavens. Despite a life full of hardships, obtaining such unwavering true love was all the fulfillment she needed.

    Tang Yuchen, in return, tightly sped her hand, wrapping his other arm around her fiercely, "Me too."

    The two of them whispered together; Tang Yuchen¡¯s heart was joyful, for this time she didn¡¯t fall asleep again immediately after waking up. As long as she stayed awake, he was willing to chat with her for a lifetime.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 883: Mom, Donéˆ¥æª› Worry About Me

    <h4>Chapter 883: Chapter 883: Mom, Don¡¯t Worry About Me</h4>

    Before long, Lan Keren brought in two bowls of porridge, one big and one small. They were made for the two of them, and Tang Yuchen naturally picked up the big bowl, intending to feed An Ruo.

    An Ruo noticed Lan Keren¡¯s look and smiled, stopping the man from feeding her the porridge.

    "I¡¯ll have the small one. I¡¯ve been sleeping too much these days, and I¡¯m not hungry at all."

    "No way, you¡¯re eating the big one," Tang Yuchen said, not allowing any refusal. Lan Keren amusingly told him, "This big bowl is meant for you. An Ruo hasn¡¯t been eating muchtely, she can¡¯t even finish the small bowl. But you, you haven¡¯t eaten much these days, so you must finish this bowl today."

    Tang Yuchen gave her an unhappy look, indicating she shouldn¡¯t say such worrying things in front of An Ruo.

    Lan Keren wasn¡¯t angry; instead, she smiled and said, "What I¡¯m saying is the truth."

    An Ruo took the spoon from his hand, scooped a spoonful, and with a smile, fed him, "Tang Yuchen, I¡¯ll feed you; will you eat or not?"

    "Of course I¡¯ll eat," the man quickly nodded, "butter, when I feed you, you have to eat as well. However much I feed you, you have to eat."

    An Ruo suggested, "How about this? You finish this bowl, and I¡¯ll finish the other one. If you eat too little, I won¡¯t be able to eat either."

    "Alright." This deal was quite fair.

    After all, An Ruo usually didn¡¯t eat more than a bowl of porridge each day.

    Seeing the matter settled, Lan Keren quietly slipped out. The room was left with only the two of them, feeding each other porridge.

    Watching the time, Lan Keren came to the door and knocked, with An Ruo¡¯s voiceing from inside, "Come in."

    She pushed the door open and saw Tang Yuchen lying asleep beside An Ruo.

    An Ruo had covered him with a nket and turned her head to ask, "How long can he sleep?"

    "William said the effect shouldst eight hours."

    "Thank you all."

    "No need to be polite with us, but aren¡¯t you worried he¡¯ll get angry when he wakes up? Ah Chen can¡¯t bear to waste even a little time with you."

    If he knew they nned for him to sleep eight hours, he¡¯d definitely be very angry.

    "If he throws a fit, I¡¯ll just deal with it," An Ruoughed, not afraid of Tang Yuchen at all.

    Lan Keren chuckled, as only she could tame him.

    "Ke Ren, could you please bring Kangkang to me?"

    "No problem."

    Lan Keren left for a while, and soon Kangkang came in. The little one had been feeling quite downtely, wanting to be near mom, but dad wouldn¡¯t let anyone disturb her.

    He could only visit them for a short while each morning and couldn¡¯t even talk to them.

    When An Ruo saw hime in, she smiled and waved at him. His eyes turned red, and he rushed into her arms.

    "Mom, I missed you so much," he said, tightly hugging her, his small face buried in her chest,ining aggrievedly.

    An Ruo struggled to lift him onto the bed, and the mother and son leaned against the headboard together.

    "Kangkang, haven¡¯t you been eating welltely? You¡¯ve lost so much weight," An Ruo said, touching his little face lovingly, noticing it was less chubby than before.

    "I¡¯ve been eating well, Mom, don¡¯t worry about me," the little guy said sensibly, and An Ruo felt a pang in her heart.

    Her son, so young, had to go through these things, and it made her cherish him even more.

    He was supposed to grow up healthy and happy, but as parents, they always failed to keep their promises.

    Thinking of this, An Ruo hugged him even tighter and kept kissing his little face.

 Chapter 884: 884: You Can No Longer Threaten Me

    <strong>Chapter 884: Chapter 884: You Can No Longer Threaten Me</strong>

    As the sky gradually darkened, An Ruo asked Kangkang to stay and sleep with them, and the little guy happily agreed.

    He slept between Mom and Dad, holding their big hands with his little ones, his small body nestled tightly against them, filled with love for his parents.

    Although there was a strong chance that Mom and Dad would leave him, he was very happy because they loved him very much.

    Throughout the day, An Ruo had been forcibly keeping up her spirits, and now she could finally sleep. She closed her eyes and fell into a deep slumber.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. In a haze, she felt uneasy, as if someone was approaching her, watching her all the while.

    She opened her bleary eyes and, by the dim light filtering in through the window, saw a vague figure standing by the bed.

    The person¡¯s icy mask reflected a faint cold light, instantly stimting her brain.

    An Ruo jolted awake, but before she could make a sound, the man¡¯s hand swiftly covered her mouth, his cold gaze shifting to the sleeping Kangkang and Tang Yuchen beside her.

    She was frightened by the murderous intent in his eyes. Xingtian raised his other hand, gripping a pistol.

    His meaning was clear: if she dared to resist, he would kill them.

    An Ruo, petrified, dared not move. Xingtian withdrew his hand from her lips and said tly, ¡°Come with me, and I¡¯ll give you the antidote.¡±

    ¡°How did you get in?¡± An Ruo asked in confusion. This seemed like an ordinary vi, yet there were many people around protecting them.

    Xingtian sneered, ¡°If I couldn¡¯t manage this much, how could I have survived until today?¡±

    Indeed, he was someone whom many countries couldn¡¯t deal with; how could they possibly defend against him?

    An Ruo sat up, discreetly shielding the two beside her, her eyes wary and fixed on him.

    ¡°Xingtian, I won¡¯t go with you, nor do I want your antidote. Go away; I don¡¯t want to see you.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯d rather die thane with me?¡±

    ¡°You should know me by now. If I were afraid of dying, I would have yielded to you long ago.¡±

    Yes, she had shown her determination through multiple attempts, and he should have known by now that she wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    ¡°Do you care nothing for Tang Yuchen¡¯s life or death?¡±

    An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°It seems you know our situation well; you¡¯ve been watching us from the shadows.¡±

    Otherwise, how would he know that Tang Yuchen was about to die and pick this time toe, knowing even that Tang Yuchen had taken sleeping pills?

    There was no one else in the vi besides them. There wasn¡¯t a single insider amongst them.

    But the fact that he knew even such details was enough to show how frightening he was.

    Xingtian didn¡¯t respond, only said coldly, ¡°An Ruo, this is yourst chance, consider carefully. Come with me, and Tang Yuchen won¡¯t have to die. If you don¡¯t, both of you will die.¡±

    An Ruo¡¯s eyes shifted slightly. She looked down, resolute, and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need. He and I are prepared to die. We don¡¯t need your antidote.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill your son!¡±

    An Ruo swiftly looked at him, her eyes filled with hatred and anger, ¡°Go ahead, after we¡¯re dead, our family can be reunited. Xingtian, even if you kill everyone in the world, I still won¡¯t go with you. Don¡¯t you understand? You can¡¯t threaten me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? In that case, I¡¯ll kill them right now!¡± Xingtian raised the pistol, its sinister barrel aimed at Kangkang¡¯s body.

    He really intended to kill him!

 Chapter 885: An Ruo Lying in a Pool of Blood

    <h4>Chapter 885: Chapter 885: An Ruo Lying in a Pool of Blood</h4>

    An Ruo wasn¡¯t afraid; she looked at him calmly, then raised her hand to grip the gun¡¯s barrel, aiming it at her heart.

    "Before you kill them, kill me first." If she died, she wouldn¡¯t have to watch the ones she loved be killed by him.

    In the darkness, the man¡¯s eyes burst forth with a bloodthirsty gleam, "You think I don¡¯t dare?"

    "What wouldn¡¯t you dare? Is there anything in this world you¡¯re afraid to do? Do you know my biggest regret is meeting you? I thought you were a good person, but I was blind and couldn¡¯t see your cruelty. My life was fine before; it was you who disrupted everything. Now, you want to kill my child and my husband. I wish you would go to hell right now. Xingtian, your blood is cold; you are an executioner. If you love killing, then go ahead and kill!"

    Suddenly, An Ruo pressed the trigger; her eyes widened with a sh of determination.

    Xingtian¡¯s heart skipped a beat; he almost immediately tried to free her hand, but her movement was faster. In just an instant, the gunshot sounded, and the cold bullet fiercely pierced through An Ruo¡¯s body.

    "An Ruo!" A heartbreaking cry echoed across the sky, as if tearing the silent night apart.

    Woken by the gunshot, Tang Yuchen¡¯s eyes were red with fury; he swiftly grabbed the gun from Xingtian¡¯s hand and fired at his heart.

    Xingtian turned his body a second toote; the bullet didn¡¯t hit his heart but struck his shoulder instead.

    Countless footsteps rushed towards them; he took onest look at An Ruo lying on the bed, unsure if she was dead or alive, dodged Tang Yuchen¡¯s frantically fired bullets, and quickly jumped out the window.

    Gunshots were echoing everywhere outside; his men and their men had already engaged in battle.

    The door was forcefully kicked open, and An Ji was the first to rush in.

    With the lights on, under the dazzling white light, he saw Tang Yuchen tightly holding An Ruo, whoy in a pool of blood.

    An Ji felt his legs go weak, all his strength drained. He opened his mouth, eyes wide open, and suddenly knelt to the ground.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In early summer, the campus was filled with vibrant life.

    The bell signaling the end of ss rang, and the boy sitting in thest row quickly packed his backpack and left directly through the back door. All the other students stood politely to say goodbye to the teacher, except for him, who ignored everything and continued to leave right after ss as usual.

    At merely eight years old, he had a gaze more mature and wise than his peers and a tall body. He was the prodigy of J City Primary School, the boy most indifferent to rules, yet the quietest.

    On the path towards the school gate, all the students were secretly observing him.

    Little girls would blush shyly upon seeing him, while boys felt an inexplicable pressure when they saw him.

    Despite his age only being eight, he gave off an impression of an eighteen-year-old adult.

    Not only did the elementary school kids fear him, even the teachers felt pressured when they saw him.

    "Excuse me, are you Tang Xiao from fourth grade, ss one?" A brave little girl approached him, asking sweetly.

    Tang Xiao from fourth grade, ss one¡ªwho didn¡¯t know him? He started first grade at five, took a year off at six, entered second grade at seven, and went straight to fourth grade at eight.

    It¡¯s heard that he doesn¡¯t n to attend fifth grade, and next time he¡¯ll directly attend sixth grade. There¡¯s even a rumor that he doesn¡¯t want to finish sixth grade, intending to leap straight to junior high.

    But the school¡¯s teachers said he was too young, forcing him to graduate from sixth grade, so he had no choice but to opt for attending sixth grade.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 886: 886: Tang Xiao, It Really Is You

    <strong>Chapter 886: Chapter 886: Tang Xiao, It Really Is You</strong>

    The little girl had just transferred to this school; she heard about Tang Xiao¡¯s stories and greatly admired him, hoping to be his friend.

    So today, she mustered up the courage to speak to him.

    Many girls around saw the scene and started to giggle.

    Someone whispered, ¡°Another lovesick fangirl. Tang Xiao won¡¯t pay her any attention.¡±

    Even these days, little girls, though just a few years old, know how to use ¡®lovesick¡¯ to describe people.

    Sure enough, Tang Xiao didn¡¯t pay her any attention, not even a nce.

    The little girl bit her lip in grievance; she wanted to angrily call out to him, but seeing his cold profile, she dared not and had to hold back.

    Tang Xiao arrived at the school entrance, where a sleek ck luxury car had stopped ahead. The driver waiting at the door respectfully stepped forward to take his backpack.

    ¡°Young Master, please get in,¡± the driver opened the door and graciously invited him inside. Tang Xiao ignored theplex nces, nodded, and coolly stepped forward, just as he heard someone calling him.

    ¡°Tang Xiao? Tang Xiao, it¡¯s really you.¡± A boyish voice sounded cheerful and excited.

    He turned his head to look, finding the person somewhat familiar.

    A slightly shorter boy pulled his mother along, happilying toward him, ¡°Tang Xiao, I haven¡¯t seen you in ages. Don¡¯t you remember me? I¡¯m Han Jin, your ssmate from kindergarten.¡±

    ¡°So this is Tang Xiao. He¡¯s grown up so much,¡± Han Jin¡¯s mother warmly greeted him too.

    Tang Xiao looked at her and finally recalled who they were.

    He remembered when he was four, Mom and Dad took him to the cinema, and they met Han Jin and his mom there.

    That was so long ago, when he was little and didn¡¯t care to remember such trivial events, naturally forgetting them.

    However, his memory was still sharp; with a slight hint, he could recall.

    As for why Han Jin always remembered him, it was because Tang Xiao was so smart and different; Han Jin kept telling his mom, ¡®Tang Xiao in our ss is so smart!¡¯ ¡®Tang Xiao in our ss this and that,¡¯ and such.

    So not only did he remember him firmly, but his mom also followed suit, remembering this little boy.

    Seeing them brought back the warm memories of watching movies and singing with his parents.

    He returned from his thoughts and politely greeted them, ¡°Hello, Auntie.¡±

    The driver beside him subtly showed a hint of surprise; it seems their Young Master wasn¡¯t as cold and indifferent as he seemed.

    Han Jin¡¯s mom appreciated polite children and smiled even more graciously at him, ¡°Tang Xiao, who came to pick you up from school today? Your mom or dad?¡±

    Tang Xiao¡¯s eyes dimmed; he appeared unchanged, ¡°It¡¯s my family¡¯s driver.¡±

    ¡°Oh,¡± Han Jin¡¯s mom didn¡¯t think further about it; whoever picks up a child doesn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Tang Xiao, I just transferred to this elementary school, which ss are you in? I want to continue being your ssmate.¡± Han Jin seemed especially keen on being ssmates with him.

    Just as Tang Xiao was about to answer, Han Jin¡¯s mom lovingly scolded her son, ¡°You think switching sses is so easy? If you really want to be in Tang Xiao¡¯s ss, then study hard and get good grades, and Mum will help you switch.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, Tang Xiao is so smart, he must be in ss one. Mom, I will study hard to also get into ss one.¡±

 Chapter 887: 887: Are They Alive or Dead Now

    <strong>Chapter 887: Chapter 887: Are They Alive or Dead Now</strong>

    His grades aren¡¯t very good right now, oh, but he¡¯s in ss Four.

    ¡°As long as he knows to work hard on his studies, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s gettingte, let¡¯s go back early and say goodbye to your ssmates.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Tang Xiao, let¡¯s chat next time, bye bye.¡±

    ¡°Goodbye.¡± Tang Xiao rarely managed to say these two words.

    Watching Han Jin and his mother leave while chatting andughing, Tang Xiao felt very sad. He also wished that his mom could pick him up from school every day, holding her hand on the way home, and asionally acting a bit spoiled.

    But, his parents had left him two years ago, and he didn¡¯t know whether they were alive or dead.

    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Xiao got into the car, the driver closed the door, walked around to the driver¡¯s seat, and started the car to leave.

    Tang Xiao leaned against the car door, looking out the window with a cold expression.

    On the sidewalk outside, it was full of children going home from school. Every face was filled with innocent, carefree smiles, and even those who were silent had clear and pure eyes.

    Among so many elementary school students, he was probably the only odd one out. He didn¡¯t smile, disliked talking, and wasn¡¯t interested in anything.

    He felt that his world was devoid of any color and light.

    His happiness and joy were taken away that night.

    He would never forget the scene he saw when he was startled awake by the gunshot. His beloved mom had been shot in the chest, her body was covered in blood, the bed was soaked with blood, and even the floor was blood-stained.

    It was the first time he had seen so much blood; he was terribly frightened. He was scared that Mom would die, afraid she would leave him forever.

    Dad was holding onto Mom the entire time; he saw Dad crying, his body shaking violently, even Uncle was crying. At that time, he really wanted to ask, is Mom dead, why were they all crying?<fn35cb> Find the newest release on find¡¤novel</fn35cb>

    But he dared not ask, fearing they would tell him that his mom was really dead.

    Fortunately, Uncle William was there; he said Mom wasn¡¯t dead yet, the bullet had narrowly missed her heart, and there was still hope.

    Then Mom went into surgery, and the next day Dad took Mom along with Uncle William and Aunt Lan Keren to Country A.

    Since that time, he hadn¡¯t seen them anymore; asionally, he would hear news brought back by Uncle.

    But all the news were good news.

    Thinking about it now, Mom getting shot wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing; at least she found fortune in misfortune. Because she¡¯d lost a lot of blood, the drugs in her system also decreased significantly. Uncle William thought of blood transfusion, which mightpletely cure them.

    Uncle said that Uncle William found out that blood transfusion couldn¡¯t cure the root cause, but it could extend their lives. Ultimately, they had to develop an antidote topletely eliminate the toxins in their bodies.

    Time flew by, and two years passed, and apart from the initial bits of information received, even Uncle couldn¡¯t get news about them anymore.

    In the end, theypletely severed contact, so whether his parents were alive or dead, he didn¡¯t know. But he thought, no news was good news, at least it proved they were still alive.

    But, Mom and Dad, when will youe back?

    I really, really miss you.

    ¡°Young Master, we¡¯re home.¡± The driver¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts.

    Tang Xiao pushed the car door open and got out, looking at this familiar home, but he didn¡¯t feel like it was home at all. Besides the servants, he was the only one in the house.

 Chapter 888: Mom and Dad Are Back

    <h4>Chapter 888: Chapter 888: Mom and Dad Are Back</h4>

    Uncle is very busy. Although hees back to stay for a few days whenever he can, they still spend more time apart than together.

    When will there finally be a Mom and Dad at home?

    Tang Xiao walked into the living room. The spacious room felt very empty. He habitually went upstairs, nning to take a shower.

    As he passed by the dining table, he saw many sumptuous dishes ced there, which puzzled him for a moment. What day is it today, why make so much food?

    But he didn¡¯t think much of it and continued upstairs. Just as he took a few steps, he heard someone call him.

    "Kangkang, where are you going? Dinner¡¯s about to start."

    The familiar voice struck him to his core, making him turn around abruptly and eagerly look toward the personing over.

    No, this isn¡¯t real!

    He must be hallucinating, or how could he see Mom walking out from the kitchen.

    Mom was smiling at him, her smile so gentle.

    Tang Xiao clenched his fists. If this is a dream, please let him never wake up.

    Then, he was amazed as he opened his eyes wide.

    Another person walked out from the kitchen. His hair waspletely white, but he was tall and strong, not showing the slightest bit of aging.

    That was his... Dad.

    "I told you to call him ahead of time, but you insisted on surprising him. Look, you¡¯ve scared the kid silly," Dad said to Mom with a smile, but there was no me in his tone.

    He saw tears in Dad¡¯s eyes. Was he intentionally ming Mom to cover up his awkwardness?

    Hearing Dad¡¯s words, Mom indeed looked at him worriedly, "Kangkang, don¡¯t you recognize Dad and Mom anymore? Oh no, we¡¯ve been gone for two years, and he doesn¡¯t remember us."

    "Then we won¡¯t leave anymore. We¡¯ll stay with him forever, so he won¡¯t forget us," Dad said with a smile.

    <fn1473> For more chapters visit F?ndNovel</fn1473>

    Tang Xiao¡¯s eyes suddenly turned red, tears soaking his little face.

    Like a child who had suffered great grievances, he started crying loudly, then rushed toward them, and was tightly embraced by Mom, who had also run over.

    He hugged Mom¡¯s neck, crying to his heart¡¯s content, continuously calling out Mom and Dad.

    At this moment, he truly appeared like a child.

    With his parents, he is truly a child. His mom and dad are back, and he can finally be a carefree child forever.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Not even ten years old, he had already been admitted to J City No. 1 Middle School with the top score in the city¡¯s elementary school entrance exams. As parents, An Ruo and Tang Yuchen felt very proud.

    After attending the graduation ceremony, their family of three nned to walk back home, ying along the way.

    Near J City No. 1 Primary School, there¡¯s a private kindergarten, and today was the day the kindergarten started summer vacation.

    Many three- to four-year-old children were being picked up by their parents, and every child was smiling happily because of the vacation.

    "Dad, the teacher said not toe to school tomorrow, why? An¡¯an really likes going to school and ying with friends. Why can¡¯t we go to school tomorrow?"

    In front, a tall man was carrying a girl who looked about three years old. The little girl hugged his neck and asked innocently. The man looked at his daughter, his face full of doting expression.

    "Because it¡¯s summer vacation."

    "What¡¯s summer vacation?"

    "Summer vacation means a break from school. Kidse to school every day, spending too little time with Mom and Dad. So the teachers give you a break to spend some time with your parents at home."

    "Oh." The little girl nodded with a vague understanding.

 Chapter 889: 889: Auntie, My Name Is Yun Ruan

    <strong>Chapter 889: Chapter 889: Auntie, My Name Is Yun Ru¡¯an</strong>

    Then she thought, it¡¯s probably because Mom and Dad were too tired from work, so the teacher gave them time off to take care of them at home.<fn2209> ??? ????? ???????s ??? ?????s??? ?? find{n}ovel</fn2209>

    After cleverly thinking of this, she began to twist her small body to struggle, ¡°Daddy, put An¡¯an down, I want to walk by myself.¡±

    Daddy must be very tired carrying her.

    The man didn¡¯t know what she was thinking. He put her down, held her little hand, and walked slowly with her little steps.

    An Ruo stood there dazed, watching them until they walked up to them.

    The man sensed their gaze, looked at them, and gave them a friendly smile. His smile was clean and peaceful, like the white clouds in the sky, pure without a trace of pollution.

    But the look with which he gazed at them was unfamiliar.

    An Ruo kept staring at him, her eyes slightly flickering with light.

    The man stopped walking, smiled, and tentatively asked her, ¡°Excuse me, do you know me?¡±

    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t remember me?¡± An Ruo asked incredulously.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I lost my memory a few years ago and forgot everything from my past. Were you a friend of mine before?¡± The man said naturally, clearly indicating this wasn¡¯t the first time he had encountered such a situation.

    An Ruo looked at the little girl holding his hand. The little girl was as delicate as a porcin doll, chubby and fair, very adorable.

    She looked very much like her father, a very beautiful girl.

    ¡°Is this your daughter?¡± An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.

    ¡°Yes, she just turned three this year.¡±

    An Ruo squatted down and gently stroked the little girl¡¯s head, ¡°Little one, can you tell Auntie your name?¡±

    The little girl nced up at her dad. Dad had said not to casually tell strangers her name.

    But this Auntie didn¡¯t seem like a bad person, and Dad was also here, so it should be okay to tell her.

    ¡°Auntie, my name is Yun Ru¡¯an, my nickname is An¡¯an.¡±

    ¡°Yun Ru¡¯an¡­¡± An Ruo softly repeated the name, her eyes involuntarily reddening.

    The man stared at her for a few moments, his brow slightly furrowing, ¡°Have I seen you somewhere before?¡±

    An Ruo stood up, not knowing how to respond. Beside her, Tang Yuchen hugged her shoulder, friendly saying to him, ¡°You have met us before, we used to know each other, but we didn¡¯t expect you lost your memory.¡±

    An Ruo looked at him in surprise, puzzled by how polite he was to Yun Feiyang.

    Tang Yuchen gave her a gentle smile, his eyes filled with tenderness.

    An Ruo smiled back at him in the same way.

    Yun Feiyang was just part of their past, so he had let it go, feeling no hostility toward him. And she had also let go of the past; now, what mattered most to them was each other.

    ¡°An¡¯an.¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from behind them.

    Little An¡¯an saw her, her eyes lit up, and she pulled her dad along, running toward her, ¡°Mom, Mom.¡±

    Yun Feiyang helplessly followed her, running a few steps, unable to resist looking back at An Ruo, ¡°I seem to remember you, can you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Yun Feiyang, my name is An Ruo,¡± An Ruo said with a smile.

    Yun Feiyang inexplicably smiled back; she knew his name, she really was his friend.

    An¡¯an¡¯s mom had alreadye up to them, he turned and spoke softly with his gentle wife, and when he turned back again, the family of three had already walked far away.

    She was called An Ruo, and his daughter was called Ruo¡¯an. It really was a coincidence.

    Yun Feiyang shook his head with a smile, then suddenly, his smile froze.

 Chapter 890: 890: If You Are Well, Then My Sky Is Clear

    <strong>Chapter 890: Chapter 890: If You Are Well, Then My Sky Is Clear</strong>

    He looked once more at their departing backs, overwhelmed by countless thoughts, ultimately feeling a sense of nostalgia.

    An Ruo¡­

    No wonder when he first saw the name Ruo¡¯an, he decided it as his daughter¡¯s name.<fn45fc> ?? ??? ???? ?? ???? ???? ???????s, ????s? ??s?? FindN()vel</fn45fc>

    So that¡¯s how it is, because there was once a woman named An Ruo in his life.

    ¡°Feiyang, what are you looking at?¡±

    Yun Feiyang pulled his thoughts back, gazing at his beautiful and gentle wife before him, suddenly feeling that all past events were so pale, only she is the most precious.

    ¡°Nothing, let¡¯s go home.¡±

    After walking some distance, An Ruo couldn¡¯t help but turn back, and what she saw was Yun Feiyang with one arm around his wife and the other holding his daughter.

    She happily chuckled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect him to be awake already, even more so to have a wife and daughter.¡±

    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t worry about others¡¯ affairs. Now that he¡¯s awake, you¡¯ll be relieved too.¡± Tang Yuchen hugged her tightly, smiling to please her.

    An Ruozhen nodded sincerely, saying with emotion, ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s doing well now, and I can be at ease.¡±

    Tang Yuchen saw her happiness and decided to make her even happier.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I nned to tell youter, but I decided to tell you in advance. A year ago, I sent people to find Mo Hua, and my people have found him. He wille back in a couple of days.¡±

    An Ruozhen was stunned, then her eyes moistened.

    She leaned against Tang Yuchen¡¯s shoulder, gazing at the bright sky, her lips curling into a joyful smile, ¡°Tang Yuchen, I feel so happy to be alive.¡±

    Tang Yuchen embraced her tightly, also feeling happy, saying, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s great to be alive.¡±

    Because no storm canst forever, and after the storm, there is a clear sky. Now with no hardships, they could live simply, enjoying every day¡¯s happiness and warmth.

    ¡°Mom, why did you name me Li Ru¡¯an?¡± Kangkang suddenly asked her, he recalled this after hearing the little sister¡¯s name.

    An Ruo paused, then she smiled, ¡°Because if you are well, then I am in sunshine.¡±

    Tang Yuchen understood her meaning, he gave a sweet smile and whispered in her ear, ¡°Then guess why mypany is called TLA?¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°Because¡­¡± he held her hand, carefully writing a few letters in her palm.

    Which are, Tang LOVE An.

    (Flowers! The main storyline has ended, those who like it please continue supporting the extras, there are not many extras, and the plot is notplicated, it¡¯s purely a romance.)

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    [Extra: Leng Yan VS Xia Nuo]

    Xia Nuo was bouncing around with her backpack, nning to eatter, watch her favorite ¡°m Dunk¡±, and then read her newly boughtic book.

    Ha, Mom apanied Dad on a business trip, only Aunt Zhao the maid was at home, without any other adults.

    It¡¯s truly a case of ¡°when the tiger is away from the mountain, the monkey reigns as king.¡±

    ¡°You little brat, dare to fight me, watch out or I¡¯ll get rid of you!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Yan, what are you doing, go in quickly!¡±

    The voices of a man and a woman rang out sessively.

    Xia Nuo looked up, yet before she could see clearly, a disheveled man suddenly stumbled and tumbled down from upstairs.

    Then, hended sprawling right at her feet.

    ¡°You little brat!¡± The man scrambled up embarrassedly, angrily shouting at the boy standing upstairs.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I really can¡¯t deal with you! When I really want to kill you, it¡¯s even easier than squashing an ant!¡±

    Who is this person? His speech is so vulgar.

    Xia Nuo frowned in disgust, looking up as well.

    With one look, Xia Nuo¡¯s pupils immediately erged by 0.1 millimeters.

 Chapter 891: 891: What a Strange Child

    <strong>Chapter 891: Chapter 891: What a Strange Child</strong>

    What a beautiful little boy, just as handsome as the boys in theics she bought. Xia Nuo couldn¡¯t help but be smitten.

    But the boy was too young, looking about eight or nine years old, even too young to be her brother.

    Yesterday, I heard Aunt Zhao say that new neighbors had moved in across the street.

    It must be them then.

    Are they a family of three?

    If so, why was the son hitting the father?

    Xia Nuo was still pondering this when the woman upstairs, who initially held the boy back, changed her expression immediately upon hearing the man¡¯s words.

    She put her hands on her hips, and with a cold flick at the corner of her eyes, entuated by seductive eye shadow, she rudely scolded the man who was still cursing and ready to pounce at any moment, ¡°Bastard, who do you think you¡¯re going to kill? I¡¯m telling you, if you darey a finger on my son, I¡¯ll curse your ancestors for eighteen generations!¡±

    ¡°You dirty bitch, I sleep with you out of pity! Look at your age, it¡¯s your honor that I even fancy you, and instead of being grateful to me, you dare team up with your son against me¡­¡±

    ¡°Ugh! Have you looked at yourself? If not for your money, I wouldn¡¯t even let you touch me! Without money, you¡¯re just a pile of shit!¡±

    ¡°You filthy woman¡­¡±

    ¡°Filthy man!¡±

    Such a mess, Xia Nuo slightly furrowed her delicate eyebrows and calmly made her way upstairs.

    She reached her doorstep, then naturally pulled out a red phone and dialed the security.

    In less than five minutes, the barking man was taken away.

    The woman also stopped her screaming.

    Xia Nuo leaned against her door, hands in her pockets, shaking one leg like a little gangster.

    ¡°Hey, Auntie, this is a civilizedmunity, you know? Next time, don¡¯t bring indecent men up here, or I¡¯ll report it to the police.¡±

    ¡°You¡­¡± Yin Cui red angrily at the little girl who spoke disrespectfully to her.

    Although she didn¡¯t know what ¡°Auntie¡± meant, she understood the rest of the sentence.

    Was this girl insinuating that she was an indecent woman too?

    ¡°An uneducated child, my business is none of your concern!¡±

    This is a newly built upscalemunity in J city, with only two homes per floor.

    Only the wealthy and powerful can live here; having just moved in, she didn¡¯t dare easily offend anyone. Otherwise, given her temper, she wouldn¡¯t let Xia Nuo off easily.

    Xia Nuo sneered, perfectly portraying the image of a little gangster.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to meddle in your affairs, but if you disrupt my studies, let¡¯s see if I dare call the police!¡±

    After speaking, she turned, pulled out her key, and went inside.

    As she closed the door, she intentionally nced at the silent little boy and was surprised by his expression.

    She thought he would be ashamed of his mother or angry at her.

    But his expression was calm, and he looked at her with indifferent eyes, as if nothing had happened.

    What a strange child!

    Xia Nuo closed the door, blocking out his gaze.

    ¡ª¡ª

    Oh no, I stayed up toote readingicsst night and couldn¡¯t get up in the morning. I¡¯m going to bete!<fna16e> Find the newest release on Find?Novel</fna16e>

    Xia Nuo, backpack on her shoulders, hurriedly prepared to leave. Aunt Zhao quickly caught her and stuffed a box of milk and a freshly made egg pancake wrapped in paper into her hands.

    ¡°Make sure you finish your breakfast.¡±

    ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 892: 892: She Ran Into That Kid Again

    <strong>Chapter 892: Chapter 892: She Ran Into That Kid Again</strong>

    Xia Nuo answered very promptly. Actually, she doesn¡¯t like drinking milk or eating egg pancakes.

    What she likes to eat are chips and chocte!

    But her breakfast is always arranged by her mom, she has no room to resist.

    As she rushed toward the neighborhood gate, Xia Nuo decided to take a cab to school. But taking a cab is so expensive. If she takes a cab, she won¡¯t be able to buyic books next week.

    In a hurry to leave the neighborhood, Xia Nuo suddenly saw a little boy standing in front of the small shop next door.

    Isn¡¯t that the boy who just moved in across from her house?

    He was wearing the uniform of the Affiliated Third Primary School, turns out he attends the primary school next to their Third Middle School.

    Seeing him, Xia Nuo stopped her steps and didn¡¯t rush anymore.<fn37e9> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F?nd-Novel</fn37e9>

    The little boy didn¡¯t see her. He took out money to buy a bread, opened the bag and took a bite. Perhaps the bread was too awful; he frowned, swallowing it with difficulty, and reluctantly took another bite.

    After the second bite, he decisively threw the bread away and calmly walked toward the school.

    Xia Nuo looked at the milk and egg pancake in her hand, smiled, and ran toward the little boy.

    ¡°Hey, little friend, wait a minute.¡±

    Leng Yan stopped and turned his head, seeing Xia Nuo, his eyes shed with surprise.

    ¡°I saw you throw the bread away just now, haven¡¯t had breakfast yet, right? Here, take my breakfast. Look how short you are, you need to eat more to grow taller.¡± Without giving him a chance to refuse, she handed over the breakfast with a smile like a neighborhood big sister.

    Actually, she indeed is a neighborhood big sister, and a very, very enthusiastic big sister at that.

    Xia Nuo smiled sweetly, patted his head, told him goodbye, and hurriedly ran away.

    After running a bit, she turned back and shouted at him, ¡°Be sure to finish it! Don¡¯t waste food!¡±

    Leng Yan watched her back, slightly frowned.

    What a puzzling person, yesterday she looked like a little delinquent, and today she¡¯s turned into an enthusiastic and lively girl, really strange.

    Looking at the breakfast in his hand, the egg pancake was still warm and smelled delicious.

    Leng Yan was silent for only a second before eating without hesitation.

    After all, it¡¯s given by someone else, might as well eat it.

    The next morning, when Xia Nuo went out to school, she encountered Leng Yan again.

    ¡°Hey, little friend, what a coincidence, we meet again. Have you had breakfast? Here, have sister¡¯s breakfast, it¡¯s very nutritious, look how short you are.¡±

    Thus, Leng Yan got another delicious breakfast for free.

    On the third day, the fourth day, Xia Nuo¡¯s breakfast was given to Leng Yan to eat. And as for herself, she finally didn¡¯t have to eat the breakfast she didn¡¯t want to eat just to avoid wasting food.

    Finally enduring until the weekend, Xia Nuo bought a pile ofic books and several big bags of chips and chocte, nning to enjoy the weekend.

    But unfortunately, by just the morning, she finished all the chips and even burped a few times.

    ¡°Xiao Nuo, I¡¯ve made lunch,e out and eat quickly. I¡¯m going out for a bit, so take care of yourself at home,¡± Aunt Zhao¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    Xia Nuo responded loudly, ¡°I know.¡±

    After Aunt Zhao left, she readics for a while and decided to go out and buy more chips.

    She changed clothes, grabbed her Hello Kitty bag, went to the supermarket outside the neighborhood, bought a lot of chips, and then leisurely walked back.

    Hey, what a coincidence, she met that kid again.

 Chapter 893: 893: Truly a Man of Few Words

    <strong>Chapter 893: Chapter 893: Truly a Man of Few Words</strong>

    Hey, what a coincidence, she encountered that kid again.

    Leng Yan was carrying a lunchbox, which should be his lunch. Except for the first day when Xia Nuo saw his mother, she hadn¡¯t seen her since.

    This kid is quite pitiful, not only is his mother the way she is, but she also left him uncared for, with no adults at home, it really makes one¡¯s heart ache.

    ¡°Hey, little one.¡± Xia Nuo greeted him with a smile, Leng Yan turned his head to nce at her, without any response.

    Such an aloof kid, he¡¯s eaten her breakfast a few times, but doesn¡¯t even greet her.

    Xia Nuo wasn¡¯t angry at him, just thought that this kind of personality won¡¯t do him any good.

    ¡°What grade are you in?¡±

    ¡°Fifth grade.¡± Leng Yan didn¡¯t ignore her.

    Seeing him respond, Xia Nuo was eager to continue the conversation: ¡°We¡¯ve seen each other a few times, but I still don¡¯t know your name. I¡¯m Xia Nuo, Xia as in summer, Nuo as in promise, what¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Leng Yan.¡±

    He¡¯s indeed a person of few words.

    ¡°By the way, have you had lunch yet?¡±

    Leng Yan nodded lightly.

    Going upstairs to the door of her home, Xia Nuo said goodbye to him and opened the door to go inside. The little kid was not talkative, she wasn¡¯t going to enthusiastically try to warm his cold demeanor.

    Seeing the three dishes and one soup on the dining table, Xia Nuo felt a wave of nausea. She was already full, but if she didn¡¯t eat, Aunt Zhao would definitely tell her mother.

    Throwing it away would be wasteful, and she¡¯s not one to waste food.

    Knock knock knock.

    Hearing the knock, Leng Yan ran to the door while eating his lunchbox. Nobodyes to his house, so he was curious who was knocking.<fn858a> Readplete version only at f?i?n?d?n?o?v?e?l?</fn858a>

    It turned out to be her!

    ¡°Hello!¡± Xia Nuo greeted him familiarly and nced inside, everything in the living room was clear at a nce.

    There was only a coffee table, a sofa set, nothing else.

    The coffee table had a lunchbox on it, and beside it was a ss of water.

    Such a solitary home.

    ¡°Are you home alone?¡± she asked.

    Leng Yan nodded, standing at the door without inviting her in to sit.

    Xia Nuo smiled and said, ¡°Come to my house for lunch, I can¡¯t finish it all by myself, and eating alone is no fun. Aunt Zhao¡¯s cooking is really good, she made spicy chicken, scallions with tofu, stir-fried pork with mushrooms, and rib soup. Don¡¯t eat the lunchbox, you¡¯re at the age to grow, and being short, you need to eat well to grow tall.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Xia Nuo was dumbfounded, she worried he wouldn¡¯te over for lunch, and thought of a lot of reasons to convince him, but didn¡¯t expect him to agree so readily.

    However, after several encounters, she somewhat understood this kid. He¡¯s not like other kids who are shy, afraid of strangers, or polite.

    If you give him food, as long as it¡¯s good, he¡¯ll eat it without knowing what courtesy means.

    Ah, she really wasted a lot of breath just now.

    Taking two bowls from the kitchen, Xia Nuo gave him one and let him serve himself. She scooped a bit of rib soup to sip slowly, without nning to eat.

    Leng Yan filled a big bowl and ate seriously. Aunt Zhao¡¯s cooking was indeed delicious, seeing how much he ate was proof.

    Xia Nuo took a few bites of the dishes symbolically, then heard her phone ringing, she stood up and said to him: ¡°Just leave it when you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll take a call, feel free.¡±

    Leng Yan didn¡¯t respond to her, and she didn¡¯t expect this kid to say any polite words.

    ¡ª¡ª

    How could the extra scenes be confusing, this is the story of An Ruo¡¯s good friend Xia Nuo, Feizi mentioned she would write her story when she started publishing.

 Chapter 894: 894: All Her Favorites Are Gone

    <strong>Chapter 894: Chapter 894: All Her Favorites Are Gone</strong>

    The call was from Xia Nuo¡¯s ssmate. She was in her room chatting enthusiastically for over half an hour before she remembered there was a little guest in the living room.

    When she came out of the bedroom, she found that the little guest had already left. He had tidied up the dishes and even helped with washing.

    This kid actually has some good points.

    Since then, Xia Nuo has asionally invited him over for meals. Sometimes she even felt moved by herself.

    Look how good-hearted she is; there are very few kind, lovely, lively, and enthusiastic girls like her left in the world¡­

    The second year of middle school is the most crucial year for students; this year determines your sess or failure.

    If your grades are good, then the third year won¡¯t be much of a problem. But if your grades are still a mess, hoping to get into a key high school is just a pipe dream.

    Xia Nuo was in the second year, and while everyone was diligently studying, she was still carefree and indifferent.

    Watching anime, readingics, eating chips, and chocte are forever her favorites.

    A monthter, her parents returned.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s mom is a novelist who publishes several books yearly. Her royalties are enough to cover their family¡¯s expenses for a year.

    Her dad studied civil engineering and often goes to construction sites all over the ce.

    Her mom cares most about her dad, so whenever he goes on a business trip, Mom surely follows him, not even worrying about her well-being.

    But Mom doesn¡¯tpletely ignore her. Look, as soon as shees back, she checks Xia Nuo¡¯s test papers.

    Oh, how she wished Mom cared more about her diet and fashion issues instead of her grades.

    ¡°You¡¯re something, Xia Nuo. With a total score of 120, you only got 90 in math, and your English has dropped sincest time; you scored 105 then, now only 97. Xia Nuo, just because I¡¯m not at home watching you, do you think you don¡¯t need to study hard?¡±

    Xia Nuo shoved a chip into her mouth and said confidently, ¡°Mom, our study material is getting harder and harder. It¡¯s already impressive your daughter can pass.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got an excuse for everything.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just stating facts. Studying is exhausting. Look at my thin arms and legs, my frail body¡ªwhere do I get the energy to study so much?¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡± Her mom nonchntly pped her with the test paper and forcefully snatched her chips.<fn4b8f> Original content can be found at findnovel</fn4b8f>

    ¡°You know you¡¯re thin and yet you eat snacks instead of meals every day. From today on, your weekly allowance is halved, no more buying chips and chocte. And all youric books, I¡¯ll lock them up in a bit; you can¡¯t read them. If you put the energy you¡¯ve onics into studying, your grades wouldn¡¯t be so low.¡±

    ¡°Mom, you can¡¯t do this.¡± Stripping her of her favorites, how is she supposed to survive?

    ¡°No rebellion allowed, or else there¡¯ll be no allowance for a month!¡±

    ¡°Dad~~~¡± If it¡¯s not working with Mom, she turns to Dad.

    ¡°Your mom is right, listen to her.¡±

    ¡°Dad, all you know in this life is to listen to Mom. Can¡¯t you show some manly authority for once?¡±

    ¡°Smack!¡± She got hit on the head again, ¡°You think it¡¯s okay to drive a wedge between your parents?¡±

    Xia Nuo¡¯s words fell on deaf ears, so regardless of what she said, all herics, chips, and chocte were confiscated.

    Luckily, she still had anime.

    But her mom remembered in less than ten minutes that she should take the TV away too, and in the end, all her favorites were gone.

    Ahhh, let her go to hell!

 Chapter 895: You Canéˆ¥æª› Eat Snacks

    <h4>Chapter 895: Chapter 895: You Can¡¯t Eat Snacks</h4>

    Mr. and Mrs. Xia came back, and Aunt Zhao naturally had to go buy a lot of ingredients to prepare a sumptuous meal for a family reunion.

    During the meal, Xia Nuo mentioned the new tenant who moved in next door. Her parents listened and sighed, "Poor kid, having a mom like that."

    "Yeah, his mom doesn¡¯t care about him, just gives him money, and he buys his food outside." Xia Nuo still didn¡¯t have a good impression of Leng Yan¡¯s mom.

    Mrs. Xia was a very warm-hearted woman, and she said to Aunt Zhao, "Why not make an extra dish when that childes over to eat."

    Aunt Zhao nodded in agreement, and Xia Nuo knew that this meant her mom agreed to let Leng Yan oftene over for meals.

    She immediately squinted with a smile, feeling so delighted. Haha, now someone could help her finish the food, and she wouldn¡¯t be forced to eat so much anymore.

    Mr. and Mrs. Xia were only back for a few days this time and were going to leave again. The project Mr. Xia was in charge of was quiterge, and it would probably take at least half a year toplete.

    Mrs. Xia was actually a very good homemaker, and when she was home, everything was managed so neatly.

    The next day, Mrs. Xia personally went grocery shopping, nning to cook Xia Nuo¡¯s favorite dishes.

    Sigh, that girl had a poor appetite, was a picky eater, and had a mild eating disorder. She always racked her brain thinking about what to cook for her.

    After preparing the meal, Mrs. Xia recalled the child next door that she hadn¡¯t met yet, so she asked Xia Nuo to invite him over for a meal. Xia Nuo easily got Leng Yan toe; as long as there was food, that kid never refused.

    Leng Yan was very good-looking, almost nine years old, with a slim build but no flesh, looking so skinny that he was almost like a human skeleton.

    Being a mother herself, Mrs. Xia felt sorry seeing him like that. She gently pulled him to sit down, saying kindly, "Good child,e eat at Auntie¡¯s house from now on. Your sister Xia Nuo often eats alone, and she doesn¡¯t have a good appetite. With you eating with her, she might eat a bit more too."

    Leng Yan looked at Xia Nuo, his bright eyes showing no expression.

    He nodded in agreement.

    <fn5005> Latest content published on F?ndNovel</fn5005>

    Xia Nuo internallyined, "You brat, did someone sew your mouth shut? Would it kill you to say ¡¯good¡¯?"

    But this kid really didn¡¯t like talking; getting a word out of him was incredibly hard.

    Mrs. Xia, being knowledgeable and understanding a lot, didn¡¯t think Leng Yan was impolite. It was clear from a nce that the child had issues with his personality. With no one to care for him and a mother like that, no wonder he was reticent.

    Fortunately, he wasn¡¯t shy or introverted. From that day onwards, he woulde over promptly at mealtimes. After spending several days together, whenever he saw Mr. and Mrs. Xia, he politely greeted them, "Hello, Uncle and Auntie."

    Knowing he wasn¡¯t an ill-mannered child, they felt even more at ease letting him eat with them.

    They weren¡¯t worried about him eating too much; after all, how much could one child possibly eat? Even if they had to feed ten kids like Leng Yan, they could afford it. What they feared was the child being ungrateful and their kindness being taken for granted.

    Mr. and Mrs. Xia left again, and Xia Nuo cheered loudly. She could finally watch anime and eat snacks unabated.

    "Auntie said you can¡¯t eat snacks," Leng Yan said seriously after putting down his bowl and chopsticks.

    Xia Nuo loungedzily on the sofa, not taking his words seriously at all. "You¡¯re not the boss of me."

    "I¡¯ll tell Auntie."

    "You tattletale!"

    "You can¡¯t eat snacks."

    "I only eat them asionally. Don¡¯t I have the right to eat snacks?"

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 896: 896: She Really Wants to Despise Herself

    <strong>Chapter 896: Chapter 896: She Really Wants to Despise Herself</strong>

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Aunt Zhao.¡±

    Xia Nuo took a deep breath, trying hard to pull out a sweet smile: ¡°Little Yan Yan, sister treats you well normally, right? You¡¯re on the same side as sister, you can¡¯t sell her out like this.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t eat snacks.¡±

    ¡°Damn, are you a repeater or something! Fine, fine, I won¡¯t eat, okay?¡±

    Leng Yan stretched out a hand towards her expressionlessly, and Xia Nuo was very puzzled: ¡°What for?¡±

    ¡°Give it to me.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Sister endures!

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°You brat!¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    After eating well at the Xia Family for a while, Leng Yan not only gained some weight, but hisplexion also became much rosier.

    Today is Friday, no need for evening sses, so when Xia Nuo got out of school, she saw a pretty little girl standing behind Leng Yan at the entrance of Affiliated Third Primary School next door.

    The girl smiled at him eagerly, but he kept his eternally stoic face.

    Seeing Xia Nuo, he walked over to her.

    ¡°Hey, who¡¯s that girl? She¡¯s quite pretty.¡± Xia Nuo teased, nudging his arm, to which Leng Yan replied, ¡°Seems like she¡¯s my ssmate.¡±<f9e> This content belongs to find¡¤novel</f9e>

    ¡°What do you mean ¡®seems like¡¯? Don¡¯t you even know if she¡¯s your ssmate?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Xia Nuo put her hand on her forehead, ¡°Oh, I think that girl is quite into you, really pitiful.¡±

    Leng Yan looked at her confused, not understanding what she meant. Xia Nuo silently cursed, truly ying music to a cow.

    The two of them boarded the bus together, and on the way back, Xia Nuo received a call from Aunt Zhao. Aunt Zhao said she couldn¡¯te back today due to an emergency and told her to cook for herself.

    Xia Nuo hung up the phone and asked Leng Yan, ¡°Can you cook?¡±

    Leng Yan nodded, and Xia Nuo felt a bit sorry for him. Such a pitiful child, forced by life at such a young age to the point of even knowing how to cook.

    Unlike her, who besides knowing how to make scrambled eggs with tomatoes, couldn¡¯t cook anything else.

    Lying back on the sofa, Xia Nuo was engrossed in her manga, and an hourter, Leng Yan¡¯s meal was ready.

    ¡°This is the meal you made?¡± Staring at a big pot of noodles, Xia Nuo asked in shock.

    Leng Yan nodded, took two bowls, served himself a big bowl, added salt, oil, soy sauce, and vinegar, then started eating in big mouthfuls.

    As he ate, he frowned, apparently the noodles weren¡¯t tasty.

    Xia Nuo looked at him speechless, she thought she might as well go for chips and chocte.

    After eating for a while, Leng Yan noticed she wasn¡¯t moving, and he looked up in confusion, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±

    ¡°Is it good?¡±

    ¡°It can fill your stomach.¡±

    Xia Nuo originally didn¡¯t n to eat it, but suddenly softened because of his words.

    ¡°Have you always eaten this?¡± She probed.

    Leng Yan nodded and then shook his head, ¡°Can buy boxed meals too.¡±

    Damn, she really wanted to scold herself, eating snacks every day instead of good meals. Look at what he¡¯s been eating, tasteless noodles, or boxed meals.

    Compared to Leng Yan, she was simply unappreciative of her blessings.

    After a bit of self-reproach, Xia Nuo decided to tough it out a bit.

    Even though the noodles were bad, she still gritted her teeth and finished a bowl. After the meal, the dishwashing task also fell to Leng Yan.

    No choice, Miss Xia¡¯s delicate fingers never touch household chores.

    Mrs. Xia called, asking if Xia Nuo had eaten. Xia Nuo decided to give Leng Yan some well-deserved praise, telling her mom over the phone that Aunt Zhao wasn¡¯t there today and it was Leng Yan who cooked for her.

    She hoped that her parents would have a better impression of Leng Yan and therefore take better care of him.

 Chapter 897: 897: Take Me With You

    <strong>Chapter 897: Chapter 897: Take Me With You</strong>

    She hopes her parents have a better impression of Leng Yan so that they will pay more attention to him.

    Little did she know that Mrs. Xia would start criticizing her, ¡°Leng Yan can cook even though he is not yet nine years old. Xia Nuo, after this year, you will be fourteen, and you can¡¯t do anything. Which man would want to marry you in the future?¡±

    ¡°Mom!¡± Xia Nuo was speechless. She was only thirteen, and her mom had the nerve to say such things in front of her.

    ¡°What, am I wrong? Look at you, you don¡¯t have any boys interested in you. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you, when you find someone suitable, make sure to hold on tight, after you graduate from college¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom, who says no one likes me!¡±

    Mrs. Xia was delighted, ¡°Really, who¡¯s the boy? Xia Nuo, I warn you, you¡¯re young, don¡¯t fall into early romances, got it?¡±

    Xia Nuo was going crazy, who was the one just saying to seize the suitable one when you meet him?

    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll hang up if there¡¯s nothing else.¡± She hung up the phone, sighed, and turned her head to see Leng Yan standing next to her.

    ¡°Finished washing up?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Xia Nuo pointed to the fruit on the coffee table, saying, ¡°Wash it yourself if you want to eat.¡±

    Leng Yan gave her a silent nce and turned to leave.

    What¡¯s wrong with this kid?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next day, a boy rode his bicycle to the bottom of Xia Nuo¡¯s building, shouting her name loudly so that everyone in the building could hear.

    Xia Nuo stuck her head out the window to respond to him: ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ming down.¡±

    It was her ssmate. They had long nned to go skating today. The boy¡¯s name was Zhang Jian, he kind of liked her, but hadn¡¯t said it aloud; they just had a mutual understanding.

    He skated very well, Xia Nuo didn¡¯t know how, so he volunteered to teach her how to skate.

    Upon opening the door, Xia Nuo was surprised to see Leng Yan standing at the stairway.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± she asked him.

    Leng Yan looked up, his dark eyes blinking, ¡°You¡¯re going out?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, nned with a ssmate to go skating today.¡±

    ¡°Take me with you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xia Nuo doubted her ears had a problem. This kid was actually making a request to her.

    Leng Yan slightly lowered his long eyshes, looking somewhat lonely, ¡°I want to learn too, take me with you.¡±

    Xia Nuo suddenly realized.

    Has this kid not gone out to y since he was little?

    His childhood really seemed bleak.

    Zhang Jian waited a while before seeing Xia Nuo bring a boy over. He was a bit surprised. Xia Nuo introduced him as a neighbor¡¯s kid, with no adults at home, so she wanted to bring him to y along.

    Zhang Jian, being easygoing, didn¡¯t mind having one more person, after all, it was just a little kid.

    Originally, the bike could only fit two people, but with Leng Yan, they decided to take the bus to the skating rink, leaving Zhang Jian¡¯s bike at the bottom of Xia Nuo¡¯s building.

    At the skating rink, after putting on the skates, Zhang Jian glided all around the rink like an eel.<fn2c16> Latest content published on find?novel</fn2c16>

    ¡°Can you skate?¡± Xia Nuo asked Leng Yan, who shook his head and asked back, ¡°Can you? Teach me.¡±

    Tsk, this kid was speaking less politely to her now.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, figure it out yourself! Zhang Jian, weren¡¯t you going to teach me?¡±

    ¡°Just walk over slowly, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Xia Nuo wasn¡¯t the type to be awkward or stingy, she really started walking towards him, though with a cautious look as if she might fall at any moment.

    Leng Yan was a little nervous; he was honest, this was his first time at a skating rink, and he wasn¡¯t sure if skating was easy to learn.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 898: Give Me Your Hand

    <h4>Chapter 898: Chapter 898: Give Me Your Hand</h4>

    Watching Zhang Jian holding Xia Nuo¡¯s hand, slowly skating forward, he boldly takes the first step, then the second... Plop, hends on his butt on the ground.

    "Haha, did you hurt yourself?" Xia Nuo sees him and asks with augh.

    Leng Yan says nothing and pushes himself up to continue skating.

    The skating rink isn¡¯t crowded, but there are still quite a few people. Thoseing to skate are all teenagers, and the young Leng Yan is undoubtedly attracting the attention of the girls.

    "Hey little brother, how about I teach you?" A girl skates around him freely for two circles.

    "No need." He doesn¡¯t want anyone to teach him; he can learn by himself.

    Half an hourter, Zhang Jian releases Xia Nuo¡¯s hand, "Skate slowly on your own, keep your bnce, skating is simple, once you grasp the trick, you¡¯ve got it."

    <fn0533> Read full story at Find1Novel</fn0533>

    Xia Nuo grinds her teeth secretly; easy for him to say, the problem is she simply can¡¯t find the trick.

    "Alright, go y, I can manage myself." She waves her hand at him.

    No way, Miss Xia is someone who really cares about saving face.

    "I¡¯ll be over there, call me if you need anything." Throwing out these words, Zhang Jian walks away.

    Xia Nuo holds onto the railing by the wall, sliding slowly. Suddenly a very familiar figure skate skillfully right up to her side.

    She looks over, greatly surprised.

    "Leng Yan, you¡¯ve already learned how to skate?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s very simple."

    Simple my foot!

    "Skate two circles and let me see." She still doesn¡¯t believe he really learned to skate within half an hour.

    Leng Yan immediately skates several circles to show her, even stylishly stopping right in front of her.

    Xia Nuo is just so mad; why is it that she isn¡¯t even as good as a little kid.

    "I¡¯ll teach you." Leng Yan stretches out a hand to her, even though he¡¯s only eight years old and half a head shorter than her, yet he inexplicably gives her a sense of being reliable and trustworthy.

    Xia Nuo is somewhat unwilling to admit Leng Yan is steadier than her, sheughs, "Are you sure?"

    "Give me your hand."

    "But what if you can¡¯t hold me and I fall?"

    "Give me your hand."

    Having no choice, Xia Nuo gives him her hand, "Kid, let me give you a nickname."

    Leng Yan looks at her with curiosity, and she squints with a smile, "How about we call you Echo?"

    "..."

    In fact, Leng Yan is quite reliable; he holds her steadily, and his method of teaching proves quite effective. Xia Nuo thinks, finding the trick within half an hour, it¡¯s really something unique.

    Zhang Jian skates for a while, thenes back, "Xia Nuo, let me teach you. Even the little guy only just learned himself."

    "Get lost, my Leng Yan¡¯s method is more useful than yours. Don¡¯t hinder this youngdy¡¯s progress."

    Leng Yan suddenly stops, Xia Nuo asks him curiously, "What¡¯s wrong?"

    He shakes his head, saying nothing. Actually, he really wants to ask what ¡¯my Leng Yan¡¯ actually means.

    Zhang Jian scratches his nose, awkwardly asks her, "So did you learn it?"

    "Of course. Leng Yan, move over a bit, I can manage on my own." She lets go of him and waves him off.

    Leng Yan moves to the side but doesn¡¯t wander too far away.

    Excitedly, Xia Nuo wants to see the results of her learning, as she slides slowly, she actually manages to keep her bnce. Good, let¡¯s speed up!

    Impatience can¡¯t get you anywhere fast, that¡¯s just what describes her.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s center of gravity falls out of bnce; she¡¯s about to heavily fall onto the ground when a figure quickly skates over, trying to hold her up, only to be heavily pressed down by her.

    "Leng Yan, are you okay?!"

    Coming out from the skating rink, Xia Nuo apologetically asks Leng Yan, "How¡¯s your wrist? Should we go to the hospital to check it out?"

 Chapter 899: 899: He Really Is Easily Embarrassed

    <strong>Chapter 899: Chapter 899: He Really Is Easily Embarrassed</strong>

    Leng Yan shook his right hand, frowning slightly before quickly rxing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±

    He definitely seemed like something was wrong.

    ¡°No, we¡¯re going to the hospital now.¡±

    Xia Nuo insisted on taking him to the hospital for an X-ray and check-up. The doctor said there was no bone injury and prescribed some medication to apply for a few days.

    Zhang Jian dropped them off downstairs, retrieved his bicycle, and went home. Xia Nuo and others also went upstairs back home, and she pulled Leng Yan to her ce.

    Grabbing his right hand, she poured some red flower oil and, imitating how her mom would do a massage, helped him rub the swollen area.

    ¡°Why were you so silly? I fell, so what? You didn¡¯t have to rush over to help me up; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt.¡±

    Leng Yan kept silent, just gritting his teeth to endure the pain.

    Seeing his stoic expression, Xia Nuo lightened her touch, ¡°Hang in there; it¡¯ll be fine soon.¡±

    After applying the medication, she patted his head and smiled, coaxing him, ¡°Sit down for a bit. As a reward, your sister will make you something delicious.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not my sister.¡± Leng Yan suddenly retorted.

    Xia Nuo felt a bit upset; she had always treated him like a little brother, yet he didn¡¯t acknowledge her as his sister.

    ¡°Fine, fine, not if you say so. Who cares to be your sister anyway?¡± Miss Xia huffed in annoyance, getting up to head to the kitchen. As soon as she took a step, her hand was suddenly grabbed by him.

    Leng Yan pursed his lips and whispered, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­ You¡¯re very good to me, I know¡­ But we¡¯re not actual siblings.¡±<fne4b4> The rightful source is find¡¤novel</fne4b4>

    Xia Nuo instantly beamed, habitually patting his head, ¡°Haha, I get it, I get it. No need to exin, look at you blushing.¡±

    This boy must have never said anything embarrassing before; he looked so innocent.

    Leng Yan, a bit embarrassed and annoyed, shook off her hand and turned his head away from her. Seriously, was he really that easy to embarrass?

    After fiddling around in the kitchen for a while, Xia Nuo brought out a serving of strawberry ice cream.

    ¡°Eat up, I made it myself.¡± Actually, it was pretty simple; just mix strawberries and ice cream.

    Leng Yan didn¡¯t mind how the ice cream looked and started eating with a spoon.

    Sitting across from him, Xia Nuo couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You seem to really like eating.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    ¡°Well, kids need to eat a lot to grow taller.¡±

    Leng Yan nced at her, ¡°In two years, I¡¯ll be taller than you.¡±

    ¡°Not necessarily!¡± Xia Nuo retorted defiantly.

    Though she knew he was telling the truth. He was already quite tall for his age, and recently, it seemed he¡¯d grown even more, while she remained the same height. At the rate he was growing, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him to surpass her.

    Ah, seeing the ¡®child¡¯ she raised grow taller and taller gave her such aforting feeling.

    Indeed, in Xia Nuo¡¯s eyes, Leng Yan was just a child; she treated him like a little brother, even somewhat like a pet. Feeding him every day, she had a sense of pride that this child was raised by her.

    Though she herself was just a kid, she thought of Leng Yan as the kid in front of her. If he knew her thoughts, he might never eat at her ce again.

    After finishing the ice cream, Leng Yan stood up to go home, and Xia Nuo saw him to the door, reminding him worriedly, ¡°If your hand hurts a lot, you have to tell me, okay?¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do any housework at home; wait until your hand is better. Otherwise, I cane over to help.¡±

 Chapter 900: 900: He Must Have Cried

    <strong>Chapter 900: Chapter 900: He Must Have Cried</strong>

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do the chores at your ce for now. Wait until your hand heals to do them, or I cane help.¡±

    Ahem, actually, she doesn¡¯t know how to do chores at all.

    Leng Yan nodded, opened his front door, and asked her, ¡°Wannae in and sit for a bit?¡±

    Xia Nuo hesitated a little. She hasn¡¯t been to his house yet. But she didn¡¯t dare to go in as his home was unfamiliar to her.

    ¡°Xiao Yan.¡± At this moment, Yin Cui suddenly returned.

    Seeing her, both of them were a little surprised. Xia Nuo thought to herself, that woman finally came back. She was beginning to think she might not even know she has a son.

    ¡°I¡¯m heading back.¡± Xia Nuo threw out a sentence, didn¡¯t even look at Leng Yan¡¯s mom, and went straight into her own house.

    When she closed the door, she heard Leng Yan¡¯s mom speak unhappily, ¡°Why are you associating with that girl?¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, Aunt Zhao prepared the meals and asked Xia Nuo, ¡°At this time, Leng Yan should know it¡¯s mealtime. Why hasn¡¯t hee over yet?¡±

    Xia Nuo answered her, ¡°His mom came back yesterday, so I guess he won¡¯te over for meals today.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    After eating, Xia Nuo nned to go out to buy aic book. As she stepped downstairs with her bag, she happened to see Leng Yan¡¯s mom being hugged by a man, who even kissed her forehead.

    The man was driving an off-road vehicle, and as they sat in the car, Leng Yan¡¯s mom saw her, but she didn¡¯t pay attention to this little girl.

    After the car drove off, Xia Nuo didn¡¯t proceed to buy aic book after all.

    She slowly walked upstairs, hesitated at Leng Yan¡¯s door, and knocked.

    Leng Yan didn¡¯t open the door immediately, so she stubbornly knocked a few more times before the door slowly opened.

    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Leng Yan looked up and asked her, his expression indifferent, as if they were strangers.

    Xia Nuo noticed his slightly red eyes and thought he must have been crying.

    He always seemed so stubborn and aloof, but inside, he¡¯s actually quite fragile. His mom came back after being away for over a month, but she stayed only one night and left again. This sort of thing would be hard for anyone to bear.

    ¡°Have you eaten? Why didn¡¯t youe for meals?¡± She asked him casually.

    Leng Yan lowered his eyes slightly, ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±

    Whether he had eaten or not, Xia Nuo didn¡¯t press further. She smiled and asked him, ¡°What do you want to eat this afternoon? I can have Aunt Zhao make it.¡±

    ¡°Anything¡¯s fine. Do you have anything else?¡±

    ¡°Nothing else, you go inside. I¡¯m heading back too.¡±

    After this incident, Xia Nuo realized that even though they ate together every day, often went home together after school, in that little guy¡¯s heart, he hadn¡¯t reached the point where he could open up and talk about anything with her.

    When something bothered him, he would keep it inside and not tell her. Although his attitude towards her had softened, there was still some emotional distance.

    Yet, she truly regarded him as a brother.

    Sigh, why does the more she thinks about it, the more it hurts inside? Forget it, stop thinking about it, or it¡¯s just self-inflicted stress.

    After that day, Leng Yan still came to her house for meals, but his visits became less frequent. He always had various legitimate reasons not toe over, making it impossible to see any issues.

    But Xia Nuo was a sensitive child, and she thought she might understand a bit of what he was thinking.

    Time passed quickly and the final exams were approaching. Xia Nuo usually didn¡¯t work hard, but when exams came, she did put in the effort.

    Even if it¡¯s just cramming, at least it¡¯s some effort.<fn6bd7> Updates are released by </fn6bd7>

    The intense studying temporarily made her forget about Leng Yan¡¯s existence, and she hadn¡¯t seen that boy for over half a month.

 Chapter 901: They Dare Bully Someone Who Belongs to Xia Nuo?!

    <h4>Chapter 901: Chapter 901: They Dare Bully Someone Who Belongs to Xia Nuo?!</h4>

    Intense studying made her temporarily forget about Leng Yan¡¯s existence, and she hadn¡¯t seen that boy for half a month.

    Sometimes she felt their scenes of eating together and going home after school were like a dream, unreal.

    Oh well, everyone has their own way of life; besides, Leng Yan is more mature and sensible than her, better at taking care of himself. Even if he doesn¡¯te to her house for meals, he¡¯ll be fine.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Finally school was out. Today, both the elementary and middle school departments ended sses together. Next week is the final exams, and then it will be summer vacation.

    In Xia Nuo¡¯s ss, thest period was physical education. The PE teacher didn¡¯t hold the ss, allowing them to leave early, so when she came out, the elementary school hadn¡¯t ended yet.

    Thinking that the final exams are approaching, if Leng Yan doesn¡¯t eat well, he might not perform well in the exams.

    Xia Nuo decided to talk with him today; at the very least, before his exams end, he muste to her house for meals on time.

    She isn¡¯t asplicated as a little brat; in her eyes, he¡¯s just a child, so she wouldn¡¯t mind the reason why he¡¯s been distancing himselftely.

    After waiting for a while, the elementary school let out too, and Xia Nuo diligently searched for Leng Yan¡¯s shadow, not wanting to miss him.

    She finally found him, but what were they doing?

    A few boys of simr height as Leng Yan surrounded him, looking unfriendly, pushing and shoving him, seemingly wanting to bully him.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s blood boiled instantly.

    Looking for trouble, bullying someone from Xia Nuo¡¯s side?!

    With her backpack on, she charged over, grabbed the kid who was making a move on Leng Yan, and fiercely intimidated him: "What are you doing, bullying someone?"

    "Let go of me, who are you?"

    "I¡¯m his sister! If you dare bully him again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll find someone to beat you up! Don¡¯t think you¡¯re strong just because you¡¯re in a group. Know who Xia Nuo is? If I shout, I can gather dozens of brothers!"

    The boy¡¯s face turned red, appearing somewhat timid, unsure whether he was frightened by her appearance or her words.

    "Let go of me! I won¡¯t bully him anymore!"

    "d you know, if you dare bully him again, be careful I¡¯ll beat you up. Honestly, at such a young age all you do is bully people instead of studying well." Xia Nuo released him, casually waved her hand: "Alright, hurry up and leave."

    The boys ran off, and Xia Nuo turned back, meeting Leng Yan¡¯s bright dark eyes.

    "Actually, they..." also wouldn¡¯t really do anything to me.

    Xia Nuo smacked him on the head, interrupting him. Her force wasn¡¯t strong, feeling just like a pat on his head.

    "Are you stupid? Seeing so many people bullying you, don¡¯t you know how to hide? Don¡¯t you know to call a teacher for help? Luckily I came across it this time. Next time, if no one helps you, what will you do?"

    <fn7aaa> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on findnovel</fn7aaa>

    Leng Yan pressed his lips tightly, staring at her without blinking, Xia Nuo thought maybe her words were too harsh.

    "Alright, I¡¯m not scolding you. Just trying to teach you to be smarter, or else you¡¯ll keep getting bullied."

    He had never had anyone stand up for him like this before...

    Leng Yan lowered his gaze, no one knew the storm in this little boy¡¯s heart.

    "Let¡¯s go, time to go home." Xia Nuo saw he remained silent and felt it was boring to continue talking to herself.

    On the way back, she still couldn¡¯t help but ask him: "Why were they bullying you?"

    Why?

    Apparently, it was because the prettiest girl in the ss liked him, so they wanted to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 902: 902: First Time Entering Xia Nuoéˆ¥æªš Room

    <strong>Chapter 902: Chapter 902: First Time Entering Xia Nuo¡¯s Room</strong>

    But he doesn¡¯t think that girl is pretty, instead he finds her annoying, chirping around him every day. Many times he wanted to tell her to shut up and stop talking.

    Leng Yan exined the reason, Xia Nuo was speechless, these elementary school kids are so small, yet they already know jealousy.

    ¡°In the future, stay away from that girl!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Even without her saying it, he wouldn¡¯t bother with that girl. With her saying it, he wouldn¡¯t look at her at all.

    Xia Nuo told him this because she didn¡¯t want other boys to get jealous and then bully him. This kid looks too good, who knows how many ¡®love rivals¡¯ he has.

    Besides, elementary school kids nowadays aren¡¯t that simple, sometimes they don¡¯t know their own strength and can hurt someone seriously.

    Xia Nuo grew more uneasy thinking about it, and advised him again, ¡°No, in the future, whenever you see a pretty girl, keep your distance from them, don¡¯t let them get too close to you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Whatever she said, he nodded and agreed.

    What Xia Nuo didn¡¯t know was, Leng Yan not only remembered her words but firmly executed them all his life. Ever since then, any pretty woman approaching him was kept at a distance.

    The atmosphere was actually quite harmonious, not as awkwardly stiff as Xia Nuo had initially imagined. The two of them seemed to have returned to the previous time,municating without any barriers.

    Strangely enough, Leng Yan didn¡¯t speak much, almost always it was her speaking, and he asionally answered. If she were tomunicate like this with others, she would be indifferent, not the type to stick her warm face to someone¡¯s cold butt.

    But when it came tomunicating with Leng Yan, she felt no issue at all, her heart was at ease, she felt he didn¡¯t look down on her, or didn¡¯t want to talk with her.<fnfe46> ?????? ???? FindN0vel</fnfe46>

    Moreover, in front of him, she spoke freely, did things without any reservations, as if he was her closest confidant.

    They say it¡¯s rare to find a confidant in life, haha, she not only found one but also gained a brother, truly a big win.

    ¡°Go put your school bag away ande for dinnerter.¡± Up the stairs, Xia Nuo suddenly said to him.

    Leng Yan paused for a moment, then nodded in agreement. Xia Nuo was pleased and smiled, thinking if he still acted distant with her, she would ignore him in the future.

    Thankfully, this kid wasn¡¯t that ruthless.

    After dinner, Xia Nuo took out an English book to memorize vocabry. Exams wereing, so the vocabry had to be memorized.

    ¡°Are you going to review?¡± she asked him.

    Leng Yan nodded, she immediately kindly said, ¡°Go get your textbook and review with me, ask if you don¡¯t understand. Let¡¯s study at my ce for these two days, studying together is more motivational.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    It was Leng Yan¡¯s first time entering Xia Nuo¡¯s room.

    The room wasn¡¯t very big but felt very cozy.

    On the pink Simmons bed, there were many dolls of various sizes, severalic books were ced on the bedside, a Pikachu rm clock was toppled near the pillow, the blue floral sheets looked extremely cozy.

    In front of the window was a desk, beside the desk to the right was a bookshelf filled with mostlyic books.

    She really loves readingics, even drew aic character herself and stuck it on the window. But thatic character looked a bit bothersome to him.

    ¡°Who is he?¡±

    Xia Nuo followed his gaze, her eyes immediately lit up, her lips curled involuntarily, a smile carrying a bit of girlish shyness.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know him? He¡¯s called Rukawa Kaede, really good at ying basketball.¡±

 Chapter 903: Just Be My Little Brother

    <h4>Chapter 903: Chapter 903: Just Be My Little Brother</h4>

    Could it be that he¡¯s not aic character? But in reality, who looks like that?

    Leng Yan lowered his eyes and decided to privately look up who Rukawa Kaede is.

    After studying together until eight in the evening, Leng Yan finally said goodbye to her and went home.

    The next morning, he showed up at her house for breakfast with panda eyes.

    "Didn¡¯t you sleep wellst night?" Xia Nuo asked in confusion.

    "Yeah, I watched that anime."

    "What?"

    "m Dunk."

    Xia Nuo, as if finding a kindred spirit, immediately eximed excitedly, "Isn¡¯t it good? Isn¡¯t Rukawa Kaede amazing? Isn¡¯t Sakuragi funny?"

    Leng Yan put down his bowl and chopsticks, and calmly said, "He only knows how to sleep in ss."

    "Yeah, yeah, he looks so..." cute when he¡¯s sleeping.

    "His grades aren¡¯t good either."

    "Cough, cough, but he¡¯s great at basketball."

    "But not as good as that gori."

    "No way, I think he¡¯s the best..."

    "Still not as good as the redhead."

    <fna2d6> Readplete version only at </fna2d6>

    "How could he not be as good as Sakuragi? Sakuragi just got lucky a few times."

    "Doesn¡¯tpare to Xian Dao in looks."

    "Oh, really?"

    "And he¡¯s quite an idiot." Leng Yan¡¯s lips twitched slightly, finally saying what he most wanted to say.

    Xia Nuo was frustrated. In her eyes, Rukawa Kaede was so great, but why did he seem so terrible in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes?

    "Forget it, let¡¯s not discuss it. Let¡¯s eat."

    "I¡¯m full. I¡¯m going to study now."

    "Go ahead." Xia Nuo waved her hand absentmindedly.

    When she finished eating and wandered into the bedroom, she saw Leng Yan seriously studying. She suddenly felt invigorated and started to bury her head in revision.

    But why did she feel something was wrong?

    "Leng Yan, where¡¯s the Rukawa Kaede I pasted on the window?"

    "Blown away by the wind."

    "Ah, why didn¡¯t you catch it for me?" It took her a long time to draw that, losing it was truly painful.

    "I¡¯m studying, no time for that."

    "..." Could she punch him once and then make him forget it?

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Finally, exams were over, and the long-awaited summer vacation for Xia Nuo officially began. Ever since Leng Yan starteding back to her house for meals, he woulde over punctually every day to eat.

    Xia Nuo could tell he really liked eating at her house, as he enjoyed every meal thoroughly. So during that time, when he didn¡¯te, it was definitely on purpose.

    She didn¡¯t ask him why he didn¡¯te; she thought it was because his mom didn¡¯t let him.

    Thinking of this possibility made her angry. Not taking care of her son was one thing, but not allowing others to treat him well, how does someone like that act as a mom?

    However, Miss Xia¡¯s motherly love wasn¡¯t overwhelmingly good towards Leng Yan. In fact, apart from letting hime for meals, she seemingly didn¡¯t do much for him.

    Instead, it was Leng Yan who, when Aunt Zhao wasn¡¯t around, learned to cook meals for her, wash dishes, and clean the house. He often ran errands to buy food or apanied her shopping, carrying things for her.

    In doing all this, Leng Yan never showed the slightest unwillingness, and Xia Nuo ordered him around with even more confidence.

    Her ssmates also had younger brothers at home, and she heard they all obeyed their older sisters. She thought they were probably just like her and Leng Yan.

    "Leng Yan, from now on, you can be my little brother." Xia Nuo grew more fond of him, so she had to book him first, lest someone snatch him away.

    "We aren¡¯t siblings," Leng Yan said without looking up.

    "I know we¡¯re not blood siblings, but our feelings are like siblings."

    ```

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 904 - Capé“†tulo 904: 904: Shes the Only One Closest to Me

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 904: Chapter 904: She¡¯s the Only One Closest to Me</strong>

    ¡°You can be my honorary younger brother, and I¡¯ll be your honorary older sister. If anyone bullies you, I¡¯ll avenge you.¡±

    ¡°Why do you insist I be your brother?¡± Leng Yan looked at her.

    Xia Nuoughed, ¡°If you¡¯re not my brother, what else could you be?¡±

    Leng Yan moved his lips but ultimately said nothing.

    Xia Nuo suddenly sighed, ¡°Actually, I was supposed to have a younger brother or sister.¡±

    Meeting his eyes, she shrugged, ¡°But it was gone before birth. Because of that, my grandmother developed high blood pressure and became increasingly unwell. Not long after, she was gone too.¡±

    Hearing her speak with sadness, Leng Yan gently asked, ¡°Why was it gone?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Mom just said the fetus was disturbed.¡±

    It was all old news, and as children, they couldn¡¯t feel too sad about it. After a few words, they didn¡¯t bring up the matter again.

    Time passed quickly; Xia Nuo was in ninth grade, and Leng Yan had entered sixth grade.

    Their rtionship got better and better, though outsiders couldn¡¯t see it. Xia Nuo felt their bond was strong.

    At least he listened to everything she said and never contradicted her. Except for making him her brother, he agreed to all her other requests.

    After bringing it up a few times and seeing he truly had no interest in being her brother, Xia Nuo stopped mentioning it.

    This year, Leng Yan¡¯s mother returned a few times, each time staying a night before leaving again.

    Xia Nuo thought to herself, she only came back to see if her son was alive or dead, right?

    Still, Xia Nuo¡¯s parents were also often absent.

    Mr. Xia was busy working hard to earn a good inheritance for his daughter, so he could only work tirelessly. Mrs. Xia, naturally, stayed wherever her husband was.

    Because neither set of parents were often at home, the two children grew closer and regarded each other as family.

    This feeling wasn¡¯t strong for Xia Nuo yet, but for Leng Yan, the closest person in the world to him was just her.

    They say youth is unaware of sorrow, and in the blink of an eye, it was summer again. Xia Nuo wondered why time flew by so quickly, as if in a blink.

    Now she was already over fourteen years old and soon graduating from middle school. Leng Yan was also soon graduating from elementary school, having turned nine.

    Because Xia Nuo was five years older than him, even though he had grown taller and aged a year, he remained just a child in her eyes.<fn31f1> Chapters first released on find?novel</fn31f1>

    Early in the morning, Xia Nuo opened the door to call Leng Yan to go to school together, and the door across opened.

    ¡°Xiao Yan, you have to agree even if you don¡¯t want to. You¡¯re young, and I always have to consider what¡¯s best for you.¡±

    ¡°If you really cared, you wouldn¡¯t act like this.¡± Leng Yan said with a cold smile.

    Yin Cui frowned slightly and stepped out, saying faintly, ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this now; I¡¯ll talk to you when Ie backter.¡±

    She reached the staircase and saw Xia Nuo watching them.

    Changing her usual indifferent attitude, Yin Cui smiled at her, ¡°Little sister, my Leng Yan has received quite a bit of your caretely. I see Xiao Yan is close to you; could you help auntie persuade him¡­¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving? Why aren¡¯t you gone yet? Do you want me to walk you downstairs?¡± Leng Yan interrupted coldly.

    Yin Cui nced at him and noticed the threat in his words. There was someone waiting downstairs; if he followed her, how could she possibly allow that?

    ¡°Xiao Yan, Mom is leaving. Take good care of yourself. If you need money, let me know.¡± Then Yin Cui left.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 905 - Capé“†tulo 905: 905: Which Middle School Are You Planning to Apply To?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 905: Chapter 905: Which Middle School Are You nning to Apply To?</strong>

    Xia Nuo furrowed her brow slightly; she really didn¡¯t like this aunt, but it was someone else¡¯s family matter, and she had no right to interfere.

    Leng Yan closed the door and walked up to her, casually saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go, off to ss.¡±

    On the way, Xia Nuo tried asking him, ¡°What did your mom say to you?¡±

    From his reaction at the time, things seemed quite serious.

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Leng Yan lowered his eyes, and Xia Nuo saw that he was struggling to speak, so she didn¡¯t press further.

    But for several days in a row, his mood was a bit downcast. Even though he always had an expressionless face, she still sensitively felt that he was in a bad mood.

    What exactly did his mom say to him?

    Although the pressure of junior high wasn¡¯t as intense as senior high, the studies were still stressful. Xia Nuo¡¯s goal was to get into J City¡¯s First High School, the best high school in the city. However, her grades were really just average, so getting into First High seemed a bit of a stretch.

    Luckily, she wasn¡¯t someone who epted fate easily; she studied hard every day, thinking maybe she would get lucky and get into First High.

    Leng Yan noticed her efforts and followed her lead by studying diligently.

    Time flew by, and June arrived. In just a few days, the high school entrance exams would take ce.

    As graduation approached, Xia Nuo felt both joyful and sad. Graduation meant she would soon enter high school, but it also meant saying goodbye to her ssmates.

    June truly was a month filled with happiness and sorrow.

    ¡°Leng Yan, which high school do you n to apply to?¡± Xia Nuo asked him.

    He was about to graduate from primary school, and his good grades made getting into First High seem like no problem at all.

    ¡°What about you?¡± he asked in return.

    Xia Nuo smiled and said, ¡°Of course, I want to get into First High, but I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t make it.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ll go either,¡± Leng Yan lowered his eyes and replied.

    ¡°Your grades have always been top-notch; getting into First High is definitely not an issue.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we¡¯ll see,¡± he said.

    Xia Nuo thought hecked confidence about getting into First High, so she encouraged him. Little did she know his real thoughts: if she got into First High, he¡¯d go there too. If she stayed at Third High, he¡¯d stay as well.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s mom unexpectedly didn¡¯t apany her dad and suddenly returned. She said that with her daughter about to take the high school entrance exams, she couldn¡¯t be absent.

    Xia Nuo was touched by her mom¡¯s words and nced at Leng Yan. He lowered his eyes, his emotions unreadable¡ªbut did he also wish his parents were there with him, supporting him through the exams?

    After having a meal with Mrs. Xia and the others, Leng Yan said goodbye and went home. Opening the door to a cold, empty house, he felt not a trace of warmth.

    This house couldn¡¯t give him any sense of home.

    ¡°Xiao Yan, Mom is back.¡±

    Hearing his mom¡¯s voice, Leng Yan looked excitedly toward the door, though the joy was fleeting, unnoticed by Yin Cui.

    She sat down beside him, eagerly took out the clothes and shoes she bought for him, and smiled, ¡°Come try these on; they¡¯re all bought by Mom. See if they fit.¡±

    Leng Yan obediently let her dress him in the clothes and shoes.

    In his new outfit, Leng Yan looked even more handsome¡ªalmost like a child star on TV, with a grace unmatched. He resembled a young nobleman, and people would think he came from a distinguished background when he walked out.

    Yin Cui felt proud of having such a good-looking son, but the thought of his father brought a trace of mncholy to her eyes.

    ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked him.<fn517a> Updates are released by FindN()vel</fn517a>

 Chapter 906 - Capé“†tulo 906: 906: The Uncontrollable Side

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 906: Chapter 906: The Uncontroble Side</strong>

    Leng Yan nodded, indicating he liked it.

    Yin Cui understood him well. Seeing him like this, she knew he really did like it, and felt quite pleased.

    She pulled him to sit by her side, embraced his arm and softly smiled, ¡°Leng Yan, have you thought about what Mom talked to you aboutst time? Mom is about to marry your Uncle Zheng, and once I¡¯m married to him, I won¡¯t have to work hard for a living anymore. You¡¯ll also have a good future. But¡­¡±

    Leng Yan suddenly stood up, his face darkened as he asked her, ¡°Did youe back just to tell me this?¡±

    He thought she had returned because of his exams, but that wasn¡¯t the case!

    Yin Cui nodded, ¡°Yes, Mom hasn¡¯t been able to sleep well because of this. Xiao Yan, please try to understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Mom.¡± Leng Yan interrupted her, staring at her and asked, ¡°Do you know which grade I am in this year?¡±

    Yin Cui was taken aback, uncertainly saying, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fifth grade?¡±

    Leng Yan clenched his fists, feeling terribly upset.

    ¡°I¡¯m in sixth grade. Every time there¡¯s school registration, I go by myself. How would you know which grade I¡¯m in.¡±

    ¡°Mom got confused, didn¡¯t I? Yes, every time you go by yourself to register. Mom really wasn¡¯t clear on which grade you¡¯re in. Xiao Yan, from now on, Mom will definitely pay more attention to you. But you really have to listen to Mom on this. You¡¯re still young¡­¡±

    ¡°Just leave.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Leng Yan turned his back to her and said coldly, ¡°Just leave, do what you want to do, no need to consider my wishes.¡±

    Seeing her son angry, Yin Cui wanted to properly persuade him.

    ¡°Xiao Yan, Mom knows you feel wronged, but Mom really has no choice. This time you just have to listen to Mom, please? Marrying your Uncle Zheng is a rare opportunity, and Mom really can¡¯t miss it.¡±

    ¡°I told you to leave! Just leave!¡± Leng Yan suddenly turned, frantically pushing her.

    His eyes were reddened, emotions extremely agitated. Yin Cui had never seen him so out of control, and for a moment, she was a bit stunned.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    The next morning, it was mealtime, but Leng Yan was nowhere to be seen. Xia Nuo went to call him, knocked on the door for a long time, yet no response, and she thought he might have gone out.

    In the afternoon, she went again to find him, still no one came to open the door for her.

    Where on earth has this kid gone?

    Typically, Leng Yan doesn¡¯t like going out. If he does, he would return very quickly, never like today missing from home all day.

    Xia Nuo was somewhat uneasy. She left her own house door open and sat in the living room, constantly paying attention to outside.

    By evening, she still hadn¡¯t seen any sign of him. She grabbed her Hello Kitty bag, told Mom she was going out to buy something, then closed the door nning to go find him.

    She couldn¡¯t say why, but she felt something must have happened to him; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t disappear silently for a whole day.<fnd5f8> Newest update provided by F¦ÉndNovel</fnd5f8>

    Reaching the stairway, she thought about it and decided to knock on his door.

    Maybe he actually came back already.

    ¡°Leng Yan, are you home?¡±

    There was no movement inside; Xia Nuo prepared to turn away disappointedly when she heard a plunking sound from inside.

    The sound wasn¡¯t loud, but she heard it very clearly, someone was inside the house.

    ¡°Leng Yan, you¡¯re home, right? What¡¯s up with you staying silent all day when I¡¯ve been looking for you?¡±

    There was no movement again inside, and Xia Nuo thought, could he be sick?

    ¡°Leng Yan, hurry and open the door. Are you sick?¡±

 Chapter 907 - Capé“†tulo 907: 907: Brat, Why Are You Running?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 907: Chapter 907: Brat, Why Are You Running?</strong>

    ¡°If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll go find security. If you¡¯re sick, just give a hum.¡±

    Just as Xia Nuo was about to go find security, the door opened.

    Leng Yan appeared at the door with a flushed face, startling Xia Nuo. Was he really sick?

    She immediately smelled alcohol and understood everything at once.

    Anger red up inside her, and she stepped forward, grabbing his cor and frowned, asking him, ¡°You drank? How old are you to be drinking already? You think drinking is fun, is that it? I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯ve got a death wish.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I do have a death wish!¡± Leng Yan pushed her away forcefully. Xia Nuo staggered back a few steps, her face turning slightly pale, just staring at him in shock, with no reaction in her mind.

    There was a flicker of panic in Leng Yan¡¯s eyes, but he quickly calmed down.

    ¡°From now on, leave me alone! Everyone, leave me alone!¡± With that, he dashed downstairs like a rabbit and ran off.

    Xia Nuo was stunned for two seconds beforeing back to her senses, her face turning livid with anger.

    The clueless brat!

    Who wants to care about him anyway? Xia Nuo must have had too much free time to bother with his business! From now on, she¡¯ll never pay attention to him again!

    Xia Nuo stomped back inside, mming the door as she entered. Mrs. Xia saw her looking upset and asked curiously, ¡°Who bullied you? Why are you so angry?¡±

    ¡°Helping someone who doesn¡¯t appreciate it! Trying to be nice, but it backfired! Whoever cares about him again is a fool!¡±

    ¡°Xiao Nuo, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine!¡± Xia Nuo stormed back to her bedroom.

    Mrs. Xia shook her head helplessly. ¡°The way you look, it¡¯s obvious something¡¯s wrong.¡±

    Less than five minutester, she came out of her bedroom again. She swore, she¡¯d only care about him onest time, really thest time!

    ¡°Xiao Nuo, where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To find the little brat!¡±

    Find the little brat?

    Mrs. Xia looked puzzled.

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t know where to find Leng Yan; she could only walk along the street.

    Calming down and thinking it over, he must have encountered something troubling; otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be drinking alone in his room.

    But even if it¡¯s troubling, there¡¯s no need to resort to drinking.

    Xia Nuo decided to find him first and then give him a good scolding.

    The nerve of him, daring to shout at her. You little brat, just because I haven¡¯t shown my temper, you think I¡¯m some pushover!

    Fuming as she searched, her cheeks were puffed up with anger all the way.

    The night was deep, but the streetlights were bright, so it wasn¡¯t too frightening.

    Cars zoomed past on the street; where on earth should she go to find that boy?

    Spying a silhouette not far away, Xia Nuo¡¯s eyes lit up; she finally found him.

    ¡°Leng Yan!¡± She shouted. As he turned to see her, he broke into a run.

    Silly boy, why are you running? I¡¯m not going to eat you!

    Leng Yan¡¯s head was spinning, and he ran blindly onto the road.

    There are so many cars on the road!

    Xia Nuo was scared pale, you little brat, this time when I catch you, I¡¯m giving you a good p!<fn5927> Th?s chapter is updated by find~novel</fn5927>

    Without thinking, she sped up to catch him, trying only to grab him and keep him from danger.

    At the corner, a car sped towards them, its blinding headlights piercing Leng Yan¡¯s eyes painfully.

    His mind went nk; he only knew to raise his hand to shield his eyes and forgot to dodge.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Suddenly, someone shoved him away with force, followed by a sound of something being hit and sent flying.

    Leng Yan fell to the ground, slowly turning his head to see Xia Nuo rolling on the ground.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 908: 908: He Always Watched Over Her

    <strong>Chapter 908: Chapter 908: He Always Watched Over Her</strong>

    At that moment, he felt his world copse.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s body stopped rolling, and the pain made her vision go ck. Before she fell unconscious, she had only one feeling.

    Damn, getting hit by a car really hurts!

    You brat, I¡¯ll never let you go in this life!

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Xia Nuo was in aa for a long time. When she opened her eyes, she felt a vague pain in her body.

    Above her was a snow-white ceiling. Where was she? In a hospital?

    Seeing her awake, Mrs. Xia, who was by her side, grabbed her hand excitedly and said, ¡°Xiao Nuo, you finally woke up. You scared Mom to death.¡±

    Seeing Mom crying, Xia Nuo recalled the car ident.

    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m not dead yet.¡±

    ¡°Puh puh puh, don¡¯t say such unlucky things. Do you know, you almost scared Mom to death! Luckily, you¡¯re okay, otherwise how would I live.¡±

    Looking at Mom¡¯s swollen red eyes and the heavy dark circles around them, Xia Nuo knew Mom was genuinely upset and hadn¡¯t rested for a long time.

    She felt touched and didn¡¯t joke with her, smiling as sheforted her, ¡°Mom, I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you child, how can you not seem sad after something so serious happened?¡±

    ¡°I was sad, but since I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m not sad anymore,¡± Xia Nuo chuckled. ¡°Mom, how am I now? Am I missing an arm or a leg?¡±

    If that really happened, she would truly be sad.

    Seeing her anxious eyes, Mrs. Xia couldn¡¯t help but smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re fine. Nothing¡¯s missing from your body. It¡¯s just that you have multiple fractures in your leg and hand, and it¡¯ll probably take half a year to recover.¡±

    ¡°Phew, as long as I¡¯m okay.¡± Xia Nuo waspletely relieved.

    Mrs. Xia remembered Leng Yan, who had been waiting outside, and told her, ¡°You don¡¯t know, you saved Leng Yan by risking your life, and he¡¯s feeling really guilty. During the days you were in the ICU, he never left and stayed outside the whole time. No matter how I persuaded him, he wouldn¡¯t go back. When he was tired, he would sleep on a chair for a while, and he ate very little. Now that you¡¯ve been moved to a regr ward and you¡¯re okay, I¡¯ve advised him to go rest, but he still wouldn¡¯t leave. I think he needs to see you awake personally to feel at ease.¡±

    Xia Nuo was stunned and subconsciously asked, ¡°Mom, how long was I in aa for?¡±

    ¡°Five days.¡±

    That long.

    ¡°Do you want to see Leng Yan now?¡± Mrs. Xia asked her.

    Xia Nuo thought for a bit, then nodded slightly, ¡°Mom, please ask him toe in. I want to talk to him alone.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but take care of yourself, and call me if you need anything.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    As soon as Leng Yan walked into the ward, his eyes locked onto Xia Nuo, his hands clenched tightly, and his face looked very pale.

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t expect him to look so haggard and a bit unkempt.

    Knowing he had been waiting for her to wake up, most of her anger towards him dissipated.

    However, that didn¡¯t mean everything was forgiven and forgotten!

    ¡°Come here,¡± she said to him indifferently.

    Leng Yan¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. He hesitated for a moment, then walked quickly to her side. Before she could speak, he bowed his head sincerely and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±<fn52f1> Fresh chapters posted on ?ovelFind</fn52f1>

    ¡°What are you sorry for?¡± Xia Nuo asked him coldly.

    Her indifferent tone pierced Leng Yan¡¯s heart. Did she hate him now, never to speak to him again?

    Thinking of this possibility, his heart was in turmoil, and he was terribly afraid.

 Chapter 909: Donéˆ¥æª› Ignore Me!

    <h4>Chapter 909: Chapter 909: Don¡¯t Ignore Me!</h4>

    Thinking of this possibility, his heart was in chaos, afraid.

    "Xia Nuo, I will never lose my temper with you again, I will never let you get hurt again! I¡¯m sorry, will you forgive me this time? I really won¡¯t do it again!" Leng Yan said urgently, while Xia Nuo looked down, avoiding his frantic expression.

    "Leng Yan, do you find me annoying?" she asked him softly.

    "No, I don¡¯t..."

    "Let me finish." Xia Nuo interrupted him, and Leng Yan pressed his lips together and remained silent.

    "I¡¯ve known you for more than a year. I don¡¯t have anypanions at home, so I treated you as my friend, my brother. That¡¯s why I love to nag in front of you, love to meddle in your affairs.

    I know it¡¯s not right to be like this. You could have told me if you found me annoying. But you never said anything, you even cooperated with me, making me think that you also regarded me as a good friend, as a sister.

    But do you know how sad I was when you didn¡¯t think of discussing your issues with me, hiding at home drinking alone and telling me not to interfere? I was so sad then; I thought if you don¡¯t care for me as a sister, I wouldn¡¯t care for you either.

    Later, I couldn¡¯t help but worry about you being out there alone, so I said to myself that I would look after you onest time, and from then on I would never meddle again.

    Leng Yan, don¡¯t worry, from now on I won¡¯t interfere in your affairs. You¡¯re more sensible than I am; I¡¯m still just an immature child. To put it bluntly, what right do I have to meddle in your affairs?"

    "Xia Nuo..." Leng Yan¡¯s face grew even paler. He widened his eyes looking at her, finding it hard to ept that she wouldn¡¯t care for him anymore.

    Xia Nuo mocked herself in her heart, see, he really didn¡¯t treat you as an older sister. Even now, he still calls your name, never calling you sister.

    Indeed, people have said, they are not siblings; it¡¯s just her shamelessly wanting to be his sister over and over again.

    But not anymore, she won¡¯t try to make him her younger brother in the future.

    "Leng Yan, saving you was my wish. Don¡¯t feel guilty, the doctor also said I¡¯m fine, you should go back, I¡¯m tired and want to rest." After saying that, she closed her eyes wearily, feeling sad for losing this brother.

    Her hand was suddenly held tightly by someone, Xia Nuo felt a slight pain, she opened her eyes to see Leng Yan holding her hands with both of his, his head lowered so that his expression couldn¡¯t be seen.

    "Xia Nuo, don¡¯t abandon me! Don¡¯t ignore me!"

    "I never found you annoying, never! I know you¡¯ve been good to me, I like you being good to me. I... like you, I really like you. Xia Nuo, from now on I¡¯ll listen to you, please don¡¯t abandon me, okay?"

    A tear fell on the back of Xia Nuo¡¯s hand, he actually cried, she suddenly reflected on whether her words were too harsh.

    Without receiving her response, Leng Yan suddenly hugged her body tightly.

    "Xia Nuo, please don¡¯t abandon me, don¡¯t ignore me, okay? I¡¯m begging you, I was wrong, I¡¯ll never lose my temper with you again, I¡¯ll never make you worry or get hurt again."

    "Get up..."

    "I won¡¯t get up unless you agree!"

    The little rascal, he dared to act spoiled with her.

    Xia Nuo frowned tightly, "Are you trying to hurt me?"

    Only then did Leng Yan remember she was injured, he was so scared that he hurriedly let go of her, standing helplessly.

    "I¡¯m sorry, did I hurt you? I¡¯ll call the doctor for you, don¡¯t be afraid, I¡¯ll go right away."<fn270e> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n Find_Novel(.</fn270e>

 Chapter 910: 910: Her Heart, Liver, and Spleen All Trembled

    <strong>Chapter 910: Chapter 910: Her Heart, Liver, and Spleen All Trembled</strong>

    ¡°Stop, I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Nuo helplessly called out to him. Leng Yan looked at her uneasily, with traces of undried tears on his face.

    Xia Nuo thought about what he had said.

    He said he wasn¡¯t annoyed by her, that he liked her a lot, and even pleaded with her not to ignore him. Doesn¡¯t this mean that he truly cares for her, considers her a good friend, like family?

    Thinking of this, she felt much more at ease. This little brother wasn¡¯t doted on in vain. In fact, she wasn¡¯t really angry with him; she just thought he didn¡¯t care about her kindness, which is why she was mad at herself for meddling in his affairs again and again.

    Now that everything was out in the open, knowing her good intentions weren¡¯t taken for granted, she no longer felt upset.

    ¡°Xia Nuo.¡± Leng Yan, unaware of her thoughts, waited anxiously for her judgment.

    Xia Nuo smiled and said, ¡°Alright, I take back what I said. Let¡¯s just be the way we were before. Go home, take a shower, rest up, ande see me in a couple of days.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Leng Yan was a bit dumbfounded. He froze for a couple of seconds before understanding what she meant.

    ¡°Xia Nuo.¡± He grabbed her hand excitedly, a brilliant smile immediately spreading across his face, ¡°I swear, from now on I¡¯ll treat you really, really well.¡±

    This was the first time Xia Nuo saw him smile. The brat looked so good even when he wasn¡¯t smiling, and now his smile nearly made her heart skip a beat.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to swear on it; just treat me like your sister in the future. Go home, don¡¯t get sick before I recover.¡±

    ¡°Xia Nuo, I just said¡­ I really like you¡­¡± so I won¡¯t treat you like my sister.

    ¡°I know, there¡¯s nothing embarrassing about liking me. I like you too.¡±<fncd3b> For more chapters visit find{n}ovel</fncd3b>

    ¡°Really?¡± Leng Yan¡¯s eyes widened, sparkling.

    ¡°Of course, if I didn¡¯t like you, would I treat you as my brother?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He was just happy, so why did his face suddenly fall?

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t have the energy to figure out his emotions and said tiredly, ¡°You should go rest, and persuade Mom to go rest too. I¡¯m tired and want to sleep for a while.¡±

    Though the ident spared Xia Nuo¡¯s life, it also cost her the chance to take the high school entrance exam. Her condition simply didn¡¯t allow her to attend, so Mrs. Xia suggested she repeat a year, and she had no objections.

    During the hospitalization period, many ssmates came to visit her, and Leng Yan visited every day.

    Finally, after the exams were over, he stayed in the ward from morning till night.

    Xia Nuo asked him to raise the bed; she wanted to sit for a while. Lying down every day had made her bones stiff.

    ¡°Do you want an apple? I¡¯ll peel one for you.¡± Leng Yan propped up a soft pillow behind her back and then picked up arge, very red apple to peel.

    Xia Nuo turned to ask him, ¡°How did your exams go?¡±

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    ¡°Have you filled out your school preferences? Which middle school?¡±

    ¡°I applied to the Third Middle School,¡± Leng Yan said without looking up.

    Xia Nuo frowned slightly, ¡°Your scores are good enough for First Middle School. The teaching quality there is excellent and you¡¯re likely to get into a top universityter. Why apply to our school?¡±

    Leng Yan nced at her and said, ¡°I checked; it doesn¡¯t really matter where you go for middle school, and I¡¯ll go to First Middle School for high school.¡±

    True, the high school department of First Middle School is the most impressive. As long as he goes there for high school, it¡¯s fine. After thinking it through, Xia Nuo didn¡¯t question it anymore.

 Chapter 911 - Capé“†tulo 911: 911: Such a Mom Is So Detestable

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 911: Chapter 911: Such a Mom Is So Detestable</strong>

    Leng Yan handed her the peeled apple, but Xia Nuo nced at it and didn¡¯t take it: ¡°It¡¯s too big, I can¡¯t finish it.¡±

    He split the apple in half, sharing it with her.

    After eating the apple, Leng Yan handed her a tissue to wipe her hands and asked if she needed anything else. She said she didn¡¯t need anything, so he sat properly by the bedside.

    ¡°Xia Nuo, I want to exin something about that day to you.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She was momentarily stunned before understanding what he meant.

    ¡°No need to exin, I¡¯m not insistent on knowing your matters. If it¡¯s unnecessary to tell me, then don¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°No, I need to exin.¡± Leng Yan was very persistent, and under his exnation, Xia Nuo learned why he drank alcohol and was so sad.

    His mom was going to marry another man, which originally wasn¡¯t a big deal. But the man¡¯s family didn¡¯t want him as a burden, so his mom thought of sending him to live with her brother, his uncle.

    Leng Yan was sent to his grandma¡¯s house before he was even one year old, living with his uncles. Living under someone else¡¯s roof wasn¡¯t easy, but luckily with his grandma around, it wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Later, when he was three years old, his grandma passed away, and his aunt treated him poorly, often beating him and not feeding him.

    His uncle also didn¡¯t like him very much, and he lived poorly every day.

    And his mom would only visit once in a long while, showing no concern even knowing he wasn¡¯t doing well.

    Until he was six years old, he not only could cook by himself but also take good care of himself, and only then his mom brought him back to raise herself.

    At first, his mom would hire a nanny to take care of him, but as a child at home, the nanny also didn¡¯t care about him. When he was seven years old, the nanny neglected his health and he nearly died of a high fever.

    His mom angrily fired the nanny, and he begged not to hire another nanny, wanting to take care of himself. Now his mom wanted to get married and again wanted to send him to his uncle¡¯s house.

    He refused to go, but his mom insisted he must. After all, as a minor, how could he be without a guardian?

    Coincidentally, thest time his mom came back was around the time for transferring from primary to middle school. He thought she would care about his studies, but she didn¡¯t even know what grade he was in, just kept talking about sending him to live with his uncle.

    Mom cared so little about him, treated him as nothing, so his heart was deeply hurt, leading him to imitate adults and drink, just wanting to harm himself.

    However, he only drank half a cup before feeling dizzy and stopped.

    If he had known that drinking would cause Xia Nuo to end up in the hospital, he wouldn¡¯t have drunk even if it meant being beaten to death.

    Xia Nuo, having learned the whole story, disliked his mom even more.

    She only thought about her own future, without caring at all about Leng Yan¡¯s feelings. What a hateful mom.

    ¡°What will you do in the future? After all, you¡¯re still young. Are you really going to live with your uncle?¡± she asked him.

    Leng Yan shook his head and said lightly, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡±<fn13c0> Original content can be found at find?novel</fn13c0>

    ¡°Your¡­ dad? You can find him.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a dad. My mom had me out of wedlock, and my dad died a long time ago.¡± Leng Yan said with no expression, genuinely having no feelings for his dad.

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t know what to say. She always thought his mom and dad divorced, never knowing his dad was long gone.

    ¡°Leng Yan, maybe you can talk to your mom properly, and if she won¡¯t take care of you, we can sue her.¡± She pondered and felt this was a better idea.

 Chapter 912 - Capé“†tulo 912: 912: The Second Time He Hugged Her

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 912: Chapter 912: The Second Time He Hugged Her</strong>

    Even if his mom doesn¡¯t care much about him, he¡¯s still her son. She wouldn¡¯t mistreat him, so it¡¯s better for him to stay with his mom.

    Leng Yan was silent for a moment and then said, ¡°I already predicted that she¡¯d want to get married. She told me when she came back that she¡¯d probably be getting married soon, and she also said she¡¯d take me with her¡­¡±

    So he was afraid that following his mom and getting married would make him feel sad about leaving Xia Nuo, so he deliberately distanced himself from her, not wanting to crave her kindness towards him too much.

    But he overestimated himself; he couldn¡¯t refuse her kindness at all, and eventually fell step by step.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect her to take me with her, but I didn¡¯t think she¡¯d send me to my uncle¡¯s house, to let them take care of me. She knows full well that they don¡¯t like me and treat me poorly¡­ Xia Nuo, don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t go to my uncle¡¯s house under any circumstances. Living alone is still better than relying on others.¡±

    ¡°Yes, living alone is better. Wait, no!¡± Xia Nuo quickly corrected herself, ¡°You¡¯re still young, how can you do without an adult taking care of you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been taking care of myself for years without any adults.¡±

    His words sessfully silenced Xia Nuo.

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t dare make any promises to him, so she could only say, ¡°If you really want to live alone, then my home is your home. You cane to eat at my house every day and just go back at night to sleep. Rest assured, my mom and dad won¡¯t dislike or be unkind to you.¡±

    Leng Yan looked at her emotionally, then suddenly rushed to hug her, burying his face into her neck.

    This was the second time he hugged her.

    The first time, she didn¡¯t think much of it, just felt he was a wronged child unwilling to leave her.

    But now being hugged by him again made her feel awkward.

    Even though he was only nine, she wasn¡¯t much older, just fourteen! Both were still kids, neither small nor big, understanding everything, so hugging like this felt a bit ufortable.

    Xia Nuo awkwardly patted his back andughed, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t act so spoiled, you¡¯re such a big kid now. I¡¯m still an injured person, don¡¯t hold onto me all the time.¡±

    Leng Yan didn¡¯t hug her tightly, and after hearing her words, he reluctantly let go, still staring at her with his bright ck eyes, unwilling to look away.

    Xia Nuo thought, this kid looked just like a little pug begging for its owner¡¯s affection.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Don¡¯t be fooled by Leng Yan¡¯s young age; he¡¯s just a bit shorter than Xia Nuo now. He acts maturely and is strong, and when taking care of Xia Nuo, he¡¯s even more attentive than Mrs. Xia.

    So when Mrs. Xia had to go out, and Aunt Zhao wasn¡¯t around, she was alsofortable leaving Xia Nuo in his care.

    Mr. Xia still didn¡¯t know about Xia Nuo¡¯s ident. Mrs. Xia said she¡¯d tell him after she was discharged. Mr. Xia was at his busiest time now, and if told, he¡¯d only rush back and not be able to provide any help.

    Xia Nuo had fractures in both her legs and her left arm.

    Lying in the hospital bed every day wasn¡¯t an issue; the problem was needing to go to the bathroom, which was the most inconvenient thing.

    Mrs. Xia was out, Aunt Zhao was at home cooking, and couldn¡¯te soon.<fn07f8> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fn07f8>

    Xia Nuo was desperate but embarrassed to say anything since only Leng Yan was there, and she couldn¡¯t possibly ask him for help.

    Holding it in, she endured with determination, deciding to wait until Mom returned no matter what.

 Chapter 913: 913: You Brat, Get Out!

    <strong>Chapter 913: Chapter 913: You Brat, Get Out!</strong>

    Holding in urine, she kept enduring it, no matter what, she had to hold out until Mom came back.

    Leng Yan didn¡¯t know about her situation and warmly handed her a cup of milk, ¡°Xia Nuo, drink some milk.¡±

    Xia Nuo was speechless. If she drank it, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to hold it anymore.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to drink right now, just leave it there.¡± Shey on the bed, daring not to move an inch.

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Yan put it aside and took out a book to read by her side.

    He doesn¡¯t talk much, never did, being able to guard by her side like this was enough. To prevent her from feeling awkward, he had to read his book.

    Although he was reading attentively, he was still keeping half his mind on her situation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Seeing her expression out of sorts, he looked up and asked her.

    ¡°Nothing¡­¡± After thinking about it, she added, ¡°Could you go outside and help me call a nurse?¡±

    ¡°Are you ufortable somewhere?¡± Leng Yan asked, slightly nervously.<fn7024> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? Find~Novel</fn7024>

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Xia Nuo was holding back so hard that tears were about toe out, ¡°I want to go to the bathroom, hurry and get me a nurse!¡±

    No, she really couldn¡¯t hold it any longer!

    She dared not move now, afraid that everything below would burst.

    Without a word, Leng Yan ran to the attached restroom, lifted the toilet lid, then came back to hold her steadily and quickly carried her to the bathroom.

    Xia Nuo froze, what was he going to do?

    He forcefully lifted her upper body with one hand, pulled down her pants below, and then felt a sudden chill on her rear as she sat on the toilet.

    ¡°Ah, you brat, get out!¡± Without mercy, she pped him hard across the face.

    Leng Yan remained unfazed, his gaze didn¡¯t falter in the slightest,pletely unaffected by her p.

    ¡°Call me when you¡¯re done.¡± He said, then turned around and walked out, closing the door behind him.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s hand still hovered in the air, her fingers trembling, wishing she could p him again.

    Brat! Little rascal!!!

    After dealing with the most important issue, Xia Nuo gritted her teeth and resolved to put on her pants herself, determined not to let him do it again this time, even if it killed her.

    ¡°Xia Nuo, I¡¯ming back in.¡± Leng Yan¡¯s voice sounded from outside.

    Her body tilted, almost falling off the toilet.

    ¡°Don¡¯te in!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find you a nurse.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± Finding a nurse would definitely make the nurse wonder how she got into the bathroom and how she took off her pants.

    There were only her and Leng Yan here, even a fool would know who helped her with that!

    Although he was only nine years old, he was tall, looking like a twelve or thirteen-year-old boy. And kids nowadays mature early, who knows what others might think about their rtionship.

    Oh, it¡¯s really headache-inducing.

    When he helped her take off her pants just now, he probably didn¡¯t have any thoughts, right? He¡¯s so young, he was just simply trying to help her, right?

    ¡°Xia Nuo, I¡¯m reallying in.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Before she could finish her sentence, Leng Yan pushed the door open.

    He nced at her, lowered his gaze, walked in front of her, and said, ¡°I¡¯ll lift you up, you have one hand you can use, right?¡±

    ¡°I said don¡¯te in!¡± Xia Nuo¡¯s face turned red, clenching her teeth as she spoke.

    Leng Yan paid no attention to her words, he wrapped his arms around her waist, closed his eyes, and lifted her up.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s body unexpectedly leaned forward onto his, feeling his faint breath upon her, her face reddened unwillingly.

    It wasn¡¯t that she had any thoughts about him, mainly it was just too embarrassing.

    But she didn¡¯t hesitate, quickly put on her pants, and said with frustration, ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±

 Chapter 914 - Capé“†tulo 914: 914: My Mom Got Married

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 914: Chapter 914: My Mom Got Married</strong>

    Being carried back to the hospital bed by Leng Yan, Xia Nuo pulled the nket over her head and mumbled, ¡°You should go back, I need to rest for a bit!¡±

    At this moment, she really didn¡¯t want to see him.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why are you angry?¡± Leng Yan suddenly asked her.

    Xia Nuo wanted to vomit blood; was he pretending to be clueless or was he just that dense?

    He¡¯s not that young anymore, yet he asks her what¡¯s wrong¡­

    How was she supposed to exin? If he was simply trying to help her, speaking out might betray his kindness and clue him in. If he was pretending to be naive, she couldn¡¯t say anything either, it would be too embarrassing.

    Xia Nuo was torn on how to respond when the nket over her head was lifted, and Leng Yan¡¯s head popped in, his eyes full of confusion and innocence.

    ¡°Xia Nuo, what¡¯s actually going on?¡±

    Alright, she would assume he was just too pure.

    ¡°Nothing, just tired and want to sleep for a bit.¡± She softened her tone as she spoke.

    Leng Yan pulled the nket up to her chest, ensuring she wouldn¡¯t feel suffocated.

    ¡°Then sleep, I¡¯ll keep watch over you.¡± He obediently sat beside her and continued reading his book.

    Xia Nuo took a nce at his serious demeanor, sighed inwardly, and decided to forget about today¡¯s events.

    Time flew by, with the two-month summer vacation more than halfway over.

    When the doctor said Xia Nuo could be discharged and recover at home, she eagerly requested to go home. Staying at the hospital was too boring and ufortable.

    Back at home, Mrs. Xia and Aunt Zhao teamed up to give her a bath and change her into loose-fitting pajamas, and Xia Nuofortably nestled into her own sofa, feeling utterly at ease.

    Leng Yan still came over every day to help take care of her, but Mrs. Xia certainly didn¡¯t let him do much.

    At most, he would apany her in watching movies, anime, ying games, or checkers.

    Upon learning about Xia Nuo¡¯s car ident, Mr. Xia quickly returned. He stayed home for two days, and seeing his daughter looking well and in good spirits, he left reassured.<fn52f3> Th? link to the orig?n of this information r?sts ?n F¦Énd£Îovel</fn52f3>

    Since Leng Yan¡¯s mother¡¯sst visit, she hadn¡¯te back.

    One day, while Leng Yan was in Xia Nuo¡¯s bedroom reading with her, he suddenly looked up and said, ¡°My mom got married.¡±

    Xia Nuo paused for a second and asked him, ¡°Will you go to your uncle¡¯s house?¡±

    Leng Yan shook his head, ¡°I won¡¯t go, I¡¯ll live alone from now on.¡±

    ¡°Your mom agreed to that?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I talked it over with her, and she agreed, but she wille by often to see me.¡± He said it casually, not realizing that such freedom nearly severed their mother-son rtionship.

    He threatened his mother that if she didn¡¯t let him live alone, he would report her, preventing her from marrying the man surnamed Zheng.

    Yin Cui weighed her options repeatedly, considering that he was by himself most of the time anyway. At most, she¡¯d hire a nanny to take care of him, which would just cost a bit more money, so she agreed.

    Xia Nuo nodded, thinking that Leng Yan could still live in the school dorms when he went to middle school, so it¡¯s not like he¡¯d bepletely unsupervised, which was a relief.

    ¡°Your mom got married¡­ Will she continue to give you money? No, I mean, will she reduce your allowance?¡± Typically, women would be stingy after marrying.

    Leng Yan frowned in thought, and Xia Nuo thought his mom didn¡¯t give him any money and was about tofort him when he spoke up, ¡°A few days ago she gave me a sum of money saying it was for my living expenses. I don¡¯t even know how long it¡¯llst me.¡±

    How many years¡­

    Xia Nuo¡¯s mouth twitched, ¡°How much?¡±

 Chapter 915 - Capé“†tulo 915: 915: Your Little Boyfriend Is So Considerate

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 915: Chapter 915: Your Little Boyfriend Is So Considerate</strong>

    She regretted it as soon as she asked. No matter how good the rtionship is, you shouldn¡¯t bluntly ask someone how much money they have, as this is their privacy after all.

    Leng Yan was not evasive, and straightforwardly said, ¡°Fifty thousand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± So much money.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    This summer, Xia Nuo stayed home every day, but she wasn¡¯t too bored at least she had Leng Yan to keep herpany.

    Soon it was time for school to start. Xia Nuo was young, and her bones healed quickly. Her left leg wasn¡¯t severely injured and was mostly better, her arm had also mostly healed, with only her right leg still not fully recovered.

    Mrs. Xia specifically bought a car to take her and Leng Yan to and from school.

    She was using crutches again, so moving around at school wasn¡¯t a problem at all.

    On the first day of school, she sat in a new ssroom, feeling a bit unsettled. Her ssmates had all gone on to high school, while she was still in the third grade of middle school. Oh, she felt like the whole world had left her behind.

    ¡°Xia Nuo.¡± After the first ss, someone leaned against the window she was sitting by and called her.

    ¡°Zhang Jian, why is it you?¡± She was surprised to see the boy standing outside.

    Zhang Jian grinned and said, ¡°I¡¯m in ss Two, right next to you. My mom is making me repeat a year, aiming to get into the top high school.¡±

    Seeing an old ssmate, especially one that had also been held back, Xia Nuo felt a warmth that almost brought tears to her eyes.

    ¡°I found out you were in ss One, so I came by to see you today. Didn¡¯t expect to spot you right away. How¡¯s your health, is it still serious?¡± the boy asked with concern.

    ¡°Almost fully recovered. I estimate in another month or two, I¡¯ll bepletely fine. Zhang Jian, I¡¯m also aiming for the top high school, let¡¯s work hard together, we have to seed this time.¡±

    Faced with her encouragement, Zhang Jian¡¯s eyes lit up, his smile full of sunshine: ¡°Alright, it¡¯s settled!¡±

    On the first day, there weren¡¯t really any sses.

    The teacher rearranged the seats, and Xia Nuo¡¯s deskmate was a fair, chubby, very cute girl. Her name matched her appearance perfectly; she was called Yuan Yuan, so everyone called her Little Yuanyuan.

    At lunchtime, Leng Yan immediately came to find Xia Nuo. He took her backpack and slung it over his shoulder, then handed her crutches over, helping her stand up.

    Little Yuanyuan followed them and, seeing Leng Yan, showed a look of amazement: ¡°Xia Nuo, who is he?¡±

    Such a good-looking boy, even more handsome than the school heartthrob she liked.

    ¡°He¡¯s the neighbor¡¯s kid, in the first year of middle school. This is my deskmate, Yuan Yuan, everyone calls her Little Yuanyuan,¡± Xia Nuo introduced.

    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Leng Yan.¡± Leng Yan spoke lightly; he wasn¡¯t much of a talker, just focused on helping Xia Nuo.

    Little Yuanyuan looked at Xia Nuo with envy: ¡°Xia Nuo, your little boyfriend is so caring, and good-looking too.¡±

    Xia Nuo was speechless, ¡°He¡¯s my younger brother.¡±

    ¡°Just because he¡¯s younger doesn¡¯t mean he has to be your brother. Xia Nuo, isn¡¯t he actually your little boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mrs. Xia arrived early to pick them up, and on the ride home, Leng Yan had a constant smile on his face, looking in quite a good mood.

    ¡°What are you so happy about?¡± Xia Nuo asked curiously, knowing that he rarely, if ever, smiled.

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Say it or not?¡±

    ¡°¡­ It feels good to be in middle school.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡± Speechless, what¡¯s so good about that!<fn738c> This text is hosted at F?ndNovel</fn738c>

    After starting middle school, Leng Yan went to and from school with her every day. Little Yuanyuan teased them daily, and Xia Nuo became so tired of exining that she eventually just stopped.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 916: 916: He Seems to Care Too Much About You

    <strong>Chapter 916: Chapter 916: He Seems to Care Too Much About You</strong>

    Zhang Jian knew that Leng Yan was her neighbor, seeing them together every day, he just assumed they had a good sibling rtionship. Besides, the studies in junior high school were not easy, and his main focus was on his studies.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    People often have minor disagreements in rtionships, but Xia Nuo and Leng Yan didn¡¯t have any.

    Because Leng Yan listened to her so well and never went against her wishes, her temper became more and more spoiled.

    Yes, Miss Xia gradually became spoiled.

    She was the only child at home, the apple of her parents¡¯ eye. Except for Mrs. Xia asionally saying a few words to her, Mr. Xia and Aunt Zhao were extremely good to her.

    After her health recovered, Mrs. Xia went on a business trip with Mr. Xia, leaving only Aunt Zhao at home. She had always been very good to Xia Nuo, and Leng Yan always obeyed her. Her life was like that of a youngdy, never knowing what it means to be wronged.

    Xia Nuo was picky and had a discerning pte. Aunt Zhao¡¯s cooking was very traditional, and Xia Nuo had long been tired of her cooking. In order to get her to eat more, Leng Yan began learning how to cook.

    At first, it wasn¡¯t great, but gradually it became more and more vorful, and it just so happened that Xia Nuo really enjoyed it, so whenever Leng Yan was free, all the food Xia Nuo ate was made by him.

    Aunt Zhao clearly saw Leng Yan¡¯s unconditional indulgence towards Xia Nuo. She was afraid Xia Nuo would be more spoiled and worried it was unfair to Leng Yan, so she took an opportunity to share her thoughts with Xia Nuo.

    ¡°Xiao Nuo, what do you think of Leng Yan?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s very nice.¡± She genuinely thought that Leng Yan was a nice kid.

    ¡°Leng Yan has been having meals at our ce for almost two years, right? Hees over to eat every day, do you have any thoughts about that?¡±

    ¡°Aunt Zhao, why are you asking this? Leng Yan eating at our house is something our whole family is fine with. My mom and dad like him, and I like him too. We consider him family.¡±

    ¡°But, I¡¯m worried Leng Yan might have some thoughts.¡±

    ¡°What kind of thoughts could he have?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid he might feel like he¡¯s getting free meals, haven¡¯t you noticed he grabs any chance to do chores? He¡¯s almost too good to you.¡±

    After Aunt Zhao pointed this out, Xia Nuo thought about it seriously and realized it might be true.

    Oh dear, how could she be so careless and not notice what he was thinking?

    Xia Nuo wasn¡¯t someone who liked beating around the bush. After Leng Yan came over, she sent Aunt Zhao out to buy something and decided to have a proper talk with him.

    ¡°Leng Yan, be honest with me. Do you have any thoughts abouting to my house for meals?¡±

    Leng Yan asked back in confusion, ¡°What kind of thoughts?¡±

    Xia Nuo stammered, ¡°I mean, do you feel embarrassed, like you owe my family or something like that.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m very grateful to Uncle Xia and Aunt Xia for taking care of me.¡± Leng Yan nodded sincerely.<fn581f> Updates are released by ?ovelFind</fn581f>

    So he did have some thoughts in his mind.

    ¡°Leng Yan, you don¡¯t need to feel like you owe us anything. Inviting you to our house for meals was my parents¡¯ idea. They really like you, treat you like their own child, you mustn¡¯t overthink¡­¡±

    ¡°Xia Nuo, I haven¡¯t thought about those things you mentioned.¡± He interrupted her and understood what she meant.

    Xia Nuo didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°Really not? Then why are you so nice to me, never opposing anything I say, learning to cook for me, and helping me carry my bag home every day? Isn¡¯t it because you feel indebted to us and are trying to make it up to me in some way?¡±

 Chapter 917 - Capé“†tulo 917: 917: Are You Still Not Going to Come Clean?

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 917: Chapter 917: Are You Still Not Going to Come Clean?</strong>

    Leng Yan listened with a hint of helplessness; everything he did for her was actually misunderstood by her.

    She always pretended to be mature in front of him, tried to act like a leader, but her mind was ultimately not as mature as his.

    If he told her his feelings now, she certainly wouldn¡¯t understand. Even if he exined clearly, she wouldn¡¯t take it to heart.<fnc441> This text is hosted at Find?Novel</fnc441>

    She would definitely think he has a childish nature and doesn¡¯t understand what liking someone means.

    But in fact, the one who doesn¡¯t understand what liking someone means is her.

    ¡°Xia Nuo, am I not good to you? Aren¡¯t you also good to me? You treat me sincerely, and I treat you sincerely too. Rest assured, I haven¡¯t forced myself to be good to you; if I didn¡¯t want to be good to someone, even if he gave me a great favor, I would find a way to repay him rather than treat him well.¡± Leng Yan smiled faintly.

    Xia Nuo felt very pleased, even a bit startled by his words. This boy was truly worth treating as a younger brother.

    With Leng Yan¡¯s words, Xia Nuo waspletely at ease, no longer worried that he¡¯d have any guilty thoughts.

    She continued to casually boss him around, and they got along extremely well.

    After half a year passed, Xia Nuo was already ustomed to Leng Yan¡¯s presence.

    After school this day, Leng Yan didn¡¯te to find her to go home together immediately.

    She thought perhaps he was dyed by something, so she slowly packed her bag, not in a hurry to leave.

    Little Yuanyuan naturally walked with her, and as they left the ssroom and waited at the door for a while, Leng Yan still hadn¡¯t appeared.

    Little Yuanyuan asked in confusion, ¡°Leng Yan¡¯ste today, why hasn¡¯t hee yet?¡±

    ¡°He should be here soon, let¡¯s go wait for him up ahead.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    The two went to Leng Yan¡¯s usual route and waited for over ten minutes before seeing him strolling slowly over.

    ¡°Why are you sote?¡± Xia Nuo asked him.

    ¡°The teacher just finished ss. Let¡¯s go.¡± He stretched out his hand, and she naturally gave him her heavy school bag.

    Leng Yan walked behind them carrying two school bags, and after they parted with Little Yuanyuan at the school gate, Xia Nuo looked at him and found he was bowing his head, seemingly lost in thought.

    ¡°Leng Yan, what¡¯s up with you?¡±

    ¡°Xia Nuo, I want to learn Taekwondo this weekend.¡±

    ¡°Ah, why the sudden interest in that? But it¡¯s okay, learning it won¡¯t hurt.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to sign up this week.¡±

    On the bus, since it was rush hour, the bus was crowded. Leng Yan shielded her from the pushing crowd.

    But there were too many people, and he was squeezed a few times, involuntarily gasping with pain and furrowing his brow.

    Xia Nuo saw his expression but kept her face emotionless, pretending she didn¡¯t notice, yet she was secretly observing his reactions the whole way.

    Back home, he said he wanted to go back and take a shower, but Xia Nuo wouldn¡¯t let him, pulling him into her house.

    She ced the bags on the sofa and had him sit down, standing over him with a domineering look.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Leng Yan asked in confusion.

    ¡°Hurry up and confess.¡±

    ¡°Confess what?¡± Leng Yan continued to y dumb.

    Xia Nuo crossed her arms, gave a cold snort, ¡°One more chance. If you don¡¯t speak, I¡¯ll take action.¡±

    Leng Yan always listened to her; what she said goes. But today¡¯s situation was different, he didn¡¯t want her to know.

    He stood up, and Xia Nuo noticed he was a few centimeters taller than she was.

    This guy is growing way too fast!

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯ll go back, ande overter.¡± He reached for the bag, but his chest was suddenly pushed forcefully.

 Chapter 918 - Capé“†tulo 918: 918: His Body Is Quite Sturdy

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 918: Chapter 918: His Body Is Quite Sturdy</strong>

    He fell back onto the sofa, and Xia Nuo reached over to tug at his clothes.

    ¡°You little rascal, if you won¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll just see for myself!¡±

    ¡°Xia Nuo¡­¡± He held her hand down, but she broke free with force. Angrily, Xia Nuo tore open his jacket with a few pulls; since it was spring, he was only wearing twoyers, a jacket over a cotton T-shirt.

    She lifted his T-shirt, and the first thing that caught her eye was his constantly contracting abdomen. She didn¡¯t know why, but her first reaction was that his body was quite sturdy.

    Leng Yan remained stiff and motionless, an awkward tension momentarily setting in.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s difortsted just a second before it passed. She stood up and said calmly, ¡°You¡¯re hurt, aren¡¯t you? Take off your clothes and let me see. Don¡¯t force me to do it myself.¡±

    Leng Yan pulled down his shirt, his ears turning slightly red, though Xia Nuo paid no attention to his reaction.

    He lowered his eyes and exined, ¡°It¡¯s really nothing, just got into a fight after school.¡±

    ¡°Why did you fight?¡±

    ¡°What boy doesn¡¯t fight? Maybe they just don¡¯t like the look of me.¡±

    Yes, those boys just didn¡¯t like the look of him.

    He was good-looking, nearly attracting the attention of all the girls in the ss. He had good grades, but never took on any duties or participated in ss activities.

    What was more irritating was that the teachers all liked him. No matter what he did, it was right. And he carried an icy, self-assured demeanor, looking down on everyone, making it hard for any of his peers to like him.

    They had not liked him for a long time. Today, they were on duty together and knew that as soon as the bell rang, he would leave, so they deliberately blocked him, wanting him to take his turn for duty.

    Naturally, he refused, and so they finally found an excuse to teach him a lesson.

    Three against one, he suffered some losses, but those guys didn¡¯te out unscathed either.

    Xia Nuo, looking at him, could somewhat guess what had happened.

    No one liked his attitude, yet for some reason, the whole family liked him. It was a real mystery.

    She sat down beside him, softening her tone, ¡°Did you learn Taekwondo for this reason?¡±

    ¡°More or less.¡± The more important reason was he wanted to protect her, to be prepared in case of danger in the future.

    ¡°I don¡¯t object to you learning it, but you have to let me apply medicine for you.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Seeing Leng Yan undress, Xia Nuo realized just how injured he was.

    Bruises covered his body; those ill-mannered kids were too harsh!

    Xia Nuo fumed, ¡°Tell me who they are, and I¡¯ll get revenge for you!¡±

    She knew quite a few formidable people in the high school division; she¡¯d let them give those kids a lesson!<fn314e> Follow current nov?ls on F¦ÉndNovel</fn314e>

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have a way to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°What way? Don¡¯t be foolish and confront them head-on.¡±

    ¡°I know,¡± Leng Yan gave her aforting smile, though a calcting glint shed in his eyes.

    He may not be able to beat them now, but he had plenty of ways to deal with them quietly.

    Xia Nuo was unaware of his devious nature, nor did she know that the three boys had been severely reprimanded by the teacher.

    It wasn¡¯t that Leng Yan reported them for ganging up on him. He simply discovered some giarism while helping the teacher grade papers, paying very close attention.

    He pointed out the giarized parts, analyzing them thoroughly.

    Coincidentally, their homeroom teacher was very strict and called the three of them in separately to give them some problems to solve.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 919 - Capé“†tulo 919: 919: He Actually Dared to Use Her Towel

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 919: Chapter 919: He Actually Dared to Use Her Towel</strong>

    None of them managed to solve it, and those questions were exactly like those on the exam paper.

    They got them right on the exam paper, so why couldn¡¯t they solve them separately?

    The three of them were scolded for half an hour and were punished to sweep the floor for a month. With them on duty, no one else needed to do it, and naturally, Leng Yan also didn¡¯t need to be on duty anymore.

    ¡ª¡ª

    When Leng Yan first started learning Taekwondo, Xia Nuo followed a few times out of curiosity. But sheter stopped going, preferring to stay at home and readics.

    Having repeated a year, her grades improved significantly, so in order to maintain good grades, she spent less time onics and more on studying.

    Therefore, when she had time to readics, she naturally wouldn¡¯t waste it.

    Leng Yan came back sweaty, holding his change of clothes, and came to her house.

    ¡°The water heater at my ce is broken. I¡¯m here to take a shower.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Xia Nuo said without looking up, her eyes glued to theic.

    Leng Yan finished showering and changed into a set of dry clothes.

    Xia Nuo looked up at him, meeting his deep, shining eyes. After showering, his eyes looked even more dark and bright, like ck jade grapes soaked in water.

    The wet hair on his forehead was sticking up, making him look more vibrant and lively.

    Xia Nuo¡¯s heart skipped a beat involuntarily; this brat was getting better looking, even she couldn¡¯t help but nce away.

    ¡°I¡¯m done showering,¡± Leng Yan said as he sat down beside her, smiling lightly.

    There was a faint lemon scent on him; wasn¡¯t that her soap¡¯s scent?

    ¡°You came over to shower, didn¡¯t bring a towel or soap?¡± she asked uncertainly.

    ¡°No.¡± He had only brought the clothes he needed to change into.

    ¡°Whose soap did you use?¡±

    ¡°The lemon-scented one.¡±

    That was hers! They had four bars of soap at home, one for each person, and hers was the only lemon-scented one.

    Xia Nuo held back and pulled a slight smile, ¡°Next time, use my dad¡¯s, his is the unscented one.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Leng Yan casually responded, as if he didn¡¯t really take note.

    ¡°There are new towels in the bathroom, you know that, right?¡± she asked again, not quite assured.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Then whose towel did you use?¡± Xia Nuo asked, trembling.

    Leng Yan turned his head to look at her, saying matter-of-factly, ¡°The pink one.¡±

    ¡°You brat, that¡¯s mine, who told you to use it without asking!¡± Xia Nuo angrily pped him on the solid arm; he wasn¡¯t hurt, but her palm did sting.

    Seeing him not feeling guilty at all for doing something wrong made her even angrier, so she impulsively grabbed his ear.

    ¡°Listen to me, don¡¯t use my stuff in the future! Especially the things in the bathroom, got it!¡± So infuriating, he actually dared to use her towel.

    That was her newly bought towel, now she had to throw it away.

    ¡°Stop twisting, it hurts.¡± Leng Yan grimaced, asking for mercy, yet he lowered his head, making it easier for her to twist.

    ¡°I want it to hurt you, who told you to use someone else¡¯s stuff so randomly!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one topensate.¡±

    ¡°An identical one!¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Go throw away mine and buy it now.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±<fnb6e2> ???? ????s? ???????s ?? find?novel</fnb6e2>

    Seeing how obedient he was, Xia Nuo let go of him in satisfaction, and Leng Yan went into the bathroom to take her towel, and a short whileter, he indeed brought back an identical one.

    To make amends, he even volunteered to buy all her towels in the future.

    Xia Nuo smilingly agreed.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 920 - Capé“†tulo 920: 920: Leng Yan, I Want to Complain

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 920: Chapter 920: Leng Yan, I Want to Comin</strong>

    It¡¯s graduation season again, and Xia Nuo finally stepped into the exam hall for the middle school entrance exam, and performed exceptionally well in every subject.

    After thest exam, the ss organized a graduation party.

    She happily yed with her ssmates until eight in the evening, and on her way home, she unexpectedly saw Leng Yan standing at the entrance of the KTV.

    She walked up excitedly and asked, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±

    Today, Leng Yan was wearing a white sports T-shirt, ck sports pants, and a pair of blue and white sneakers, dressed very casually.

    The evening breeze blew through his short hair. He turned his head to look at her, and the light from the KTV outlined his high-bridged nose.

    For a moment, the words ¡°gentleman like jade¡± popped into Xia Nuo¡¯s mind.

    His eyes looked into hers, and he smiled faintly, ¡°Uncle and Auntie asked me to pick you up.¡±

    ¡°Xia Nuo, Leng Yan.¡± Little Yuanyuan saw them and ran over happily.

    The smile on Leng Yan¡¯s lips disappeared. No one ever noticed that he only smiles a little when he¡¯s with Xia Nuo.

    ¡°Haha, not feeling safe letting Xia Nuo go home alone, huh?¡± Little Yuanyuan teased Leng Yan, and then cozied up to Xia Nuo, pretending to act cute: ¡°I also wish I had a caring boyfriend.¡±

    ¡°Get lost, I told you he¡¯s my little brother!¡± Xia Nuo half-angrily and half-yfully pushed her away.

    Little Yuanyuan stumbled backward a few steps and gritted her teeth, ¡°Ignoring friends for romance! Hmph, since you¡¯re heartless to me, I¡¯ll be ruthless to you! Leng Yan, I¡¯m going to tell on you. Today quite a few boys confessed their love to Xia Nuo, and one even sang a love song for her. Haha, even, at the end of the party, one ssmate boldly hugged her¡­¡±

    ¡°You little brat, you¡¯re asking for it!¡± Xia Nuo furiously went to hit her. Little Yuanyuanughed and ran away. She chased her for a while before panting back.

    Leng Yan still wore that expressionless face, and Xia Nuo couldn¡¯t figure out why, but she felt a bit embarrassed to look into his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, time to head back.¡±

    ¡°Uh-huh.¡± He turned around and walked in front, with Xia Nuo following behind him.

    Neither mentioned taking a taxi, tacitly deciding to walk back.

    Xia Nuo, not used to the silence, tried to find something to say, ¡°I think I should be able to get into First High School, I could do most of the questions on the test.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Little Yuanyuan should be able to get in too. If both of us manage to get in, we might continue being ssmates.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that getting into First High School is like having one foot into a top university.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±<fnd096> N?w ?ovel chapt?rs are published on FindN()vel</fnd096>

    The person walking beside her remained silent, and Xia Nuo got angry, ¡°Are you mute now?¡±

    Leng Yan suddenly stopped, his deep eyes staring at her, making her feel uneasy.

    ¡°How many people confessed to you today?¡± He asked her suddenly.

    Xia Nuo instinctively wanted to say, how is that any of your business.

    But his expression was so serious, she couldn¡¯t muster any defiance and said, ¡°Only five.¡±

    Only five! What do you mean only!

    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s too few?¡± Leng Yan asked in an unusually stern tone.

    What¡¯s his problem? Is it not okay for her to have admirers? After all, she¡¯s a pretty girl.

    Xia Nuo turned her head away defiantly, snorting, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s too few, it should be at least a dozen to truly reflect my charm.¡±

    Even a fool could see she was exaggerating on purpose, but Leng Yan took it seriously.

    He was so angry his chest was heaving, but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it, so he just clenched his fists.

 Chapter 921 - Capé“†tulo 921: 921: Confession

    <strong>Cap¨ªtulo 921: Chapter 921: Confession</strong>

    He was so angry that his chest kept heaving, but he couldn¡¯t do anything to her, he could only clench his fists.

    Calming the anger in his heart for a moment, he asked her again, ¡°What about them? Do you have someone you like?¡±

    Xia Nuo turned to look at him, wondering what was up with him today, why he was prying into her romantic matters. And the feeling he gave her was odd, inexplicably making her feel uneasy.

    ¡°Leng Yan, why are you asking this?¡± she tested him.

    Leng Yan lowered his eyes, stubbornly insisted, ¡°Answer my question first.¡±<fn74a2> The source of th?s content is F¦ÉndNovel</fn74a2>

    His question wasn¡¯t hard to answer, but he was a boy, and a boy five years younger than her, how could she have the heart to talk about these things in front of him.

    Even though Xia Nuo usually spoke casually, she was clear about what to say to whom. In her opinion, when facing Leng Yan, she should say proper things; topics about boys and girls shouldn¡¯t be discussed.

    Anyway, she could talk about such matters regarding him, but he couldn¡¯t ask her about this kind of thing.

    ¡°Is who I like something for you to ask? Kids shouldn¡¯t meddle in their elder sister¡¯s affairs. Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s head back.¡±

    ¡°Xia Nuo.¡± Leng Yan held onto her hand, very seriously said, ¡°I¡¯m not a kid.¡±

    Xia Nuoughed, ¡°Fine, usually kids never admit they¡¯re kids.¡±

    Leng Yan bit his lip, stubbornly retorted, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m younger than you, but I don¡¯t think you¡¯re more mature than me. I¡¯m just young, but I¡¯m no longer a kid.¡±

    The brat was sulking.

    Xia Nuo, helplessly rolled her eyes, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re not a kid. Hurry back, it¡¯s gettingte.¡±

    As she just turned her body, the person behind her suddenly pulled her into his embrace, his long arms wrapped tightly around her from behind.

    Xia Nuo was momentarily dumbfounded.

    Leng Yan rested his chin on her shoulder, his heaving chest pressing tightly against her back.

    ¡°Xia Nuo, I¡¯m really not a kid anymore. I¡¯ll soon be eleven; I know what liking someone is, I understand everything. You¡¯re only a few years older than me, but in my eyes, you¡¯re the child. Xia Nuo¡­¡±

    At this point, Leng Yan¡¯s voice became tense.

    ¡°Since I was eight years old, I¡¯ve known what it means to like someone. Because I fell for a girl, a girl who¡¯s overly kind, yet makes it impossible for me to refuse¡­ Do you understand what I mean?¡±

    Even though it was summer, it was night now, why did she feel her whole body was burning, her palms sweaty?

    Xia Nuo took a deep breath, trying to calm the shock and confusion inside her, but the heat puffing onto her cheeks made her brain even more muddled.

    She didn¡¯t know how to react, only frantically broke free from him, angrily shouted at him, ¡°You brat, did you take the wrong medicine!¡±

    Did he even know what he was doing!

    What liking or not liking, how old was he, and how old was she, was his brain messed up?

    Leng Yan looked directly into her eyes, solemnly spoke, ¡°I didn¡¯t take the wrong medicine. Xia Nuo, listen, I like you, it¡¯s a boy liking a girl, not a little brother liking an older sister. I¡¯m not your brother, you¡¯re not my sister.¡±

    He actually dared to say that!

    Xia Nuo¡¯s face turned as red as a boiled shrimp; she clenched her trembling fingers, feeling this was truly a bolt from the blue.

    It shouldn¡¯t be like this.

    He was supposed to be her younger brother, how did he suddenly confess?

    ¡°Leng Yan, you¡¯re young, you don¡¯t know what liking is,

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!